General Index to Names and Subject Matter

Author(s): M Winternitz
Publisher: Oxford
Catalog link: https://jainqq.org/explore/007683/1

Page #1

UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO
3 1761 01076568 3

Page #2

THE
SACRED BOOKS OF THE EAST
TRANSLATED
BY VARIOUS ORIENTAL SCHOLARS
.IND EDITED BY
F. MAX MÜLLER
VOL. I
OXFORD
AT THE CLARENDON PRESS
1910
DigitAll rights reserved bsoft®

Page #3

HENRY FROWDE, M.A. PUBLISHER TO THE UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD LONDON, EDINBURGH, NEW YORK
TORONTO AND MELBOURNE
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #4

A GENERAL INDEX
TO THE
NAMES AND SUBJECT-MATTER
OF THE
SACRED BOOKS. OF THE EAST
COMPILED BY
M. WINTERNITZ PROFESSOR OF INDIAN PHILOLOGY AND OF ETHNOLOGY IN THE GERMAN UNIVERSITY
OF PRAGUE
WITH A PREFACE BY
A. A. MACDONELL BODEN PROFESSOR OF SANSKRIT IN THE UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD
OXFORD AT THE CLARENDON PRESS
1910
The Ahol
[All rights reserved] Digitized by Microsoft ®
341710

Page #5

BL 1010 W55 1910
OXFORD PRINTED AT THE CLARENDON PRESS
BY HORACE HART, M.A. PRINTER TO THE UNIVERSITY
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #6

CONTENTS
PREFACE.
INTRODUCTORY NOTE
LIST OF RELIGIONS REPRESENTED IN THE S. B. E.
LIST OF THE TRANSLATORS
KEY TO ABBREVIATIONS
LIST OF THE VOLUMES OF THE S. B. E.
THE INDEX.
ADDENDA AND CORRIGENDA; NOTE ON THE EDITIONS OF VOLS. 2, 4, 10.
Digitized by Microsoft®
PAGE
vii
xi
AV
XV
xvi
xvi
1-683
684

Page #7

E ARCHIVE
Digitized for Microsoft Corporation by the Internet Archive in 2007.
From University of Toronto. May be used for non-commercial, personal, research,
or educational purposes, or any fair use. May not be indexed in a commercial service.

Page #8

PREFACE
BY PROFESSOR MACDONELL
THE period covered by the inception, the publication, and the completion of the Sacred Books of the East exactly coincides with the thirty-four years that I have spent in Oxford. When I matriculated, Professor Max Müller, the editor of the series, was about to begin work on the first volume, which appeared while I was still an undergraduate. I lost no time in making his acquaintance, for it was the influence of one of his works that had stimulated me to begin under Professor Benfey the study of Sanskrit at the University of Göttingen, when I left school nearly two years before. During my undergraduate days and later I owed much to Professor Max Müller's advice and encouragement in regard to my studies, which have ever since followed, as far as Sanskrit is concerned, much the same lines as his. I consequently always took a lively interest in the Sacred Books edited by him as they successively appeared during the course of a quarter of a century, no fewer than thirty-six volumes having a more or less direct bearing on my own work, and fourteen of the translators being personally known to me. Professor Max Müller lived to see all but one of the forty-nine volumes published under his supervision. Now the fiftieth and concluding volume is at last finished when I myself have already arrived at advanced middle age. Owing to my early relations with the editor and my interest in the series ever since, I am glad to have this opportunity of accompanying with a few words by way of preface the volume that brings the series to an end.
The Sacred Books of the East include all the most important works of the seven non-Christian religions that have exercised a profound influence on the civilization of the continent of Asia. Of the Indian religions the Vedic-Brāhmanic system here claims twenty-one volumes, Buddhism ten, and Jainism two. Eight volumes comprise translations of the
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #9

viii
PREFACE
sacred books of the Persians. Two volumes represent Islām, and six the two main indigenous systems of China, Confucianism and Taoism. This great undertaking, planned and edited by Professor Max Müller, has been carried out by the collaboration of twenty scholars, all leading authorities in the special departments of Oriental learning to which the works translated by them belong. By thus rendering these religious systems accessible as a whole to the Western world in authoritative translations, Professor Max Müller for the first time placed the historical and comparative study of religions on a solid foundation. But with that large view of the aims and needs of scholarship which distinguished him, he saw that the investigation of the vast material here collected could not become thoroughly effective without the auxiliary aid of a separate index volume presenting that material thoroughly digested and exhaustively classified. This work he entrusted to Dr. Winternitz, who at that time was resident in Oxford and had been assisting him in bringing out his second edition of the Rigveda with the commentary of Sāyaṇa. The result, after various unavoidable delays, is the present volume, in which the end in view has been most successfully accomplished by the compiler, now Professor of Indian Philology and of Ethnology in the German University of Prague.
The experience of many years has made me a convinced believer in the great value of full and comprehensive indexes as aids to the scholar, not only because they save his time, but because they tend to render his results more comprehensive. This is especially true at the present time, when the field of research has become so greatly extended in all directions. The view which prevailed among Oriental scholars in my student days was very different. About thirty years ago an eminent Sanskrit scholar began the publication of the editio princeps of an important and intricate work, which when completed appeared without an index. The editor declined to yield to the suggestion that he should supply one, declaring that those who wished to consult the book on any point ought to be compelled to read it through. I feel convinced that as a consequence of this attitude, research has been retarded in the
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #10

PREFACE
OXFORD, February, 1910.
branch of learning to which the work in question belongs. Even in recent years I have hardly ever seen an index to Oriental works that has not seemed to me too meagre and consequently inadequate as an instrument of research. Very different is the character of the present substantial volume of 684 pages, which Professor Winternitz has compiled with so much thoroughness and industry. I feel no hesitation in stating that it is the most comprehensive work of the kind that has yet been published. For it is not merely a complete index like vol. xxv of the recently published Imperial Gazetteer of India. It also furnishes, in articles of any length, a scientific classification of the subject under various heads. Thus, in the article on Agni, the Indian god of fire, the material relating to that deity is arranged under no fewer than twenty-four subdivisions. Such fullness of treatment saves the book from the inevitable dryness from which it would otherwise suffer. Indeed, its perusal will, I believe, prove interesting not only to the expert, but even to the general reader. The volume, in fact, constitutes a handbook for the study of Oriental religions as far as represented by the Sacred Books of the East. By saving the student of these volumes an immense amount of time, it will greatly lighten his labours. The methodical arrangement and the co-ordination of the vast and varied material that they contain are also calculated to stimulate both the historical investigation of each, and the comparative study of all, of the religious systems dealt with in the series. Hence if I were asked to select any one of the fifty volumes of the Sacred Books of the East as specially useful, I should certainly choose the last. The Delegates are to be congratulated on rounding off with so valuable an addition a series that reflects so much lustre on the University Press, and has contributed not a little towards establishing its now unrivalled position as a centre of Oriental publication.
A. A. MACDONELL.
ix
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #11

Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #12

INTRODUCTORY NOTE
BY THE AUTHOR
Habent sua fata libelli—not only after they have been published, but sometimes even before they are printed. It was in the spring of 1894 that the late Professor Max Müller first suggested to me that I should compile a General Index of the names and subject-matter for the complete series of the Sacred Books of the East. Such an Index, he thought, would be a great help to all students of the Sacred Books of the East, and of the greatest value for the study of the history of religions. The matter was frequently discussed between us, and we both agreed that if the Index was to be of any use it would have to be, not a bare list of names and important words, with strings of references which no one would have the patience to read through, but an analytical Index with extracts and even verbal quotations, from which the student, with the least possible trouble, might see to which volume and page he had to refer for any information he might want. It was many weeks before the plan took any definite shape : in June, 1894, I laid my proposal of preparing the Index before the Delegates of the University Press, who were from the beginning favourably inclined to it. But as I had to work out a specimen from which the scale and the plan of the Index could be seen more definitely, it was not until March, 1895, that the Delegates could give their final sanction to the work.
Though some of the volumes of the series were still unpublished in 1895—vol. xliv appeared in 1900, and vol. xlviii not until 1904-it was then thought possible to finish the Index volume within two years. When I set to work, and began reading through volume after volume, making notes and extracts for the Index, I certainly hoped that Professor Max Müller would live to see it finished. But, alas, Fate had destined otherwise. Only too soon I found that I had entirely miscalculated the time and labour involved in
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #13

xii
INTRODUCTORY NOTE
the compilation of the Index. By the spring of 1898 I had indeed read, and made extracts from, all the volumes that had been published ; I had written some 70,000 slips, and these had been sorted and arranged alphabetically. But in 1898 I left Oxford to return to my own country and to a new sphere of work, and the preparation of the Index had to be interrupted for nearly two years. When I took it up again in 1900 I soon found that the huge mass of slips before me represented only the raw material from which the building had to be constructed.
From the beginning it had been clear to me--and this was also Professor Max Müller's view that this Index volume could not be made like any other Index, but must resemble a Manual of the History of Eastern Religions. For it would have been of little use to collect, under such headings as Ancestor Worship, Animals, Brahman, Buddha, Fire, Funeral Rites, Future Life, God, Gods, Prayer, Sacrifice, Soul, &c., all the passages bearing on these subjects as they occur in the volumes of the Sacred Books of the East. It was necessary to make sub-divisions in such articles, and to arrange the passages under different sub-headings. It was this work of arranging and condensing the raw material that caused so much delay. Many slips had to be rewritten, and the volumes of the Sacred Books had constantly to be referred to, and numerous passages to be verified.
These sub-divisions and sub-headings required most careful consideration. It was not possible to make them according to one uniform scheme; they had to be chosen in each case differently as seemed most suitable for practical purposes. Sometimes it was advisable to make them according to the different religions, sometimes according to the subject-matter. Consistency could not be aimed at—the chief aim was practical usefulness. Sometimes it seemed more practical to arrange the passages under several sub-headings, sometimes it seemed preferable to collect them under one heading, indicating subdivision by dashes (-). But it is hardly necessary to enumerate all the devices by which the compiler has tried to make the Index as handy as possible. The reader will
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #14

INTRODUCTORY NOTE
xiii
easily find them out for himself. There was a time when German scholars scouted the idea of writing or using an Index to learned books. It was thought unworthy of a scholar to look to an Index for reference: he had to read the whole book and all the books on any given subject. But nowadays even German scholars have found out that life is short, and not only art, but in an even greater degree, science is getting very long. It has become impossible to get on without some time-saving machinery. To make this Index supply as far as possible a contrivance of such a kind has been the one and constant aim of the compiler.
Verbal quotations have been given--they are marked as such by the use of italics—from passages that seemed especially characteristic and important. That the Index should also include such verbal quotations, was one of the very first suggestions made by Professor Max Müller.
The compiler of an Index to forty-nine volumes of translations from seven different languages, belonging to as many religions, had to grapple with peculiar difficulties. He had not only to make himself acquainted with the terminologies of the different religions represented in the Sacred Books of the East, but also to take into account the different translations of the same terms by different translators, sometimes also different spellings of the same names in different volumes. I have tried, as far as was practicable, to collect all things belonging together under one heading, but I must apologize for any inconsistencies that will be found, especially under the letter A. There, e.g. 'Ahura-Mazda' and 'Allharmazd are given as two separate articles, while later on in such cases all the passages would have been collected under one heading. While apologizing for such and other inconsistencies (which could only have been avoided if the whole manuscript of the Index had been rewritten and its publication delayed still longer), I hope to have given so many cross-references that these inconsistencies will not be felt as any serious inconvenience.
When I venture to claim for this volume the title of a sort of Manual of the History of Eastern Religions, I hope I may not be misunderstood. Many books on the History and
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #15

xiv
INTRODUCTORY NOTE
Science of Religion have been written during the last twenty years. But most of these books are more concerned with theories on the origin and development of religion than with what, in my humble opinion, should be the foundation of all such theories-a scientific classification of religious phenomena. Is it too presumptuous to hope that this Index may prove to be of some help for the fulfilment of this desideratum of the Science of Religion? The Index may prove useful, not only for what it contains, but also for what it does not contain. The student of religion will look in vain in this Index for such terms as Animism, Fetishism, Tabu, Totemism, and the like. May not this be a useful warning that these terms refer only to the theories and not to the facts of religion? On the other hand, the student will be assured that everything he finds in this Index is a religious fact. Moreover, many things will be found in the Index that, from our point of view, do not refer to religion at all, but to all kinds of matters of importance for the Antiquarian-the student of ancient law, customs, manners, art, and economic life. For there is hardly any phase of human life that is not in some way or other touched upon in the Sacred Books of the East-for the simple reason that in ancient religion almost anything and everything has some religious aspect. This is in itself an important lesson to learn. Besides, it shows how useful the Index, and of course still more the Sacred Books themselves, must be for all students of the ancient civilizations of India, Persia, China, and Arabia. And if the Index should do nothing else but help to promote the study of the Sacred Books of the East, the time and labour devoted to its compilation will not be thrown away.
In conclusion, I have to express my sincere thanks to the Delegates of the University Press for the sacrifices incurred in the publication of this volume, and for the patience they have shown with the many delays that have retarded the completion of the work.
M. WINTERNITZ.
PRAGUE,
January, 1910.
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #16

LIST OF RELIGIONS REPRESENTED IN THE SACRED BOOKS OF THE EAST
I. VEDIC-BRÂHMANIC RELIGION. (a) Prayers and Hymns, vols. 32, 42, 46. (6) Magic, Rites, and Theology, vols, 12, 26, 29, 30, 41, 42, 43, 44. (c) Philosophy, vols, 1, 8, 15, 34, 38, 48.
(d) Laws, vols. 2, 7, 14, 25, 33. II. BUDDHISM, vols. 10, 11, 13, 17, 19, 20, 21, 35, 36, 49. III. GAINA RELIGION, vols. 22, 45. IV. CONFUCIANISM, vols. 3, 16, 27, 28.
V. TAOISM. vols. 39, 40, VI. PARSI RELIGION, vols. 4, 5, 18, 23, 24, 31, 37, 47. VII. ISLÂM, vols. 6, 9.
LIST OF TRANSLATORS OF THE SACRED BOOKS OF THE EAST
Beal, Samuel, vol. 19. Bloomfield, Maurice, vol. 42. Bühler, Georg, vols. 2, 14, 25. Cowell, E. B., vol. 49 (i). Darmesteter, James, vols. 4, 23. Eggeling, Julius, vols. 12, 26, 41, 43, 44. Fausböll, V., vol. 10 (ii). Jacobi, Hermann, vols. 22, 45. Jolly, Julius, vols. 7, 33. Kern, H., vol. 21. Legge, James, vols. 3, 16, 27, 28, 39, 40. Max Müller, F., vols. 1, 10 (i), 15, 30, 32, 49 (ii). Mills, L. H., vol. 31. Oldenberg, Hermann, vols. 13, 17, 20, 29, 30, 46. Palmer, E. H., vols. 6, 9. Rhys Davids, T. W., vols. 11, 13, 17, 20, 35, 36. Takakusu, J., vol. 49 (ii). Telang, Kâshinâth Trimbak, vol. 8. Thibaut, George, vols. 34, 38, 48. West, E. W., vols. 5, 18, 24, 37, 47.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #17

Av.
Avesta.
&c. (after a reference) = 'and frequently in the same volume.' (For instance, on page 22, col. 1, line 17 the '&c.' means that Agni the Hotri priest occurs frequently in volume 46.)1
quod vide.
Sanskrit.
n. = name.2
ABBREVIATIONS
n. d.
= name of a deity.
n. p.
name of a person. n. pl. = name of a place. Pahlavi.
Phl.
Pr.
Prâkrit.
References. The large arabic figures denote volumes, the smaller arabic pages, and the smaller roman pages of the Introductions.
VOL.
1 Upanishads.
2 Sacred Laws of
q. v.
Sk.
Where a very large number of references are given, some references have been italicized to point out the more important passages.
But after a figure, referring to the number of page, note, and after a Sanskrit term = neuter.
t. c.
t. t.
t. w.
Zd.
LIST OF THE 49 VOLUMES
OF THE SACRED BOOKS OF THE EAST
VOL.
VOL.
16 Texts of Confucian- 32 Vedic Hymns. ism. Vinaya Texts.
ism.
4 Zend-Avesta.
5 Pahlavi Texts.
6 Qurân.
7 Institutes of Vishnu. 8 Bhagavadgîtâ, &c. 9 Qurân.
title of chapter or part of a work. technical term.
title of a work. Zend.
10 (i) Dhammapada. 10 (ii) Sutta-Nipâta. 11 Buddhist Suttas.
12 Satapatha
Âryas.
17
3 Texts of Confucian- 18 Pahlavi Texts.
19 Fo-sho-hing-tsan
king.
20 Vinaya Texts. 21 Saddharma
pundarîka. 22 Gaina-Sûtras. 23 Zend-Avesta. 24 Pahlavi Texts. 25 Laws of Manu. 26 Satapatha
Brahmana.
13 Vinaya Texts.
14 Sacred Laws of 29
Âryas.
30
31
Brahmana.
27 Texts of Confucian28 ism (Lî Kî).
Brahmana.
42 Atharva-veda. 43) Satapatha44) Brahmana. 45 Gaina-Sûtras. 46 Vedic Hymns. 47 Pahlavi Texts. 48 Vedanta-Sûtras. 49 (i) Buddhakarita.
Grihya-Sutras.
15 Unnnichadigitized Zend-Avesta, oft® 49 (ii) Mahâyâna Texts.
33 Minor Law-Books.
34 Vedanta-Sûtras.
35)
Milinda.
36
37 Pahlavi Texts.
38 Vedanta-Sutras.
39
Texts of Tâoism.
40)
41 Satapatha

Page #18

INDEX
rii
AARAF-ABHYUDGATARAGA Aaraf, the chapter of al A. (Qur'ân) up Gîvaka, the physician, 17, 173 6, 138-63; see Future Life.
sq.. 179; the son of king A. conAaron, brother of Moses, a pro- verted by Buddha, 19, 241 ; a prince phet 6, 94, 125; 9, 31; appointed of the Likkhavis, on Nigantha docvice-gerent by Moses, 6, 154-6; trines, 45, xv; son of king Srenika, rebuked by Moses on account of patron of the Gainas, 45, xv n. the calf, 9, 41; given to Moses as Abhayandada, or Giver of Safety, a minister, 9, 36 sq., 86, 91, ; epithet of Avalokitesvara, 21, 412. and Moses blessed, 9, 172; Moses Abhibhayatanani, t.t., eight posiand A. before Pharaoh, 6, 201-3; 9, tions of mastery over delusion, 11, 68; they receive a Scripture, 9, 50, 49-51, 49 sq. n. A bális, the Zandik, a heretic, had Abhidhamma, its position by the a disputation with Atûr-frôbag, 24, side of Vinaya and Sutta, 10 (i), xxvii; 47, 119 n.
xxxii-xxxiv; taught under the head Âban, see Waters.
of Dhamma, 10 (i), xxxiii. See also 'Abbás, converted to Islâm, 6, xli; Tipitaka. negotiations between Abu Sufiyân, Abhidharmakoshavyakhya, quot'A., and Mohammed, 6, xli sq. ed, 15, lii n.; quotes Milindapañha, Abbhana, Buddhist t.t., when unlaw. 35, xxvi ; 36, xvii.
ful, 17, 268 sq., 270 sq., 277-80. Abhigñagñanabhibha = MahâbhiAbd allah, father of Mohammed, gñâgîânâbhibhû, q.v. 6, xviii.
Abhigiâprâpta, epithet of SâgaraAbdallah ibn Sa’hd ibn Abi Sar'h, buddhidhârin, 21, 207. amanuensis of Mohammed, pretend- Abhigñas, t.t., magical powers of ed to be inspired, 6, lvii, 126, 126 n. Arhats, 21, 1 sq. n. Abdallah ibn Ubai, strong op- Abhigraha and Graha worshipped ponent of Mohammed, 6, Ixiii; by the Snâtaka, 30, 166. leader of the Munafiqûn or Hypo- Abhinandana, n, of a Tîrthakara, crites,' 6, xxxv; 9, 284 n.; spread 22, 280. the calumny against Ayesha, 9, 74 n.; Abhinishkramana-Sutra, transcompelled his slave girls to prostitu- lated into Chinese, 19, xxix. tion, 9, 77 n.
Abhipratârin Kaitraratha, see Abdallah ibn Umm Maktum, the Kaitraratha. poor blind man, at whom Moham- Abhipratârin Kâkshaseni, n.p., 1, med frowned, 9, 320 n.
58 sq.; 48, 342. 'Abd al Muttalib, Mohammed's A bliras, became Vrishalas, 8, 295. grandfather, 6, xvii sq.
Abhirati, n, of a world, 21, 177. 'Abd ed Dar, as chief of the Kaaba, Abhisasta, see Caste (e). 6, xvii sq.
Abhisheka, see Anointment, and 'Abd el Hareth, n. given to their Kings.
child by Adam and Eve, 6, 161 1. Abhishekaniya, see Kings (conseAbd er Rahman ibn Auf, con- cration of).
verted by Mohammed, 6, xxiii. Abhiyasasa Kula, of the Mânava 'Abd Menaf, chieftain of the Kaabah, Gana, 22, 292. 6, xvii sq.
Abhuti Tvåshtra, 1. of a teacher, Abduction, see Adultery.
15, 119, 187. Abhaya, a royal prince, who brings Abhyudgataråga, 11. of the cpoch
S.B. IND.
ed to be inspired Ubai, strong, of
by the Sn
B
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #19

perfec- and non given in the boo
t to be reached
ABHYUDGATARÂGA--ABSTINENCE of the Buddha Sâlendrarâga, 21, preaches to his idolatrous father, 9, 429.
30, 93 sq.; asked pardon for his Ablutions, ceremonial, (pâdîyâvih), idolatrous father, 6, 189; 9, 30, 278; 5, 205, 205 n., 259, 259 n., 272, 278 and Nimrod, 6, 40 sq.; commanded sq., 298 sq., 299 n., 308, 310, 333, to sacrifice Ishmael, 6, lxxiv; 9, 347-9; 18,73, 115 sq., 153, 161 sq., 172, 172 1). ; entertains the angels, 166, 309, 313, 340, 343 n., 360, 363, 6, 212 sq., 247 sq.; 9, 120, 246; 365, 383, 433-54, 461; providing prays for and is granted a son (Isaac), a tank for a., 5, 317; prayer when 9, 171 sq.; God grants him Isaac washing the face, 5, 347; three and Jacob, 9, 30, 120; flees with morning and evening a., 19, 260; Lot, 9, 120; the Book and wisdom ceremonial morning ablution, 24, given to A.'s people, 6, 80; the 312 sq., 337 sq., 337 n.; before revelation given in the books of A. and after meals, 25, 39-41; perfec- and Moses, 9, 329; the pages of tion not to be reached by a., 45, Moses and A. who fulfilled his word, 294 sq.; see Bath, and Purification. 9, 253; the sayings of the A. of Abortion, procuring a., causes loss the Christians, 18, 107, 107 n.; the of caste, 2, 74, 281; 14, 133; laws people of A. called him liar, 9, 61; about destroying embryos, and mis- and Isaac and Jacob were of the carriage, 4, 177-80 ; 23, 335; no elect, 9, 179 sq.; God has chosen funeral libations for women who A.'s people, 6, 50. have caused an a., 25, 184 ; a Bhik- Abrahat el Asram, invades Mecca khu who intentionally kills a human with elephants, his army destroyed being, down to procuring a., is no by birds, 9, 341, 341 n. Samana, 13, 235; sin of a., 7, 133 sq.; Abstinence, with regard to eating, 8, 389; 14, 105 sq., 314 sq.; 23, sleeping, sexual intercourse, &c., 280 sq.; 26, 11; 40, 243; the most prescribed for special occasions, 2, heinous of crimes, 42, 165, 521, 524, 100, 105, 113, 147, 150, 152, 187 sq., 527; cause of divorce, 33, 183; pro- 224 sq., 254, 260; 14, 42, 89 sq., cured by courtesans, 23, 280 sq. 181, 210, 287, 323 ; 44, 445 sq. ; See also Homicide, and Woman (c). with regard to music, food, sexual Abraham, Arabian traditions of, 6, intercourse, in mid-summer, 27, liii; chapter of A. (Qur'ân), 6, 238; 275; on the winter solstice, 27, the faith of A. professed by the 304 sq.; to be kept on the fourMuslims, 9, 65; recognized as a teenth, fifteenth, and eighth days prophet by the Qur'ân, 6, lxxi, 57, of the half-month, 10 (ii), 66; the 94 ; 9, 139, 206, 269; sent as an vow of a. from carnal pleasures, on apostle, 6, 183; was a 'Hanîf, not new and full moon days, 12, 1-6; of the idolaters, 6, 19, 54, 58, 90, 30, 29, 333 sq.; from certain kinds 124, 137, 263; images of A. and of food, from sexual intercourse, &c., Ishmael in the Kaabah, 6, xiii ; the as penance, 2, 276 sq., 290, 292 sq., Kaabah rebuilt by A., 6, xvi sq. ; 296; 14, 110, 117, 124, 131 sq., 218, 'station of A.' in the Kaabah, 6, 223, 300; of the teacher, before lxxiv, 17, 58; made the Kaabah the teaching secret doctrines, 29, 77,81, House of God, 6, 17 sq.; prays that 141; keeping silence, and standing, Mecca might be a sanctuary,6, 242 after the Godâna rite, 29, 186; besq.; established the Kaabah and fore performing a magic rite, 30, proclaimed the pilgrimage, 9, 59; 286 sq. ; from eating flesh, and monotheism, the ancient faith of from sexual intercourse, enjoined
A., 6, 1, liv, 18; and the birds, 6, for the officiating priest, 29, 197; 41; offers wine to God, 24, 225 sq.; enjoined for the Dîkshita, 41, 185 worships the stars, the moon, and sq.; brahmakarya, i.e. a., a means the sun, until he finds the tive God, of obtaining a knowledge of Brah6, 124 sq.; destroys the idols, is man, 1, 131, 131 sq. n.; 38, 307, 315; miraculously saved from the fire, 9, the world of Brahman found by a. 50 sq., 119 sq., 171, 213, 278; (brahmakarya), 1, 130 sq.; sacrifice,
286 performing an
ancient tai1, 59;
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #20

ABSTINENCE-ADDHAKASÍ
the vow of silence, fasting, and a army in the war against Mohammed, hermit's life, are really a. (brahma- 6, XXXV-xxxvii, 164 n.; negotiates karya), 1, 131; enjoined for tlie with Mohammed and 'Abbâs, 6, student (brahmakârin), 25, 62 sq.; xli sq. 29, 192, 309, 30, 67; for students Abu Talib, uncle and protector of undergoing certain vows, 30, 70 sq., Mohammed, 6, xxiv sq., xxviii sq. 73, 76 sq., 158 sq.; enjoined for Accidents, penance performed when three nights after Upanayana, 29, a. happen to a king's chariot, &c., 402; 30, 274; temporary a. ("three 29, 287 sq. nights') of the newly-married couple, Action, Actions, see Good actions, 29, 43, 171, 286, 384; 30, 48, 197, Karman, and Works, 267; with regard to food at mourn- Activity, see Qualities. ing rites, 5, 382, 382 n.; 25, 181; Actors, low social position of, 25, 28, 183-5, 386 sq. ; 29, 244, 357; 104, 104 n., 163, 265, 272, 317. from spirits and flesh after paying a Acts, religious, see Works. visit of condolence, 27, 163; the 'Ad (n. of an ancient Arab tribe), eightfold a., proclaimed by Buddha, Hûd sent as an apostle to 'Â., 6, 10 (ii),66; enjoined for the Bhikkhu, 145 sq. ; and Thamûd, 6, xlviii, 11, 190-5; see Chastity, Fasting, 145 n., 183; 9, 121; the people of Uposatha, and Vows.
A. called their prophet liar, 9, 61, Abstract deities, see Gods.
95, 176, 242; punished for disbeAbu Bekr, converted by Mohan- lieving in the mission of Hûd, 6, 210 med, 6, xxiii sq., xlvi; buys off con- sq., 239; 9, 86, 95, 193, 200, 227, verted slaves, 6, XXV; and Ali ac- 247, 254, 256, 298, 330. company Mohammed during the Adâbhya, t.t., a certain cup of Soma flight from Mecca, 6, xxxiii sq.; at the Soma service, 44, 105-8. conducting prayers in the mosque Adam, the first man, 6, 5; adored of Medinah, 6, xliv; or Omar, the by the angels, 6, 5, 138, 246 sq.; first to think of editing the Qur'ân, 9, 8, 19 sq., 43 sq., 181; Satan (Iblîs) 6, lvii; and Mohammed in the refused to adore A., 6, lxix, 246 sq.; cave, 6, 179; and Mista'h, 9, 75 n. God has chosen A., 6, 50; likeness Abu Gahl, an enemy of Mohammed, of A. with God, 6, 54; covenant of 9, 300 n., 336 n.
God with the posterity of A., 6, 159; Abu 'Hâmir, a monk who was op- and Eve, birth of their first child posed to Mohammed, 6, 188 n. Posest Annaam reproche des for his
'Abd el 'Hareth, 6, 161, 161 n.; Abu 'l 'Abbâs, reproached for his story of the two sons of A., 6, 101; unbelief, though he gave drink to A. and Eve worship idols, 6, 161 sq.; the pilgrims, 6, 175 n.
broke the covenant with God, 9, Abu Laheb, uncle of Mohammed, 43 sq.; his temptation and fall, 6, 5, 6, xxix;. Sûrah A.L. one of the 139 sq.; story of A.'s fall criticized, earliest parts of the Qur'ân, 6, Ix; 24, 178-80, 200, 209-12, 217-21; 9, 343; will broil in hell, his wife recognized as a prophet by the carrying faggots, 9, 343 sq., and n. Qur'ân, 6. lxxi : the Kaabah built Abun, see Waters.
by A., 6, xvi. Abuse, punishments for, a. as a title Adar, see Atar. of law, 2, 167, 238-40; 14, 97; Adâra, or Pûtîka plants, substitute 33, 207, 210 sq., 355-7; 35, 239; for Soma plants, are fragrant and is of the quality of passion, 8, 323; blaze up in fire, 44, 451 Sq., 451 n. penance for abusing a Guru, 7, Adar-bâd, son of Mahraspand, 176; injunctions against scandal- champion of Zoroastrian orthodoxy, mongers, informers, defamers, spies 4, xxxviii, xlvi-xlviii; 24, 256, 256 n.; and backbiters, 9, 74 sq., 239 sq., 31, xli. 341; sin of evil-speaking to others' Adbhuta Kalpa, Mahâvîra's parents wives, 37, 130. See Backbiting, born as gods in, 22, 194. and Defamation.
Addhakâsi, n. of a courtesan who Abu Sufiyân, leader of the Meccan became a Bhikkhuni, 20, 360.
B 2 Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #21

ADHÂKARMIKA-ADITI
Adhâkarmika, Gaina t.t., food of Mitra, Aryaman, and Varuna, specially prepared for a mendicant, 12, 356; mother of the gods, 41, 22, 81, 94, 111 sq.
238; the mother of noble sons, 29, Adharma, Bali-offering to, 2, 107; 33; 42, 181 ; 46, 237; the birth idols of Dharma and A., 33, 319; of her sons, 42, 179, 611; wore an Dharma and A., substances, 45, 153, amulet, when she desired a son, 42, 207 sq.
97, 502 ; the Sun, A.'s offspring, Adhibhàta, t.t., is all perishable 2, 298; mother of Agni, 12, 131 n.; things, 8, 77, 78 n.
41, 232; the wife of the gods, 12, Adhidaivata, is the primal being, 8, 73 sq., 73 n.; 41, 60; the wife of 77, 78 n.
Rita, 32, 261; produced a hymn Adhimâtrakarunika, n. of a for Indra, 32, 242; and Daksha, Brahma-angel, 21, 164.
32, 245-8; and Diti, 32, 255 sq.; Adhiyagña is Krishna, 8, 77, 78 n. 41, 93,93 n.; fashioned the earthen Adhrigu, t.t., see Prayers (c).
womb for Agni, 41, 237 sq. Adhvaryu, see Priests (a, b).
(c) HER APPEARANCE, CHARACTER, Adhyâtma, the manifestation of the
AND POWERS. Brahman as an individual self, 8, 77,
Nature of A., 43, 403; is double.77 n., 316, 316 n., 338, 342.
headed, 26, 57; the black antelope Adi-brahma-kariyam, elementary
skin, the skin of A., 12, 38; A.'s righteousness, 11, 16 n.
girdle, 41, 236; to her belongs the Adikka (Pali for Aditya), Buddha,
upper region, 26, 51; the bounty of the kinsman of the A., or the A.
the Maruts extends far, as the sway family, X (ii), 8, 69, 93, 174, 210,
of A., 32, 210, 241; brings Rudra's Aditi, n, of a goddess.
healing, 32, 419 sq.; the ruler of (a) Who she is. Identifications.
the Fathers, 43, 74. (6) Relations to other deities. (c) Her appearance, character, and (d) HER COSMIC AND MORAL
powers. (d) Her cosmic and moral character.
CHARACTER. (2) Worship of A.
A. is all this whatever there is, (a) WHO SHE IS. IDENTIFICATIONS. 1, 256; is one with all deities, A. is the earth, 12, 25 sq., 73 sq.,
identified with the self, 15, 16; in 73 n., 85, 307; 26, 47-51, 60, 75, her cosmic character, 32, 248-51 ; 207, 207 1., 259 sq., 386 sq.; 32, is made of the deities, is the 255, 263; 41, 18, 60, 90, 125, individual soul, 48, 268 ; in her 232, 242, 280, 378; 42, 206; 43, moral character, 32, 256-60; Agni 27, 69; 44, 6, 181, 268, 293 ; 46, invoked to grant Diti and keep off 121; in the lap of A. (the bound- A., 46, 317, 321 ; Agni invoked to less or inviolable earth), 12, 19; release from sin before A., 46, 354. 42, 212; a name of the cow, 12, (e) WORSHIP OF A. 355 ; 26, 59, 415 sq. ; 29, 276; 30, The goddess invoked, 46, 110, 174; 44, 474 ; is speech, 41, 237 ; 115, 127, 186, 647; invoked when the Infinite, 32, 241-3; a name
sprinkling water round the fire, 29, for the distant East, 32, 242 sq. ;
; 02, 242 sq.; 378 ; 30, 19, 142, 253; worshipped goddess of freedom, 32, 255; at the Vaisvadeva sacrifice, 29,
tined with other deities, 32, 84 sq.; invoked for the protection 254 sq., 261; as a masculine deity, of a child, 29, 54 sq.; invoked at 32, 261-3; Dyaus Aditi, 32, 348, the Kaula rite, 29, 184, 301; in351; Death is called A., 15, 76; voked at the Upanayana, 30, 148; Agni invoked by the name of A., invoked for protection, 32, 258 sq.; 32, 262; 46, 110, 113, 187, 309; invoked with Rudra and the Maruts, the Sun, the quick A., 46, 326, 329. 32, 423; invoked at expiatory rite (6) RELATIONS TO OTHER DEITIES. when the Agnihotra cow should lie
A, and the Adityas, her sons, 32, down whilst being milked, 44, 181; 242-5, 251 Sq., 254, 260; 26, worshipped at the Asvamedha, 44, 12 sq., 12 n.; 46, 83; the mother 291 n., 293, 351 n.; informed of
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #22

ADITI
the king's consecration, 41, 90; invoked for long life, 42, 50 sq.; invoked to protect the wife, 42, 181; invoked in Aprî hymn, 46, 237; oblations to A., 12, 304 n., 307 sq.; 44, xlii sq.; opening and concluding (rice-pap) oblations to A., 26, 47-51, 259, 386; 44, 140; ricepap for A. at the new moon sacrifice, 44, 5 sq.; pap offering to A. at the third seasonal sacrifice, 44, 76, 76 n.; pap offerings to A. at the Sautrâmanî, 44, 213 n., 268; her share in the Soma feast, 26, 259 sq.; offering to A. in the Queen's dwelling, 41, 60; offering to A. at the Dasapeya, 41, 125; animal sacrifice for A., 41, 125 sq.; the sacrificial ladle, the second hand of A., 42, 183; divinities born from the brahmaudana eaten by A., 42, 629; a rope addressed as A.'s zone, 44, 474.
Aditya, the Sun, a god.
ADITYAS
5
92; Agni, Vâyu, and A., 15, 48 sq.; 30, 114, 231; 41, 204; 43, 90 sq., 187; 44, 508; Agni, Vayu, and A. are the hearts of the gods, 43, 162; Agni, Vâyu, and A. are all the light, 41, 210, 239; 43, 388 sq.; Agni, Vâyu, A. are light, might, glory, 44, 173 sq.; Maruts, A., and Brahmanaspati, 42, 126; Suna and Sîra- Vâyu and A., 12, 445 n. (c) A. IN PHILOSOPHICAL
(a) His mythological character. (b) A. and other deities.
(c) A. in philosophical and esoteric teaching.
(d) Worship of Â.
(a) HIS MYTHOLOGICAL CHARACTER. Born from the egg, 1, 55; the unborn child, 41, 405; ruler of the sky, 43, 208, 382; the deity in the eastern quarter, 15, 146; why the sun is called Â. (etymology), 15, 310; 44, 130; a being of great merit, 48, 237; the moon is his food, 43, 335; as bowman in the east, 42, 192; Â. Vivasvat, father of Manu, 25, Ivii; one of the Vasus, 15, 140 sq.; 44, 116; is the surveyor of food offered to the ancestors, 30, 228; mentioned in the Anugîtâ, 8, 219; the white Yagur-veda revealed by A., 15, 226; line of battle invented by A., 29, 234.
(b) A. AND OTHER DEITIES.
A form of Agni, 41, 284; 43, 363; A. is one-third of Agni or Fire, 15, 75; 43, 402; Agni, Vâyu, A., and Kandramas identified with four fires, 44, 127; A. is heat and light, to him offering is made in Agni at the Agnihotra, 44, 112 sq.; A. and Indra protected by Trishamdhi, 42, 127 sq.; Indra is A., yonder sun, 43,
ESOTERIC TEACHING.
Â. is the highest Brahman, 1, 54 sq.; 15, 302; 34, 216; 38, 342-5: meditations on A., 34, 216 sq.; 38, 342-5; is one foot of Brahman, 1, 54; 34, 216; secret union of Agni and A., 15, 46; is the eye, 15, 81; 26, 39; in the pupil of the eye, 15, 106; 48, 417; the blood of the woman is a form of Agni, the seed of the man a form of A., 1, 232; is the essence squeezed out from heaven, 1, 70; the Sâman verses squeezed out from A., 1, 70; the Upâmsusavana stone is A. Vivasvant, 26, 240, 354; the Adhvaryu priest identified with A., 15, 122; 29, 195; the ideas of A., &c., are to be superimposed on the members of the sacrificial action, 34, lxxvii; 38, 345-9; worlds of A., 15, 131; the soul reaches A. as the fruit of pious works, 38, 347, 385. (d) WORSHIP OF A.
AND
Who brings to light, invoked by the teacher, 2, 114; invocation of A., the dweller in heaven, 15, 335; Dyaus with A. invoked in danger, 29, 232; the student worships A. as lord of the vow, 30, 156; invoked at the Samâvartana, 30, 163; invoked against the enemies, 42, 128; deity of Gagatî metre, 43, 330; a new moon offering to A., 12, 375; leads him who performs the twilight devotions up to heaven, 14, 249; the A. cup, 26, 408; witnesses watched by A. and other gods, 33, 245; see also Sun, and Surya. Aditya, the Soma cow is an A.,
26, 59. Adityas, a class of deities.
(a) Their mythological character. (b) The A. and other deities. (c) Worship of the A.
Digitized by MicrosoftR

Page #23

ADITYAS-ADULTERY
(a) THEIR MYTHOLOGICAL CHARAC- (c) WORSHIP OF THE A. TER.
Sâman addressed to them, 1, 37; The seven or eight sons of Aditi, invited to the sacrifice, 12, 93; 32, 242-5, 251-4; twelve A., 46, 281; invoked at the reception the twelve months of the year, of guests, 29, 198; invoked at the 15, 140 sq.; 44, 116; twelve A. Ashtakâ, 29, 207; invoked for procreated, 41, 149 sq.; fashioned the tection, 29, 344; 42, 161; invoked sky, 41, 234 ; their names, 32, 245, at the house-building rite, 29. 347; 25; sq. ; with Varuna at their head, invoked at the Vâgapeya, 41, 38; 1, 42, 26, 93; 41, 280; 42, 12; 44, invoked to expiate imperfections in 365; Amsa, Bhaga, and Aryaman are the sacrifice, 42, 164; invoked three A., 41, 82 sq., 83 n., gods of against fever, 42, 443; invoked in light, 42, 116; rise in the west, 15, an Aprî hymn, 46, 179, 198; in339; the lords of the western re- roked to bless the sacrifice, 46, 253; gion, 43. 101; who dwell in heaven, the Yagus belong to the A., 26, who dwell in the world, 1, 37; 383, 383 n.; share of the A., at the help in battle, 42, 119; called pûta- laying of the altar-bricks, 43, 68; daksha, 42, 444; are the manes of deities and metres, 43, 53; 'if thou great-grandfathers, 25, 127; prac- belongest to the A., I buy thee for tised penance, 25, 475; the A. and the A.,' 30, 53; worshipped at the Angiras sacrificing, 26, 113 sq.; Vaisvadeva sacrifice, 29, 85; worwhere they wish to lay the Gârha- shipped at the Tarpana, 30, 243; patya, 43, 118; the honey-lash (of offering to the A., 26, 12 sq. ; 41, the Asvins), mother of the A., 42, 248 sq.; Soma libations to the A., 230; the Kushtha plant, thrice be- 26, 241, 316 n.; the evening libagotten by the A., 42, 6; are non- tion belongs to the A., 1, 36 sq., eternal beings, because produced, 51; 26, 350-6; arise by the per34, 202, 216; are the All, 41, 126. formance of the third Soma press(6) THE A. AND OTHER DEITIES. ing, 44, 173, 480 11.; animal sacrifice
Aditi, the sister of the A., 29, for the A., 41, 126; the sacrificial 275; 30, 174; Sun and Moon, the horse to go the way of the A., 44,288. A., 42, 57; Indra invoked to com- Adityasambhava, 1. of a Tathabine with the A., Vasus, &c., 12, gata, 49 (ii), 1oo. 264; Maruts and A., 32, 412 sq. ; Adoption, the adopted son, defini43, 68; the A. make Soma swell, tion, 14, 227; law about a., 14, 74 30, 179: Gâtavedas Aditya, 42, sq., 87; 18, 184-94, 196; 24, 71, 71 127; Agni is to bring the A. to the n. 316; 25, 355, 355 n., 359, 361 sq. sacrifice, 46, 108; the A. have made and n.; 37, 113; adopted sons not to Agni their mouth, or their tongue, be looked upon as real sons, 9, 139, 46, 188; Visvakarinan invoked with 139 n., 144, 144 n.; duty of prothe A., 26, 123 sq.; and Angiras viding an adopted son for a childworshipped, 42, 191; and Angiras less man, 24, 279-81 ; ceremony contending for getting first to hea of a., 14, xlv, 76, 334-6; of illeven, 44, 152; Vasus and Aigiras, gitimate children, 4, 273 ; a good 42,89; and Vasus invoked for well- work, 24, 74; sin of declining a., being, 42, 55; the A. are united 37, 147. See Children (sale and gift with the Vasus, 42, 135; and Vasus, of, subsidiary sons), and Woman (b). qualified for meditation on divini- Adrishta, t.t., see Unseen Principle. ties, 48, 335-7; Vasus, Rudras, Adultery. and A., three classes of gods, 12, 135, (a) In religion. 239; 26, 350, 411; 41, 241, 246, 264; (b) In civil law. 42, 161; 43, 33, 75; 44, 173, 291 1., (a) IN RELIGION. 313, 443, 479 sq.; 46, 42; seen One of the five principal sins, within Krishna, 8, 92; alarmned at the 10 (i), 61; a crime in the fourth greatness of Krishna, 8, 94; Krishna degree, 7, 136; the sin of a., is Vishnu among the A., 8, 88, 88 11. 10 (ii), 19, 21, 40; 24, 305 sq.,
270
pate? 2
WAS422,"res,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #24

ADULTERY-AÊSHM
324-6, 331 sq. ; 25, 150, 442, 233, 235; 25, 197, 315, 318-21; 33, 484 ; 37, 112, 205 ; heinousness 179, 183; 35, 223; 45, 274; punishof a., and atonement for it, 18, ments for a. with a Guru's wife, 14, 227-232; a priest who has illicit 201, 383; witnesses in cases of a., intercourse with another man's 25, 267; where a man and the wife wife is a highwayman or a thief, of another man seize one another 4, 309; bad reputation, an un- by the hair, the man is an adulterer, comfortable bed, punishment, and without witnesses being required, hell, are the four things gained 33, 85; persons addicted to a., by him who covets his neighbour's inadmissible witnesses, 33, 303 ; wife, 10 (i), 74 sq.; let the wise causes loss of caste, 2, 74; a cause man avoid an unchaste life as a of divorce, 33, 183; the adulterer burning heap of coals; not being able one of the seven kinds of assassins, to live a life of chastity, let him not 7, 41; he who abducts another transgress with another man's wife, man's wife may be slain as an 10 (ii), 65; be an abstainer from
assassin, 14, 19; penance for the the wives of others, 24, 12;
minor offence of killing adulterous penances for a., 2, 286; 7, 174
women, 25, 458; women immured sq. ; 14, U-13, 232, 235 ; 25,
for a., 6, 74, 74 n.; women not to be 465, 467, 467 n.; punishments for
driven away unless they have coma. in future life, 44, 332, 497 ; the
mitted manifest a., 9, 288; son of mortal sin of violating a Guru's bed,
an adulterer excluded from inherit(,133 sq.; 8, 389; 14, 5, 235 ; 29, ance, 25, 356. See also Incest, Sexual 303, 441 sq.; penances for a. with intercourse, and Woman (g, b). wife of a Guru, 2, 81 sq., 88 sq., Advaita, t.t., non-duality or monism, 276 sq., 284 sq., 290 ; 14, 104, 127, taught both by Sankara and Râmâ213, 235; 25, 451 sq.; punish- nura. 34. xxx. cxxy. ments for a. with a Guru's wife in Aêkha, the contagion of, destroyed future life, 25, 440, 496; an adul- by Aryan glory, 23, 284 sq. terous wife's guilt falls on the Aểshm, Aêshma, demon of Wrath, negligent husband, 14, 10; 25, 5, 193, 193 n., 201 sq., 205, 205 n., 309; imprecations used by a husband
215, 217, 220, 223 sq., 227 sq., 366, against an adulterer, 15, 218; 29,
366 n.; 18, 93, 96, 113; 21, 17 sq., 289; allusion to a. in the prayer
17 n., 61; 47, 72, 72 n.; the • Wherein my mother has done impersonation of invasion and raamiss,' &c., 30, 227 ; the wife has pine, 31, xix, xxi n.; of the to confess any adulterous inter
murderous spear, 4, 126, 140 sq., course at the Varunapraghasa sacri
224; 23, 33; 31, 280; powers of fice, 12, 396 sq., 397 n.; food
A., 5, 107-9, 107 sq. n.; the seven given by the paramour of a married evil-instructed ones of A., 47, 8; woman, or by a husband who allows
complains to Aharman of the three a paramour to his wife, not to be
things he could not injure in the eaten, 14, 69 sq. ; 25, 163 ; world, 5, 387-9, 387 n.; assists the adulterers, husbands who allow a. Evil Spirit, 23, 297 ; opposes the in their houses, the son of an departed soul 21
departed soul, 21, 17 sq., 17 n.; adulteress, and he who eats food Sraosha created by Ahura to withgiven by persons born through a., stand A., 23, 164; attacked and excluded from Srâddha, 2, 145, 257; smitten by Srôsh (Sraosha), 5, 128, 25, 104 sq., 108; first committed by 128 n.; 24, 33; 31, 300; spells Vadak, mother of Dahâk, 18, 217. against A., 4, 126, 140 sq., 140 n., (6) IN CIVIL LAW.
145-7; 31, 280 (Ahuna-vairya); A. defined, 25, 316; the cause of Mithra invoked against A., 23, 143; confusion of castes, 25, 315, 407; flees from Mithra, 23, 144, 154 ; law about a., 2, 164-7; 25, 253, siniting of A. by propitiation of 315-21; 33, 177-9, 365-7; punish- Spendarmad, 18, 437; Fravashi of ments for a., 2, 288 sq.; 7, 29; 14, Fradhâkhsti invoked against A., 23,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #25

AÊSHM--AGES OF THE WORLD
224; shall bow and flee before the a mother, 14, 180 n.; son of Urvasî, Saoshyants, 23, 308; Aryan glory and Vâmadeva, seeking Râma, 49 destroys A., 23, 284; coming of A. (i), 93, 93 n. ; seduced by a heavenly to Kâi-Us, 37, 221; set up King queen, 19, 43 sq.; wooed Rohini, Alexander, 47, 83; Kôkhared born the wife of Soma, 49 (i), 44 ; the from A. and Mânûsak, 47, 143. south, the region of A., 49 (i), 96, Aếta, son of Mâyu, 23, 217.
96 n.; went out to hunt to get meat Aethrapaiti, the teacher, 31,318,323. for sacrifices, 14, 71; 25, 173; Aệthryas, Aêthrapaitis and, 31, 323. worshipped at the Tarpana, 30, 244; Aêvo-saredha-fyaēsta, n.p., 23, 218. the threefold age of A., 29, 55 sq. ; Aêzemno, or Ayazem, ancestor of Mâna, a name of the Agastyas, 46, Zoroaster, 37, 261, 261 n.
182, 184; Khumbya and A., 23, 224 n. Afarg, n, of a Zoroastrian teacher Agastya, n, of a teacher, 1, 248. and Pahlavi writer, 5, 243, 243 n., Agatasatru, king of Kâsî, dis246, 262, 262 n., 264, 264n., 268,273, cussion on Brahman between Gârgya 292; 18, 283, 283 n., 299-304, 299 n., Bâlâki and, 1, 300-7; 15, 100-5; 309, 312-14, 316, 320, 332 sq., 336 n., 34, cv, 268-74; 48, 378-80, 383; 361 ; quoted, 18, 446, 449, 449 n. rival of Ganaka, 12, xliii; Bhadrasena, Afrasiyab, a wicked king, 24, 267. a son of A., 41, 141, 141 n. Afrâsyab, the Turk, made himself Agâtasatru (Pâli, Agâtasattu), king an iron palace under the earth, yet of Magadha, son of Bimbisâra and could not escape death, 4, 380 sq.; Vaidehî, 11, i sq.; 21, 6; 49 (ii), killed Aghraêratha, 23, 114 n. See v; the defeat of A., by Prasenagit, Frangrasyan.
10 (i), 53 n.; prince A. gained Afrînagån, see Prayers (f), and over by Devadatta, pays great Zend-avesta.
honour to the latter, 20, 233-8; Afrôbag-vindâd, n.p., 5, 146 sq. incited by Devadatta, wants to kill Aga, lost his son Dasaratha, 19, 92; his father, is found out and treated 49 (i), 90.
mercifully, 20, 241-3; imprisons A gâ, t.t., that power of the Lord his father Bimbisara, 49 (ii), 161-4; from which the world springs, or his relations to Gainas and Buddhists, the primary causal matter first pro- 22, xiv sq.; moved by Buddha's duced by that power, 34, xxxix, conquest over the mad elephant, 252-7; the elements beginning with 19, 248; claims relics of Buddha, light are meant by A., 34, 254 sq.; and erects a dâgaba over them, 11, denotes the causal matter meta- 131,134; the Sâmañña-phala spoken phorically, 34, 256 sq.; the un with him, 20, 377. created (Night or Mâyâ), 44, 389, Agaya, a Brâhman, converted by 389 sq. n. See also Unborn.
Buddha, 49 (i), 190 sq. Aga Ekapâda, the one-footed goat, Age, how to inquire about the a. of the sun, 42, 208, 625, 664 ; oblation persons from the king downwards, to A. E., 29, 331.
27, 115; libations to the a.-grades, Agaimasvâk, n.p., 5, 136.
43, 218. See Old Age. Agamas, studied by Bhikkhus, 17, Agent, every action requires an a., 285, 288, 345.
34, 337-40. Â gâniya (high-bred '), Buddha's Ages of the World. definition of the term, 10 (ii), 92.
(a) Indian Yugas and Kalpas. Agash, demon of the evil eye, 47, (6) Zoroastrian millenniums.
() Chinese world periods. 53, 53 n. Agastya, a Rishi, son of Mitra- (a) INDIAN YUGAS AND KALPAS. varunau, author of Vedic hymns, 32, The four Yugas, the Manvantaras 212, 274, 281, 290, 294; 46,180, 182; and Kalpas, 7, 77-9; 25, xii, dialogue between Indra, A., and the Ixxxiv-lxxxvii, 20-4; conjunctions' Maruts, 32, 182, 184, 286-8; em- (Sandhis), the periods about the ployed charms, 42, 23 sq., 319; slew close of one and the beginning of the Rakshas, 42, 33; born without another Yuga, 8, 330 n.; an ex
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #26

AGES OF THE WORLD-AGITA
planation of the Hindu belief in (c) CHINESE WORLD PERIODS. Kalpas, &e., 45, 16 sq. n.; deteriora- The period of 'the Grand Course' tion of the world in the successive followed by that of the 'Small Trana., 33, 3, 3 n.; in the age when quillity,' 27, 364-7, 365 n.; primimen were all virtuous and veracious, tive ages, 27, 369; the period of there were no lawsuits, 33, 5, 5 n., great order,'28, 118; primaeval state 277; at the expiration of a Kalpa, of innocence, 3,255 n.; the primaeval all entities enter Krishna's nature, age of perfect virtue when Tâo ruled and at the beginning of a Kalpa he men, 39, 26-8, 139-41, 277-80, 287brings them forth again, 8, 82; 90, 325; 40, 171, 284; the paradissolution of the world at the end disiacal state under the influence of the great world periods, 34, of the Tâo, not yet superseded by xxvi, 212; there is no measure the wisdom of the world,' 39, 60of the past and the future Kalpas, 2; difference between the age of 34, 361; king resembles the four perfeet virtue, and the present time, a., 25, 396; size of mankind in 39, 353 sq.; The State of Estabdifferent Kalpas, 36, 133 n.; among lished Virtue,' where the Taoist all a. the Krita is the first, 8, 353; enjoys himself, 40, 30 sq.; the parathe Tretâ age, the age of sacrifices, disiacal state when men lived like 15, 30; twelve hundred years of the birds, 40, 312; the rulers who disgods are a Kali Yuga, 7, 77, 77 n.; turbed the primaeval paradisiacal in the Kali Yuga no Rishis are born, state, 39, 295 sq.; how the age of 2, xviii; the sinful Kali Yuga, perfect virtue came to an end, 39, 2, 175 n.; Niyoga not to be practised 359 sq.; 40, 312 sq., 316 sq. See also in the Kali age, 33, 369; Krita, Paradise. Tretâ, Dvâpara as names of dice, Aggâlava, temple of, 10 (ii), 57. 44, 416. See Time, and World (c). Aggikabhâradvâga, the Brâhmana, (6) ZOROASTRIAN MILLENNIUMS. is converted by Buddha, 10 (ii), 20-4.
Zoroastrian chronology by mil- Aggregates, the five a. (khandhâ), lenniums, 47, xii sq., xxvii-xxxviii, the conditions of individuality and xli, 15 1., 21-4, 23 sq. n.; four their cause, 11, 148, 148 n.; the periods of 3,000 years, 18, 198, dyad of a, assumed by the Bauddhas 198 n. ; three millenniums, 24, 345; with its two causes cannot be estab37, 254, 254 n.; six millenniums, 37, lished, 34, 400-9; the Gaina doctrine 403, 405 n.; millennium reigns for that a. are formed from the atoms, each constellation of the zodiae, 5, 34, 430 sq.; the seventeenfold aggre149-51, 149 n.; the evil millenniums, gate, 38,65,65 n. See also Skandhas. 18, 203, 203 n.; signs at the end of Aghâra, see Sacrifice (k). millenniums, 37, 33 sq., 279; four Aghora, n. d., the initiated boy periods in the millennium of Zara- given in charge to, 30, 154. tûst, 37, 181, 451 sq. ; 47, xi sq.; Aghraêratha, a semi-man (half bull, millenniums of Zoroaster, and the half man), brother of Afrâsyâb, 23, three future apostles, 24,15,15 n.; 47, 114 sq. and n., 222, 278, 304. See 94-118,949.; millenniums beforeand Aghrêrad. after Zoroaster, 47, 144; advantages Aghrêrad (Pablavi for Aghiraêratha), and disadvantages of the period, 37, son of Pashang, 5, 117, 135, 135 n.; 21 sq.; evil doings in the ninth and legend of A., 5, 135 sq. tenth centuries, 37, 257-60, 257 n.; Agigarta Sauyavasi, king Haritriumph of sacred beings over the skandra bought Sunahsepa the son demons at four periods, 37, 285; the of A.S., 14, 87; 44, xxxiv sq.; three periods of the universe : past saved himself from starvation by eternity, present existence, and fu- selling his son, 25, 424, 424 n. ture eternity, 37, 317, 317 n.; Zoroas- Agîgarti, see Sunahsepa. ter's vision of seven successive ages Agita, a pupil of Bâvarî, his questions (tree with seven branches), 47, xxiji answered by Buddha, 10 (ii), 187, sq.; steel age, &c., 47,87, 126, 126 n. 188-91, 210.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #27

10
AGITA-AGNI
aa Bhikkhu who was reciter of (w) A. in his moral character.
(10) A. as a supreme God of Heaven and the Pâtimokkha at the council of
Earth. Vesâli, 20, 408; n. of a Tîrthakara, (-2) A. in philosophical speculations. 22, 280; n. of a Bodhisattva, 49 (ii), (a) HIS BIRTHS, HIS MOTHERS, HIS 90; conversation between Buddha PARENTS. and the Bodhisattva A., 49 (ii), x, Thou, O A., the flaming one, (art 61-9; applauds the speech of
borni) from out the Heavens, thou (art Buddha, 49 (ii), 72. For Maitreya
born from out the Waters and the Agita, see Maitreya.
stone (the flint); thon (art born) from
out the forests and the herbs; thou art Agita-Kesakambali (i.e. A. of the
born bright, O Lord of men, (as belonggarment of hair), n. of a teacher,
ing to men, 46, 186, 189; he has been 10 (ii), xii, 86 sq.; 11, 106; an
born in the dwellings as the first, at the Arhat possessed of Iddhi, 20, 79;
bottom of the great (air), in the womb of and Milinda, 35, 8; his materialistic this air, footless, headless, hiding both doctrines, 45, xxiii sg.
his ends, drawing towards himself (his Agitamânavapukkha, t.c., 10 (ii), limbs?, in the nest of the bull, 46, 190 sq.
308; puzzles or mysteries conAgivikas, sect of naked ascetics, cerning the birth, &c. of A., 46, 10 (ii), x, xü; 20, 198 sq.; 21, 263; 114 sq.; A. is water-born, cow-born, 36, 308 sq. n.; disputatious A. do law-born, is born from the sky, from not overcome Buddha, 10 (ii), 63; the breath, 41, 281, 283 sq.; A. born Nigant has and A., their views about from A., from the pain of the earth, the soul, 45, xix; Gosâla, leader of or of the sky, 44, 202; generation of the A., or Akelakas, their relation A. (fire-altar), and fashioning the to the Gainas, 45, xxix-xxxii. embryonic A., 41, 251-6, 300-3, 309, Agiâna, see Nescience.
310 sq., 319 sq., 344, 351 sq., Agñanavâda, i.e. Agnosticism, 9.v. 354, 358, 362-5, 398 sq. ; when the Agñânavidhvamsana, the sixty- altar is built, A. is born, 41, 332 sq.; fourth Tathagata, 49 (ii), 7.
the gods wondered at his birth, 46, Agñata-Kaundinya, see Kaundinya. 219; A. is born at once, 44, 89; Agni, the God of Fire.
his secret birth, 46, 366, 368; when (a) His births, his mothers, his parents.
created, sought to burn everything, (6) Forms and abodes of A.
12, 342; of double birth, celestial (c) Myth of the hidden A.
and terrestrial, 46, 52, 141, 176; (d) Names of A. (e) Anthropomorphic conception of A. (his
A. who is born and A. who will be body, his food and drink, his chariot born, twins, 46, 57, 59; grows up and horses, his wives, children, &c.).
within the plants, within the chil() Theriomorphic conception of A., and his relations to animals.
dren, and within the sprouting (5) His relation to the other gods in general. grass, 46, 61; his three births, in (1) A. as related to individual other gods. (1) A. and the solar deities (Aditya, Sürya,
the sea, in heaven, and in the Ushas, the Asvins).
waters, 46, 114, 116, 308; lis G) A as destroyer of demons and all hos highest and lower birth-places, 46,
tile powers. (1) Excellent qualities and transcendent 215; has three lives, and three powers of A.
births from the Dawn, 46, 275 sq.; (1) A. as a kind and helpful god.
produced by the ten young women, (m) A. the god of the house and the clan. (nA as connected with women and mar. i.e. the fingers, by attrition, 46,
riage. (0) A. as the sacrificial fire and the Fire
75 sq., 114, 116, 147, 150, 160, 256, altar.
287, 292, 294, 302 sq., 306, 341, ) Men (or demigods) and families who 391 ; son of strength, or offspring
first established A. (2) A. as a priest, and his relations to the
of vigour, 32, 21 sq. ; 41, 255; priesthood.
46, 16, 45 sq., 92, 103, 119 sq., 129, (v) A in his relation to the Sacrifice and
147 sq., 157, 209, 211, 220, 261, the Sacrificer. (s) Sacrifices to A.
268, 273, 277, 289, 291, 297, 300, (t) Prayers to A., and A. as related to 316, 352, 371 sq., 375 sq., 382, 385,
prayers (and metres). (1) A. as connected with Veda and Veda. ed with Veda and Veda
39, 73
391, 403; born living from the dry study.
wood, 46, 64; one blows upon A.
aterat ante
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #28

AGNI
11
that wheths in the
114 sq., 1
when he is born (i.e. when fire 46,67; the gods have procreated A. is kindled), 42, 56; born from by their thoughts, 46, 228; son of the deceased, 29, 242 n.; and his Tvashtri, 46, 114, 116, 248, 251. mothers, 41, 294 sq., 46, 114 sq., 117, 141 sq., 144 sq., 147, 217 sq.,
(b) FORMS AND ABODES OF A. 343; Dyaus his mother, 41, 272;
Many forms of A., 41, 159-61, conceived by the virgin (the wood),
163, 165 sq., 284 ; three Agnis and 46, 344 sq.; as soon as she had the fourth A., 12, 87-9, 108 n., 136; enjoyed love, the well-bearing
26, 118; 43, 157; fourfold is A., mother has borne him, 46, 382;
12, 47, 47 n.; is threefold, 41, 147, his mothers are the plants, 41, 224;
160, 197 sq., 202, 204 sq., 225 sq., 44, 194; is the child of the herbs, 232, 282, 284, 294, 323, 330, 335-9, trees, and waters, 44, 194 ; is the 358, 371, 392 ; 43, 5, 166, 169, child of the waters, of the trees, of 189-91, 204 sq., 236, 251, 304, that which stands and moves, 46, 364 sq., 402 ; three forms of A., 46, 70; his births in the waters and in 147, 149 sq., 229, 231 ; threefold is the plants, 41, 294; 46, 114 sq., 117,
his strength, three his abodes, three 188, 219-21; nourished by the
his tongues, and three his bodies, waters, 46, 54; is born from the
46, 281; dwells in three abodes, 46, waters, and the waters from A.. 376, 391 sq.; Lord of the Earth. 46, 117; his seven kind mothers,
Lord of the World, Lord of Beings the waters, 46, 147, 150, 256; is
=the three Agnis, 12,89; the threethe child of the waters (Apam
named A., 42, 135, 495; the three napât), 26, 381; 41, 226; 46, 157,
older brothers of A., 42, 257; is 158, 240, 256 ; 49 (i), 45; creation
light and fire, and a god, 34, 217; of A. from the earth, 15, 75; the
in the Rig-veda, not only the earthly child of the earth, 15, 221; earth
sacrificial fire, but also an elemental pregnant with A., 29, 45; 30, 199;
force, 1, xxii; the dead body prolicks the upper garment of the
tected against A. (funeral fire), 29, mother (earth?), 46, 142, 145; no
241; the flesh-devouring A. (funeral harm can be done to A., when he
fire), 42, 54, 56; see also below dwells in his mother's womb, 46,
A. Vaisvânara (p. 13 sq.); A. (funeral 173 ; in his mother's lap, 46, 303,
pyre) the guide to Yama's seat, 407; the son of Ilâ, 46, 302; the 42, 90; the fury of terrible A.. son of the two mothers, 32, 359 : 42, 90; as the fire of the lightning, 41, 350; 46, 22, 25, 391 sq.; borne
42, 401; 46, 103, 105, 109, 114-16, by the two Dawns, 46, 363, 416;
193, 196; the moon a form of A., Heaven and Earth, his parents,
41, 229 sq.; in the moon, 46, 116; 41, 224 ; 46, 49, 51, 167, 219 sq.,
by his nightly light, the creatures 225, 228, 233, 248-50, 291, 336;
: walk, 46, 108; Sun, Vâyu, and fire, made his parents new again and
three forms of A., 43, xx, 402; see again, 46, 241; A., the child of also A. and Väyu beloru, p. 18; Isâna. Dyu. 32. 21-2: brought forward Mahän Devah, and Pasupati, forms from the highest father (Heaven),
of A., 43, xx; the two Agnis, 46. 147. 150: by his nature he has 42, 216, 627; consists of pairs found his father's udder, 46, 220 ;
(males and females), 43, 284 sq.; the increaser of his father, 46, 141,
the Paridhis or 'enclosing-sticks' 144; he bore the germ of the father
are Agnis, 12, 87-91; A. fire) is who begat hin, 46, 220, 225 sq. ;
in the earth, in the plants, the waters born from
hold A., A. is in the stones; the Asura's belly, 46,
d. is
within men, Agnis (fires) are within 303; the child of the universe, 43,
cattle, within horses, A. glows from xx, xxiii; created out of Pragâ-
Praga-
the shy to the sky, to d., the god, belongs the broad
the 900 pati, 12, 323; 43, 206; 44, 15; air. The mortals kindle A., the bearer both the father and the son of of oblations, that loveth ghee. The earth, Pragâpati, 43, xx; being the son of clothed in A., with dark knees, shall the gods, has become their father, make me brilliant and alert! 42, 2017
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #29

12
AGNI
A. in heaven, in the air, in the earth, plants, waters, flints, &c., 41, 43 n., 304; 43, 201-3; 46, 285; seated in all spaces, law-seated, spheredwelling, 41, 281; called man-seated, water-seated, barhis-seated, heavenwinning, 43, 183 sq.; brought to many places for the use of the living, 46, 22, 70 sq., 74, 77 sq.; follows the world like a shadow, having filled heaven, earth, and the air, 46, 89; has approached the threefold light, all spaces of the atmosphere, in the abode of the waters, 46, 176; in heaven, in the human dwellings, and in the waters, 46, 266; dwells on the earth, 1, 36; 15, 334; 46, 73; is the essence squeezed out from the earth, 1, 70; the lord of terrestrial beings, 30, 237; the regent of the earth, 43, XX, 208, 381; laid down in the best place of the earth, in the place of Ila, 46, 287, 302; dwelt once between the two horns of a wether, 26, 125; moves about within the young sprouting grass, 46, 115, 118; has entered all herbs, 46, 127, 412; in the waters, 12, 22; 30, 226; 41, 293-5, 304 sq.; 42, 14; 44, 193 sq.; 46, 61, 160, 167 sq., 202, 232, 256, 291, 297; A., the lord of the waters, 14, 251; sitting in the waters he hisses like a swan, 46, 54; goes to the floods of heaven, to the waters in the ether of the sun, and to those below, 46, 285; the gods made part of A. enter the water, 26, 381; dwelling in the water, worshipped at the consecration of ponds, 29, 135, 135 n.; seated between Heaven and Earth, 46, 244; world of A., a stage on the soul's road to the sun, 1, 275; 38, 385; 48, 746, 748; world of A., attained by a giver of gold, 7, 273; where A. dwells, 30, 218; the Soma asked to enter A.'s dear seat, 44, 108; the highest place of A., 46, 82; part of the hand sacred to A., 14, 25. (c) MYTH OF THE HIDDEN A.
A. hid himself in the waters, and was discovered by the gods, 12, 47, 452; 42, 3, 270-2; the gods search for A., 41, 196-9, 203, 207-9, 214 sq.; the hidden A. sought and
discovered by the gods, 46, 54 sq., 61, 64, 66, 82, 84, 127, 173, 175; Pragâpati searches for the hidden A., 41, 161 sq., 360; concealed by the Panis, 12, 245; hid himself in an Asvattha tree, 32, 329; went away from the gods, and entered the munga grass, 42, 249; dwelt in secret, 44, 192; 46, 241, 256; brilliant, though hidden in secret, easily to be found, 46, 343,385; putting down his feet in secret like a thief, A. has enlightened and freed Atri, 46, 399; searching and digging for A., 41, 200-22.241 sq.; the hidden A. found by the thoughtful men, 46, 61; the Angiras have discovered the hidden A., 46, 391 sq. (d) NAMES OF A.
Has many names, 46, 281, 372; the newborn A. receives a name, 43, 269, 269 n.; A. for Agri, mystic name, 41, 146; etymology of A., 34, 150; 48, 292; called Aditi, 32, 262; 46, 110, 113, 187, 309 sq.; cake offered to A. Agnimat, 44, 189; called Angiras, 41, 225, 279; 46, 24, 92, 327, 348, 385, 389, 391, 412; the first or best of Angiras, 41, 358; 46, 22, 95, 129; sacrifices to A. Anikavat, 12, 408 sq. and n.; 41, 58 sq.; 44, 76, 76 n.; expiatory cake offering to A. Apsumat (abiding in the waters) at the Agnihotra, 44, 193 sq.; is an Asura, 46, 399; called Ayu, the living one, 46, 142, 170; called Ayus, Life, 41, 323; oblations and prayers to A. Ayushmat, who rules over vital power, 44, 439; called the Bharata, 12, 133; 46, 119, 123; A. Bharata or the god of the Bharata tribe, 12, 114 sq.; 46, 211; called Bhrigavana, 46, 74, 78; A. called Brihaspati, 46, 292, 294; a cake for A. Dátri (the giver), 44, xlii sq., 8 sq.; A. Garhapatya, the protector of house, offspring, and cattle, 12, 358 sq.; A. Gârhapatya invoked to free from sin, 42, 165, 167; A. the Gâtavedas, 1, 150; 12, 119, 119 n., 136; 26, xxxi sq.; 46, 37, 42, 49, 100, 102, 103, 108, 128, 129, 193 sq., 202, 221, 229, 233, 240, 244, 259, 261, 271, 275, 281, 283, 285, 287, 291, 293 (Agni am I, by birth Gâtavedas), 300, 302, 310, 326, 336, 354, 358, 375 sq.,
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #30

AGNI
377, 387, 413, 418; why called Gâtavedas, 43, 274; Gâtavedas, the messenger, 30, 110; Gâtavedas Vaisvânara invoked for protection, 42, 54; the immortal, life-possessing A. Gâtavedas grants long life, 42, 57; offering to A. Gâtavedas, 30, 239; 42, 88; prayer to A. Gâtavedas, 15, 210; 30, 142 sq., 162; 42, 47 sq., 98, 121, 168, 309, 325 sq.; 44, 382; prayer to A. Gâtavedas to protect the cows, 30, 185 sq.; prayer to A. Gâtavedas at offerings to the Manes, 29, 103; 32, 35 sq.; offerings to A. Grihapati (the house-lord), 12, 256 n., 259; 26, 215, 320 n.; 29, 352; 41, 69 sq., 71; prayer to A., the householder, 12, 272; A., the house-lord, informed of the king's consecration, 41, 89; offering to A. Grihapati at the unyoking of the king's chariot, 41, 101 sq.; offerings to A. Indumat, 12, 319 sq.; oblations to A. Kâma, 44, xlii sq.; offering to A. Kavyaváhana, 12, 430 sq.; 29, 421; 30, 106; prayer to A. Kavyavâhana at the worship of the fathers, 30, 227 sq., 233, 236; A. called Mâtarisvan, 46, 119, 241, 292, 294; offering to A. Mûrdhanvat, 44, 34 n., 350n.; is Narasamsa, 46, 10, 303; see Narâsamsa; offering to A. Pathikrit (path-maker), 30, 203; 44, xlii sq., 11, 191 sq., 350 n.; offerings to A. Pavamâna, and A. Pavaka, 12, 304-8, 304 n., 307 n., 319 sq.; A. Purishya brought from the earth's seat, 41, 201 sq., 201 n.; A. Purîshya, favourable to cattle, 41, 205 sq., 214, 216sq., 225-7, 257, 305,310 sq.; the Agnis Purishyas, 41, 358; A. Purîshya, the fire of the soil, invoked, 44, 189; 46, 285 sq.; invoked as Rebba, the divine chanter, 42, 197, 690 sq.; called Ribbu, 46, 240, 243, 382; called Rudra, 41, 64; 46, 17, 228, 231, 325, 327, 371, 373; Rudra identified with A., 12, 200-2, 201 n., 206 sq.; 26, 343 n.; 42, 618 sq.; 43, 156 sq., 160, 169 sq., 172, 201 sq.; names of Rudra-Agni, 41, 159-61; called Sahasvat, 21, 5 n.; see Sahâmpati; expiatory cake offering to A. Samvarga (the despoiler), 44, 193; offering to A. Samvesapati, 12, 260 n.; called
13
Sikhin, 21, 5 n.; expiatory cake offering for A. Suki (the bright), 12, 304 П., 305 sq., 307 n., 308; 44, 194; A. Svishtakrit (maker of good offerings), established by the gods, 12, 151; offerings and prayers to A. Svishtakrit, 2, 202, 299; 12, 152, 152 n., 158, 199-208, 247, 320 sq., 334, 364, 372, 372 n., 382, 403, 412, 414; 14, 304; 25, 90; 26, 205 m., 207, 209, 316 n., 351 sq., 351 n., 383, 391 n., 395; 29, 43 sq., 84, 163 sq., 175, 192, 204, 208, 222, 272, 279, 290, 337, 352, 387, 391, 420; 30, 22, 35 sq., 40, 100, 102, 145, 158, 191, 196, 222, 227, 236, 240, 242, 254, 264-6, 289 sq., 294; 41, 40 sq., 71-3, 105, 112 sq., 184; 44, 3 n., II, 18 sq., 36 sq., 41, 54, 65, 189 n., 253 sq., 253 n., 336 n., 337-9, 337 n., 351 n., 356, 358, 483; A. Svishtakrit is Rudra, 44, 338; A. Tantumat worshipped, 29, 136; is Tanûnapát, 46, 10, 303; see Tanûnapât; is the Usig of the gods, the good-minded lord of prayers, 46, 52, 233, 261 sq., 297; A. Vaisvanara; the other Agnis (the other fires) are verily thy branches, O A. In thee all the immortals enjoy themselves. Vaisvânara! Thou art the centre of human settlements; like a supporting column thou holdest men. The head of heaven, the navel of the earth is A.; he has become the steward of both worlds. Thee, a god, the gods have engendered, O Vaisvânara, to be a light for the Arya, 46, 49; A. V. blazes sevenfold within the body, 8, 259; A. V. is the fire within man, by which the food is digested, 15, 193, 294, 312 sq.; 34, 143 sq., 146 sq.; 48, 287, 290 sq.; the sun rises as A. V., 15, 272; 41, 391; A. V. has mounted the firmament, the back of heaven, 46, 229; A. V. unites with the sun, 46, 127; A. V. as the funeral fire, 42, 12, 43, 58, 242, 580; what comes into connexion with A. V. becomes cooked, 41, 349, 398; the fiery spirit of A. V., 41, 404; A. V. is the elemental fire, 34, 144, 147; A. V. is the divinity whose body is fire, 34, 144, 147; A. V. cannot be the divinity of fire, or the element of fire, 34, 148 sq.; A. V. is all the fires, 41, 248; A. V., the third of the
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #31

14
AGNI
asus, 1?
on the natid, 48, 283.
elements, a sign of the days, 48, Vasus), 129, 157 (Vasu together 287 sq.; the earth supports A. V., with the Vasus),211,215 (the highest 42, 200; sand is the seed of A, V., V.), 236, 271, 277, 279, 283, 337, 41, 300, 310 sq., 351; gravel the 372, 379, 415 sq.; one of the eight ashes of A. V., 26, 120; A. V., the Vasus, 1, 41; 15, 140 sq.; 26, 93; king of the kings, a god, 48, 288; 41, 149 n., 150; 42, 116; 44, 116; discussion on the nature of A. V., expiatory cake offering and prayer 43, 393-8; offerings to A. V., 12, to A. Viviki (the discerning) at the 386 n.; 30, 203; 41, 57 sq., 125, Agnihotra, 44, 192 ; by offerings to 170, 250 sq. ; 43, 207-14; 44, 11, A. Vratapati one sanctifies ten ances277, 346; by offerings to A. V., one tors, 14, 117. sanctifies ten ancestors, 14, 117; the (e) ANTHROPOMORPHIC CONCEPTION Vaisvânara graha for A. V., 26, 298- OF A. This body, his food and drink, 305; Dikshâ offering to A. V. at the his chariot and horses, his wives, building of the altar, 41, 247 sq.; children, &c.). A. V. together with Idâ, 41, 334; The bricks of the fire-altar are A. V. is the mouth of the sacrificial his limbs, 41, 156; has three heads horse (Pragâ pati), 43, 401 ; feeding and seven rays (or reins), 46, 167, A. V. is the true Agnihotra, 1, 89-91, 168; with many faces (the fires), 89 n.; prayers and hymns to A. V., 46, 103, 248, 280; whose face is 26, 44; 42, 196 sq., 494 ; 43, 274-8; turned everywhere, 46, 125; whose 44, 382; 46, 49 sq., 127, 228–35, 335- face shines with ghee, 46, 158, 221, 7; the Yagñayagũiya, the praise of 391; his face is bright and beautiful, A.V., 43, 253, 330; the initiated boy 46, 157 sq., 302, 340 ; ghee is his given in charge to A. V., 30, 154; eye, 46, 293; is kindled four-eyed, prayer to A.V. Parikshit, 42, 197 sq., 46, 23, 29; looks round with a 691 sq.; A. V. invoked, 29, 136, hundred eyes, 46, 137; thousand225; 30, 183; 32, 353; 42, 54, 80, eyed, 41, 409; 42, 402; 46, 104; 149; 46, 420 sq.; A. V. celebrated with fiery, golden, strong jaws, 46, by the Rishis, 41, 285 n.; invoked 33, 45, 157, 193, 303, 473; eats with against evil-doers and demons of his sharp jaws, he chews, he throws disease, 42, 35, 40; A. V. is the down the forests, 46, 157; spreading year, 12, 135; 41, 57 sq., 248, 250, through the forests, shears the hair 351; 43, 33; A.V. is all these worlds, of the earth, 46, 54, 61, 129, 173; 43, 208; A. V. has filled the worlds, with sharp teeth, 46, 103, 335, 344, and heaven and earth, 46, 233; A.V. 360; the gold-toothed, 46, 366, 382; is the earth, 26, 214; 44, 346; me- the tongues of A., 12, 74; 44, 189, ditations on A, V. as the highest self, 351;46, 141,144; has seven tongues, and the embodied self, 1, 84-91, 89 43, 205; with the sweet or sharp 11. ; 34, 144 ; 38, 187, 191, 233, 249, tongue, 46, 52, 153, 308, 340, 34+, 292, 400 ; 48, 287-95, 629-32, 673, 416, 418; with agreeable speech, 677-9; A. V. is Purusha (man, per- 46, 352 ; is yellow-haired, 43, 105; son), 34, 146-8; 43, 398; 48, 292; the flames, his golden hair, 46, 42, A. V. shaped like a man, abiding 129, 148, 268, 275, 296, 385; within man, 48, 291; A. V. is Brah- golden-bearded, 46, 382 ; his man, 34, xxxv, 143-53; as A. V. the beard shaven by Pûshan, 30, 217; Lord abides in the creatures, 34, whose back is covered with glee, 149 sq. ; 48, 248; Mathava of 46, 375, 397; called the darkVidegha carried A. V. in his mouth, necked one, 44, 316 sq. ; 46, 248; 12, 104-6, 104 n.; A. V. is to be with ruddy limbs, 46, 148, 248; meditated upon as a whole, not in A. is gold-breasted, 32, 416; goldenhis single parts, 34, lxxv ; 38, coloured, 46, 232, 234 sq., 325, 366; 274-7, 279; the six Rishis who gold his seed, 12, 322 ; 26, 54, 59, wished to obtain a knowledge of 63, 238, 390; 44, 187, 275 11., A. V., 38, 274-6; A. called Vasu, 46, 462, 467; the milk of the cow 37, 43, 52, 103, 109 sq. (Vasu of the is A.'s seed, 12, 326, 330 ; 26, 54;
is the earth. 264 earth, 46, 23: Ondswith sha
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #32

AGNI
15
feeding A. by kindling sticks, 41, world wherein A. ruleth, 44, 319; 254-63; plants the food of A., 42, the animal living in the water and 42; 43, 335; A. is the eater of food, walking in the forest, 46, 164; the 1, 159 ; 12, 301, 323; 15, 314; beast, mows off deserts and habit34, 116 sq.; 44, 63; food offered able land like a mower, 46, 382, to A. the eater of food, 12, 303; 387; shakes his horns, like a terrible food-gainer, 12, 127; drinking beast, 46, 142; the buffalo hidden Soma, 46, 110, 128, 304 ; adorned in the depth, 46, 147, 150; the with ghee, 46, 137; whose robe is strong bull, vrishan, 32, 144, 146; ghee, 46, 275, 296; shoots with 46, 137, 142, 147, 167, 244, 271, arrows, 46, 331; the red liorses or 308, 312 sq., 326, 335, 366 sq., 370, flames of A., 32, 16, 19 sq., 24-7, 393 sq. (red), 423; the bull with a 39; 46, 42, 141, 144, 167 sq., 202, thousand horns, 42, 105, 208 sq., 244 and 246 (seven-tongued), 308, 373 ; 46, 364; ox sacred to A., 12, 316, 340 sq., 379 sq.; the stallions 322; 44, 438; Nights and Dawns of A., 32, 140; harnesses his steeds, have been lowing for A., as for 41, 399; the seven reins (or rays) the calf, 46, 193; the young calf, of A., 46, 206-8; has a red or which Night and Dawn suckle, 46, brown horse, 41, 257; 42, 422; 114, 116, 119, 124, 167 sq. ; ccmwhen thou hast yoked to thy chariot the pared to a horse, 12, 102 n., 109, two ruddy, red horses, whom the wind 121; 46, 16, 57, 67, 91, 158, 176, drives forward, and thy roaring is like 206 sa.. 217. 220. 220. 285. 202. that of a bull, then thou movest the trees
296 sq., 302, 317, 344, 360, 363 with thy hanner of smoke. A.! May
(white racer); shaking his tongue we suffer no harm in thy friendship, 46, 109, 149, 217; comes in a golden
among the plants he waves his
tail like a horse, 46, 202 ; led chariot, 46, 232, 233, 245, 269, 308,
forward by a great rope (like a 348; his chariot is light, 46, 141;
horse), 46, 308, 312; is cleaned or whose chariot is lightning, 46, 268;
groomed like a horse, 46, 360, 364; compared to a charioteer, 46, 165,
the horse is A., 41, 204, 212; the 162, 193, 233, 292; is the quick
white horse, 26, 149; 41, 360 ; chariot, 46, 261 sq. ; wives of A.,
led forward by the horse, 41, 356 46, 59, 141-5, 220, 225 sq.; his wife,
sq.; white horse led in front of the flame, 21, 372 n.; the lover of the dawn, 46, 67; the dawns, his
Agni, 41, 359; a horse (sun) indicates
A. at the Agnikayana, 41, 207-12 ; divine consorts, 46, 336; beloved
the roaring snake, 46, 103, 105; the by Night and Dawn, 46, 74, 76; is
serpent with beautiful splendour, the mate of the Krittikâs, 12, 283;
the winged (son?) of Prisni, lights is the mate of Vedi, 43, xvii, xviin.;
up both gods and men, 46, 193, legend of A. courting the waters, 12,
196; as a bird, 41, 157; 44, 435; 277 sq., 277 n.; as a father begat the ruddy cows (dawns), 46, 220,
46, 119, 240, 242, 249; the
embryonic A. fashioned into a 227; the germ of beings, the father of Daksha, 46, 296; produced Ekata,
bird, 41, 273-5; the divine eagle Dvita, and Trita, 42, 521; the kins
or the lightning, 42, 401; his
flames are winged, 46, 331;-the ass man or brother of the rivers, 46, 54.
sacred to A., 29, 366; rules over (S) THERIOMORPHIC CONCEPTION OF cattle, 26, 343, 343 n.; 41, 187; A., AND HIS RELATIONS TO ANIMALS. see also above, p. 13, A. Purîshya ;
A. (fire-altar) is an animal, 41, is the cattle, 41, 196 sq., 198, 392 ; 342, 361, 363, 399 sq. ; 43, 40, 50, the gods collected A. from out of 78; identical with the animal vic- the cattle, 41, 230; worshipped at tims, 41, 164-6; Pragâpati wishes sacrifices for the thriving of cattle, to perform sacrifice with A. as the 30, 89, 185 sq.; invoked to provictim, 44, 128; rules over all ani- tect the footsteps of the cattle, 46, mals, 42, 50; A. was an animal, and 61-3; implored for nourishment of was sacrificed, and he gained that the cow, 46, 222; accompanied by
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #33

AGNI
three milch cows (oblations or dawns?), 46, 206, 208; has perforated, as it were, the pure udder of the cows, 46, 309; has found the cows (the waters, the sun), 46, 397 sq. (g) HIS RELATIONS TO THE OTHER
16
GODS IN GENERAL.
Conveys the sacrifice to the gods, 12, 102 sq. n., 113, 116 sq., 127, 322; 33, 255; 41, 398; 43, 124, 268; 46, 32, 42, 61, 83, 100, 135, 179, 222, 256, 283, 300, 302, 348, 397; the carrier (vahni) of oblations, 32, 37 sq.; 46, 37 sq., 52, 138, 228, 241, 259, 261, 296, 303, 346, 375, 379, 391, 416, 418, 423; the gods made him the carrier of offerings, 46, 261, 275, 385 sq.; the approacher of the gods, 43, 194; conveys the oblations addressed to the manes, 7, 84; brings the gods to the sacrifice, 12, 117 sq., 134, 203, 426 sq.; 26, 377; 43, 197 sq.; 46, 1, 6 sq., 8, 24, 37 sq., 42 sq., 92, 100, 108, 153, 179, 236, 241, 244, 249, 268, 279, 291, 316, 346, 364, 375, 377, 418; A. invoked to bring A. to the sacrifice, 12, 426 sq., 427 n.; 46, 38, 41; the helpful carrier of the gods, 46, 137, 240, 307; the messenger of gods and men, 12, 103 n., 110 sq., 121, 129; 26, 115; 30, 10, 110, 145; 42, 64, 113; 46, 6, 31, 37 sq., 52, 74, 83, 92, 179, 209, 215, 217, 232, 240, 244, 257, 261, 275, 308, 316, 343 sq., 346, 348, 372, 380, 385, 391, 412, 418; knows best the ascents to heaven, 46, 344, 346; the steward of the gods, 46, 202, 307; calls the gods to the feast, 12, 91; the best invoker of the gods, the dispenser of a thousand bounties, 44, 66; invoked to announce the song to the gods, 46, 16, 273; promulgates all the races of the gods, 42, 50, 308; knows the gods well, 12, 133; prepares the way that leads to the gods, 42, 184; legend of the gods who deposited their beasts with A., 12, 347; legend of the gods depositing all forms with A., 12, 314 sq., 314 n.; passed over from the gods to men, but not with his whole body, 12, 306; the gods have set him to work at the bottom
of the air, 46, 193; the gods have established A. among men, 46, 202; the gods fashioned the opening sacrifice from out of A., 44, 138; is a worshipper of the gods, 46, 67, 232, 318; belongs to all the deities, 41, 375; 46, 173; the gods take food with A. as their mouth, 41, 312; 44, 350, 418; 46, 45, 95, 108, 188; together with all Agnis, with the gods, 46, 289; invoked together with other gods, 42, 80; through A. the gods have won glory and strength, 46, 89, 130; the A.-eyed gods in the east, 41, 48 sq.; leader of the gods in slaying Vritra, 12, 408 sq., 418, 449 sq.; has by fighting gained wide space for the gods, 46, 49; the gods did service to A., 46, 257; reigns among gods and among mortals, 46, 416; encompassed all the gods by his greatness, 46, 64; gods afraid of A. (Rudra), 43, 156 sq., 202; A. going in front of the gods is anointed with the song, 46, 180; A. is the head, the progenitor of the gods, he is the lord of creatures, 26, 218; the progenitor of deities, 12, 386; is the first of all gods, 7, 265; 42, 160; is the leader of the divine hosts, 26, 184; is god of the gods, 46, 109; the banner of the gods, 46, 17, 221; A. is all the deities, since in A. one offers to all deities, 41, 44; 12, 162 sq., 168; 26, 12, 90, 428; 41, 285; A. (fire-altar) is all beings, all the gods, 43, 388; is the self, the body of all the gods, 41, 369; 43, 256; 44, 505; is the out-breathing of the gods, 43, 295; identified, in turn, with all the gods, 46, 186-92; identified with Varuna, Mitra, the Visvedevâs, Indra, and Aryaman, 46, 371.
(b) A. AS RELATED TO INDIVIDUAL
OTHER GODS.
A. and Aditya, see below A. Vayu, Aditya, and see (i) Agni and the solar deities; A. and Asvin, see (i) A. and the solar deities; A. compared with Bhaga, 46, 281, 401; A. could not burn a straw put before him by Brahman, 1, 150; runs away from terror of Brahman, 15, 59; Brahman is A., 43, 85; is
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #34

AGNI
17
the mouth of Brahman, 48, 289; 387; A., Mitra, Varuna, and the fastened the annulet on, which Maruts sing to A. a pleasant song, Brihaspati tied, 42, 85; identified 46, 268; Sûrya, A., and Pragapati, with the regions (Disas), 43, 70, the deities of the Agnihotra, 29, 164 sq., 246, 263, 263 n.; A. incites 161, 161 n.; sacrifice to A. and Dyaus to commit incest with his Pragapati, 33, 376; restores Pragadaughter, 46, 74, 78; identified pati who had become relaxed, 41, with Dvita, 46, 405 sq.; A. is the 151-4, 168 ; is the right arm of Gandharva, his Apsaras are the Pragâpati, 43, xx; is the proherbs, 30, 146 n.; 43, 231 ; joined genitor of the deities, he is Pragawith Ida, 46, 375; A. and Indra, pati, 12, 386; Pragâpati identified inutual relation between them, with A., 41, xxvii, 144, 148, 151, 12, xvi sq. 1., 419; is speech, I. 153 sq., 165, 167-9, 172 sq., 174, breath, 41, 154 ; I. the nobility, A. 183, 240 sq., 245, 284, 290, 309, the priesthood, 43, 342, 344; the 313, 330, 341, 353, 377, 386 ; 43, place of A., I., and the Visve Devâs xvii, xix-xxiii, 66; 44, xviii, 275 n.; at various sacrifices, 12, xviii sq. A. (fire-altar) is Pragâpati, 43, 49, and n.; For me have A. and 1. 54, 57, 70 sq., 92, 127, 159 sq., 181, accomplished my divine aim,' 30, 189 sq., 229, 234, 270, 300, 300 n., 179; sacrifice to A. and I. every 309, 313-15, 321-7, 341, 345-7, month for one year after the child's 349-52, 362; Prithivi (Earth) with birth, 30, 59 ; offerings to A. and A. invoked in danger, 29, 232; I., as destroyers of demons, 42, 64; oblations to Earth and A., 29, A., I., and Sûrya worshipped at the 321; if Apâna is satisfied, the tongue Shodasin, 26, 404-6; A. and I. is satisfied, if the tongue is satisfied, drink the pressed Soma, 46, 285, A. and the earth are satisfied, 1, 90; 291; brought the Soma-drink to terrestrial serpents belonging to A., Indra, 42, 116, 241; finds Indra 29, 328 sq.; is the lotus of this and stays with him, 12, 175 sq.; earth, 26, 277; A. is this earth, 41, Dhâtri shaved the head of A. and I., 154 sq., 169, 183, 347, 364 ; Pushan 29, 185; I., Soma, and A., 26, 22; lias shaven the beard of A., 30, 217; 42, 117, 122, 222; 44, 441; A., offering to A. and Pûshan, 41, 54 n., 1., Sûrya, superior gods, 26, 402- 55; Rudra and A., see (d Names of A.; 4; kings appear as A., I., Soma, Savitri brought A. above the earth, Yama, and the God of Riches, 15, 238; raises his arms like Savitri, 33, 217 sq.; see also under Indra; 46, 115; like Savitri he has sent his Káma and A. invoked together, 42, light upward, 46, 340; is truthful 221 sq., 359, 592; A. is Ketá, 29, like Savitri, 46, 88; is Savitri, 41, 348; invoked in company with the 191 sq.; Savitri and A. invoked toMaruts, 32, 53, 68 sq., 82, 94, 337, gether, 42, 210; Skanda, son of A., 339, 352-4, 369, 375, 386, 392 sq., 49 (0) 12; A. and Soma, offerings 399; 46, 82, 84, 266, 292 sq.; A. and to A. and S. conjointly, 2, 299; 12, the Maruts invoked at the restora- 43, 159-75, 202, 250, 364; 25, 90; tion of an exiled king, 42, 112, 328; 26, 106-8, 155-62; 29, 161, 390 ; produced the host of the seven 30, 254, 336; 41, 45, 54 n., 56, 69, Rishis or of the Maruts (?), 46, 75, 71; 44, 254, 350 n.; new and full 80; compared with the Maruts, moon offerings to A. and S., 12, 46, 130, 138, 341; the Maruts the 43, 236 sq., 375, 377-80, 377 n.; guardsmen, and A. the chamberlain 29, 17 n., 392; 30, 37; 44, 3 n., of king Marutta, 44, 397; and 6, 16, 36 sq., 54; animal sacrifices Mitra (or 'friend'), 32, 82, 94; is for A. and S., 2, 68; 26, 82 sq., great, and a friend, like Mitra, 46, 162, 181-222, 225; 30, 346; 38, 274, 38, 46, 100, 158, 193, 202, 333, 341, 274 n.; 41, 68 sq. ; 44, 141, 372 n., 371, 389, 401; identified with 404 ; 48, 598; A., S., and Vishnu Mitra, 46, 109, 112, 119, 240 sq.; are made parts of the thunderbolt, and Mitra invoked together, 46, 26, 108, 108 n.; oblations to A.
S.B. IND.
с
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #35

18
AGNI
and Vishnu, at the Dasapeya, 41, 164 sq.; A. and Vishnu are the two I13 sq., 116 n., 118; A. and S. in- halves of the sacrifice, 26, 12; offervoked against sorcerers, 42, 65; ings to A. and Vishnu, 12,7; 26, for A. and S. the Brahmans beg the 12 sq.; 29, 18 n.; 41, 44 sq., 54 sq., sterile cow, 42, 176 ; relation be- 54 1., 247 sq. ; 44, 140; Vishnu and tween A. and S., 26, xviii sq.; A. identified, 41, 276; A. is Visvaoffering to A. first, then to S., 26, karman, 43, 189 sq., 204, 266-8, 386; what is dry relates to A., moist 266 n. ; invoked with Visvakarman, to S., 12, 169, 175; black related to 44, 202 sq.; A. (the funeral pyre) S., white to A., 12, 175; the waters the guide to Yama's seat, 42, 90; support A. and S., 42, 146 sq.; A. A. is death, 12, 324; 38, 267; 43, the day, S. the night, 26, 108; from 365. out of A. and S. the gods formed (i) A. AND THE SOLAR DEITIES the day of fasting, 44, 139; A. (ADITYA, SÛRYA, USHAS, THE compared with Soma, 46, 360, 362; Asvins). glory of Indra, A., and S., 26, 22; The Sun appeared when A. had 42, 117, 122, 222; A. and Surya, been born, 46, 326, 330; the Red see (i) A. and the solar deities; one, the rising sun, 32, 21-3; A. Trita blows upon A., 46, 387; A. is the sun (Aditya, Sûrya), 15, 46; and Ushas, see (i) A. and the solar 41, 216 sq., 222 sq., 226, 231, deities; A. and Vák (speech), 26, 271, 273, 275, 304 sq., 308 sq., 365 n., 367 n.; having bestowed 309 n., 364, 400, 404; 42, 208a share on A., he bestows lordship 11, 213, 661, 664 ; 43, 195, 349, on speech, 43, 67; A. worshipped 363 ; 46, 49, 116, 167 sq., 193; see in connexion with Varuna, 26, 383; also above A. Vaisvânara (p. 13); A. 46, 307; Varuna, Soma, A., 42, is the piece of gold shining between 135; A. alone rules over gods like heaven and earth, 46, 119, 124; is Varuna, 46, 157; Varuna, Mitra, A., placed on the highest skin (the sky?), 26, 285 sq. ; 46, 236; through A., 46, 164, 166; is like the sun, 46, Varuna, Mitra, and Aryaman are 67, 173, 176, 194, 213, 230, 268, glorious, 46, 148 ; Varuna identi- 350, 418; established in the sun, fied with A., 43, 238 sq. ; 46, 240; 43, 239 sq. ; 46, 70; is sun-rayed, and the Vasus, see above, p. 14; 43, 105; A.'s breath taken by the A., Váyu, and Indra are above sun, whence fire does not blaze, the other gods, 1, 151; A. who unless fanned, 44, 130; is the light, sees, Vâyu who hears, Aditya who when the sun goes down, 12, 335; brings to light, 2, 114; A., Vayu, the light of men, 12, 361; 43. 117; and Aditya (or Sûrya), 1, 203; 15, is all the light in this world, 41, 384 48 sq., 308, 30, 152 sq. ; 43, 187; sq.; by kindling A. men make the 44, 265, 291; A. divided hiinself sun rise, 46, 379, 381, 403 sq.; disinto A., Vâyu, and Aditya, 15, 75; covered the light, 46, 293; has 41, 284; A. and the earth, Vayu found the sun, 46, 119, 233, 292, and the air, Aditya (Sûrya, sun) 397 sq.; the sun, the day, and the and the sky or heaven, 12, 325-7; waxing half-moon relate to A., 12, 30, 231; 41, 204; 43, 90 sq.; 44, 169; the sight of A, and the sun, 27; A., Vâyu, and Aditya are all i. e. this life, 42, 53; is heat and the light, 1, 54; 41, 210, 239; 43, light, to him offering is made in 388 sq., 44, 102, 508; A., Vâyu, Aditya, at the Agnihotra, 44, 112 and Aditya are the hearts of the sq.; A. united with A., Savitri, gods, 43, 162 ; light is A., might Sûrya, 44, 469 sq.; by means Vâyu, glory Aditya, 44, 173; A. of A. and Aditya the sacrificer Vayu, Aditya, and Kandramas ascends to heaven, 44, 473; the identified with the four fires, 44, eve of Sûrya, the eyeball of A., 127; A. is Vâyu, 43, 363; A. is 26, 77; Sûrya, the eye of Mitra, l'irág, 43, 360; is Virág, is the Varuna, and A., 26, 343; 41, 408; regions, is the vital airs, 43, 70, A., Sûrya, the waters, and all
· Sûrya. th eyeball of the
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #36

AGNI
19
the gods, 42, 205; the brilliancy 360 ; the repeller of shafts, 43, 100; of A. and Sûrya transferred upon devours the hateful enemies, thieves a king, 42, 116; A. and the man in and robbers, 41, 259; invoked the sun are not equal, 38, 267; one against rivals and enemies, 42, 210 half of the year (when the sun moves sq., 221 sq.; removes sins and their northward) belongs to A., 15, 316; consequences, 42, 163-5, 167, 525; A. on this side, and the sun on the 46, 181; drives away all evils, 12, other side of the world, 44, 405; 345; 41, 229, 360; 43, 84 sq.; hymns addressed to A. in his matu- burnt up the evil of the gods, 41, tinal character, together with Ushas, 259; is the remedy for cold, 41, the Asvins, and Surya, 46, 37-9, 315. 42-4, 281, 356-9; awakens at dawn, (k) EXCELLENT QUALITIES AND 46, 131, 230, 240, 341; reigns by TRANSCENDENT POWERS OF A. night and at the break of dawn, 46, A. is a sage, 12, 91; 44, 189, 192, 103; is the splendour of the dawn, 194; 46, 22 sq., 75, 103, &c.; is he makes the dawns shine, being skilful, thoughtful, 46, 269, 391; the kindled in the morning, 46, 108, omniscient, 46, 303, 375; the great 194, 244, 271, 363, 423; praised seer, the best Rishi, 46, 114 sq., 118, and kindled in the evening and at 283; compared to a Rishi, 46, 57; dawn, 46, 213, 307, 354; deity of a singer, 46, 271; a good guide, the eastern region, 26, 50; 41, 206, 46, 317; is the guide of Brâhmanas, 291; 42, 192; 43, 3 sq. and n., 105, 42, 170; is the eye of gods and 199, 337 ; the Krittikâs (in the men, 43, 199 sq.; knows the birth east) and the month Kârttika sacred of gods and men, 46, 70; is imto A., 7, 265; 12, 282 sq.
mortal, 12, 261; 42, 57; 43, 296; ( A. AS DESTROYER OF DEMONS 46, 37 sq., 70, 100, 217, 232, 269, AND ALL HOSTILE POWERS.
281, &c.; alone was immortal, A. is the repeller of the Rakshas, when the gods were still mortal, 12,35 sq., 46,157 sq., 365; 26,99, 158, 12, 310; gods laid immortality 187, 380 sq.; 41, 52,371 sq.n.; 42,64 into A., 43, 156, 177 sq., 256; the sq., 402; 44, 464, 497; 46, 49, 102, gods made him the navel of immor346, 367 sq., 397; invoked as Raksho- tality, 46, 275; the mortals have han, for protection against sorcerers, generated the immortal A., 46, 303; demons, and evil, 42, 35 sq., 40, 64 has a knowledge of immortality, sq., 77, 190, 408, 475 ; spells and 42, 60; reigns over immortality, wicked men, 46, 32 sq., 96, 103, 46, 423; is busy for the sake of 109, 125, 138, 170, 181, 233, 271, inimortality, 46, 291; the drink of 273, 277, 289, 326 sq., 331-4, 352, immortality is in his mouth, 46, 372, 375, 383; has encompassed 293 ; is imperishable and inexthe demons, 30, 212; invoked haustible, 30, 231; 41, 284; is longagainst the demons harassing chil- lived through the trees, 29, 294 ; dren, 30, 212; with A. the gods never grows old, 46, 131, 167; in conquered the demons (Asuras), whom all life dwells, 46, 138; en12, 54 sq., 57; 42, 180; 46, 303; dowed with hundredfold life, 46, gainer of battles, helps against 176; the ancient one, 46, 268 sq., spells, 42, 78, 180; is removed from 281 ; having grown old he has the demon of hostility, 42, 51, 365; suddenly become young again, 46, invoked to drive away fever, 42, 1, 202 ; the youngest god, 12, 102 n., 443; takman (fever) comes, as it 108, 108 n., 120, 204; 41, 257 sq., were, from A., 42, 3; drives away 284, 296, 413; 43, 204; 46, 31, sickness, 46, 6; the destroyer of 33, 37, 147 sq., 170, 181, 211, 256, darkness, 46, 141; removes the 279, 300, 317, 331 sq., 354, 364, poison of snakes, 42, 154 ; the 372, 385, 418, 420; the young child, destroyer of enemies or of Vritra, 1, 141, 142, 145, 164; is like a 46, 49, 51, 92, 102, 281; the con- beautiful youth, 46, 217; is everqueror of deceitful foes, 46, 129, young, a youthful sage, 13, 276;
C 2 Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #37

20
AGNI
44, 189; 46, 13, 23, 363 ; is lord of 375, 385, 405; the house-lord of all powers, 46, 114 sq.; is self-depen- this world, 26, 453 n. ; worshipped dent, 46, 281, 350, 354, 371 ; pos- at the house-building, 29, 347; worsesses mysterious power, 46, 389; shipped on entering a new house, is the lord and increaser of strength, 29, 95 sq.; 42, 141; worshipped on 46, 164, 259, 380, the baby quail, returning home from a journey, 29, by the mystic Act of Truth, drives 97; protects the house, 12, 358 back the great A., 35, 180 11., sq.; invoked to protect the house 185 n.
from fire, 42, 147; prayer to A., (2) A. AS A KIND AND HELPFUL at the removal of a house, 42, 194GOD.
6, 600; a friend of the house A guardian and a father, 44, 439; (damûnas), 46, 67, 142, 221, 229 46, 23 sq.; leads one over the paths, sq., 233, 240, 332, 352, 364, 375, 44, 438 ; is like a beloved wife, 46, 385; is in every house, 46, 343; 88; the good abode is A., for the lord of the human clans, 46, A. abides with all creatures in 13, 52, 130, 187, 233, 363, 375, 379, this world, 44, 457 ; is the friend 387; is the shepherd of the clans, of men, 32, 82, 94 ; 44, 189; 46, 108, 119; belongs to many 46, 95; the safest and nearest people, dwells among all the clans, of the gods, 12, 163; is the lowest 46, 31, 54, 67, 102, 104, 173, 229 god, i.e. nearest to men, 46, 307, sq., 261, 379, 397, 414; the king 311; looks on all creatures, since or leader of the human tribes, 46, he has been born, 46, 137; gives 49, 194, 244, 259; protects all health and wealth, 12, 236; 26, settlements, 46, 88. 241; 32, 194; 46, 379; strength, (n) A. AS CONNECTED WITH WOMEN beauty, and wealth dwell in A., 46, AND MARRIAGE. 188; winner of horses, giver of Women belong to A., 14, 133; wealth, 46, 209; invoked for the gave women purity of all limbs, 14, treasure of Dyaus or Heaven, 46,308 233; the wife-leader, 26, 367, 367 sq.; lord of treasures, 44, 192; 46, 49, n.; the third husband of the bride, 52, 70, 82, 215, 375; addressed as 29, 278 sq. ; 30, 190; 42, 254, 323; food on which everything lives, 46, the lover of maidens, the husband 37, 40; every nourishment goes of wives, 46, 57, 59; the girls towards A., 46, 75; all-enlivener, sacrifice to A., 29, 44, 282; gives 46, 281; is all-wealthy, 46, 157, the bride to the husband, 29, 283; 170; is a bountiful Lord (maghavan), at the marriage of Soma and Sûryâ, 46, 131, 167, 187; is like the udder 26, xiv ; 29, 283 ; prayers and of the cows, and the sweetness of offerings to A. at marriage rites, food, 46, 67 sq.; called 'the well- 2, 305; 29, 27, 32, 168 sq. ; 30, 49, harnessed wealth,' 46, 89, 91; gives 187 sq., 190; unites husband and wealth, long life, offspring, victory, wife, 46, 371; invoked for the proand booty in battle to those who tection of the bride, 29, 41, 44, praise him, 46, 22 sq., 31 sq., 37, 281 sq., 288; invoked by a maiden 45 sq., &c. ; a healer, creator of for a husband, 42, 94, 323; invoked medicine, 30, 143, 145; the god in a love-charm, 42, 104; invoked who gives rain, 46, 292, 302,
to cause the return of a truant (m) A. THE GOD OF THE HOUSE woman, 42, 106; the blood of the AND THE CLAN.
woman is a forni of A., 1, 232; The householder or lord of the dwells in the menstrual discharge of house (grihapati), 42, 183; 44, 189; a maiden, 33, 171 n.; is the causer 46,31, 52, 64, 130, 176,352, 385, 413; of sexual union, the progenitor, see also above A. Grihapati (p. 13); 26, 98; 29, 27; men worship A., worshipped in the house, 46,88; the together with their wives, 46, 82; guest of the clans, or of the house, identified with the sacrificer's wife, 41, 281, 290, 292; 46, 137, 202, 46, 348; with the wives of the 226, 233, 292, 309 sq., 364, 371, gods, 26, 365 n.; invoked for off
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #38

AGNI
21
TIP
spring, 14, 84; 29, +3; 46, 222; Yagus, Sâman, 43, 374;A.(fire-altar), protects the offspring, 12, 358 sq.; Arkya, and Mahad uktham (great is both offspring and lord of off- litany), a triad, 44, 172; A.(fire-altar) spring, 43, 181; invoked for the is the year, 41, 167, 169, 183-5, new-born child, 29, 52, 54, 294 ; 198, 206, 220, 232, 244, 250, 254, 30, 59, 213, 215 sq. ; invoked for 260, 269, 271 sq., 293, 295, 307, a child born under an unlucky star, 330, 333, 335-9, 355, 358, 372, 386; 42, 109 sq. ; 'A man is A.,' Pun- 43, 29 sq., 49, 163, 166 sq., 177, savana prayer, 30, 54 ; invoked to 184, 193, 204 sq., 207, 216, 219-22, promote virility, 42, 32.
219 n., 240, 253 sq., 271, 281, 294, (0) A. AS THE SACRIFICIAL FIRE 320 sq., 323 sq., 349-52, 357-60, AND THE TIRE-ALTAR.
362-4, 386; see also A. Vaisvânara Is the sacrificial fire, 15, 77; 44, above, p. 13 sq.; carried about by xxi sq., 248; 46, 13, 22, 24, 31-5, 45, the sacrificer for a whole year, 43, &c.; all sacrifices performed in xix, xxil; names of the months as A., 26, 389; 41, 312; material for manifestations of A. (the year), 43, sacrifice, A.'s body, 12, 26; putting 219, 219 n.; A. (fire-altar) is all firewood on is regaling A. with food, objects of desire, 43, 313. See also 43, 189, 191; 44, 268; the eater of Fire-altar. oblations, 43, 398; taking his seat (P) MEN (OR DEMI-GODS AND FAMIin ghrita, 46, 399; swims in ghrita, LIES WHO FIRST ESTABLISHED A. 46,418; ghee is sacred to A., 43, 189; Established by different families is the vessel in which offerings are of priests. 46, 52 sq., and the A1made to the gods, 12, 117; A. giras, 26, 113 sq.; 46,391; sacrificed seen at the sacrificial place, 41, 207; for Angiras, 46, 24; was praised by sits on the Vedi or the sacrificial
Augiras, 46, 102; kindled by Apnabed, 46, 141; has always sacrificial
vána, 46, 343; the guest in the straw spread for him, 43, 122;
clans of Ayu, 46, 194, 202; the grown strong on the Dhishnya praise of Ayu, 46, 341, 371; the altars, 46, 325, 328; has come to Ayus have brought him to every sit down on the sacrificial grass, 46, house, 46, 52, 343; among the 348; A. Ukhya (the fire in the Bharadrágas, 46, 50; placed among pan), 43, 24; in the fire-pan driven men by the Bhrigus, 46, 45, 157, about at the Agnikayana, 41, 289
343; the Bhrigus, worshipping him 93; the Ukhya Agni as an in the abode of the waters, have embryo, 43, 272 sq.; installation established him among the clans of and consecration of A., 43, 207- Ayu, 46, 202; established by Manus, 41, 246 sq., 251 sq.; the Vasor 46, 230, 256, 275, 287 sq., 12; indhârâ the Abhisheka of A., 43, 213- famed by Manus in the abode of 15, 213 sq. n., 219 sq., 224 sq. ; Id, 46, 217 ; the Purohita of Manus, as the fire-altar, 38, 260-8; 41, 46, 232; was born in Manu's firm 144, &c.; 43, xix-xxiv, 1, &c.; law, 46, 137; kindled by gods, leading forward of A. to the fire- Manu, Rishis, 12, 116; being born in altar, 43, 188-207; the lump of the highest heaven A. became visible to clay representing A., 41, 203-29; Mâtarisvan. By the power of his mini, the Agnikit (builder of fire-altar) by his greatness when kindled, his flame becomes A., 43, 296; prayers for filled Heaven and Earth with light, prosperity to A. (fire-altar), 43, 46, 157; Mâtarisvan produced a by 108 sq.; doctrines of mystic imports attrition, 46, 74, 147, 173; Mâtarisvan regarding A. (fire-altar), 43, 363- brought A to Bhrigu and Manu, 6; A. (fire-altar) identified with 46, 52, 137; became manifest to Arka (plant and light'), 43, 336, Mâtarisvan, 46, 22, 256; the clan342, 346-9, 398 sq., 404; bricks of lord of the Nabusha, 46, 23; in the the fire-altar, different Agnis, 43, homestead of Purunitha Satavaneya, 128, 130, 222, 222 n.; A. (fire-altar) 46, 50; whom the Purus worship, consists of three bricks, riz, Rik, 46,49; the Usigs have set him down
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #39

22
AGNI
as Hotri, 46, 52 sq., 341, 371; kindled by mortals and by the l'asus, 46, 372; the messenger of Vivasvat, 46, 22, 45, 47, 391 sq. (q) A. AS A PRIEST, AND HIS RELATIONS TO THE PRIESTHOOD.
A., the priest, 32, 38; 41, 281 (seated on the altar); 42, 50, 109 sq.; 43, 277; 44, xxi sq., 189, 192, 194; 46, 164, 178, 237 (slaughterer), 240, 259 (ritvig), 266, 283, 292, 302, 346; his priestly power, 42, 221; the Hotri priest, 12, 47, 102 sq. n., 108, III, 129, 138 sq., 203 sq., 250 sq., 427; 15, 122; 26, 114, 118, 377; 29, 194 sq.; 41, 219, 255, 399; 46, 1, 6, 8, 22, 31, &c., 206, 215 (on the Hotri's seat), 236, 238 (has sat down at heaven's navel), 275 sq., 325 (the Hotri of the two worlds), 340 sq., 363 sq.; legend of the gods choosing A. for their Hotri priest, 12, 87-9; Pravara, choosing A. the Divine Hotri, 12, 114-20, 114 n., 132-5; crosses the sacrificial seat of the worshipper like a Hotri, 46, 88; the god of the seven Hotris, 46, 303, 343 sq.; Hotri invokes the help of A. for his work, 12, 135; Hotri relates to A., 44, 136, 314; the Purohita of the gods, 42, 79; 46, 1, 38, 41, 45, 137, 228 sq., 261, 391, 401 sq.; the best sacrificer, 12, 111; 46, 100, 119, 129, 137, 176, 194, 215, 236, 259, 266, 268, &c.; A. offers to A., 34, 215; A. is kindled by A., 44, 189; a performer of worship, like Soma, 46, 54; invoked to make the offerings ready, 46, 154, 180; invoked to sacrifice for men to the gods, 46, 95, 96, 100, 108, 198, 209, 215, 221, 228, 236 sq., 259, 268,
275, 279, 291, 303 sq., 395, 412, 418, 423; mixes the honey drink, 46, 218; knows the art of sacrificing and is a separator of sacrificial fires that have become mixed, 46, 385 sq.; offices of the seven priests ascribed to A., 46, 186, 189, 348; the Agnîdhra is A., 12, 229; 26, 368; knows the duties of every priest, 46, 108 sq.; dismissed at the end of sacrifice, 26, 377; received gold as Dakshinâ, 26, 347 sq.; flame of A., his sacrificial ladle, 46, 96, 99;
may burn a priest passing between the hearths, 26, 153; the priests make him grow, 46, 395; is the Brahman (priesthood), 12, xvixviii, 90, 114 sq., 134; 26, 37 sq.; 41, 89; 43, 342, 344; is both priesthood and nobility, 43, 235; A. is a Brahmana, 2, 13 n.; 12, 114 sq.; 14, 138; to A. belongs the Brahmana, 29, 307; 44, 89.
(r) A. IN HIS RELATION TO THE SACRIFICE AND THE SACRIFICER.
Protects the offering, 12, 19; 46, 137; the beacon or banner of sacri
fice, 46, 52, 119, 130, 232, 259, 261, 302, 391; the first at the sacrifices, 46, 100, 410; the king of sacrifice, 12, 354; 46, 325; the promoter or guide of sacrifice, 44, 351; 46, 137, 164, 266, 287; is achiever and father of sacrifices, 46, 206, 232; friend or kinsman of sacrifices, 46, 244, 308; goes thrice round the sacrifice, 46, 340, 360; produces joy at all sacrifices, 46, 343; comes eagerly to the sacrifice, 46, 92; 48, 331; is the sacrifice, 26, 37 sq.; 41, 45; what is dry in the sacrifice, is of A.'s nature, 26, 49; the fire-wood purified for A. by sprinkling water on it, 12, 84; the Brahman's portion does not injure A., 12, 213; is allowed a share in every offering, 12, 364; anointed with sacrificial gifts, 46, 115; worshipped with hottest kindling-sticks, 46, 129; invoked as personified in each log of fuel put on the sacrificial fire, 46, 236, 238; is to be magnified at the sacrifices, 46, 343; they walk around A., like obedient servants, 46, 131; to A. belongs this sacrifice. A. is the light, the burner of evil: he burns away the evil of this (sacrificer); and the latter becomes a light of prosperity and glory in this, and a light of bliss in yonder, world, 12, 315; man maintains A, in this world, A. will maintain him in yonder world, 12, 342 sq.; the sacrificer reaches the world of A., 12, 450; 42, 189; by means of A. (fire-altar), the sacrificer ascends the heavenly world, 43, 198-200; 44, 205, 473; A. is the sacrificer, 43, xxiii, 146 sq., 186, 197, 201, 253, 262, 300, 300 n., 309, 313-15, 321-7, 341; 44, 142;
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #40

AGNI
23
46, 348; the woof of the Dîk- 44, 81 ; deity of a Ritu-graha, 26, shita's cloth belongs to A., 26, 9; 320 n.; Pârtha oblation to A., 41, the Dîkshita gives himself up to A. 82; offering to A., the lord of rites, for protection when he lies down 41, 112; offering to A. at the Dasato sleep, 26, 44 sq.; solicits from peya, 41, 120-2, 125; invoked at a the gods the sacrificer's desire, 12, Soma sacrifice, 42, 179 sq., 182, 184, 253; the sacrificer makes A. his 188; 44, 142, 208, 443; prayer and father, brother, son, and friend, oblations to A. at the three savanas, 46, 187, 372-4.
46, 300 sq. ; offerings to A. at the (s) SACRIFICES TO A.
horse sacrifice, 44, 280, 318, 337 n., Burnt-oblations (cake and butter 350; Agnishtut Agnishtonia is A., offerings) to A., 2, 202, 299; 12, 44, 418; rite of consecration for 118, 150, 234-6, 386, 401 sq., A., 42, 669 ; one of the gods wor406 sg. n., 411, 413, 418; 14, 303, shipped at the Mitravindâ sacrifice, 307; 15, 211; 26, 364 n., 389 sq., 44, 62-6; worshipped at the Sau389 n. ; 29, 27; 30, 34 sq., 143-5,
trâmani, 44, 233; offerings to A. 336 sq.; 41, 50-2, 250; 44, 29, made by ascetics, 49 (i), 72; better 36 sq., 41; 48, 144, 155; nour- is homage paid to the righteous ished by offerings of butter or ghee, than worship of A., 10(i), 32; 46, 3, 199, 386, &c.; Sthâlîpâka compared with the Fire (Atar) woroffered to A., 14, 306; 30, 264-6; shipped by the Zoroastrians, 4, evening oblation for A., 29, 19, 172, lii; 31, 80. 287, 386 ; 30, 20; morning and (t) PRAYERS TO A., AND A. AS REevening oblations to A., 30, 196; LATED TO PRAYERS (AND METRES). worshipped at the Vaisvadeva sacri- Prayers to A., 12, 301, 349-54, fice, 29, 84; worshipped at the 356-60; 14, 216, 251, 318; 26, 21Tarpana, 29, 121, 149; 30, 243; 3, 49, 92, 203, 203 n. ; 29, 23; 41, offering to A, at the Sûlagava, 29, 168 sq.; 43, 141 sq.; prayers and 352; Agya oblation to A. as expia- hymns to A., VOL. 46; consecratory tion, 30, 51; oblation to A. at the formula addressed to A., 12, 231 Sarpabali, 30, 91; the godânakar- sg.; morning prayer to A., 26, 229 man sacred to A., 30, 218, 284; sq. n., 231; 44, 378 ; praised and oblation to A., to avert an evil invoked, 26, 73, 110, 158 sq., 161, omen, 42, 166; worshipped at the 196, 205, 326 sq. n., 343, 376; 41, new and full moon sacrifices, 12, 375, 211-13, 219 sq., 256-9,272 sq., 279, 377 sq., 377 n., 380 ; 29, 17 n., 392; 281 sq., 285 n., 349-51, 358, 398 30, 37, 196; 44, 3 n., 54; the Ash- sq., 404-7; 42, 134; 43, 123 sq., takâ sacred to A., 29, 206; 30, 97; 172 sq., 176 sq., 190, 199, 203 sq., funeral oblations to A., 7, 84; 14, 250 sq., 262, 268, 291; 44, 230, 268; 25, 114; 29, 103, 242 ; 30, 432; invoked for protection, 12, 113; 32, 35 sq.; see also A. Kavyavâ- 261; 29, 247, 280 ; invoked for long hana above, p. 13; animal sacrifices life, 42, 49-53, 60, 552; invoked for A., 26, 218, 221 sq., 312, 428 sq.; for lustre, offspring, and life, 42, 41, Il sq.; 44, 377, 383 n., 395, 231; 44, 238, 267; invoked to release 402; the animal slain for the re- from madness, 42, 32; invoked for ception of a teacher as a guest success in trade, 30, 178; 42, 148 is sacred to A., 29, 88; he-goat sq., 353 ; invoked for the king, 41, sacrificed for A., 41, 162; 44, 89, 94, 101 sq. ; 42, 116; invoked XXV, 299; worshipped by offer for gain (at gambling), 42, 151 ; inings of ghrita, cows and bulls, 46, voked for food, 44, 63; invoked for 211; the first offerings made to A. wealth and affluence, 44, 65; inalong with the Seasons, 12, 156 sg.; voked in the hour of death, 1, 313 oblation to A. at the seasonal sacri- sq., 313 n. ; invoked to unite the fices, 44, 74 n., 75; Agnyâdhâna deceased with his ancestors, 7, sacrifices for A., 12, 317-22; Agni- 86 n. ; invoked to lead the dead by hotra libation to A., 12, 327, 334-7; a good path, 15, 200; invoked at
worcrifices, 1., 39 sq; 180;24; 30,974, 25
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #41

24
AGNI
expiatory rite, 30, 197; 44, 505; invoked at the sprinkling of water, 12, 22; 30, 226; invoked in the Sâmidhenî verses, 12, 102 sq. n., 103-13, 120 sq.; prayers to A. at the setting up of the sacred fire, 30, 201-3; prayer to A., when the fire goes out, 29, 134; invoked at domestic sacrificial rites, 29, 27, 29, 174 sq., 201, 207; invoked at the Vagapeya, 41, 38; daily worship of A., 42, 149; addressed at the ordeal by fire, 33, 108 D., 109 sq., 255; the priest propitiates A. and the gods, 12, 134 sq.; accomplishes all blessings invoked by the priest on the sacrificer, 26, 184; identified with the front part of the warchariot in a battle-charm, 42, 120; gazing reverently at A.'s light, 41, 193; worshipped by King Suddhodana, 49 (i), 22; lord of prayer (Brahmanaspati), 32, 82, 94; accepts the hymn even of the poor sacrificer, 46, 23; carried by prayers as by a vehicle, 46, 130; has been produced or strengthened by prayer, 46, 160, 240, 296, 304, 413; him the pious seek to win by their prayers as the first of the gods, 46, 352; is the voice of praise while heaven and earth listen, 12, 249; deviser of brilliant speech, 46, 215; invoked to make the prayers prosper, 46, 266, 303, 335; wise thoughts for prayers come from A., 46, 352; Gâyatrî, the metre of A., 12, 96, 96 n., 297, 307, 355; 44, 106; the Gâyatrî is A., 26, 87; 43, 178; is of Gâyatra nature, 41, 148, 161, 167, 196, 232, 324, 358, 374; 43, 120, 243, 247, 268, 277, 300, 385; metres in relation to A. (firealtar), 43, 328-31. (u) A. AS CONNECTED WITH VEDA AND VEDA-STUDY.
The Rik verses squeezed out from A., 1, 70; 44, 102; Rikas connected with A., 30, 152 sq.; worshipped at the end of the Svâdhyâya, 29, 219; the Rishi of a Kânda, 30, 242; he who has studied the Veda is like A., 41, 146; has discovered the Sâman for man, 46, 335, 337; invoked at the Upanayana, 29, 189 sq.; 30, 149, 151, 153, 155-61;
is the teacher of the initiated student, 29, 188, 306; 30, 151; the Brahmakârin given in charge of A., 29, 64, 79; 30, 154; 44, 86; prayer to A. at the Samâvartana, 29, 313; invoked by the teacher, 2, 114; the Brahimakârin worships A., 29, 66, 75 sq., 83, 307 sq.; offering to A. by the student who broke his vow, 25, 454 sq.; invoked by the student doing penance, 29, 362; the organs, &c., of an unchaste student go to A., 2, 294, 294 n.; is the Lord of Vows, 12, 3; 26, 45, 99, 161; 30, 64, 156, 162; 42, 18; see also above, p. 14, A. Vratapati; the vow belonging to A., 29, 229. (v) A. IN HIS MORAL CHARACTER.
A. and Rita, 46, 103, 160-2, 164, 228, 240, 372, 382, 385, 393 sq.; the guardian of Rita, 46, 1, 259, 282, 325; kindled on behalf of the Rita, and born from the Rita, 46, 32 sq., 54, 161, 181, 220, 281; penetrated by Rita, 46, 70; the charioteer of Rita, 46, 158, 229, 350; in the abode of Rita, 46, 248, 412; is the divine upholder, 43, 194; is the truth, 41, 226, 281; is true and righteous (Rita-vat), 46, 88, 100, 164, 292, 340, 343, 350, 363; the laws (vrata) of A., 46, 22, 23, 67, 206, 244; administers the law of the gods, 46, 22, 31; immortal A. honours the gods and has never violated the laws, 46, 232; lord of high laws, 46, 42; understands the divine laws and the birth of the human race, 46, 70, 181, 240; has proclaimed his rules to the mortals, 46, 164; his law is not set at naught, 46, 213, 215; the purifier, 46, 6, 8, 52, 115, 211, 228, 241, 257, 259, 261, 275, 296, 335, 341, 343, 375, 382, 414, 418; invoked to purify defiled food, and all sin, 15, 312; invoked to forgive sin, 44, 265; 46, 249, 354; announces the sins of men to the gods, 46, 325 sq.; sins confessed to A., 46, 372; he infringes upon A., who does not give the sterile cow to the Brahmans, 42, 177; leads forward the man who follows crooked ways, 46, 22, 26.
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #42

AGNI-AGNISH TOMA
(2) A. A SUPREME GOD OF HEAVEN AND EARTH.
The begetter of the two worlds, 46, 119, 244; has procreated the Sky and the Waters, 46, 119; has adorned the sky with stars, 46, 64; has caused the sky to roar, 46, 22; is like the heaven with the stars, 46, 343; the banner and head of heaven, 44, 351; 46,230; knows the Heaven, 46, 326; has filled with his light all the lights of Heaven, 46, 167; determines the seasons, 46, 114, 116, 281; reigns over heaven and earth, 46, 160 sq., 188, 193 sq., 271; has filled Heaven and Earth and the great Sun, 46, 229, 244; supports earth and sky by his efficacious spells, 46, 61, 241; puts down his feet on the surface of the wide earth, 46, 167; moves in one moment round the terrestrial space, 46, 137, 229; encompasses the earth like heaven, 46, 129; is over-lord of this earth, 41, 385; 43, 228; nothing greater than A. (firealtar), 43, 163; by his songs fashioned the mountains, 42, 213; through A. everything exists, 43, 4; makes the herbs on the earth ripe and sweet, 1, 211; all food belongs to A., 43, 296; the maker who victoriously stands over all beings, 46, 273; the supporter of everything, 46, 309; has revealed the nights and what stands and moves, 46, 64.
(x) A. IN PHILOSOPHICAL SPECULA
TIONS.
A. as speech, eye, mind, ear, breath, 43, 331-3; identified with speech, 15, 80; 25, 512; 26, 39; 41, 154; 43, 208, 363; having become speech, entered into the mouth, 38, 91 sq.; 48, 417; speech enters into A., at the time of death, 38, 105 sq.; is the deity in the zenith, and abides in speech, 15, 148; is Prâna, the breath, 15, 275; 43, 274, 349; identified with the vital airs, 43, 246; unites breaths, 42, 51, 366; the Prânas guided by A. and other divine beings, 48, 576; made up by the Rishis, the vital airs, 43, 122; guardian of the eye, 12, 244, 260;
25
in the dark iris of the eye, 15, 106; identified with Purusha, 25, 512; 44, 259n.; Highest Person,the inner ruler of A., 48, 155; only a manifestation of the highest Brahman, 15, 302-3; A. explains to Satyakâma one foot of Brahman, 1, 61 sq.; is one foot of Brahman, 1, 54; there is A. (fire), the all-seeing, hidden in the two firesticks, well guarded like a child (in the womb) by the mother, day after day to be adored by men when they awake and bring oblations. This is that (the Self), 15, 16; is the highest Self, 34, 150; 41, 270; 48, 292; the emancipated sage is identical with A., 8, 220, 345; is this world, 12, 259; A. (fire-altar) is these three worlds, 43, 169, 171 sq., 187, 235; is sap and substance in this world, 41, 278; that (heavenly) world is A., 48, 289; see above, P. 13 sq., A. Vaisvânara. See also Fire.
Agnibhuti, n. of a Gaina monk, 22,
286.
Agnidatta, n.p., disciple of Bhadrabâhu, 22, 289. See also Kâsyapa. Agnidh, Agnidhra, see Priests (a, b). Agnidhra (n.), fire-shed. See Fire (e). Agnihotra, see Fire (f). Agnikayana, t.t., construction of the sacred brick-altar, an important preliminary to the Soma-sacrifice, 44, xiii. See Fire-altar. Agni/it, builder of Fire-altar. See
Fire-altar.
Agnilityâ, t.t., the building of the fire-altar. See Fire-altar. Agnirahasya, t.t., (a) 'the mystery of the fire-altars,' a text of the Vâgasaneyins, 34, lxxiv; 38, 214, 216, 260; 48, 641; the Sandilya-vidya part of the A., 38, 214, 216; 48, 641. (b) The mystery of the fire-altar,' in the Satapatha, 43, 281-404; 44, xiv. Agnisava, a certain sacrifice, 43, 298, 298 n.
Agnishomau, see Agni (b) A. and
Soma. Agnishomiya, t.t., animal sacrifices to Agni and Soma. See Animal Sacrifices.
Agnishtoma, t.t., 'praise of Agni.' a certain Soma-sacrifice, and the chant connected with it. See Prayers (c), and Sacrifices (j).
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #43

26
AGNISH TOMA-SAMAN-AGRICULTURE
Agnishtoma-sâman, see Prayers (c). 127; 25, 24, 199, 400, 419 sq.; Agnishvâttas, t.t., the manes of the Sûdra labourer in a., 25, 168; gods, 25, 112.
Brâhmanas as landowners, 2, 228, Agnivaisyâyana, see Agnivesyâ- 228 n.; forbidden to Brâhmanas, yana.
25, 86, 106 sq., 420 sq., 420 1.; not Agnivesya, n. of a teacher, 15, 118, compatible with Veda-study, 14, 118 n., 186, 186 n.
176, allowed to Brâhmanas, 14, 13, Agnivesyâyana, n. of a teacher, 1, 176, 236; 25, 129, 325, 427; forbid267.
den to Buddhist monks, 13, 33; 19, Agnivesyâyana (or Agnivaisyâ- 296 ; Buddha grieved by seeing the yana); Sudharinan of the A. gotra, pain caused by ploughing, 19, 48; 22, 286 sq.; 45, xxi; Mahâvîra 49 (i), 49 sq. called an A. by Buddhists, 45, xxi. (6) LAWS RELATING TO A. Agnividyâ, t.t., the same as the Hindu law relating to a., 2, Upakosala-vidyâ, 1, 64 11.
168, 240 sq.; 33, 159 sq., 160 n., Agnivishnu. See Agni (h) A. and 339 sq.; boundary disputes, 25, Vishnu.
253, 279, 298-301, 394 ; damage Agnosticism, in Buddhism, 11, 293 done by cattle, 25, 296 sq.; negli
sq.; 45, xxvi-xxix; doctrine of a. gent cultivator punished for loss of refuted, 45, 241 sq., 315 sq.; of crop, 25, 297 ; seed more important Kwang-zze, 39, 129 sq., 179 n., than soil, 25, 333-5, 418; owner 194-7; condition of a, exemplified, of field and owner of seed share 39, 176 sq. and n.
the crops, 25, 336 ; offences with Agnyâdhâna, t.t., the laying of the respect to the seed corn, 25, 394 ;
sacrificial fires. See Fire (d, e). law about agricultural labourers, 33, Agnyâdheya = Agnyâdhâna, q.v. 134, 139 sq., 345; a husbandman Agrahayani festival, see Sacrifices at the time of harvest must not (h), and Serpents.
be put under restraint, 33, 288; Agrayana, âgrayaneshti, t.t., offering tithe, see Taxes ;-Persian law of
of first-fruits. See Agriculture. a., 37, 403; produce of land, law Agriculture.
about confiscation, 37, 143; -Chinese (a) Pursuit of a recommended or for regulations for husbandmen, 27, 210,
bidden. (6) Laws relating to a.
227 sq., 255, 260, 289, 292 sq., 304 ici Religious rites relating to a.
sq., 308 ; private and public fields, (d) Details of agricultural work.
3, 322 n., 369 sq. n., 373, 373 n.; (a) PURSUIT OF A. RECOMMENDED regulations about measuring land, OR FORBIDDEN.
27, 244-7; instructions given to The pursuit of a. as a moral duty the officers of husbandry, 3, 320-2 ; of the Zoroastrian, 4, lxii, lxvii, instructions to husbandmen given 21-3, 29-31; 24, 28, 281 sq.; 31, by government, 27, 270; hus70, 74, 741., 342; 37, 103, 179, bandmen present grain to the 424, 435, 443 ; let the good deeds for emperor, 27, 285; regulations for the furtherance of husbandry be one bad years, 28, 2, 4;-the dues of here, 31, 357 ; war opposed to a., the fruit, according to Arabian law, 18, 173, 173 sq. n.; the husbandman to be brought on the day of harvest, preferred to the thieving nomad, 6, 133. 31, 38, 45 sq.; the earth pleased by (c) RELIGIOUS RITES RELATING tillage, 5, 376 sq. ; 37, 154 ; wis- TO A. dom requisite for it, 24, 102; taught Hindu ceremonies and sacrifices to the first man and woman, 47, relating to a., 29, 98 sq., 126 sq. ; 6 sq. ;- painful toil of sowing and 30, xxviii, 113 sq., 304; 42, 486; reaping conducts to ease, 3, 201; to sacrifice to Kshetrapati, the lord of pay attention to a., the duty of the the field, 30, 224, 291; ploughing people, 3, 471 sq., 472 n.; hus- ceremonies, 29, 126 sq., 215, 326 bandry dear to the Spirits, 27, 279, sq.; Buddha attends a ploughing 279 n. ;-the duty of Vaisyas, 8, festival, 19, XX; sacrifice to Sîtî,
70, 74, 74 1., 342 'the good deeds for
bad years, 28
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #44

AGRICULTURE-AHARMAN
29, 333-6; Kârîreshti, a sacrifice offered to bring about rain, 38, 118, 118 n.; the Âgrayana (Agrayaneshti) or offering of first-fruits, 7, 191 sq.; 12, 369-74; 25, 132 sq., 200; 29, 203 sq., 203 n., 337 sq., 415 sq., 430; 30, 93 sq., 124, 289; 41, 46; 44, 176, 176 n.; harvest offerings, 30, 24 sq.; ploughing, watering, and sowing the ground for the fire-altar, 41, 326-41; ploughing and sowing of the site of the burial ground, 44, 431-3; amulet prepared from a ploughshare, 42, 84 sq., 608 sq.; charm to remove weeds from a field, 42, 465; prayers for success in a., 42, 141 sq., 486, 499, 541;-Parsi prayers when sowing corn, 5, 392; rules about sowing, &c., on defiled ground,4, 67 sq.;-Chinese ceremonies relating to a., 27, 254 sq.,255 n.; worship of Hâu-kî, the Father of Husbandry, 3, 319 sq., 341 sq., 3713, 371 n., 398; 27, 431-4, 432 n.; presentation of first-fruits, 27, 271, 274; spring festivals relating to a., 3, 302; thanksgiving sacrifices for a plentiful year, 3, 323, 331-3, 3713, 371 n.; agricultural sacrifice at the end of the year, 28, 167; sacrifices to heaven and earth, and spirits of land and grain, 28, 265; ploughing of special fields by rulers, 27, 36; 28, 222, 231, 239; the enperor ploughs his field, 28, 338;Arabian (heathen) customs with regard to tilth, 6, 132 sq. (d) DETAILS OF AGRICULTURAL
WORK:
People earn a living by gleaning, 17, 117; shape of rice-fields, 17, 207 sq.; list of farming operations, 20, 225 sq.; blight and mildew, 20, 326; simile of the husbandman, 36, 269 sq.; food is threefold: ploughing, rain, seed, 43, 110; implements of husbandmen, 4, 174; buying and selling corn, 18, 174-6, 180-2; irrigation, 24, 338 sq.; see also Irrigation; providing in summer for the winter, reaping, 37, 91 sq.; Yâo's care for a. by having a calendar made, 3, 32-4; Shun appoints a Minister of A., 3, 42 sq.; poetical pictures of husbandry, 3, 331-3, 369-72, 444-6; the or
27
dinary man (who does not follow the Tâo) compared to a negligent farmer, 40, 121 sq. Aguna, see Heaven. Ahallika, a term of reproach (ghost?), 15, 148. Ahalyâ, Indra's love affair with, 26, 81, 81 n.; Indra wooed A., 49 (i), 44. Aham, Sk., 'I.' The Atman or Self perceived beyond the A. or Ego, 1, xxx; secret name of Brahman, 38, 216 sq., 246. See also I. Ahamkâra, t.t., the principle of egoity, 34, xxiii, 364 n., 376 n., 440, 441; 38, 81. See Egoism, and I. A-hang, n. of I Yin, 3, 95, 95 n., 118, 118 n. See Î Yin. Ahankâra, see Ahamkâra. Ahar, secret name of Brahman, 38, 216 sq., 246.
Ahåras (food?), pain arises from the A., 10 (ii), 139 sq.. Aharîsvang, Phl. Zd., Ashis vanguhi, 'good rectitude,' the angel of perfect rectitude, 37, 227, 229, 244, 292; 47, 85, 85 n. See Ard, Arshisang, and Ashi Vanguhi. Aharman, or Ahriman, the Evil Spirit (in Parsi religion).
(a) His existence, character, and doings. (b) His relation to Aûharmazd. (c) His antagonism against righteousness and religion, and his love of sin. (d) How to defeat A. (e) Myths and legends of A.
(a) HIS EXISTENCE, CHARACTER,
AND DOINGS.
An older corruption of Angramainyu than Ganrâk-maînôk, 5, 4 n., 112 n.: his existence proved, 24, 150-68; the separate existence of an originator of evil admitted by Christians, 24, 238-42; his is no material existence, 18, 44, 44 D.; different from the evil spirit, 5, 128 n. the co-existent one,' 18, 282; Mânîchaean doctrines about A. as the creator, 24, 243-51; and the Christian devil, 5, lxix sq.; the chief of hell, 18, 58, 87; 24, 25, 31; fabricated hell, 4, 376; in darkness, with backward understanding and desire for destruction, was in the abyss, and it is he who will not be, 5, 4; not omniscient, 5, 5, 7; has more predominance in
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #45

28
AHARMAN
the dark, 5, 342; called Drûg, the fiend, 5, 14; his body that of a lizard, 5, 16, 105; is all vileness, 5, 158; why he advanced towards the light, though of a different nature, 24, 123 sq.; creatures of A., 5, 6, 17 sq.; 37, 423; death of A.'s creatures does not defile, 4, lxxviii, 60; creates 'falsehood,' 'evil thought,' 5, 9; created the diseases, 4, 228 n.; three tyrants created by A., 4, xlviii; the producer of the demon of wrath, 24, 205, 205 n.; the evil-doing of A., 5, 105 sq., 112 sq.; 24, 101; disturbance by A. and the demons, 5, 214; brought mortality into the world, 18, 198, 198 n.; concealed the results of good and evil, and created false religions, 24, 39 sq.; all misery due to A., 24, 74, 94 sq.; 47, 92; deceives man, 24, 87 sq., 102; wishes men not to understand him, 5, 113, 113 n.; 24, 80; tries most to injure the soul, 24, 88; his miscreations: fiends, idolaters, wolves, 37, 151; the brood of the fiend and the woundproducer of the Evil Spirit, 47, 102. (b) HIS RELATION TO AÛHARMAZD.
Relation of A. and Aûharmazd, 5, lxix sq.; origin of Aûharmazd and A., and their difference, 37, 242 sq.; Ormazd and A. created the world, 23, 163, 198; A. as destroyer, and Aûharmazd as creator, 4, 212 n.; 24, 14; Aûharmazd discriminates truly, A. does not, 37, 391 sq.; Ormazd is all perfume, A. all stench, 4, 220 n.; the Zoroastrian rejoices Ormazd and afflicts A., 4, 375; there cannot be any peace and affection between Aûharmazd and A., 24, 36 sq.; is a creature of Aûharmazd, 37, 485; not smitten by Aûharmazd, 24, 66; struggle between Aûharmazd and A., their creation and counter-creation, 4, liv sq., Ixi, lxiv; 5, xxiii, 3-10, 14-20, 25-31, 52, 65 sq., 68 sq., 714, 99, 105 sq., 113 sq., 116, 155-66, 363, 365; 18, 25 sq., 93-8, 261, 269 sq., 273-5, 282 n., 374, 376 sq., 384 sq.; 23, 22, 296; 24, 32-5, 38, 73 sq., 82 sq., 101, 205-8, 244; 31, xviii sq., 264; 37, 31, 230, 270, 301 sq., 307, 441; vanquished by Ahura
Mazda (Ormazd), 4, Ixi, lxiv, 100n., 197 n.; 23, 33, 250; the dog of A. kills creatures of Ormazd, and vice versa, 4, 155-7; refuses to accept the conditions of peace proffered by Aûharmazd, 5, 6 sq.; covenant between Aûharmazd and A., 24, 104, 104 n.; Aûharmazd was aware of A., A. was not aware of Aûharmazd, 5, 155; Aûharmazd will not leave his creatures unto the Evil Spirit, 5, 308; good government produced by Aûharmazd, bad government by A., 24, 43; Ormazd created healing plants, A. the diseases, 4, 228 n.; the primaeval bull created by Ormazd and killed by A., 4, 231 n.; Ahura Mazda requests Mathra Spenta and Airyaman to cure the diseases sent by A., 4, 236-40; all good owing to Aûharmazd, all evil to A., 37, 62, 245 sq.; counteracts divine providence, 24, 55. See also Dualism. (c) HIS ANTAGONISM AGAINST RIGHTEOUSNESS AND RELIGION, AND HIS LOVE OF SIN.
A. assists the demon-worshippers against the Iranians, 5, li sq., 22430; the antagonism of A. and the demons brought on by the evildoers, 5, 207; a liar is a co-operator with A., 24, 322 sq.; the practice of sinners is that of A., 18, 216 sq.; a wrathful man is just like A., 24, 10; a bad ruler equal to A., 24, 45; a false judge is like A., 24, 79; the sinner akin to A., 24, 357; chooses the realm of the wicked, 31, 26, 30 sq.; the wicked, the followers of A.the other one,' 37, 388; prevents the worthy from being allotted worldly happiness, 24, 76; the Behrâm fire struggles with the spiritual fiend, 5, 185; opposed to worship of sacred beings, 37, 181, 192, 276 sq.; opposed to creation and to righteousness, 37, 239; pleased by transgression of Zoroastrian law, 5, 109; the sin of unnatural intercourse pleases A. most, 18, 226 sq.; 24, 267 sq.; has appointed the demons Tardy and Afterwards, 24, 346 sq.; injustice produced by A., 37, 73; apostasy produced by A., 37, 328, 346; pre
Digitized by MicrosoftR

Page #46

AHARMAN-AHIMSA
29
dominates over him who works in 132; his conflict with the Earth, the dark, 37, 478; will the wicked 5, 29 sq.; his conflict with Gáyôsouls be able to see A.? 18, 44 sq.; mard, 5, 17-19; Gâyômard delivers and the demons seize the wicked his body to A., 24, 58; he appeared soul in hell, 18, 72; 24, 266 sq.; a young man of fifteen years to powerless to inflict harm on the Geh, 5, 16; the seven planets chiefsoul of the blessed one, 4, 374. tains of A., 24, 34, 38; his conflict (d) HOW TO DEFEAT A.
with the plants, 5, 30 sq.; his conHe who pleases the seven arch- flict with the primaeval ox, 4, 231 n.; angels, his soul never comes into the 5, 31 sq.; 47, 33; his destruction possession of A., 5, 373; righteous at the renovation of the universe, men fight against the fiend, 18, 12, 5, 128 sq.; 18, 118; 24, 99; 37, 14; the smiting of A. effected by +31, 446, 47, xiii; the creatures of wisdom, 24, 101; destruction of A. will perish at the time when the A. arises from the union of the good, future existence occurs, 5, 5; be37, 346; A. and demons defeated came confounded and remained in by the sacred ceremony, 18, 159 sq., confusion for 3,000 years, 5, 15 sq.; 167; next-of-kin marriage a pro. became headstrong and was put out tection from A. and the demons, of heaven, 24, 192; his conflict 4,98 n.; 18,417; contentinent good with the sky, 5, 25; 18, 261; attacks for vanquishing A., 24, 26,70; who the sky, the water, the earth, &c., wears the sacred thread-girdle is out 5, 161-87; sprang like a snake out of A.'s department, 24, 268; de- of the sky down to the earth, 5, 17; feated by the spirit of truth, 24, made impotent by Sôshyans, 5, 8, 324; beaten by complete mindful- 33 ; 47, 117 sq.; stars assist in ness, 37, 264; Zoroastrian cere- the distribution of evil produced monial a protection from the annoy- by A., 24, 127-38; overturned by ing spirit, 37, 363 sq.; closing the Takhmôrup, 18, 200, 200 n. ; kept as way of A. into oneself, 37, 433, 439; a charger by Tâkhmôrup, 24, 59, 60, separation from the destructive 60 n.; converted into a horse by Evil Spirit one of the seven per- Tâkhmôrup, 47, 8; his conflict with fections of religion, 37, 273 ; driven the water and with Tistar, 5, 25-9; back to hell by the Honorer, 4, A. and the demons defeated in the 100 n.; shattered by the Airmân reign of Vistásp and other kings, 5, supplication, 37, 302 sq.; repelled 198, 201; afflicted through the by recitation of Vâstârem Nask, deeds of Vistâsp, 24, 65; sends 37, 446 ; cries of cock, &c., keep demons to destroy Zoroaster before him at a distance, 5, 113, 113 n.; and at his birth, but is dismayed, prayer for the destruction of the 37, 227; 47, 140-2; tempts ZaraEvil Spirit, 5, 362 ; how A. and the tûst, but is confounded, 24, 103 sq.; demons are confounded, 24, 83 sq.; A. rushes for the destruction of mountains which are smiters of A. Zoroaster, but is defeated by him, and the demons, 24, 98; a scornful 37, 164; 47, 58 sq., 123. dole for A., 37, 311; the accursed Aharubo-stôtô, son of Medyômâh, devil becomes cursed, 37, 428, 437. 47, 166. (c) MYTHS AND LEGENDS OF A. Ahaspati, n.d., 'lord of days,'30, 58.
Adam deluded by A., 24, 179, Ahavaniya, see Fire (e). 179 n.; Aeshm's complaint to A. of Ahi (the Snake'), slain by Indra, the three things he could not injure 32, 180, 197. in the world, 5, 387-9, 387 n. ; the Ahi Budhnya, oblation to, 29, 331; Daevas his seed and his servants, 41, 96, 96 n. 31, 54, 58 sq. ; the six demons from Ahimsa, Sk., t.t. (the vow or law of) the dark world of A., 5, 10; Dahák not injuring (any living being). begged a favour from A., 5, 80; G in Gina religion. releases Az-i Dahâk, 5, lii, 233 sq.; b) In Buddhism Dahâk's descent traced to A, 5, (c) In Brahmanism.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #47

30
AHIMSA
(a) IN GAINA RELIGION.
He should not kill, nor cause others to
kill, nor consent to the killing of others, 22, 31; the Arhats and Bhagavats of the past, present, and future, all say thus, speak thus, declare thus, explain thus: all breathing, existing, living, sentient creatures should not be slain, nor treated with violence, nor abused, nor tormented, nor driven away, 22, 36, 38 sq.; all beings hate pains; therefore one should not kill them. This is the quintessence of wisdom: not to kill anything. Know this to be the legitimate conclusion from the principle of the reciprocity with regard to non-killing, 45, 247 sq., 248 n., 311; a wise man should not take the life of living beings, nor cause pain to any creatures, looking upon all living beings as suffering like himself, 22, 30-2, 63 sq.; 45, 25, 33 sq., 251 sq., 254, 259, 271, 295, 311, 351, 404 sq.; the first great vow of the Gaina not to kill any living being, 22, 202-4; do not kill living beings in the threefold way, 45, 260; giving safety is the best of gifts, 45, 290; a monk should treat all beings as he himself would be treated, 45, 306 sq., 314; towards your fellow creatures be not hostile, 45, 329; wicked men injure plants and animals, 45, 374; abstinence from destroying life destroys Karman, 45, 174; all living beings suffer: hence those who injure living beings will suffer pains in the Samsâra, while those who practise A. will put an end to all misery, 45, 386 sq.; sins caused by actions injuring the lives in earth, water, fire, plants, animals, wind, 22, 3-14; heretics kill or consent to killing others, 22, 62; those who entertain cruel thoughts against the six classes of living beings are near death, 22, 42; killing living beings causes bondage of the soul, 45, 236; those who kill living beings go to the abode of the Asuras, 45, 259; those who injure living beings go to hell, 45, 21, 279, 286; by hurting any of the living beings (earth, water, fire, and wind bodies, plants, &c.) men do harm to their own souls, and
will be born as one of them, 45, 292 sq.; precautions to be taken killing animals, 22, 47, 47 n., 72, 75, by Gaina monks, in order to avoid 97, 100, 120, 126, 128, 132, 136 sq., 139, 145, 161 sq., 169 sq., 178-83, 304-8; 45, 129, 135 sq., 146 sq.; he should not scare away (insects), nor keep them off, nor be in the least provoked to passion by them. Tolerate living beings, do not kill them, though they eat your flesh and blood, 45, 11; mouth-cloth used by Gainas to prevent insects entering the mouth, 45, 145, 145 n.; a Gaina monk should not build a house, nor cook, nor light a fire, because many living beings are killed thereby, 45, 204 sq.; a Gaina monk should only drink distilled water (without life), 45, 10, 10 n.; a monk must not use cold water, not to injure water-bodies, 45, 255, 255 n.; food is only pure when given with unwashed hands and dishes, on account of the lives contained in water, 22, 103 sq., 117; sin caused by injuring the fire-bodies or lives in fire, 22, 7 sq., 67, 67 n.; 45, 293, 358; certain food forbidden to Gaina monks on account of dangers to living beings, 22, 88 sq., 104-10; Mahâvîra's abstinence from killing, 22, 81; Buddhist misrepresentation of the Gaina vow of desisting from doing injury, 45, xvii sq.; living beings injured by sacrificial ceremonies, 22, 12, 18; 45, 55; a bad Sramana, through carelessness, hurts living beings, 45, 78 sq.; Arishtanêmi, on seeing the animals to be killed for the wedding feast, renounces the world, 45, 114; the Hastitâpasa kill one elephant a year, and live on it, to spare the life of other animals, 45, 418 sq.; Gaina householders renounce slaughter of animals, as they cannot altogether abstain from injuring the six classes of beings, 45, 421-33, 421 n.; when living beings are killed for the sake of gifts and other meritorious actions, a monk should neither praise nor forbid such acts, 45, 312 sq.; various causes why men injure living beings, 45, 357-60.
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #48

AHIMSA
(b) IN BUDDHISM.
Doctrine of A. in Buddhism and Gainism, 22, xxi-xxviii; there were formerly three diseases: desire, hunger, and decay, but from the slaying of cattle there came ninety-eight, 10 (ii), 51; Ye shall slay no living thing, 11, 253; As I am so are these, as these are so am I, identifying himself with others, let him not kill nor cause (any one) to kill, 10 (ii), 128; Doing no injury to any one, dwell full of love and kindness in the world, 35, 254 sq.; Now wherein, Vasettha, is his conduct good? Herein, O Vasettha, that putting away the murder of that which lives, he abstains from destroying life. The cudgel and the sword he lays aside; and, full of modesty and pity, he is compassionate and kind to all creatures that have life! 11, 189; kindness to all things that live, 10 (i), 36 sq. and n.; 36, 341 sq.; the principal sin of destroying life, 10 (i), 61; the true Brahmana, the saint, the Bhikkhu, does not kill nor cause slaughter, 10 (i), 92; (ii), 35 sq., 61, 88 sq., 114; a householder must not kill, nor cause to be killed any living being, nor approve of others killing, 10 (ii), 65 sq.; Bhikkhus are to refrain from injuring plants or animals, 11, 190, 192; 13, 4, 33, 46; 17, 22; a Bhikkhu must not intentionally destroy the life of any being down to a worm or ant, 13, 235; Bhikkhu shall not dig the ground, 13, 33; a Bhikkhu must not sprinkle water, with living creatures in it, on grass or on clay, 13, 35; Bhikkhu must not drink water with living things in it, 13, 46; the dangers to vegetable and animal life to be prevented by keeping vassa, 13, 298 sq., 300; wooden shoes forbidden, because insects are trod upon and killed, 17, 21; by one case of destruction of life, a man may be re-born in hell, 35, 124; sin of depriving a living being of life unconsciously, 35, 224; a wicked Bhikkhu, who caused a bull to be slain to get its skin, rebuked by Buddha, 17, 29 sq.; already in former births Buddha refrained from hurting living beings, 36, 16; eight
a
a
31
classes of men who kill living beings, 36, 17; the Buddhists denounced as eating meat, 45, 416; sacrifices objectionable as connected with slaughter, 10 (ii), 49 sq.; 19, 129, 135; 49 (i), 121; king Suddhodana only offers sacrifices involving no injury to living beings, 49 (i), 24. See also Love.
(c) IN BRAHMANISM.
A. or harmlessness comes from Krishna, 8, 86; is called knowledge, 8, 103; is his who is born to godlike endowments, 8, 114; is called penance bodily, 8, 119; non-destruction is the highest piety, 8, 348, 378; is an element of the quality of goodness, 8, 325, 373; leads up to final emancipation, 8, 364; some people (sects) are given up to harmlessness, others to destruction, 8, 376; abstention from injuring living beings the duty of all castes, 14, 26 sq.; 25, 416; those are Brahmanas who can save from evil, who abstain from injuring living beings, 14, 38; he who abstains from injuring living beings obtains heaven, 14, 136; 25, 166 sq.; he is a true Brahmana who befriends all creatures, 14, 128: 25, 46, 46 n.; the soul is purified by abstention from injuring living beings, 14, 165; who hurts living beings cannot reach the abode of the gods, 14, 176; abstention from injuring living beings is internal purification, 14, 287; abstention from injuring living beings a penance, 14, 312; 25, 476; abstention from injuring living beings the best sacrifice, 14, 139; he who delights in injuring living creatures excluded from Srâddha, 25, 106; remembrance of former births a reward of doing no injury to created beings, 25, 152; sacrifices and the doctrine of A., 19, 129; 38, 130 sq., 310; 48, 598 sq.; also Animal Sacrifices (a); the Ocean begs king Arguna to give security to creatures of the sea, 8, 294; the Brahmakârin must not injure animate beings, 2, 188; 25, 62; a Snâtaka shall not hurt any living being, 2, 226; 25, 137; 29, 318;
see
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #49

32
AHIMSA-AHURA-MAZDA
the ascetic shall avoid the destruc- made the waters flow and the plants tion of seeds, and be indifferent grow, 23, 198 sq.; the maker, the towards all creatures, 2, 194; offer- most beneficent of all beings, 4, ing safety to all beings, duty of the 204-6; 23, 326; is all-knowing, Sannyâsin, 8, 362; the ascetic pro- never asleep, never intoxicated, 4, mises not to injure any living being, 215; 23, 25, 27; power and bene8, 365 ; 14, 46, 260, 277, 277 n., volence of A., 31, 93, 95-7, 100-5; 279; 25, 205 sq., 208-10, 212; his gifts, immortality, righteous ascetics must always use strained order, and kingdom of welfare, 31, water, 14, 260, 279; 25, 207,207 n.; 83; victorious strength given by A., an ascetic who rejects meat at 23, 128, 133; the glory made by sacrifices and funeral meals goes to Mazda, and the victory made by hell, 14, 54; hermits should not Ahura, 23, 136; a guardian and injure even gadflies or gnats, 14, a friend, 31, 108, 112; the first
293; see Compassion, and Slaughter father of righteous order, 31, 108, Ahîna sacrifices, see Sacrifices (1). 113; bountifulness of A., 31, 145-51; Ahmed = Mohammed, 9, 281 n. the remedies of A., 31, 347. Ahnas ibn Surâiq, n.p., a worldly (6) A. IN MYTHOLOGY. man of pleasant appearance, but op The sun the eye of A., 31, 199; posed to Mohammed, 6, 29 sq., 29 n. the stars, his body, 31, 285; the star Ahoganga Hill, Sambhûta Sâna- Jupiter called Ormazd, 31, 199; the vâsî dwelling there, 20, 394.
waters his wives, 23, 353, 353 n.; A-ho Kan, n.p., disciple of Lão-lung 31, 286 sq., 342, 386; how A. puriKi, 40, 67 sq.
fies the water which he sends down Ahriman, see Aharman.
to the Dakhmas, 4, 49, 54 sq.; Ahum-stut, 11.p., 23, 203.
Garô-nminem (Garodman), the Ahunavaiti, title of a Gâtha of the abode of A., 4, 221, 23, 338; 31, Zend-Avesta, 31, 2-92.
184 sq. and n.; the helpers of A., Ahura Mazda (Ormazd), the su- 31, 81, 86 ; higher than all the preme God of Mazdeism.
Amesha-Spentas, 4, 283; father and (a) The supreme God and Creator
commander of the Amesha-Spentas, (6) A. in mythology.
23, 199 sq., 290 ; has six personified (c) A. and Zoroaster. (d) A. and morality.
attributes, 31, xviii sq.; court of (e) Worship of A.
Ormazd and the archangels, 37, (a) THE SUPREME GOD AND CREATOR. +37; relation of A. (Ormazd) to
The belief in a supreme God, Angra Mainyu (Aharman, Ahriman). A., an old element in Zoroastrian- see Aharman (6); brought Ardvi Süra ism. 4. xii, lx sq.; parallel with Anabita down to earth, and sacrithe Asura Varuna, 4, xxx, lii; an
ficed to her, 23, 55-8, 73 sq.; Ardvi Aryan god, 4, Ixiy ; one of the Sûra Anâhita, the daughter of A., purest conceptions of God, 31, xviii 31, 321 ; Ashi Vanguhi, daughter of sq.; Invoke, O Zarathustra! my Fra- 1., 23, 270, 274; Atar, son of A., vashi, who am Ahura-Mazda, the great. 23, 5, see Atar; assisted by the est, the best, the fairest of all beings, the Fravashis in maintaining the world, most solil, the most intelligent, the best 23, 180-5, 187, 193 sq.; made Hara shapen, the highest in holiness, and Berezaiti the dwelling of Mithra, whose soul is the holy Word! 4, 213; 23, 131 sq.; established Mithra to the Creator, 4, 376; 23, 25, 27; 31, maintain and look over all the 108 sq., 113 sq. ; his creations, 4, world, 23, 145; brought the healing Ixx; 31, 285 sq. ; 37, 423; the plants to Thrita, 4, 225 sq.; assisted sixteen perfect lands created by Tistrya in his struggle against A., 4, 1-10; all good things, made Drought, 23, 95, 99-101, 103; esby A., the offspring of the holy tablished Tistrya above all stars, principle, 4, 142 sq., 147 sq.; 31, 23, 105; offered sacrifice to Vayu, 248, 250; made the aerial way, the 23, 250; Vayu works the good of earth, and everything, 4, 232-4; A. and the Amesha-Spentas, 23,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #50

AHURA-MAZDA-AI
259; reigns according as Vobu Mano waxeth, 4, 276 n., 277; the creator of Asha, and father of the Good Mind, 31, 37, 44; the father of the Good Mind and of Piety, 31, 123, 126 sq.; the kingdom gained for A. by the Good Mind, 31, 27, 33; the kingdom is for A., 31, 281, 283, 309, 323, 347, 372, 381; calls a meeting of the celestial Yazatas, 4, 15; rima, the first mortal who converses with A., 4, 11.
(c) A. AND ZOROASTER.
Reveals the law to Zarathustra, 4, lxx-lxxii, 2, 11, 22, &C., 208, 212, 240 n.; 23, 24, 24 n.; 31, 354; invoked by Zarathustra to declare his doctrine, 31, 37, 41; Zoroaster asks A. for his regulations and the path of the Good Mind, 31, 82, 88 sq.; prayer to A. for revelation, 31, 38 sq., 48-50; the twenty-one Nasks formed by A. out of the Ahuna Vairya, 4, xxxvii; conversations between Zarathustra and A., 31, 107-21, 249, 260 sq., 337, 341, 374 sq., 390; taught Zarathustra the sacrifice, 31, 318 sq., 338 sq.; these are the best words, those which A. spoke to Zarathustra, 31, 330; directed how the Avesta should be said, 31, 353; established Zarathustra as the master of the material world, 23, 74, 105; colloquy between the soul of the kine, Asha, and A. who appoints Zarathustra, 31, 3-13; Zarathustra obtains stones from A. with which he repels the fiend, 4, 210 sq., 210 n.; confessed the religion of Zoroaster, 23, 142; Zarathustra invokes the holy creation of A., 4, 214. (d) A. AND MORALITY.
He who relieves the poor makes A. king, 4, 101; how close A. is to a man's thoughts, words, and deeds, 4, 289, 288 n.; A. and the other Amesha-Spentas displeased by the bad priest, 23, 156; chooses righteousness and the pious of all ages, 31, 26, 30 sq.; how can the wise man become like A.? 31, 39, 49; the pious are servants of A., 31, 40, 53; the friendship of A. is before the Zarathustrian's mind, 31, 54, 57; doing evil to the wicked, like
S. B. IND.
D
33
advising the good, is acting in the love of A., 31, 68, 72; the leading sin of disobedience to A., 31, 69, 73; receives the righteous soul in Paradise, 4, 89; the souls of the righteous pass to the golden seat of A., 4, 220; created good renown and salvation of the soul, 4, 375; helps the soul to pass over the Kinvat Bridge, 31, 261. (e) WORSHIP OF A.
A. worshipped, 23, 32, 162, 3324, 349-51, 353-7; 31, 195 sq., 199, &c.; prayer to A., 4, xlvii, 100 sq.; 31, 284 sq., 288-90, 320; the fire of A., 4, 115, 281; 31, 284 sq.; offerings and prayers to A. and the Amesha-Spentas, 4, 215, 217, 248; 23, 3, 6, 9 sq., 13, 15, 17 sq., 35, 37, 39, 89, 230, 274; 31, 172, 174 sq.; became sovereign by the Airyama Ishyô prayer, 4, 247; prayer and sacrifice to A. the best of all things, 4, 283, 293; sacrifice to A., 4, 349; Ormazd Yast: the names of A., and their efficacy, 23, 21-31; the memory, the understanding, and the tongue of A. worshipped, 23, 32, 321; who worships the sun benefits A., 23, 86; and the Amesha-Spentas long for the morning service, 23, 142, 142 n.; Mithra and A. invoked together, 23, 148 sq., 158; invoked at the ordeal, 23, 169 sq.; the Fravashi of A. worshipped, 23, 199; 31, 273, 278; Fravashis invoked together with A., 23, 227; the Glory of A. praised, 23, 290; prayer to A. and Asha, 31, 14-24, 62; how is A. to be worshipped? 31, 108, 111 sq.; praise of A., 31, 123 sq., 126-30, 263 sq.; bestows highest good on him who offers sacrifice, 31, 180 sq.; Ahura and Mithra, and all the stars worshipped, 31, 199, 199 n., 205, 210, 216, 220, 225; worshipped by Sraosha, 31, 298; all holy creatures which A. created, worshipped, 31, 328 sq. Ahurâni, water of Ahura worshipped, 4, 250. Ahûrvadaspo, ancestor of Zoroaster, 47, 140. Ai, n.p.; conversation between Duke Ai of Lû and Confucius, 27, 39, 51 sq.; 28, 261-9, 312, 402-10; 39,
Digitized by Microsoft R

Page #51

34
ÂI-AIRS, VITAL
evil eye, 5,
this is the inunlking thro
229-33; eulogized the deceased 20-2; fire is dissolved into air, 38, Confucius, 27, 159, 159 n. ; sends a 26; air is dissolved into ether, 38, message of condolence to Khwâi 26; in what sense it may be called Shang, 27, 187 ; funeral of his son prâna, 38, 87; union of Vayu with Tun, 27, 188; wears mourning for the air, 41, 148, 188; heals whathis concubine, 27, 189; Kâu Făng ever is injured in the earth, 41, 221; sends a message to Duke Ai, 27, fashioned by the Rudras, 41, 234; 191; paid a visit of condolence is the home of the waters, 41, 416; when Ki-sun's mother died, 27, 197; the sun is the holder of the air, 43, declines the condolences of Ling, 28; is of Trishtubh nature, 43, 57; 27, 323 ; sent Zû Pî to Confucius to is the expanse' metre, 43, 88; is learn the proper mourning rites, the lower abode, 43, 203 , three 28, 166 sq.; Duke Ai and Zze-kâo, oblations of air or wind on the 28, 169; interview of Kwang-ize chariot, 43, 235; is the restingwith Ai, 40, 49 sq., 49 1. ; wishes to place in yonder world, as the eartlı employ Confucius in the govern is in this world, 44, 17; steadied by ment, 40, 207 sq.
means of the birds and sun-motes, Aibhâvata, see Pratîdarsa Ai.
44, 126; relates to Sarasvati, 44, Aibigaya, see Aiwisrüthrima.
241; is the abode and support of all Aighâsh, demon of the evil eye, 5, beings, 44, 407, 477 ; and Ether, 111, inn.
this is the inmortal, 48, 535; BudAikshvâka, n. of a noble family, dhist saints walking through the air, 45, 321 n., 339; Purukutsa, the Ai. 10 (i), 62 sq., & n. king, 44, 397. See Brihadratha. (b) AIR AS A DEITY. Ailâpatya, Mahâgiri of the Ai, Bali-offering to Air, 2, 107.sq. ; gotra, 22, 287, 289.
29, 320 ; oblations to Air and Vayu, Aindar, Zd. Indra, the arch-demon, 29, 321 ; deity and brick of fire18, 319, 319 n.
altar, 43, 91; is hairless, Vâyu the Ainyu, n.p., 23, 217 sq.
man, 43, 208; Vaisvânara as Air, 43, Aipivanghu, or Aipivôhu, or Kai- 395 sq. ; one of the eight Vasus, 15, Apîveh, n. of a king of Iran, 5, 140 sq.; 44, 116; expiatory obla136-9, 136 n.; 23, 222, 222 n., 303. tion to Air, which is a place of abode Air (Sk. antariksha).
for all the gods, 44, 505; invoked (c) Air as an element.
as a deity, 29, 232; 46, 253. See (6) Air as a deity.
also Vâyu. (a) AIR AS AN ELEMENT.
Aîrak, n.p., 5, 134. The union of earth and heaven is Airammadiya, a lake in the world air, 1, 247 sq.; meditation on the of Brahman, 1, 131, 132 n. person in the air as Brahman, 1, Airân-vêg, Aîrân vêgô, the most un303 ; only seen by one who attains disturbed land, 24, 86 sq., 86 11., 109 to the Adhyâtma, 8, 316; the sq.; primaeval home of Mazda-worsecond entity, its presiding deity ship, the abode of Yim, 37, 190, lightning, 8, 337, 340 ; touch is the 190 n. characteristic of air, 8, 337, 340, Airâvana=Airâvata, 9. v. 348, 350 ; sound and touch are Airâvata, Indra's elephant, 22, 222, its qualities, 8, 384 ; springs from 231; the best of elephants, 45, 290. ether, 34, lii; 38, 18 sq. ; is found- Afrik, n.p., son of Frêdûn, 5. 133 ed on space (ether), 34, 413; the sq., 133 n.; 37, 28, 28 n.; 47, 10 abode of heaven, earth, and so on, sq., 34, 140 ; reigned twelve years, 34, 154, 158; when it manifests 5, 150; slain by his brothers, 24, itself in the form of Parganya, 52, 52 n.; revenged by Mânûslightning, thunder, rain, and thun- kihar, 24, 61, 61 sq. 1.; progenitor derbolts manifest themselves in it, of Mânûs, 47, 128. 34, 229 ; with its five forms, 34, Airis-rasp Auspôsinân, n. of a 229; 38, 87; is a product, 38, 3, 18 high priest, 5, 115, 115 n. sq. ; fire is produced from air, 38, Airs, vital, sue Prânas.
(a) Air Anion of earth anion on the
fron-vêg, Aîrân xerosq., 86 11
.
Band so on, as 150 ; slain bynged by Mânt
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #52

AIRYA-AKOMAN
Airya, Sairima, and Tûra, the three Aka-Manah, see Akem-manô. sons of Thraêtaona, 4, lix. Airyak, n.p., 47, 34. Airyaman, the much-desired, invoked, 23, 4, 13, 35, 37; and AshaVahista praised together, 23, 41-8; invoked against diseases, sorcerers, and demons, 4, 229, 235, 241; heals diseases, 23, 41, 48; 37, 116 n., 165, 165 n.; the spell of A. most efficacious against diseases, 4, 236-41; the A. Ishyô prayer, 4, 144, 147, 247; 23, 41-7; 31, 293. See Airyemâ-ishyô.
Akampita, n. of a Sthavira, 22, 286. Akandgar-i Kilisyâkîh, or Alexander the Christian, 5, 200, 200 n. Akanishthas (Akanittha), the last stage before reaching the formless world, 10 (i), 57 n.; heavenly beings, who lull the women of Gautama's seraglio to sleep, 49 (i), 56. Akankheyya-Sutta, early Buddhist mysticism in it, 11, x; translated, 11, 205-18. Akarmabhumi, one of the parts of the world where men live, 45, 225. Akarya, Sk., see Teacher. Akâsa, Sk., see Ether. Akasagotta, n. of a physician, 17, 78 sq. Akâsapratishthita, n. of a Tathâgata, 21, 178.
Airyemâ-ishyô, see Prayers (f). Airyu, son of Thraêtaona, 23, 222,
222 n.
Aishâvîrâh, sons of Eshavîra, a Brahmanical family held in general contempt, 44, 45, 45 n. Aitareya, n. of a Rishi, 1, xcvii n.; worshipped at the Tarpana, 29, 123, 220; honoured as a teacher, 29, 141. See Mahidâsa Ai. Aitareya-âranyaka, in the beginning a Brahmana, 1, lxvi sq.; introduction to and translation of Ai., 1, xci-xcviii, 155-268; the first chapter of the Ai. a mere continuation of the Aitareya-brâhmana, 1, xcii; Ai. and Kaushitaki-upanishad, 1, xeix; Asvalâyana or Saunaka, author of the fifth book, 29, 153-8; quoted, 8, 87 n., 90 n., 123 n., 180 n.; 38, 421; 48, 773. Aitareya-brâhmana and Aitareyaâranyaka, 1, xcii sq.; quoted, 8, 20, 222, 265 n., 276 n., 277 n., 280 n.; 38, 421; on the Pravargya ritual, 44, xlvii; takes no account of the horse sacrifice, 44, xvi, xvii n. Aitareya-upanishad, quoted, 8, 120 n., 123 n., 153 n., 179 n., 187 n., 189 n., 191 n., 251 n., 259 n., 339 n.; 48, 240. See also Upanishads. Ai-thâi Tho, was 'ugly enough to scare the whole world,' but a 'Perfect man' of Tâo, 39, 229-33. Aiwihvarenah, n.p., 23, 214. Aiwisrathrima and Aibigaya (or, Aibigayathe life-furtherer,' epithet of Ai.?), worshipped, 31, 197, 201, 204, 209, 215, 219, 224, 384. Akalâ, n. of a giantess, 21, 374. Akalabhrâtri, n. of a Sthavira, 22,
286.
35
Akatasha (Zd.), Akatâsh (Phl.), n. of a Daêva, 4, 224; spell against the daêva A., 4, 140; fiend of perversion, 5, 109; fiend of inquisitiveness, 37, 182, 182 n. Akayadha of the Pidha house, 23, 219. Akelakas, see Âgivikas. Akem-manô, or Aka-Manah, Zd., evil thought, 5, 10 n.; Zarathustra unabated by A., 4, 210; assists the Evil Spirit, 23, 297; smitten by Vohu-Manô, 23. 308; opposed to Ahura-Mazda, 31, xviii sq.; the wicked abiding in the actions of A., the Evil Mind, 31, 147, 150. See Akoman.
Akhnangha, n.p., 23, 217. Akhrúra, son of Husravah, 23, 223. Akhrûrag (?), friend of Keresâsp, 18, 375, 375 n. Akhsti, see Peace.
Akht, or Akhto, Phl. = Akhtya, Zd., n. of a wicked wizard, 18, 411, 411 n.; Yôista solves the riddles of A. the sorcerer, 23, 72 sq. and n.; enmity of A. the heretic, 37, 297; the wizard, killed, 47, xxx, 166, 166 n. Akhtya, see Akht. Akhyâna, see Legends.
Akiravati, n. of a river, 11, 167, 167 n., 169, 178-82. Akoman, Akômanô, Phl. = Zd. Akem-manô, evil thought, one of the six demons of Aharinan, 5, 9 sq.,
D 2
Digitized by Microsoft R

Page #53

36
AKOMAN-ALIGÎ
ion.; 18, 93, 96; 37, 243, 252 sq., 253 n.; the archfiend, his doings, 5, 106; seized by Vohûman, 5, 128; the stench of A. opposed by Vohûinan, 5, 179; the stupefying, 37, 286; thoughts of the wicked due to A., 37, 388; his struggle with Vohûmanô at the birth of Zoroaster, 47, 141 sq. See Akem-manô. Akrê-khirado, or Aghrêrad (Zd. Aghraêratha) killed by his brother, 47, 126, 126 n.
Akriyâvâda, Sk., t.t., see Philosophy. Akriyâvâdin, t.t., see Nihilists. Akshamâlâ, a Kândâlî, became the wife of Vasishtha, 2, 175 n.; 25, 331, 331 n.; 49 (i), 45. Akshapâda, n. p., the arguments of Buddha, A., and others contradictory, 48, 425, 426. Akshara, Sk., both 'syllable,' and 'imperishable,' 1, in.; 34, 169; 'syllable,' 41, 158, 203; the Imperishable, the Indestructible, 8, 439; 34, 169-71, 243; 38, 239 sq.; the great Brahman, the one A. (1mperishable One), 43, 343 sq. See Imperishable. Akshâvâpa, Sk., 'the keeper of the dice,' one of the officers of a king, 41, 63, 107 n. Akshayamati, n. of a Bodhisattva Mahâsattva, 21, 4; Buddha tells A. the wonderful powers of Avalokitesvara, 21, 406-12; informs Kitradhvaga about the saint Avalokitesvara, 21, 413. Akshobhya, n. of a Tathagata, 21, 177; 49 (ii), 99. Aktakshya, n.p., quoted, 41, 153. Akuli and Kilâta, priests of the Asuras, 12, 29 sq.
Âkuti, invoked in a love-charm, 42,
104, 535.
Alabhikâ, Mahâvîra at, 22, 264. Alaka, n. of a place, 10 (ii), 184,
188.
Alaka, the two demons A. and Poku fight against each other, 19, 330. Alaka, Kuvera, the monarch of, 49 (i), 36. Alakamandâ, the royal city of the gods, 11, 100, 248; 35, 3. Alambâyaniputra, n.p., 15, 225. Alambiputra, n. of a teacher, 15,
225.
Âlâra Kâlâma, n. of a rival teacher of Buddha, 11, 75-7, 75 n., 79; one of the teachers to whom Gotama
attached himself after his pabbaggâ, 13, 89; a teacher of the Bodisat, 36, 43-6. Alarka, legend of A. who wishes to conquer his mind and senses, 8, 296-300.
Alasanda, Milinda born in the island of A. (Alexandria in Bactria), 35, xxiii, 127.
Alava, the demon, converted by Buddha, 19, 244.
Alavaka, a Yakkha, converted by Buddha, 10 (ii), 29-31. Alavakasutta translated, 10 (ii), 29-31.
Alavi, the realm of the Yakkha Alavaka, 10 (ii), 29; Buddha dwelt at A., 10 (ii), 57; 20, 212. Alavi-Gotama was delivered by faith, 10 (ii), 213. Albirûnî, on astrological Samhitâs called after Manu, 25, xcvii; on the Parsi calendar, 47, xlv sq. Alborz, Kâûs built seven palaces in A., 4, 262 sq. n. See Hara Berezaiti. Albûrz, see Mountains. Alexander the Great as an AntiZoroastrian persecutor, 4, xlviii sq.; mentioned in the Hôm Yast, 4, liv; the Rûman, 5, 151, 151 n., 228; a Roman and a Christian, 5, 200 n.; created immortal by Aharman, 24, 35, 35 n.; devastation of Iran owing to the villain A., 37, xxxi, 9 sq.; 47, 82 sq.; ravages of A. and the Arûmans, 37, 413, 413 n.; calamity of A. burning the scriptures, 37, 423 sq., 430, 435, 437, 446 sq.; carried off a rough draft of the Avesta, and repeatedly burnt it, 37, 437, 441 sq.; the devastator, 47, xi, 126; his conquest of Persia, 47, xv, xxviii; date of his death, 47, xxvii sq.; his accession, invasion, and death, 47, xxxi sq.; 'the twohorned' or Dнu 'l Qarnâin, 9, 24 n. Ali, Abu Tâlib's son, converted by Mohammed, 6, xxiii; Abu Bekr and A., Mohammed's only companions during the flight from Mecca, 6, xxxiii sq. Aligi and Viligi snake-deities, 42,
28
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #54

ALIKHAT-AMERETÂT
37
1929, 296; 30, 2the tribes in
12, 312, 60; the all
41, 2,
gaba at a bulis of ,
10
Alikhat, n. of a demon harassing is the best place of the carth, the
place of I/â,'46, 287 sq.; is a woman, Allâh, chief god of the tribes in 12, 63, 86 ; 26, 120; etymology of
Arabia, 6, xii; his supremacy vedi, 12, 60; the altar-ground, is merely nominal, 6, xiv; the unity the world of the gods, 43, 118; is of A. preached by Mohammed, 6, firefold, Sevenfold, 43, 308 sg.; xxiv; called Ar-Ra'hmân, the whatever good deed man does that merciful one,' 6, Ixi; angels and is inside the a., whatever evil decd deities, daughters of A., 6, Ixi; he does that is outside the a., 44, 45; Muslim belief in A., 6, Ixvi-Ixviii; the Vedi is the Gâyatrî, 44, 56; the ninety-nine attributes or good the high a. (uttaravedi) is the nose names' of A., 6, lxvii sg.; had of the sacrifice, 26, 113; the sky, Too names, 23, 21. See God. 41, 349; the air, 44, 248; the sacriAllakappa, n.pl., the Bulis of A. fice, 14, 498. See also Fire-altar, and
11, 132; Dâgaba at A., 11, 134. Holy places. Allât, chief idol of an Arabian tribe, Altars, five, see Fires, five; to be 6, xji sg.; the divinity of A. recog- erected by the king and ofhcers, 28, nized and again denied by Mo- 206 sq. hammed, 6, xxvi sq.; favourite Ama, n. of Prâna, breath, 1, 76. idol of Tâ'if, 6, xliii; feminine Amagandhabrâhmana, 1. p., 10 forin of Allâh, 6, 160 n.; the idol of (ii), 40. the Thaqif, 9, 9n.
Amagandhasutta, t.c., 10 (ii), 40-2. Allegory, allegorical sacrifice, sense- Amara, the faithtul wife of Mahoorgans being the priests, sense- sadha, 35, 294-6. objects the oblations, &c., 8, 261; Amaravati, city of the gods on Brahman (or knowledge of Brahman) Mount Meru, 12, non. described as a forest, 8, 284-8; alle- Ambâ, her son Ganta, 19, xxvii. gorical explanation of Buddhist Amba-gâma, n.pl., Buddha at, 11,66. stanzas, 10 (i), 70 sqq. n. See also Ambalatthikâ, n. pl., Buddha at, Parables.
11, 12; the Brahmagala spoken at All-gods, see Visve Devâh.
the royal rest-house at A., 20, 376. All-Sacrifice, see Sarsamedha. Ambapali = Sk. Amrapâlî, n, of a Alms, see Begging, Charity, and Gifts, famous courtesan, who invites Altar, Sk. Vedi, the altar-ground, Buddha together with his Bhikkhus or sacrificial ground, its preparation, to a meal, and presents her mansion 12, 47-94, 422-5; 26, 1--3; measur- to the order of mendicants, 11, 30-3; ing of it, 12, 62 sq. ; 43, 30 sq., 17, 105-8; 19, 266; her grove at 306-11; enclosing the a., 12, 423; Vesâlî, 11, 28-34; Vesâlî flourishing construction of two altars (vedi and through her fame, 17, 171 sq. ; sees uttararedi), 12, 392 sq. and n., 417; Buddha and is converted by him, 19, 26, 115 sq.; 44, 225, 225 n.; 43, 232-6. 121, 182 sq.; preparation of the Ambarisha, verses sung of old by Soma a. with the high a.(uttaravedi), king A., 8, 301-3; having dwelt in 26, 111-20; Uttaravedi, or northern the forest, returned to the royal (or upper) a. not required for Vais- office, 19, 107; 49 (i), 100 sq. vadeva, 12, 388, 388 n.; plan of Ambâs, Ambâyavîs, and Ambayâs, sacrificial ground, 26, 475; the in the world of Brahman, 1, 276. Vihara or sacrificial ground, 30, 331; Ambassadors, see War. how to step past it, 44, 57 sq.; Ambhini, teacher of Vâk, 15, 226. Barbis spread on it, 46, 198; specu- Ambhrini, the voice of thunder, lations on it, 43, xvii, xviin.; as wife of the Maruts, 32, 275. great as the a. is, so great is this Ambikâ, sister of Rudra, 12, +40 ; earth, 12, 60; 26, 175; the Vedi is is the dispenser of happiness, 12, this earth, 41, 345, 349; 43, 171, 441. 235; 44, 248 ; this a.-ground is the Ambrosia, see Amrita. farthest end of the earth, 44, 390; Ameretât, see Amerôdad.
avedi, or no. Vais- ofices Ambayar
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #55

38
AMERÔDAD-AMESHA-SPENTAS
Amerodad or Amurdad, Phl. = Zd. 4, 23, 23, 163; the Gard-pinaneum
Arneretât, immortality, 5, 10 n.; or paradise of the A., 4, 220 sq.; the archangel, created, 5, 10; pro- presiding over the regions of nature, tector of plants, 5, 30 sq., 176, 310, 4, 245, 245 n. ; Ahura Mazda and 310 n., 359; 31, 207, 207 n., 211, the A., 4, 283 ; 23, 24; 24, 117; 213 sq., 221 sq., 226-8; has the the A. assist Ahura Mazda in smiting kamba flower, 5, 104; attacks Zâî- the demons of Aharinan at the resurrîk, 5, 128; propitiated, invoked, rection, 5, 128 sq.; opposed by the and worshipped, 5, 372 sq., 377 sq., demons, 37, 21, 21 n.; Allharmazd 401, 405; 23, 5, 14, 36 sq. ; 24, 304; perforined the spiritual Yazisn cerecreatures are immortal through A., mony with them, 5, 14: Vayu works 37, 291; prescribes the care of the good of Ahura Mazda and the plants to Zoroaster, 47, 162; mingles A., 23, 259; the makers and goverthe plants with rain, 24, 112 sq. n.; nors and keepers of Ahura Mazda's see Immortality; Horvadad (Haurva- creations, 23, 291; compassion of tát, Khürdad) and A., two archangels, Allharmazd and the A. with their angels of water and plants, 5, 310, own creatures, 24, 101; Ahura gron.; 24, 11, 11n.; their ritual announces Zarathustra's appointand worship, 5, 227; 24, 304; 47, ment to the A., 31, 4 sq., Io sq.; 76, 76 n.; are the reward of the called the Ahuras of Mazda,' 31, holy ones, 23, 31, 31 N.; 37, 388; 34, 34 n., 37, 42; Ahura Mazda will smite hunger and thirst at the resur- give Universal Weal and Immorrection, 23, 308; their gifts, 23, 312 tality, with Vohunanah, Asha, (food and drink); 37, 286 sq. (cattle), Khshathra, and Aramaiti, 31, 147 sq.; 369 (abundance); 47, 26, 261.(water and Saoshyants, 4, 291, 291 n.; and seeds); unreasonable chatter creation of the A., 5, 9 sq.; 24, 32 sq.; causes distress to them, 24, 11, 11n.; the white ermine came into the 37, 207, 207 n.; are injured by assembly of the A., 5, 89; every immoderate drinking, 24, 48; are flower is appropriate to an angel propitiated by grace said before and (Ameshộspend), 5, 103-5; male and after eating, 24, 284 sq. ; the com- female, 5, 215; 31, 214, 288, 319, plete worthiness existing in them, 348; enumerated, 23, 49, 142 sq.; 37, 251; their power produced by stand up, as soon as the moon Allharmazd, 37, 264 ; Zoroaster be- appears, 23, go; assist Tistrya, 23, comes worthy through them, 37, 268; 103; the waters flow and plauts expounded to Frashộstar, 37, 374. grow at the wish of the A., 23, Amesha-Spentas, or Ameshô-spen 193 sq.; Ahura Vanguhi, sister of tas, Zd. = Phl. Ameshộspends (Am- A., 23, 270, 274; Allharmazd sent shaspands), the archangels.
A. to Vistîsp, 23, 339, 37, 24; the (a) A. in mythology.
Drug overcome with the help of the 16) Worship of A. (c) A. as guardians of Zoroastrian religion
A., 31, 37, 42; how the words Asha, and morality.
Vohu-manah, &c., are used in the (a) A. IN MYTHOLOGY.
Gâthas, 31, 162 n.; it would not be A. belong to later Mazdeism, 4, possible to produce the living existIxi; parallels to the six A. in ence without the A., 24, 356; spiritual Philo's system, 4. Ivi sg.; the A blessings bestowed by the A., 31, as archangels and God's attributes, 178, 186 sq.; the body of the sun 5, Ixxii; 31, xviii, xxiv; the made for the creation of the A., 31, seven A., immortal benefactors,' or 262; worshipped by Sraosha, 31,
archangels,' 5, ron.; abstracts, and 298-300, 298 n.; Sraosha among personified, 31,71,77 sq., 176,179 sq., the A., 31, 300, 300 n.; by Sraosha's 180 1.; Indra, Saurva, and Naunghai- might the A. descend upon this thya, opposed to the A., 4, lii sq.; earth, 31, 303; dwell together with Spenta Mainyu and the seven A., the good mind, 31, 348, 352; re4, 139 n. ; 31, 145 sq.; rule over union of the A. on the heights of the seven Karshivares of the earth, Heaven, 31, 382. See also Angels (b).
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #56

AMESHA-SPENTAS-AMRITODANA
(6) WORSHIP OF A.
vati, 21, 178, 389, 417; 19 (ii), Offerings and prayers to Ahura xxii sq., 32, 91, 97-101, 166 sq., Mazda and the 1., 4, 213, 215, 217, 169-200; A. and his land Sukhâvatî 248, 349; 5, 191; 23, 3, 6, 9 sq., 13, shown by Buddha Sâkyamuni, 49 15, 17 sq., 35, 37, 39, 89, 230, 274; (ii), X, 59-61; worshipped in 31, 172; Allharmazd and the A. Sukhâvatî, 49 (ii), 67; one of the praised by all men on the day of Dhyani-buddhas, 49 (ii), 103; Dharjudgement, 5, 126; Ahura Mazda mâkara became A., 49 (ii), x, 28; and A. long for the morning service, names of A., 49 (ii), 29 sq. ; why he 23, 142, 142 1.; the Haptân Yast, is called A. and Amitâyus, 49 (ii), invocations of the seven A., 23, 2 sq., 97 sq. ; those who think of the 35-40 ; sacrifice and prayer to the Tathagata and of Bodhi will after A., the Bountiful Immortals, 23, 22, death see A., 49 (ii), 45 sq.; seen 31, 166, 350, 352 sq., 355: 31, 14, by queen Vaidehî, 49 (ii), 175 sq. ; 17,17 n., 196, &c.; worship in order his supernatural powers, 49 (ii), 187; to increase the A., 23, 34; who worship of and prayers to A. Buddha, worships the sun benefits the 1., 49 (ii), vi, 1, 28-33; repeating or 23, 86; the friends of the A, wor- hearing the name of A. Buddha a shipped, 23, 165; Fravashis of the means of salvation, 49 (ii), visi sq., A. worshipped, 23, 199 sq.; 31, 273, 68, 99, 198; glorified by Buddhas, 278; the glory of the seven 1. 49 (ii), 45; praised by Bodhisattvas praised, 23, 290 sq.; all the A. in- and worshipped by gods and men, voked as personalities and qualities, 49 (ii), 46-8; meditation on the 31, 71, 77 sq.n.; the Yênhể hâtãm bodily marks of A., 49 (ii), 179-81, prayer devoted to the A., 31, 269. Amitadhvaga, n. of a Tathâgata, (c) A. AS GUARDIANS OF ZORO- 49 (ii), 100. ASTRIAN RELIGION AND MORALITY. Amitaprabha, n. of a Tathâgata,
A. preside over all good things, 4, 49 (ii), 66. 149-54, 149 n.; confess the religion Amitaskandha, n. of a Tathagata, of Zoroaster, 23, 142 sq.; longed 49 (ii), 100. for Zarathustra, 23, 202 ; when the Amitaugas, the couch in the world 1. came meeting Zaratust they wore of Brahman, 1, 276, 277. the sacred thread girdle, 24, 270; Amitâyur-dhyana-sútra, t. w., the unholy priest displeases the A., sacred book of the Buddhists in 23, 156, 331; do not accept cere- Japan, 49 (ii), v-vii, xx-xxii; transmonial from the false-hearted man, lated, 49 (ii), 159-201. 24, 53; a wise and innocent poor Amitâyus, a name of Amitâbha, 49 man esteemed by the A. more than (ii), 32. See Amitâbha. a foolish king, 24, 105; disturbed Amoghadarsin, one of the sixteen by untruth, 37, 73; give brightness, virtuous men, 21, 4. glory, and plenty to the righteous, Amogharâga, n. of a Bhikshu, 49 23, 337, 340; Vahman introduces (ii), 2. the soul to Aurmazd and the A., 4, Amr, n.p., joins the Musliin ranks, 374 ; assist, or come to meet, the 6, xli. righteous soul, 23, 336; 24, 17, 17 n., Amram, see Imrân. 20 sq., 30, 81, 266, 279; Aramaiti, Amrapali, see Ambapâli. Sovereign Power, Good Mind, and 'Amr ibn La'hy, chieftain of Mecca, Righteous Order bestow a body on 6, xvii. the soul, 31, 27, 32 sq. See also Amrita, Sk., draught of immortality Gods (1).
(cf. 'ambrosia'). See Immortality. Amhasaspati, n. of a god, lord of Amritânanda, author of the last trouble, 26, 322.
four books of the Buddha-karita, Aminah, mother of Mohammed, 6, 49 (1), x sq., xiv-xvii, 147 n., 200 xviii.
sq. n. Amitabha, or Amitâyus, n. of a Amritodana, uncle of Buddha, 19, former Buddha, his abode in Sukhâ- XXV.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #57

40
AMRU-ANANDA
Amru and Kamru, mythical birds, 23, 210, 210 n.
See
Amsa, n.d., Pârtha oblation to, 41, 82; and Vivasvant invoked with other gods, 42, 160; Agni said to be A., desirous of distributing gods, 46, 186, 190. Amsu, amsugraha, t.t., a certain cup of Soma at the Soma sacrifice, 41, 5 sq.; 44, 105 sq.; identified with Pragâpati, 26, 248, 423 sq. Sacrifices (i). Amulets, worn for the sake of prosperity, 30, 93; 42, 541; against diseases and demons, 42, 37-9, 42, 67, 234-6, 258 n., 281, 284, 287, 291, 336 sq., 339 sq., 399 sq., 402 sq., 464, 505-7, 51, 553, 561, 578; lifeprotecting a., 42, 62 sq., 383 sq., 573, 668 sq.; protection against sorceries or talismans, 42, 79-88, 476, 476 n., 575-8, 605, 608-10; to ensure conception, 42, 96 sq., 501 sq.; for strengthening royal power, 42, 114, 239, 332, 439, 477; to secure love, 42, 275 sq., 276 n.; against curses, 42, 285; a king must wear gems which destroy poison, 25, 251; worn by the Snâtaka, 30, 276; worn by women, 42, 356, 460; consisting of salve, 42, 381; of plants, &c., 42, 693 sq. Amûrdad, see Amerôdad. Amusements, see Games. Anâbhibhû =
Mahâbhigñâgnânâ
bhibhû, q. v. Ânabhimlâta, n. of a teacher, 15,
118.
Anâdrita, n. of a tree deity (?), 45, 48 n. Anâgâmin, Buddh. t.t., 'one that does not return'; the state of the A. results from the four noble truths, x (ii), 132-44.
Anagha, n.d., offering to A. at rites relating to agriculture, 30, 113 sq. Anâhed, see Ardvî-sûra-Anâhita. Anâhita, see Ardvî-sûra-Anâhita. Ananda, n.p., the faithful disciple, attendant, and companion of Buddha, 11, 3, &c.; 13, 202, 206; 17, 36, 41, 43, 68 sq., 87 sq., 101 sq., 118, 191 sq., 240 sq.; 20, 80, 299; 21, 3, 205; 49 (ii), 2, 90, 164 sq.; A. and five other Sakyas, with Upâli the barber, become Bhikkhus to
gether, 19, 226; 20, 228-33; 35, 163; 49 (1), 193; dialogues between Buddha and A., 11, 3, 25-7; 49 (ii), ix sq., 3-60; assembles the Bhikshus in the Service Hall, to be addressed by Buddha, 11, 5 sq.; asks Buddha to leave instructions as to the Order, 11, 36; being possessed by Mâra, does not, until it is too late, ask Buddha to stay longer in this world, 11, 41 sq., 54-8; 20, 379 sq.; weeping at the thought of Buddha's death, 11, 95 sq.; 19, 268-70; comforted by Buddha, 11, 96 sq.; 19, 270-4; his wonderful qualities praised by Buddha, 11, 97-9; and the dying Buddha, 11, 99, 118, 238 sq., 247; 19, 286 sq., 290 sq.; A. and the crow boys who wish to be ordained, 13, 204 sq.; his superior Belattbasisa, 17, 48, 226; Roga, the Malla, a friend of A., 17, 135 sq., 228; A. and the rules about the robes of Bhikkhus, 17, 208 sq., 213 sq., 233; questions Buddha about schisms, 17, 317; mentioned as one of the principal Thera Bhikkhus, 17, 360; Buddha followed by Kâsyapa, the latter by A., 19, xi, xiv; remained by Buddha's side when all the other Bhikshus took to flight from the drunken clephant, 19, 247; 35, 297300. 298 m.; recites the Sutra Pitaka at the Council of the 500 Arhats, 19, 335; Devadatta tells A. that he will perform Uposatha for himself, 20, 255; persuades Buddha to admit women into the Order, and intercedes in favour of Bhikkhunîs, 20, 321-8, 380; though not an Arhat, chosen as one of the members of the Council of Râgagaha, 20, 372; obtains Arhatship, 20, 373 sq.; questioned by MahâKassapa about the Vinaya, 20, 376 sq.; charged with various offences at the council of Râgagaha, confesses them, 20, 379 sq.; imposes the higher penalty on Khanna the Bhikkhu, 20, 381-5; preaches to King Udena's ladies, receives a gift of five hundred robes, and satisfies the king as to how Bhikkhus dispose of property given to them, 20, 382-4; gifts to A., equal to
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #58

ÂNANDA-ANCESTOR WORSHIP
41
those given to Buddha, 20, 402; 20, 1, 130, 272, 335, 388; 49 (ii), Buddha's prophecy about Â. who is 89, IT; questions Buddha how to be the Buddha Sâgaravaradhara- lay devotees are to behave towards buddhivikriditâbhigña, 21, 206-8; the litigious Bhikkhus, 17, 318: remembers the Buddhas of the past, Buddha addresses him as Sudatta, 21, 208 sq. : could remember his 20, 182 ; his daughter Kulla Subprevious births, 35, 122; Buddha's haddâ, 36, 308 n. prophecy to A. concerning the Anattam, t.t., absence of soul, nonduration of the law, 35, 185-7;
individuality, one of the three parts applauds the speech of Buddha,
of Buddhist wisdom, 11, 9 n., 162, 49 (ii), 72; Buddha instructs Â. 294. about Sukhâvatî and Amitâyus. Anavanâmita-vaigayanta, n. of 49 (ii), 168, 171 sq., 186, 188, 199
186 188 100 the sphere of Ananda as Buddha, 201.
21, 206 sq. Ananda, n.p., story of Â. the rich Anavanatâ Vaigayanti=Anavanaman, 36, 249.
mita-vaigayanta, q. v. Ananda, Sk., t.t., see Bliss.
Anavatapta, n. of a Nâga king, 21, 5. Anandagiri, n.p., mentions Dravi- Ancestors, warriors rewarded and dâkârya, 34, xxii.
punished before the spirits of the a., Ananda Ketiya, at Bhoga-nagara,
3, 77; the king's a. are the spiritual 11. 66.
sovereigns, 3, 109; protect and Anandamaya, t.t., see Bliss.
punish their descendants, 3, 109 sq.; Ananghad, son of Hôshầng, 47,
the worshipped a. grant a long line of Ananghas, n. of a family, 47, 140.
descendants, 3, 402; calling back the Ananta, chief among Nâgas, 8, 89. Spirit of a deceased, 27, 108, 108 n., Ananta, n. of a Tîrthakara, 22, 280.
112,129; the dead treated asspiritual Anantakâritra, n. of a chief Bo
intelligences, 27, 148,148 n.; discondhisattva, 21, 284.
tented ghosts of rulers and princes, Anantakâya, attendant on Milinda. 28, 206 sq.; deceased ministers be35, 47-9; = Antiochos? 35, xix.
come assessors to Heaven, 3, 207, Anantamati, son of a former Buddha
207 n.; the date of marriage to be Kandrasûryapradîpa, 21, 19.
announced to the a., 27, 78; the Anantarya sins, see Sins.
spirit of the departed should not be Anantavikrâmin, a Bodhisattva
a single day without a resting-place, Mahâsattva, 21, 4.
27, 172; by vigil and purification Anantavirya, n. of a Tathậgata,
one seems to see the deceased 49 (ii), 100.
friends, 28, 211; inscriptions with Anâsava, t.t., free from the four panegyrics of the a., 28, 251-3. Â savas, 11, 97 n.
See Ancestor Worship, Fathers, Anasnat Sângamana, a deity
Fravashis, Souls, and Spirits. identified with the hall fire, 12, 328. Ancestor Worship. Anâsrava, Gaina t.t., explained, 2 (a) Chinese a. w., general views and rules.
(6) Sacrifices to ancestors in China. 37 n.
(c) Representatives of the dead in Chinese Anastokh, son of Aîrîk, 5, 133 Anathapindada, or opindaka, see
(d) Chinese ancestral temples.
e) A. w. in Parsi religion. Anathapindika.
N.B.-On a. w. in India, sce Fathers, Funeral Anathapindika, or opindaka, or opi- rites, and Sraddhas. ndada, n.p., meets with Buddha, (a) CHINESE A. W., GENERAL VIEWS receives his teaching, and presents AND RULES. the Vibâra of Getavana to the Music and dance at a. w., 3, 61; Bhikshus, 19, 201-18, 231; 20, 179, 28, 32 sq. ; in worshipping your an89, 197 sq.; Buddha in A.'s Grove cestors prove your filial piety, 3, at Sâvatthi, 10 (ii), 17, 20, &c.; 11, 98 sq.; 28, 291, 310 sq.; former 210, 223, 296; 13, 210, 302, 325 sq.; kings help the men of later times, 3, 17, 24, 36, 41, 76, 143, 146 sq., 216, 120; Tan rears altars to the kings 314 sq., 329, 351, 363, 377, 397 ; Thậi, Kì, and Wån, and prays for the
tots, expla: 12, 338. Arravashis.
a. w.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #59

ANCESTOR WORSHIP
hit,28,292
28, 46 Depose, 27., mi
life of his brother Wû, 3, 152-4, departed, 3, 386 sq. and n.; offer152 n.; the a. w. of the common ings made to the ancestors during people, according to Confucius, 3, a drought, 3, 420 Sq., 420 n., 421 n.; 299 sq.; royal a. w. 3, 300-2; 27, extinction of sacrifices to the an108; a. w. procures long life, 3, 326; cestors equal to extinction of dya festival in honour of the ancestors, nasty, 3, 421; the son's duty to 3, 374 sq.; Wăn conformed to the mourn for and sacrifice to his parents, example of his ancestors, and their 3, 480, 487 sq.; offerings to the spirits had no occasion for dissatis- spirits of the ancestors, brought by faction, 3, 388; when passing by husband and wife, 16, 182, 184 sq. n.; a grave, one should bow forward to ancestors associated with God at the cross-bar, 27, 185; visits to the the sacrifices of ancient kings, 16, graves of one's fathers on taking 287 sq., 289 n.; sacrifices to the and returning from a journey, 27, departed, 27, 35 sq., 116 sq., 444185; nourishment of the living, 8; 28, 201-6, 221 sq., 231, 233 sq., burial of the dead, and service of the 238, 240-53; food used at offerings spirits, 27, 388 sq., 391 ; branches to the deceased, 27, 82 ; names to of family and a. w., 28, 43 sq., 4311.; be given to relatives when they are from a. w. arose the worship of sacrificed to, 27, 117 sq.; sacrifices nature gods, 28, 67; worthies to at funeral rites, 27, 133, 137, 139, whom a. w. is due, 28, 207-9; cerc- 141 sq., 151, 153,156 sq., 157 n., 161, monies connected with it, 28, 292 sq.; 161 n., 168-71, 175, 177 sq., 189 sq.; a. w. under different dynasties, 28, 28, 46-8, 48 11., 50, 53-5, 58; sacri341 sq. ; to reverence the spirits office of Repose, 27, 189 sq.; sacrithe departed a duty of rulers, 40, 29; fices to princes, high ministers, and the wicked slight the spirits of an- officers who benefited the people, cestors, 40, 243.
27, 274; spoils of the chase sacri(6) SACRIFICES TO ANCESTORS IN ficed to all ancestors, 27, 300 ; CHINA.
sacrifices to deified sovereigns and Sacrificial observances paid to ministers, 27, 307; united sacrifice the five Tis, 3, xxviii sq.; Shun in the shrine of the high ancestor, sacrificed a bull to the Cultivated 27, 325; sacrifices by a son of Ancestor, 3, 40, 4on.; in the twelfth a secondary wife instead of the month of the first year I Yin sacri. eldest son, 27, 335-7, 335 n., 336 n.; ficed to the former king, and pre- sacrifices to former masters and sented the heir-king before the sages and to the former aged in shrine of his grandfather, 3, 92; the college, 27, 359 sq.; origin sacrifices offered by the king to his and development of offerings to the ancestors, 3, 107, 241 sq. and n., 244, dead, 27, 369-74, 370 n., 444 ; sacri348; 27, 30 sq.; 28, 42-4, 60 sq.; fice to an old wife, 27, 404; sacriKhăng honours Tan by sending him fice to all ancestors, 28, 167; they an offering, as if he were a departed did not sacrifice to their ancestor,' spirit, 3, 194, 194 n.; animal sacri- i.e. they had no religion, 40, 166, fices (red bulls) to the ancestors, 3, 170, 170 n. 195, 366, 370, 370 n., 387; services (C) REPRESENTATIVES OF THE for spirits and manes regulated by DEAD IN CHINESE A. W.; the Minister of Religion, 3, 228, Personators or representatives of 228 n.; animal sacrifices at a. w., the dead, 3, 78 n., 82, 409, 409 n.; 3, 300 ; sacrifices and odes to royal 27, 87, 87 n., 183, 337 sq., 341, ancestors, 3, 304-36; the ancestors 405 sq., 444, 446 ; 28, 12, 24 sq., enjoy the sacrifice, and bless the 53, 75, 79 sq., 88, 152, 212, 240-2, worshipper, 3, 306, 339, 339 n., 245-9, 291-3; the departed an343-5, 348, 366-8, 370, 375, 401 cestors represented by living resq. ; spirits and food offered to latives, 3, 300 sq.; feast given to the ancestors, 3, 369 sq. ; libations the personators of the dead after poured out to the spirits of the the sacrifice, 3, 333 sq., 402 sq. ;
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #60

ANCESTOR WORSHIP
43
representatives of the dead at the cup and spirits, to be used for sacrisacrifice to the ancestors, 3, 365, ficing in the a. t., 3, 427, 427 n. ; 'the 365n, 366 n., 367, 367 n., 369; ancestral chamber,' 3, 432, 432 n.; the personators of the departed to preserve their a. t. the duty of spirits respond, blessing the sacri- high ministers, 3, 470, 470 n.; King ficer, 3, 401 sq.; the impersonators Wan sacrificed to in the Brilliant of the deceased should sit with Hall as the correlate of God, 3, 477 ; gravity, 27, 62, 62 n.; a son must there will be progress and success not act as personator of the dead if a king repairs to the a. t., using at a. w., 27, 69, 69 n.; the repre- great victims, 16, 156 sq., 158 sq. n.; sentative of the dead and the officer the king goes to his a. t., 16, 194, of prayer, 39, 170, 352; Kang-sang 196 n., 261; filial piety displayed Khû worshipped as the representa- in the king's worshipping in the a. t., tive of the departed, 40, 75.
16, 250 sq.; a sincere worshipper (d) CHINESE ANCESTRAL TEMPLES. maintains his a. t., 16, 256; cere
Yâo hands the government over mony of the banquet following the to Shun 'in the temple of the sacrifice in the a. t. 27, 57 sq.; 28, Accomplished Ancestor,' 3, 38, 38 n., 446, 454-7; a ruler shall dismount on the first day of the first month in passing the a. t., 27, 97; the a. t. of the year after Yao's death, Shun must be first attended to in the went to the temple of the Accom- erection of buildings, 27, 103 sq. ; plished Ancestor,3,41; appointment ancestral temples ot great officers, of an arranger in the Ancestral graves of minor officers, 27, 107; Ten.ple, 3, 44; new kings appointed the grand minister of the a. t., one in a temple dedicated to the spirits of the six grandees, 27, 109; pulling of the ancestors, 3, 51, 51 n.; if the down part of the wall of the a. t. at king be not virtuous it will bring the funeral, 27, 144; wailing of the ruin of his ancestral temple, 3, the ruler when the shrine of his 95; spirits of the a. t. worshipped father burned, 27, 190; duty of the by the pious, 3, 96; to retain a ruler to attend to the observances place in the seven-shrined a. t. is of the a. t., 27, 217; plan of an a sufficient witness of virtue, 3, 102, a. t., 27, 224 n. ; vessels of an a. t. 102 n.; Shâu discontinued the offer - not to be sold, 27, 238; first-fruit ings in the a. t., 3, 126, 130; after offering in the a. t., 27, 271, 274 ; his successful war Wû sacrifices at autumnal sacrifice in the a. t., 27, the a. t. 3, 133 n., 134 ; ' guests' of 293 ; provisions for worship in the sovereigns assist in the services in a. t., 27, 308 sq. ; offerings in the the a. t., 3, 162, 162 n.; shrines of a. t., on a prince's taking a journey, sovereigns in the a. t. 3, 303, 311, 27, 314 sq., 326; the new wife 313 sq., 322, 326 n., 328 sq. ; fish- presented in the a. t., 27, 322; grand offering in the a. t. 3, 324 sq.; sacri- a. t. taking fire, causes interruption ficial service in the a. t., 3, 365-8, of ceremonies, 27, 328-30 ; pro474 sq. and n.; 27, 112, 115, 218, ceedings in the a. t., rules of pre220, 223-7, 261, 261 n., 264, 278, cedence, 27, 354, 357; marriage, 285, 289, 294 sq., 307 sq., 385 sq., capping, deaths, and sacrifices an411 sq., 422 sq., 435, 459 ; 28, 32, nounced in the a. t., 27, 355 sq., 50. sq., 263, 271, 308-11; the officers 358; emperor lodges in the a. t., of Yin assist at the libations in the when visiting a feudal prince, 27, a. t. of the Kâu, 3, 379, 379 n.; an- 375; to die for the a. t., the prerocestral temples raised by rulers and gative of the ruler, 27, 379; number officers, 3, 384,384 n., 424; 16, 341, of shrines in a. t., 27, 397; services 342 n.; 28, 204-6; reverence ex- in the a. t., a natural duty, 27, 397; hibited in the a. t., 3, 388, 485 sq.; presentation of a cup at sacrifices 27, 191, feast and archery contest in the a. t., 27, 399; in the sacrifices at the close of the sacrifice in the of the a. t. there is the utmost exa. t., 3, 399-401; a gift of a libation pression of humanity, 27, 413; no
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #61

44
ANCESTOR WORSHIP ANGELS
avoiding of names in the a. t., 28, 18; demeanour in the a. t., 28, 25; use of music in the a. t., 28, 101, 127 sq.; prayer-officers of the a. t., 28, 116; placing the spirit-tablets in the a. t., 3, 488; 27, 168, 168 n., 171 sq., 192, 313, 313 n.; 28, 48, 50-2, 56 sq., 65-7, 136 sq., 156, 159 sq., 163; two spirit-tablets in one temple shrine, 27, 323 sq.; removal of spirit-tablets from their shrines, 27, 324 sq.; guarding the spirit-tablets in the ruler's absence, 27, 355, 358; from dignity of a. t. arose importance of altars of the land and grain, 28, 67; consecration of an a. t., 28, 169 sq.; emoluments, rank, rewards conferred in the a. t., 28, 233, 247; site for the a. t., 28, 235; ceremonies in the a. t., 28, 258 sq., 262; rulers always lodge in the a. t., 28, 351; capping ceremony performed in the a. t., 28, 427; to secure services in the a. t. one of the ends of marriage, 28, 428; marriage ceremonies in the a. t., 28, 428 sq., 432. (e) A. W. IN PARSI RELIGION.
Sacrifice for the departed soul offered up to Sraosha, 4, 136, 136 n.; 18, 59-63; funeral oblations for the soul of a killed dog, 4, 169; appointed feasts of the ancestors, 5, 208; funeral cakes offered to Rashnû, Âstâd, and Vâê, 5, 383; tenth-day, monthly, and annual ceremonies for the departed, 5, 383; ceremony of the guardian spirits of the righteous in honour of the departed, 18, 173, 173 n.; daily and annual ceremonies for the departed to be performed by the heir, 18, 184, 184 n.; annual worship of the Fravashis as the souls of the dead, 23, 192 sq., 192 n.; offerings to the Fravashis, 23, 197; attending the souls of parents and relatives an indispensable good work, 24, 264; consecration of sacred cakes, 24, 272-4; sacred feast (myazd) in honour of the souls, 24, 273 sq., 283; why ceremonies in honour of the departed souls must be celebrated, 24, 273-5; sacred cakes and ceremonial, sacred feast and benedictions for the departed souls
on the ten days of the Fravashis, 24, 298-300; Fravashis and souls of departed worshipped, 31, 273, 275, 279; sacrifice to the souls of
the dead, 31, 331; Âfrînagân,
prayers recited at meals in honour of the deceased, 31, 367-75; adoption for the benefit of departed souls, 37, 147; the departed claim ceremonial, not lamentation, 37, 193; reverencing the spirit of a kinsman, 37, 231. See also Fravashis, and Funeral rites. Ancestral Temples, see Ancestor Worship (d). Ancient One, the, see God. Andar, or Andra, Zd. Indra, one of the six demons of Aharman, 5, 10, 10 n.; his business, 5, 106 sq.; smitten by Ashavahist, 5, 128, 128 n.; opposed to the wearing of a sacred girdle, 37, 182, 182 n.; see also Indar,
and Indra. Andhaka, n. of a demon slain by Siva, 42, 620.
Andhakas, n. of a people, suffered destruction, 49 (i), 116. Andhakavinda, n.pl., Maha Kassapa going from A. to Râgagaha, 13, 254; Buddha at A., 17, 87. Andhakavrishni, Rathanêmi is an A., 45, 118. Andhras, in the code of Manu, 7, xxiv. Andra, see Andar. Aneran, Zd. anaghra, boundless (space), see Space. Anga, n.p., converted by Buddha, 19, 241.
Angas. n. of a people, Takman (fever) delivered over to them, 42, 2, 446, 449. Angas, see Vedangas, and Gaina. Angels.
(a) In Mohammedanism. (b) In Parsi religion. (c) In Buddhism. (a) IN MOHAMMEDANISM.
Arabian belief in a., 6, xi, xiii; Muslim belief in a., 6, lxviii sq.; guard the gates of heaven, 6, cvi; 9, 168; God addresses the a. at the creation, 6, 4 sq.; bear witness to what God revealed, 6, 95; adore Adam, 6, 138, 246; 9, 8, 19 sq., 43 sq., 181; Mohammed asked to bring down a., 6, 245; visit
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #62

ANGELS-ANGIRAS
Abraham, 6, 247 sq.; 9, 120; called 'daughters of God' by the Arabs, 6, 256 n.; are not the daughters of God, 9, 5, 212; are not females, 9, 250, 252; if a. were walking on the earth, God would have sent an angel as His apostle, 9, 11; the a. only descend at the bidding of the Lord, 9, 31 sq. and n.; are servants of God, 9, 48, 174; God makes the a. His messengers, endued with wings, 9, 157; oaths by the a, who execute God's behests, 9, 168, 314, 314 n., 318, 318 n. ; circling round His throne celebrate the praises of God, 9, 190 sq., 202, 205; obey God in what He bids them, 9, 291; ascend unto God, 9, 300 sq.; the nineteen a. of hell, 9, 309; descend in the night of power,' 9, 337; assist the believers in battle, 6, 61 sq., 164, 169, 169 n.; God sends guardian a. to watch over men, 6, 122, 233; sent down to warn men that there is no other God, 6, 251; receive the good in Paradise, the unbelievers in hell, 6, 235, 253; the two numberers or recording a., 9, 72, 243, 243 n.; recording a. note down the secret plots of the infidels, 9, 217; pray for the believers, 9, 191; the lower heaven adorned with guardian a., 9, 200; descend upon the believers, to encourage them, 9, 201 sq.; ask forgiveness for men, 9, 205; the a. (Munkir and Nakîr) take the souls to account, 9, 232; the a. back up him who repents, 9, 291; the spirit and the a. stand in ranks on the last day, 9, 317; guardian a. set over men, writing down what they do, 9, 323; every soul has a guardian angel, 9, 328. (b) IN PARSI RELIGION.
The a. were contending in the world ninety days and nights with the demons of the evil spirit, 5, 19; fire produced under the guidance of the a., 5, 55 sq.; a good king equal to the a., 24, 44; a. and archangels in heaven, 24, 83 sq.; Aûharmazd formed an assembly of a. and archangels, 24, 104; prepared out of fire, 24, 178; four a. round the throne of God, 24, 224; for each man an angel is stationed on the
45
right-hand side, and two a. for the priests, 24, 283; every man of fifteen years must take an angel as his patron spirit, 24, 288 sq.; days named after the a., 37, 34 sq., 35 n.; a. and archangels, see Amesha-Spentas. (c) IN BUDDHISM.
The angel hosts of the guardian a., 11, 48; how many a can stand on the point of a gimlet (needle), 11, 88 n., 315; are the constant attendants of the preachers of the Lotus, 21, 278; see also Gods. Anger, let a man overcome a. by love, 10 (i), 58 sq.; Buddha preaches against lust and a., 19, 263-5; the Bhikshu must be free from a. and hate, 19, 299 sq. See also Passion, and Wrath. Anghâri, n. of a Gandharva, guardian of Soma, 26, 72. Anghuyu, n.p., the Fravashi of A. worshipped, 23, 215; 31, 351. Angir, Atharvan told the knowledge of Brahman to him, 15, 27. Angiras.
(a) A. in the singular, n. of a Rishi, and a mythical being.
(b) A. in the plural, a family of priests or
sorcerers.
(c) A. in the plural, a class of divine beings.
(a) A. IN THE SINGULAR, N. OF A RISHI, AND A MYTHICAL BEING.
A. meditated on the udgîtha, 1, 6; Bharadvâga told the knowledge of Brahman to A., 15, 27; A. told the science of Brahman to Saunaka, 15, 42; 48, 284; surpassed by his son Sukra, 19, 10; 49 (i), 8; Sukra and A. honour Indra in heaven, 19, 95; 49 (i), 93; remodelled the Manusmriti, 25, xcvi; 33, xii, 274; a sage and a Pragâpati, 25, 14; Kavi, son of A., 25, 58; the sacred texts revealed by Atharvan and A., 25, 436, 436 n.; ceremonies performed A.-like, 41, 154, 201 sq., 205 sq., 214, 227, 233-5, 241-4, 246, 307; Atharvan, A., and Bhrigu as fire-priests, 42, xxiii, xxvii, xxx, xxxii, xxxiv, lvii sq.; oblations to Bhrigu and A., 42, Ivii; Brihatsàman, the descendant of A., 42, 171; and Atharvan rule over the heavens, 42, 225; Agni worshipped by A., 46, 42, 102; a name or epithet of
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #63

46
ANGIRAS-ANGRA-MAINYU
Agni, 12, 102 n., 108; 26, 118; 41, 225, 279; 46, 1, 92, 95, 327, 348, 385, 389, 391, 412; Havishmats (manes), children of A., 25, 112; is the breath, 41, 233-5; the plants descended from A., 42, 43; invoked in an imprecation, 42, 89 sq., 161; the tree gangida called A., 42, 38, 280, 673.
(b) A. IN THE PLURAL, A FAMILY OF
PRIESTS, OR SORCERERS.
the
The A. kindled (discovered) Agni, 12, 108; 46, 391; Agni, the tutelary god of the A., 49 (i), 22; Agni, the first of the A., 41, 358; 46, 22, 129; the A. as sacrificers, 26, 28 sq.; the Maruts are like the A. with their songs, 32, 416; 'our fathers, the A., have broken even strong fortresses by their hymns, the rock by their shouting. They have opened to us the path of the great heaven; they have obtained day and sun and the shine of the dawn. They founded the Rita; they set into motion the thought of it,' 46, 74, 77; Brihaspati, descendant of the A., 42, 127 sq.; Agigarta, an Angiras, 44, xxxvi sq., xxxvii n.; sorceries come from the A., 42, 73, 80, 219, 576, 603, 624; designation of hostile sorcery practices, 42, xviii-xxiv; Saramâ threatens the Panis with the terrible A., 42, xxiii.
(c) A. IN THE PLURAL, A CLASS OF
DIVINE BEINGS.
The A. rise above (zenith), 15, 340; sprung from coals (angara), 26, 388; the court of justice belongs to the A., 29, 362; the A., the children and grandchildren of Brahman, 30, 195; worshipped at the Tarpana, 30, 243; the A. slay the Dasyus, and destroy their castles, 42, xxxiii, 86; help in battle, 42, 119; the seven Rishis or A., sons of heaven and dawn, break the rock of the cows, 46, 239, 318, 322, 326, 329 sq.; the Adityas and the A., both sprung from Pragâpati, were contending together for heaven, and sacrificed, 26, 113 sq.; 44, 152; course of Adityas, and course of A., 26, 383 sq.; Adityas, Vasus, and A., 42, 89; Adityas and A. wor
shipped, 42, 191; the light of the Bhrigus and A. is the brightest, 12, 37 sq., 38 n.; Bhrigus, or A., attained the heavenly world, 26, 272; Yama, accompanied by the A, and fathers, 12, 364 n.; 30, 226; 44, 481. See also Yama Angiras. Angirasa, Pali for Sk. Angiras, n. of a Rishi, 11, 172. Angirasa, t.t., Atharvana 'holy,' ângirasa pertaining to sorcery,' 42, 219, 624. Angirasa, 'a descendant of Angiras'; Rishis led by the old sage A., 8, 314; an epithet of Buddha, 13, 122; numerous A., 42, xxxv; Ghora A., 42, xxi, xxxv; Praketas A., 42, 163, 484 sq. See Ayâsya A., Dadhyank A., Dharuna A., Hiranyastûpa A., Kutsa A. Angirasa, n. of an author on medicine, 36, 109, 109 n. Angra-mainyu, Zd., the evil spirit, Aharman and Ganrâk-maînôk in Phl., 5, 3 n., 4 n.; the Daêva of the Daêvas, 4, 224 sq.; A. and the six chief demons, 4, 139 n.; the fiend who is all death, 23, 29; the counter creations of A., 4, 1 sq., 4-10; sends diseases and deformities, 4, 17, 19; noxious animals 'the creatures of A., 4, 25, 29; creates 99,999 diseases, 4, 236-9; the accursed Khrafstras of A., 23, 310, 310 n.; attacks Zarathustra and propounds riddles to him, 4, liii, 208, 210, 210 n.; sends the demon Bûiti to kill Zarathustra, 4, 208-10; Ahura Mazda opposed by A., 31, xviii sq.; not mentioned in Darius's inscriptions, 31, xxx; not mentioned in the first statement of the doctrine of dualism, 31, 25 n.; compare Ahimanyu, 32, 119; flings the Pairikas against the stars that have in them the seed of waters, 23, 104; Takhma Urupa rides A. turned into a horse, 23, 252, 252 11., 292 sq.; drags the souls of the wicked into hell, 23, 340; created Azi Dahâka, 31, 233; spells against A., 4, 126, 138, 141, 146 sq.; 31, 312 sq., 390; conquered by the Airyama Ishyo prayer, 4, 247; 23, 43-7; glorifies the powers of AshaVahista, 23, 41, 45; religion the
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #64

ANGRA-MAINYU-ANIMALS
47
destroyer of A., 4, 370 ; may A. gin of the ape and the bear, 5, 87 ; be destroyed, 23, 22; smitten by 18, 419; origin of the ass and the Ahura Mazda, 23, 33; 31, 264; barren cow, 26, 388; worms, flees from Mithra, 23, 144, 15:; beetles, ants, &c., are the remains defeated by prayer to Mithra, 23, of dead Yakkhas, 36, 108 sq., origin 150; gives way to the blows of of lion, wolf, and other wild beasts, Spenta-Mainyu, 23, 183; the Fra-. 41, 131, though being eaten and vashis help against A., 23, 197; cooked, a. do not diminish, being Ahura Mazda smites the creation established in the womb, 41, 401; of A., 23, 250 ; does no liarm to the rebirth of men in a. as a punishment, worshipper of Vayu, 23, 262; de- 1, 82; 7, 144-7; 8, 105 n., 109 n., feated by Zarathustra, 23, 274 sq.; 321, 356 n.; 21, 92 sq. ; 25, 485, Aryan glory destroys A., 23, 284; 493, 496-8; 45, 15. powerless at the resurrection, 23. (b) CLASSIFICATION OF A. 308; sacrifice to smite the wicked The five classes of a., 5, 45-52 ; A., 31, 280 ; Sraosha hews down 23, 182, 182 11., 190 sq. ; 47, 160 sq. ; A., 31, 305. See Ganrâk-mainok, and five kinds of noxious a. which must Aharman.
be killed, 24, 306 sq.; elephant Angulimala, a robber, converted by first of vehicles, lion of forest a.,
Buddha, 13, 156 ; 19, 243; 36, 355. sheep of sacrificial a., snake of dwelAnguli-mala-parittà, title of a pro- lers in holes, bull among cattle, 8, 345, tecting charm, 35, 213.
353; behind the men are the beasts, Anguttara-Nikâya, t.w., and Mahâ- behind the gods are birds, plants, parinibbâna-Sutta, 11, xxxiv sq.; and trees, 12, 140; creatures with Dhammakakkappavattana-Sutta be- teeth on one side only, and with longs to it, 11, 139.
teeth on both sides, 12, 171, 171 n.; Anguttarâpa, n. of a country, 10 small living beings of five kinds, 22,
(ii), 96 sq.; Buddha at A., 17, 127. 304; seven domestic and seven Anidâna, Gaina t.t., free froin sin- wild a., 26, 213; 41, 40 n. ; 43,211, ful acts, 22, 40.
277 ; tame a. separate from wild a., Anikshiptadhura, n, of a Bodhi- 42, 51; there are four kinds of
sattva Mahâsattva, 21, 4; 49 (ii), 90, four-footed a., 43, 56; division of Anila Vâtåyana, author of a Vedic a., 5, 179-82; 22, 11; 25, 15 sq.; 36, hymn, 32, 450.
101; division of a, into ekendriyas, Animals.
dvîndriyas, &c., 45, xxx, 219-24. (a Origin of a.
(c) ZOOLOGY. (6) Classification of a.
Three origins of a., from an egg, (c) Zoology. (d) A. as compared with men,
from a living being, and from a (e) Use of flesh, milk, skin, &c., of a.
germ, 1, 94 ; a. born from eggs, Treatment of a. (g) Laws and regulations about a.
from germs, from perspiration, and (W) Noxious a.
from wombs, 8, 339; 22, 11; 25, 15 (1) A. in mythology.
sq. ; 36, 101; period of gestation in () Worship of a. (k) On some special a.
a., 37, 110 sq.; curious views about (a) ORIGIN OF A.
the impregnation of some a., 39, Creation of a., 5, 10, 31 sq., 46, 361 sq. ; those with nine apertures 179 ; 15, 86; 25, 15; 37, 150; 41, are born from the womb, those 402; 43, 74 sq., 403; useful a. with eight from eggs, 40, 63, are created in opposition to noxious born with bones, though introduced creatures, 5, 71-4; creation of into the womb only as seed, 41, 254 ; noxious creatures, 5, 162 sq.; all a. having received the foetus standing, created by God, 9, 79; Pragâpati give birth after lying down, 41, 363; fashioned a. from his vital airs, hence of a. the head born first, the tail last, a. are vital airs, 41, 402 ; symbolical 43, 40; the beast is threefold : creation of a., 43, 36-41; certain a. father, mother, son; and embryo, arise from parts of the body of the amnion, chorion, 43, 110; on the bewitched Indra, 44, 214-16; ori- generation of the various kinds of a.,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #65

18
ANIMALS
and how they feed, 45, 394-8; (e) USE OF FLESH, MILK, SKIN, &c., worms and other little a. originate OF A. from honey and similar substances, Lawful and forbidden flesh of a., 48, 417 sq. ; worms, scorpions, 2, 64 sq., 65 n., 74 sq., 268-70; 7, originate from dung, 48, 464; the 162-6; 12, 52; 14, 74 sq., 184 left side of the belly of a well-filled sq.; 25, 171 sq.; selling forbidden beast is more raised than the right meat, 7, 30; not the eating of flesh side, 41, 400; are biggest towards defiles a man, but a bad mind and the middle, 43, 40, 50; their right wicked deeds, 10 (ii), 40 sq.; boar's side is the stronger, 43, 40; rise and flesh eaten by Buddha, 11, 71-3; sit down by their fore and hind animal food allowed for hermits, 14, parts, 43, 41 ; fire in men and a., 5, 259; raw flesh, meat broth, and 61; delight in being near the fire, 41, blood allowed as medicaments, 17,
164, 164 n.; why a. dwell in the air, 49, 61; flesh of a. which must not 43, 45 sq., 50 sq.; draught animals be eaten by Bhikkhus, 17, 85 sq.: pull with all four limbs, 44, 78; Gainas accuse Buddhists of killing a. walk on two feet at a time, 44, 78; to eat meat, 17, 116 sq.; Buddha are of sixteen parts, 44, 252 ; dura- forbids the meat of a. killed for the tion of their life, 45, 220-4.
purpose, but allows fish, 17, 117; (d) A. AS COMPARED WITH MEX. flesh of ass and pig used for sacred
Difference between men and a., feasts, 18, 311, 311 n.; rules about 10 (ii), 111 sq. ; 34, 7 sq.; pretended eating meat and killing a., meritoriknowledge of the language of beasts, ousness of abstinence from meat, 25, 11, 196; speech of a. is unintelli- 170, 173-7; a. arc food, 43, 46, gible, 26, 268; possess their know- 56; a. whose milk is forbidden, 2, ledge by instinct, 24, 39; men act- 268; 7, 167; 25, 170 sq. ; skins of ing like cats or herons, i.e. hypo- a black antelope, a tiger, a he-goat, crites, 25, 159 sq.; the khâi (pole- as garments for students of the three cats?) sacrifice larger a. and devour castes, 7, 115; boar's skin for shoes, the smaller, 27, 292; love among a., 41, 102 sq.; tiger's skin, 41, 81, 28, 392; envy among a., 37,92 ; ex- 91-3, 96, 105, 105 n.; 42, 111 sq., cluded from the study of the Veda, 378-80; antelope's skin, see Ante34, 197 n.; have reasoning, but no lope ; bull's hide, see Bull; the sacwisdom, 35, 51; cannot attain to rificer at the Vâgapeya steps on the insight into the truth, 36,176 ; likes skin of a he-goat, 41, 35; the first and dislikes of different a., 40, 8 sq., layer of the altar appeased on a red 26; man is the two-footed animal, ox-skin, 41, 355-7; the sacrificial 41, 409; brilliancy of a. (lion, tiger, skin at Soma sacrifices, 42, 180 sq., &c.), transferred upon kings, 42, 612; strainer of goat's hair and 116 sq., 477; commit sins, 45, 356; sheep's wool a form of goats and there are individual souls of beasts, sheep, a tail-whisk, a form of kine birds, creeping a., 48, 198; small and horses, 44, 235; dung of a. saccreatures (flies, worms, &c.) go to rificed, 30, 125 sq., 128; trade in the third place' (not to the world products of a., 37, 139-42. See of the gods, or of the fathers), 1, also Animal sacrifice, Cattle, Horse 82 ; reach perfection or heaven by sacrifice. penance, 8, 389; 25, 478, 478 n. ; (f) TREATMENT OF A. chiefs or kings of a., 5, 88 sq., 88 n., Penance for killing a., 2, 83 sq., 91; 8, 345 ; 24, 108, 108 n.; 30, 285 sq., 285 n.; 7, 138 sq., 159-61; 114; 49 (i), 196 sq.; are communi- 14, 113 sq. ; 25, 457-9; lawful and ties like men, their fate written unlawful slaughter of a., 5, 319; in the Book, and they shall be 7, 169-72 ; 14, 19, 26 sq. and n.; gathered on the judgement day, 25, xxxi, 172-6; 27, 227, 28, 6, lxxxv, 119; destroyed for sac- 227 sq.; 37, 440, 452; 40, 241; rifices, are reborn to higher exis- chase of brute beasts lawful, 6, 96 tences, 25, 175; 48, 599.
sq. ; punishments for injuring or
produs: 30,' 44, 22.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #66

ANIMALS
killing a., 7, 29-31, 35, 40, 173; 14, 202; 25, 304, 306, 444; Me he (mâm sa) will eat in the next world, whose flesh (mâmsa) I am tasting here,' 7, 171 sq.; five places where a. are liable to be destroyed, 7, 193; kindness to be shown to draught a., 7, 200; 33, 359; medical treatment of a., 7, 39; 37, 48, 118; antelope, elephant, butterfly, bee, and fish destroyed by the five objects of sense, 8, 155 n.; combats between elephants, horses, buffaloes, bulls, goats, rams, cocks, and quails not to be witnessed by the Bhikkhus, 11, 192; injunctions against annoying a., 17, 24 sq.; the sufferings of a., 19, 158; sin of injuring a., 22, 11-13; 37, 84 sq.; when a Gaina mendicant perceives hungry a. feeding off offerings thrown on the ground, he should go out of their way, 22, 102 sq.; to be protected, 24, 67; 47, 160 sq.; sins regarding useful a., 24, 96; certain a. must not be killed. and certain parts of killed a. must be consecrated, 24, 295; regard for a., the creatures of heaven, in hunting, 27, 220 sq.; protection of a. in spring, 27, 256, 259; work and food of an injured beast, 37, 67; care of mad a., 37, 105 sq.; ill-treatment of a., 37, 130; the wicked hurt a., 40, 240 sq.; are gelded, 42, 8, 67; punishment for gelding a., 7, 35; spells put into a. by enemies, 42, 76, 457; Zoroaster's kindness to a., 47, 153 sq. See Ahimsâ, Animal sacrifices, and Cattle.
(g) LAWS AND REGULATIONS ABOUT
A.
False evidence regarding a., 14, 83; 25, 271; owners responsible for offences committed by a., 24, 286; healing a., 7, 31 sq.; 25, 310 sq.; division of property consisting in a., 25, 347-9, 349 n., 351, 357; not to be sold by Brahmanas, 25, 421; as articles of sale, 33, 150; bestial crimes, 7, 29; 33, 180; sequestrator's rights and duties with regard to seized a., 37, 131-4, 136; training of a., 25, 106; to be removed from a king's council, 25, 239, 239 n.; dogs and horses not to be taken to the hall, 27, 96;
S.B. IND.
49
wealth of an ordinary man described by telling the number of a. he keeps, 27, 116; bulls and stallions sent forth to the females, 27, 266; rules about presenting a., 28, 76; rites performed when mounting an elephant, a horse, &c., 29, 365 sq.; 30, 170, 295; how a. are to be mounted, 41, 361; breeding sheep and dogs, 37, 101; trade in products of a., 37, 139-42; pollution caused by dead a., 5, 260 sq. and n.; pollution of a., 5, 272 sq.; 24, 337; a. not to be looked at by a menstruous woman, 5, 283; bones of fivetoed a. defile, 7, 94, 95; impurity caused by a., 7, 100-4, 100 n.; 25, 119; a goat and a horse are pure, as regards their mouths, but not a cow, 7, 102; a Srâddha is auspicious when performed in sight of a goat, but the sight of a dog, or a tame pig, or a tame cock is to be avoided, 7, 250; Snâtaka not to travel with imperfect or disfigured beasts, 25, 139; inauspicious a., 25, 149; see also Omens; which are pure, 25, 192; foxes of evil omen, 40, 76; three unclean a., boar, ram, and dog, 44, 178 sq. (b) NOXIOUS A.
Killing creatures of Ahriman is a pious work, 4, lxxviii, 188; 5, 394; 24, 28, 3c6 sq.; 37, 86, 149 sq. n., 150 sq.; obnoxious a. created by Ahriman, 4, 4 sq., 25, 29; 5, 17; 18, 96; those a. which are creatures of Ahriman do not defile by their death, 4, 60; the Drug is like Khrafstras or noxious a., 4, 77, 77n.; Khrafstras produced by hair and nails cut and dropped into holes, 4, 190; red Khrafstras pollute mortals, 31, 85, 87; destruction of noxious creatures by Tîstar, 5, 169 sq.; killing noxious a. as atonement for sin, 4, 207; 5, 281, 300, 300 n., 307; noxious a. may be killed in self-defence, 7, 40; atonement for being bitten by certain a., 25, 471, 471 1.; 30, 128; Vermin-killer for destroying noxious creatures, 37, 162, 162 n.; tigers and snakes, shaft and missile, 43, 107; noxious a. produced by the smiting of Dahâk, 37, 214; charm against poison of
E
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #67

50
ANIMALS
scorpions and insects, 42, 29 sq., 36, 180, 180 1.; the four-eyed 553 ; charm against wild beasts, 42, bitch, Saramá, 42, 68, 404; the 147 sq., 366-9; diseases caused inythical three-legged ass in the by certain a., 42, 500 n., 501. ocean, 5, 67-9, 67 n.; 24, 1 , © A. IN MYTHOLOGY.
U n.;-with horse, ass, and heList of mythical a. described, 5, goat, one searches for Agni, 41, 67-71, 88 sq., 88 n., 91; the four 198, 204-6, 224-7; Aharman's intelligent creatures (Kbilin, phoe- body is that of a lizard, 5, 105 ; nix, tortoise, dragon), 27, 383 sq., contention between the lizard and 384 n., 393, 410; monsters and the Kar fish, 5, 65 sq.; no brute dragons in the ocean, 36, 191, 298, creation in a Buddha country, 49 (ii), 304; men lived in common with the 12, 33, 96 sq.; Krishna as Lord a. in the age of perfect virtue, 89, of beasts, 8, 89 sq.; for Rudra, the 140, 278; 40, 171; magic plants wild beasts are in the forest and in discovered by an eagle, or a boar, or the waters, 42, 157 ; the brain of a. an ichneumon, 42, 43 sq., 77, 137, the spittle of Ivashtri, 26, 202; the 306,580 sq.;--the animalcule Anud- four-footed a. protected by Vasus dhari (or Kunthu) which is only and Rudras, 43, 68; Verethraghna seen by monks who have reached the in the shape of a boar, 23, 137, 153, state of perfection, 22, 267, 304 ; 45, 235; Verethraghna in the shape of 15, 220, 220 n.; the ox Barmáyún, a., 23, 231, 233-8; oxen, horses, 37, 218, 220; a boar, called Emứsha, wolves refuse to kill the child Zororaised the earth, and he was her aster, 47, 37-9, 145 sq. See also lord Pragâpati, 44, 451; the wolf Omens. Kapúd and the bird Kamak slain by (i) WORSHIP OF A. Keresâsp, 24, 63, 63 1.; dance to Souls of a. worshipped, 23, 197, Khzei's music, 3, 45, 61; the 229; 31, 288 ; food placed on the khwei, a one-footed animal, 39, ground as bali-offering for a., 25, 92; 384, 3841. ; an ox decides boundary 29, 87; offerings to cats and tigers, disputes between Iran and Tûrân, 27, 432, 432 1.; sacrifice to all the 47, 31-3, 135-8; the primactal a., 31, 329; chiefs of a. worshipped, Bull, 4, 231, 231 n., 290 sq., 290 n.; 31, 338; of the earth, and of heaven, 5, 45 sq. ; 47, xxix, xli; the seed of invoked as divine beings, 42, 161. the primaeval bull in the moon, 4, (k) ON SOME SPECIAL A. 233, 233 n.; 5, 179 ; 23, 8, 8 sq. 11., Simile of the bat, 36, 346; sin of 16, 88-91, 176, 355 ; death of the killing a beaver, 24, 71, 71 n., 350 ; primaeval ox, 5, 20; origin of clouds as boars, 32, 72 ; simile of the plants from the primaeval ox, 5, boar, 36, 334 sq.; why the king puts 99 sq., 177-9; the ox Sarsaok, 5, on shoes of boar's skin, 41, 102 sq.; 58, 62, 69 sq.; origin of a. from the vicious boar unclean, 44, 178; earth primaeval ox, 5, xxiii, 20 17., 179; torn up by boar, 44, 451; the wild 37, 150 ; men going forth on the buffalo and the sarabha assigned ox Srûvô (Sarsaok, Srisaok), 5, 186, to Agni, 41, 411 sq.; the buffaloes, 186 n.; the immortal ox Hadhayas i.e. the priests, quicken the sacrior Sarsaok, whose fat yields the elixir fice, 44, 231; simile of the cat, 36, of immortality, 18, ju sq. and n., 326 sq.; deer sent by the princes as 118, 171; the dark progeny of the tribute to the king, 27, 433; simile primaeval ox cause the eclipses, 18, of the deer, 36, 331 sq.; fever 212 sq., 2 12 n.; the ox Hadhayâs, allayed by means of a frog, 42, 4, who causes the perfection of primi- 565-8; frogs used at rites for tive man, 18, 257, 257 n.; primaeval quenching fire, 42, 348-51, 514 ox attacked by evil spirit, 5, 17 sq., sq.; origin of frogs from water, 31 sq., 161 sq., 161 n.; 18, 94, 94 n.; 43, 174-6; bare in the moon, 44, 47, 33, 33 1. ; see also Gosûrûn; 10; hedgehog to be preserved, for the Saena or Sinurgh, 23, 241 n., he kills ants, 5, 331, 331 n., 347; 242 ; Sálaka, a very tiny animal, 24, 318; simile of the jackal, 36,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #68

ANIMALS ANIMAL SACRIFICES
51
329 sq. ; jackal produced from the prosper ; therefore is the slaughter intestine of the dead body filled (of beasts) for a sacrifice no slaughwith foul matter, 44, 203; simile of ter. The sin of him who kills deer the leech, 36, 347; simile of the for the sake of gain, is not so great lion, 36, 338-40; origin of lion, 41, (and visited less heavily) in the 131; the lion is vigour, 43, 38; world to come, than the sin of him moles mystically connected with who eats meat which has not been carth and Agni, 12, 278 sq. and n.; offered to the gods. Plants, cattle, mole is Rudra's animal, 12, 440; trees, amphibious animals, and birds, at mole-hills, a sacrifice to the king which have been destroyed for the of moles, 30, 114 ; monkeys as human purposes of sacrifice, obtain exaltamonsters, 5, 60 n.; simile of the tion in another existence in which monkey, 36, 292 sq. ; mules are they are born as Gandharvas, or good, if tamed, 10 (i), 77; she-mule other beings of a high rank),' 7, 169; cannot conceive, 29, 363 ; 30, 178; flesh of animals slain for sacrifices 42, 545; she-mule dies when she may be eaten, 2, 270, 270 11.; slaughfoals, 35, 236, 236 n. ; simile of the ter of animals for a. s. permitted, mungoose, 36, 329 ; otters sacrifice S, 289 sq.; 14, 26 sq. and 1)., 54,71; fish in spring, 27, 221, 251, 251 n.; 25, 172-6; occasions on which a. s. similes of the panther, 36, 285-7 ; should be offered, 29, 87-9, 88 n. ; porcupine used in charms against 30, 256 sq. ; though implying injury snake-poison, 42, 428; simile of the to living beings, a. s. offered in acrat, 36, 328; let him wander alone cordance with the Veda, is a sacred like a rhinoceros, 10 (i), 6-11; simile duty and leads to heaven, 25, 175 of the scorpion, 36, 328 sq.; simile of sq. ; 38, 130 sq., 310; 48, 598 sq.; the road spider, 36, 351; simile of not alluded to in the Riksamhitâ, the squirrel, 36, 284; 'treading on 44, xvii; the Aprî hymns destined the tail of a tiger,' expression for for the Prayaga offerings of the a. s., what is hazardous, 16,78 sq., 80 n.; 46, 9; a hymn used at the ritual of tiger's skin used at the coronation, the a. s., 46, 283 sq.; he who offers 41, E1, 91-3, 96, 105, 105 n.; 12, 11 living victims will reside high in sq., 378-80; tiger typifies danger heaven, 46, 24 ; the sacrificial fires to life, 42, 110, 518; tiger is vigour, long for the sacrificer's flesh, he 43, 38; origin of tiger, 44, 203, offers to them an animal to redeem 215; inan-tiger, similar to were- himself, 44, 118 sq.; he who perwolf, 44, 414; Will o' the risp, 42, forms a. s. eats food every six 411; wolves, four-legged and two months in yonder world, 43, 299; legged, 37,86; ceremony on a place by a. s. the sacrificer confers upon attacked by worms, 30, 128 sq.; himself immortal lite, 44, 118 sq. ; charms against worms, 42, 22-5, by sacrificing he-goats, ewes, and 313-20, 452-5; exorcism of vermin cows, he gains these animals, 44, infesting grain, 12, 142. Other 218; in pressing Soma, they slay it, animals, see separately, and also the animal victim is slain, the haParables (c).
viryagña is slain with mortar and Animal sacrifices.
pestle, and the two mill-stones, 12, (a) History of a. s.; different views about
308 ; 26, 65, 340; 44, 2; substitutthem.
ing lower for higher animals, and (6) Different kinds of a. s.
vegetable for a. s, 14, xxxvii ; when () The victim. (d) The Yûpa, or sacrificial post to which
they spread the sacrifice, they kill the victim is bound.
it, 44, 2 sq. ; origin and development (a) HISTORY OF A. S.; DIFFERENT of a. S., 12, 50-2; 26, 178 sq.; rice VIEWS ABOUT THEM.
and barley the sacrificial essence of It is for sacrifices that beasts have all animals, 26, 199, 199 1.; the been created by the Self-existent cake a symbol of a. s., 12, 49-52 (Brahman) himself. Sacrificing and 11.; anima's constitute a sacricauses the whole universe to fice, 14, 155 ; ascetic censuring an
E 2
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #69

52
ANIMAL SACRIFICES
Adhvaryu priest for destruction of life at a. s., 8, 289-93; the ancient Brahmanas offered sacrifices without killing cows, 10 (ii), 49 sq.; no religious merit nor final rescue to be gained by a. s., 19, 129, 135; the sin of slaying animals for sacrificial purposes, 22, 12, 18; all kinds of a. s. offered by king Okkâka, 10 (ii), 50 sq.; to gain great riches, the Brahmanas cause the king to offer a. s., 10 (ii), 50 sq.; king Suddhodana abstains from a. s., 49 (i), 24; bloody and bloodless s. in Zoroastrianism, 4, lxii; camels may be sacrificed and eaten, 9, 60; use and naming of animals for sacrificial purposes, 27, 116 sq.; animals only to be killed for rites, 40, 241. (b) DIFFERENT KINDS OF A. S.
Agni worshipped by sacrifices of ghrita, heifers, bulls, and cows with calf, 46, 211; the Agnishomiya or a. s. to Agni and Soma, 26, 162-222, 225; 30, 346; 43, 245, 260 sq.; 44, 119 n.; 48, 598; twenty-one Agnîshomîya a. s. at Asvamedha, 44, 372, 375; eleven Agnîshomiya a. s. at Purushamedha, 44, 404; meatoffering to Abura, 31, 80, 84; meatofferings for various angels and guardian spirits, 5, 335-8; a. s. at Ashtaka and Anvashtakya festivals, 29, 105, 206 sq., 344, 417-21; 30, 97-102, 112 sq., 294; tame and wild animals offered at the Asvamedha 44, 296 n., 298 sq. and n., 3068, 310 sq., 331, 338, 338 sq. n., 382-4, 382 sq. n., 388; on the Asvamedha itself see under Horsesacrifice; a. s. at the building of the fire-altar, 41, 155-7, 161-86, 197-9, 204, 236, 400-13; 43, 2 1., 3, 358, 392; at the house-building, 29, 429; 30, 122; at the building of a city, 3, 183; blood-consecration of new buildings, 28, 169 sq.; a. s. offered at the conclusion of covenants, 27, 112; 40, 164, 164 m.; ritual and general rules for the a. s. at domestic ceremonies, 29, 30, 1768, 360 sq., 418 sq.; 30, 98-101, 234-6, 360 sq.; expiatory a. s. to Fire and Waters, 4, 206 sq, 207 n. slaughter of a dun cow in expiation of murder, 6, 9, 9 n.; sacrifice of a
cow, a penance, 7, 138; animal sacrifice at the reception of guests, 26, 85; 29, 200, 275 sq.; 30, 131, 256, 278 sq.; animal sacrifice at the 'Hagg, 6, 1xxiv; a. s. at the king's consecration, 41, 68 sq., 125 sq., 129-35, 136 n., 137; the flesh of animals to be offered to the manes, 7, 249; 25, 124 sq.; 29, 359; 30, 231, 256; sacrifice of a cow to the Fathers, 30, 234-6; the animal to cover the dead body, 29, 238, 241 sq.; at marriage, 30, 256; to the god Narayana they formerly offered animals, 8, 280; sacrifice to Nirriti of an ass by a student who has broken his vow of chastity, 2, 85, 289; 14, 117 sq., 215 sq.; 25, 454 sq.; 29, 361 sq.; the Pasubandha or a. s. as part of Soma sacrifice, 7, 191; 12, 378 sq., 378 n.; 26, xi; 41, xii-xiv, xvixviii, xxiv, 11-17, 418; 43, 260, 298 sq.; 44, xiv, 118-30, 118 n., 119 n.; a. s. to be offered once in each half-year at the solstices, 7, 191; 25, 133; by the victim he puts flavour into the Soma feast, 26, 314; to be performed at least once a year, 44, 119; victims for different gods at the different Soma sacrifices, 26, 312 sq., 397 sq. n., 428 sq.; at the end of every Soma sacrifice a sterile cow (anubandhyâ) sacrificed to Mitra and Varuna, 26, 215 m., 217, 387 sq., 391-7; 41, 87; 43, 263-6; 44, xxii; the a. s. is a great Soma sacrifice, 44, 120; some perform the a. s. without Soma, others with Soma, 44, 122 sq.; the animal sacrifice uninterrupted by the Sattra, 44, 176; Pasu-purodása, or 'animal cake' offering belonging to every a. s., 26, 199 sq.; 41, 136 sq. and n., 173, 175; 43, 245, 247 sq., 247 n., 265; 44, 221, 555; consists of omentum, animal cake, and the chief oblation, 41, 180; to Pragapati, 26, 429, 429 n., 441, 443 sq.; to Vayu and Pragâpati, 41, 171-5; to Pragâpati, Surya, Indra, and Agni, 44, 127 sq.; the animal victim once belonged to Savitri, now to Pragapati, 44, 174; at the Purushamedha, 44, 404, 411; victims at the Purushamedha set free, 44, 411;
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #70

ANIMAL SACRIFICES
53
Rudra, lord of a. s., 32, 419 sq.; at 164, 166, 171, 400; man, horse, ox, the Sarvamedba, 44, 419 sq. ; at the sheep, goat, as victims, 12, 50; 41, Sautramani, 44, 213 sq. 1., 216-22, 162, 166; 43, 299 sq.; the Ekâ221 n., 229, 245, 251, 261, 271- dasinî or set of eleven victims, 26, 3; hairs of wild beasts put into 173, 173 n., 217-22; the killing of the Surâ cups at the Sautrâmanî, the victim, 26, 178-84, 189; skin44, 218 sq., 229 sq., 261 ; at the ning and cutting open of the victim, Seasonal sacrifices, 44, 309 n., 383, 26, 193 sq. ; cutting up of it, 26, 402 ; slaughtering of animals and 200 sq.; offering of the portions, other preparations for a. s. at season- 26, 204 sq. ; touching of the victim's festivals, 37, 15 sq. ; lawful and un- remains, 26, 209, 209 n.; cutting lawful animals for season-festivals, out and offering of the omentum 37, 429, 434 ; a. s. to the spirits of (vapahoma), 26, 194 sq., 198, 392; the land, of the path, and of the 29, 177, 207, 256, 360, 418 sq. ; 30, four quarters, 3, 371, 371 n., 373, 99 sq., 113, 235, 360 sq. ; 44, 125, 399, 399 n. ; 27, 295; the Súlagava 388, 392 sq., 420; the anguish of sacrifice to Rudra, 29, 255-8, the victim, in being slaughtered, be351-3, 355; 30, 220-4 ; a bull comes concentrated in the heart, sacrificed at a thanksgiving service, which must be cooked separately, 3, 333, 333 sq. n.; the animal vic- 44, 125; collection of fodder for tin for Trashtri set free, 26, 177 the sacrificial victims, 27, 278; to sq.; at the Vágapeya rite, 41, II- 'quiet' a victim is to kill it, 44, 17; animals slain by Lomasa Kas- 321 ; sacredness of the victims slain sapa at the Vâkapeya sacrifice, 36, at sacrifices, 14, 193; the animal 16-19, 16 sq. n.
killed at the a. s. assumes a divine (C) THE VICTIM.
body and goes up to heaven, 25, 175; Inspection and selection of 48, 599; the victim rests in immoranimals for victims, 3, 343, 343 n.; tal life, 26, 198; honour to be ren27, 266, 288; 28, 222 sq.; 39, dered to a sacrificial victim, 27, 97; 220; at a. s. the blood of the victim victims must not be sold, 27, 238; is the share of the Rakshas, 12, 265 the sacrificial ox, in spite of his sq. ; game caught in hunting used ornaments and food, would wish to for a. s., 14, 71; 16, 192 n.; 27, be a solitary calf when led into the 295 ; a pregnant animal not used as ancestral temple, 40, 212; Pragậpati a victim in sacrificing to God, 27, is all the sacrificial animals, 43, 299 417, 417 n.; lowest victims offered sq.; the victim, as Pragậpati, reprein bad years, 28, 166; gifts of mares sents all deities, 43, 404. and camels for a. s., 31, 111, 120 ; (d) THE YûPA OR SACRIFICIAL pigs fed for a. s., 40, 18; the shan- POST TO WHICH THE VICTIM IS man, wild buffalo, and sarabha unfit BOUND. for sacrifice, 41, 410-12; sterile The sacrificial stake is the crestcow sacrificed to remove the lock of sacrifice personified, 12, 126; blemish of sterility from the house, the stake belongs to Vishnu, 12, 162, 42, 299; white cow sacrificed to 164 ; etymological legend concernremove leprosy, 42, 771; only male ing the Yûpa, 12, 160 sq. and n. ; 26, victims used at great a. s., 27, 256, 21, 36, 39, 46, 101, 174 ; impurity 256 n. ; by male victims the (male) caused by touching a sacrificial post, Sacrificer ransomes himself, 44, 7, 94 ; 14, 30, 30 sq, n., 171, 183; 119; symbolical victims, a ram and 29, 224 sq. ; 30, 181 sq.; "a white a ewe inade of barley porridge, 12 horse at a post' means Agni at the 395 sq., 402 sq.; images of a. eaten sacrificial stake, 26, 149; setting up instead of meat, 25, 174, 174 sq. n.; the sacrificial stake, 26, 162-78; images of a. inade at the Kaitra fts- 44, 123 sq.; being about to cut the tival, 29, 132; fivefold is the victim, stake, le offers the yậpáhuti or 26, 24; 44, 154; five victims at the stake-offering,' 26, 162 sq.; set of building of the fire-altar, 41, 156, eleven stakes, 26, 173, 176 sq., 221;
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #71

54
ANIMAL SACRIFICES -ANTIDEVA
twenty-one stakes, 44, 373, 383; the yûpa is a means of ascending to the 'Blessed,' 26, 173 sq.; is a thunderbolt, 26, 174-6; material, form, and size of yûpa, 41, 31; 44, 123 sq.; is eight-cornered, 26, 174; 41, 31; a wife-stake set up for the wives, 26, 177; the mounting of the sacrificial post, 41, 31-5; 44, 254; the tree, i. e. the sacrificial post invoked in the Aprî hymns, 46, 12, 154, 199, 237, 239, 377 sq.; liturgical verses addressed to it, 46, 2525; upright stands the post, like a new-born foal, 46, 340. Animisha, n. of a demon harassing infants, 29, 296; 30, 211. Animosity, see Hatred. Anîrân, n.d., has the Hôm, 5, 105; invoked, 5, 404, 404 m., 406. Aniruddha, n.d., and philosophical t.t.; the sun-god as a unity of Vasudeva, Sankarshana, Pradyumna, and A., 11, 267 n.; a manifestation of the highest being, 34, xxiii, 441 sq.; a form of Vasudeva, denotes the principle of egoity, 34, 440; 48, 524-6; cannot spring from Pradyumna, 34, 441, 442. Aniruddha, n.p., an eminent Arhat, 21, 2; 49 (ii), 2, 90; one of the five hundred Arhats who are to become future Buddhas, 21, 198; see Anuruddha.
Aniyata sins, see Sins. Ankasa, n.p., 23, 218. An-kwo, see Khung A. Anna, Sk., food, means earth, and all that is heavy, firm, dark in colour, 1, 94 n. See Food. Anna-homas, t.t., food-oblations, 41, 37 n.; 44, 296, 297 n., 314 n.,
377.
Annapati, n.d.; prayer to A., the lord of food, 29, 338. Annaprâsana, see Child (b). Aññâtakondañña, see Kondañña. Annihilation, see Samaya. Anogga, or Priyadarsanâ, daughter
of Mahâvîra, 22, 193 sq., 256. Anointment of Dikshita with fresh butter, 26, 13 sq.; of the sacrificial stake, 26, 170; of the victim, 26, 183; of sacrificer at Râgasûya, 41, So sq.; of sacrificer at Agnikayana, 43, 226 sq., 251; of the sacrificing
king with fat gravy at Sautrâmanî, 44, 250-2. See also Kings. Anoma-dassi, n. of a saint afflicted with disease, 36, 10. Anotatta lake, Buddha at the, 13, 124 sq.
An Phing-kung, was niggardly in sacrifices, 27, 402, 402 n.; 28, 165, 165 n. Ansârs, and Muhâgerîn who fled with Mohammed, 6, 172 11., 187, 262; three of the A. who refused to accompany Mohammed were forgiven, 6, 190, 190 n. Antaka, the Ender, n.d.; the initiated boy given in charge to A. 30, 154; expiatory formula to A., 44, 337 n. Antarangika Sakha, of the Vesavâtika gana, 22, 291. Antariksha, see Air. Antaryâmi-brâhmana, t.c. (Brihadâranyaka-upanishad 3, 7), 34, xxviii; 48, 214, 319, 356, 422, 457, 537, 544, 627. Antaryâmin, t.t., 'the ruler within,' the internal ruler, is the self, the Brahman, or the Lord, 15, 132 sq.; 34, xxviii, xxxv, xlii sq., lxii-lxiv, xcviii, c, cxiii, 130-5; 48, 226; is not the pradhâna, 34, 132 sq.; cannot mean the embodied soul, 34, 133-5. Antelope, one of five animals, 8, 155 n.; the skin of the black a. (krishnâgina) used at sacrifices, 12, 23-5, 23 n., 38, 265; 26, 25-8, 32, 75, 77; 41, 185 sq.; 44, 132, 24951, 254, 290 n., 447, 461 n., 467 n., 499; soma placed on black a. skin, 26, 160; two black a. skins represent heaven and earth, 26, 25; black a. skin represents sacrifice, 41, 21517, 215 n., 219, 222, 266; 43, 226 sq.; 44, 249, 447; is the earth, 44, 216; its hairs are the metres, 41, 266; 44, 249, 448; the dead body laid on a black a. skin, 44, 200, 203; gift of a black a., 14, 135; the horn of an a. used for magic cures, 42 15, 336-8; gomriga, a bovine a. one of the three chief victims at the Asvamedha, 41, 298, 338, 338 sq. n., 388. Antideva, n. of a king, reverenced the priest Vasishtha, 19, 12; 49 (i) 10, 10 11.; a king who reached final
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #72

ANTIDEVI- ANYATAHPLAKSHÀ
bliss, 49 (i), 94 sq. ; Sâmkriti A., in a love charm, 42, 104, 535; in49 (i), 1o1.
voked to drive out evil bodily Antinomies, each suggesting the marks from a woman, 42, 109; inexistence of its corresponding op- voked in a cattle charm, 42, 143, posite, 39, 47 sq.; the usefulness of 204; Sarasvati, A., and Bhaga inbeing of no use, 39, 132, 217-22; voked, 42, 173. a cluster of a., 39, 188; startling Anumlokanti, n, of a nymph, 43, 107. antithetic statements, 39, 239, 239 n. Anupâdisesa, t.t., 'none of the five Antioch, people of, destroyed for attributes remaining,' is the principal disbelief in Jesus' disciples, 6, cv; thing, 10 (ii), 167. 9, 163 sq.
Anupalipta, n. of the eighth TathaAntrimukha, n. of a demon harass- gata, 49 (ii), 6. ing children, 30, 211.
Anupamamati, one of the sixteen Ants, Solomon and the, 9, 101; virtuous men, 21, 4. a.-hills inauspicious, 29, 140 ; simile Anupiyâ, a town of the Mallas, of the white a., 36, 326; a. an anti- Buddha residing there, 20, 224-33. dote against poison, 42, 27, 30, 268, Anupravakanîya, see Sacrifices (b). 511 sq., 552 sq., 553 n., 555; pro- Anuradhapura, the chronicles preduce healing-water, 42, 9, 278; served in the Mahâvihâra cf, 10 (i), earth from an a.-mound used in xvi sq., xx, xxii sq. medical charms, 42, 234, 287, 511; Anuruddha, n.p., in Pali, Ania. gnaw the bowstring of Vishnu, ruddha in Sk., 21, 2 n.; 49 (ii), 2 n.; 44, +42 sq., 450.
the Sâkya, converted, 19, 226; 20, Anuddharî, see Animals (i).
224-33; 35, 163; what he said Anugîtâ, t.w., an episode of the when Buddha died, 11, 118, 119, Mahâbhârata, 8, 197-206; its rela- 121; 19, 305 sq.; praises the detion to the Upanishads, 8, 197, 200, parted Buddha, 19, 310-20; A., 207-12, 215, 224, 226 sq. ; relation Nandiya, and Kimbila, Bhikkhus between A. and Bhagavadgîtâ, 8, who live in perfect harmony, Buddha 197 sq., 207-10, 215, 218 sq., 222, visiting them, 17, 309-12 ; ques227; Brâhnrana Gîtâ, and Gurusi- tions Buddha about schisms, 17, shyasamvâda, 8, 198–204; work of 317; mentioned among the prinone author, 8, 204-6; its date and cipal Thera Bhikkhus, 17, 360 ; position in Sanskrit literature, 8, sayings of A. the elder, 36, 296, 347, 206-27 ; its relation to the Dhar- 351. See also Aniruddha. masastras, 8, 208, 210, 215-19; its Anusâsana, 'precepts' (the Vedânrelation to Buddhism, 8, 212-15; gas ?), to be studied, 44, 98. its language, 8, 227; its metre, 8, Anusaya, see Karman. 227; translation, 8, 227-394; ends Anushtubh, see Metres. with the fourth chapter, 8, 256 n. Anuvada, Sk., t.t., a statement reAnugopå restored to sight by ferring to something already known, Buddha, 49 (i), 197.
explanatory comment, 34, 221 ; 38, Anumati, n.d., goddess of concep- 55, 66, 138, 216, 221, 308 sq., 322, tion, 42, 98,461; is this earth, 41, 44; 322 n.; 48, 14, 45, 678, 694, 696 sq. Sinîvâli and A., phases of the moon, Anuvidita, t.t., Buddha's definition 42, +61; offering to A., 25, 90 ; 29, of the term, 10 (ii), 91. 84, 319, 321 ; 41, 42, 44, 54 n.; 43, Anvâdhyas, Åpyas, Sâdhyas, and 264, 264 n.; 44, xlii, xliv ; wor- Maruts, the divine guardians of the shipped at the Upakarana, 29, 221; sacrificial horse, 44, 359. funeral oblation to A., 29, 242; Anvâkhyâna, old tale, not true, sacrifice to A. at the ploughing rite, 44, 14. 29, 326; invoked when sprinkling Anvârambhaniya, see Sacrifices, water round the fire, 29, 378; 30, Anvashtakya, see Animal Sacrifices 19, 142, 253; sacrifice of the newly (b), and Sacrifices (i). married couple to Agni, Pragâpati, Anyata plakshâ, n. of a lotus-lake Visve devâs, and A., 30, 49; invoked in Kurukshetra, 44,70.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #73

56
AN-ZRE-APÎVÊH
An-zre, n.p., knew well the rules of Aparâgitâ (Aparâgita), n. of the propriety, 27, 174 sq.
city or palace of Brahman in the Aoighimatastîra, n.p., 23, 218. Brahman world, 1, 131, 132 n., 275, Aôshậnar, is full of wisdom, 18, 90, 277; n. of the Vimâna from which 90 n. See Aôshnar.
Arishtanemi descended, 22, 276. Aôshnar (Aoshnara, Aôshnôr), Aparânta(ra)tamas, see Apântaragrandson of Pâûrvâgîrya, 18, 171, tamas. 171n.; son of Pouru-gîra, 23, 221, Aparisrava, Gaina t.t., explained, 221 n.; chancellor of Kai-Us, 47, 22, 37 n. X, 13 sq.
Apas (Water), etymology of the Apadesa, see Mahậpadesâ.
word, 15, 310. Apakara, = Parikara, 35, 287 n. Apastamba, teachers quoted by, Apâlâ, n.p., identified with Sûrya's 2, xxvii sq. ; quotes the Satadaughter, 26, xiv n.; was free from patha Brâhmana as Vâgasaneyaka, widowhood, 29, 33.
12, xxxix sq., xl n.; his date, Apalâla, a Nâga, converted by 12, xl sq.; relation between A. Buddha, 19, 246.
and Baudhâyana, 14, XXXV-Xxxix; A pàm Napât (Napad), the great satiated at the Tarpana, 14, 253 n., sovereign, 4, 250 ; swift-horsed, 255; a half-divine being in the with many wives, 23, 6 n., 14, 20, Mahâbhârata, 25, Ixiii ; - history of 36, 38, 71; 31, 319; the son of the the A, school, 2, xv-xlvi ; the TaitWaters, Lightning, invoked and tirîya-Brâhmana and Samhitâ called worshipped, 23, 6, 6 n., 12, 14, 20, A.-Brâhınana, and A.-sambitâ, 2, 36, 38, 299; through Tistrya the xvii sq. ; the Å. school belongs to waters come from the high A.N., Southern India, 2, xxxii-xl. 23, 94, 94n. ; divides the waters Apastamba-sutras, something rery amongst the countries, 23, 102, like an Upanishad occurs in them, 249 n.; increases the excellencies 1, Ixvii ; language of the A., 2, of countries, 23, 202 ; seizes the xliii-xlvi; the A. Grihya-, Srauta-, priestly glory, 23, 299; the Ahura and Dharma-sútras, 2, xiii-xV; Napât-apãm worshipped, 31, 197, 30, xxix, xxxii n., xxxiii; the A. 204, 209, 215, 219, 224, 326, 331, Grilya-sûtra translated, 30, 248346, 351, 362, 381, 383 sq., 392, 97; the A. Yagña-ParibhâshâApâm Napât, the lightning, 42,589; sûtras translated, 30, 309-71; the A. the Child of the Waters, 46, 157, on the Purushamedha, 44, xxxiii n., 158 ; Agni identified with A.N., the xxxix 1., xln.
quick inciter,' 46, 187, 191. Apastambha, older name of ApaApana, a town in Anguttarâpa, 10 stamba, 14, xliin. (ii), 96-9; 17, 129-34.
Apastambiya-Dharma-sútra,aphApâna, see Prânas.
orisms on the sacred law, part of Apântaratamas, born on this earth the Kalpa-sûtra, 2, xi sqq.; the A. as Krishna Dvaipayana, and en- and its commentary, 2, xlvi-xlviii ; trusted with the office of promul- translated, 2, 1-171; doctrines of gating the Vedas, 38, 235-8; 48, Bhagavadgîtã compared with A., 529; reborn, though he had reached 8, 20-4; inentions Upanishads as intuition of the highest truth, 48, part of Vedic literature, 8, 212; 650 sq.
its relation to the Anugitâ, 8, 215Apâôsh, Phl., Apaosha, Zd., the 19, 226 ; on sale and gift of demon of drought, his struggle with children, and Kshetraga sons, 25, Tîstar (Tistrya), 5, 27 sq., 112, xciii sq. ; quoted, 8, 397; 38, 421; 170 sq.; 18, 266 sq., 267 n. ; 23, 92, 48, 187, 410, 773. 99-101; fiend of death, 23, 284 sq. Apâsya, meditated on the udgîtha, Apapalika, n. of the courtesan 1, 6. Ambapâli in the Burmese legend, Apayâ, n. of a river, 46, 287 sq. 11, 33 n.
Apivêh, Kaî-A, or Kavi Aipivanghu, Apapâtra, see Caste (e, f).
37, 224, 224 11.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #74

APNAVANA-APSARAS
57
:
203 $4.; created
!
, rejected by
Apnavâna, and the Bhrigus kindled if God were the cause of evil, 24,
Agni, 12, 350, 350 n.; 46, 343. 201; prophets and a. slain, 24, 205. Apologues, see Parables, and Tales. See also Saoshyãs, and Sôshậns. Apostasy, apostates, see Heresy. Appamaññas, see Meditations, Apostles, or prophets,
Apramâda, Sk., t.t., see Earnestness. (a) In Islâm.
A pri-hymns, see Prayers (c). (6) In Zoroastrianism.
Apsarâ, the A. who makes the (a) IN ISLÂM.
winnings in the game of dice, 42, Chief a. recognized by the Qur'ân, 149 sq., 414. 6, Ixxi; Abraham, Ishmael, Isaac, Apsaras (plur. Apsarasas), nymphs; Jacob, Moses, and Jesus were a., five hundred A. go towards the 6, 19; belief in the a., a dogma of knower of Brahman, to adorn him, Islâm, 6, 24 ; God sent them with whereupon he moves towards Brahgood tidings and with warnings, 6, man, 1, 276; achieved their great 30 sq., 141; 9, 20, 210; no dif- beauty by living as Brahmakârins, ference between God's a., 6, 46, 56 8, 178 ; among women who are sq. 57 n.; were Jesus' helpers, a source of happiness, the A. are 6, 53 ; God's covenant with them, chief, 8, 347; the Gandharvas their 6, 57, 57 n. ; 9, 139 ; called liars, or husbands or companions, 12, 269 n. ; mocked at, 6, 62 sq., 69, 116, 119, 42, 33 sq. ; 44, 69 n. ; fair maidens 245; 9, 49, 66-8, 157, 159, 211; with their chariots and musical Mohammed but one of many a, who instruments, in Yama's heaven, 15, were sent before and have passed 6; the beauty of A. even is unreal, away, 6, 63, 94, 125; 9, 129, 198; 19, 254 ; five hundred A. attend on sincere believers make no dis- the mother of Buddha, 19, 351, tinction between God and His 353 34.; created, 25, 15; world of apostles, 6, 92 sq. ; rejected by the A., 25, 157 ; produced by the Jews, 6, 107; ask God for a activity, 25, 494 ; worshipped at the miracle, 6, 114 ; people punished Tarpana, 29, 121, 219; Indra has for not listening to the a. sent by created glory for the A., 29, 316; God, 6, 144-54, 183, 194, 201, Agni's 1. are the herbs, 30, 146 n. : 208-18, 236, 239 sq. ; 9, 46 sq., 61, the insight that dwells with the A., 86 sq., 163 sq., 175 sq., 185, 190, 30, 159; the scent that dwells with 192-5, 242, 286, 294 ; every nation the A., 30, 166; like bright red has its a., 6, 198, 254 ; no a. sent ornaments, 32, 308 ; invoked in a save with the language of his people, charm against mania, 42, 32, 520 sq.; 6 238 ; a., sent before Mohammed, their amusements, 42, 33; rivers had wives and children, 6, 237 ; no and trees their dwellings, 42, 33, a. could bring a sign save by God's 409 ; a talisman against the A., 42, permission, 6, 237 ; God fails not in 80; invoked as goddesses of love, promise to His apostles, 6, 244 ; 42, 104, 534 sq.; the dog-like A., God does not punish without send- 42, 125 ; as evil demons, 42, 205, ing an a. first, 9, 3, 114; some of 425; the Germanic elfs, 42, 409; the a. preferred to others, 9, 7; the wives of Kâma, the Gandharva, all sent with the message of God's 42, 536; as mates for protection of unity, 9, 47 ; an a. has only his plain the worlds, 43, 105-8 ; are sunmessage to preach, 9, 119; were motes, mates of Sûrya, 43, 231; are sent with manifest signs, 9, 269. plants, mates of Agni, 43, 231; are (6) IN ZOROASTRIANISM.
stars, the mates of the Moon, 43, The three future a., 18, 13 n., 1411., 232; are the waters, mates of Vâta 92 sq., 93 n., 112 11., 170, 299 n. ; (wind), 43, 232; are offering-gifts, 24, 15, 151, ; 47, x; the decree of the mates of sacrifice, 43, 232 sq.; a., 18, 131, 336, 336 n.; Zaratûst are hymn-verses and hymn-tunes, the true a., 18, 386; a. and prophets 43, 233; serve the divine person appointed by the creator, 24, 180, under the name of fragrance,' 43, 180 n.; a, would be better than God, 373 ; story of the A. Urvasi and
Jews, 6, 10
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #75

58
APSARAS-ARANIS
327.
nyâdhyas, f the mess31, 124, 13
King Purûravas, 44, 68-74 ; swim preach, 19, 167 sq.; 49 (i), 169; about in the shape of swans, 44, 70; has gained insight into absolute bliss, are the people of Soma Vaishnava, 49 (i), 77. 44, 366; the A. Sakuntalâ conceived Arahat, see Arhat. Bharata, 44, 399; divine chariots Arahat-Buddha, see Buddha. thronged with them, 49 (i), 29; in Arâla, see Arâda. the palace of Kuvera, 49 (i), 36; the Aramaiti, or Piety (personified), ingods charmed by them, 49 (i), 38; voked with Ahura and other Amethe sun surrounded by A. in his shộspends, 31, 14-24, 77 sq., 152, royal garden, 49 (i), 40 ; wait upon 155 sq., 156 n., 176, 179; clothed Kuvera, 49 (i), 56; in Indra's world, the souls with bodies, 31, 27, 32 sq.; 49 (i), 88; the A. in heaven praise daughter of Ahura Mazda, 31, 37 Buddha, 49 (i), 180; in Sukhâvati, sq., 44, 123, 126 sq., 126 n.; good 49 (ii), 42, 44; A. and Gandharvas, and bountiful Piety, 31, 58; assosee Gandharvas.
ciated with the carth, 31, 58 11., Aptoryâma, see Sacrifices.
149 n., 152, 156 n., 159 n.; departs Aptyas, legend of the A., i.e. the from the evil-doers, 31, 81, 87;
gods Trita, Dvita, and Ekata, 12, creatrix of righteous beings, 31, 87; 47-9.
increased Universal Weal and ImApûrva, Sk., t.t., supersensuous mortality, 31, 88; the instructor of principle, 34, Ixv; 38, 109, 110 n., men in Ahura's regulations, 31, 95, 181, 182, 183, 347 n. See Karman, 101; prayer with A. (Piety), 31, 96, and Works.
102; prayer for Piety, 31, 98, 106 : Apvâ, goddess of impurity, invoked who fashioned Â. together with against the enemies, 42, 122, 325, Sovereign Power? 31, 109, 114;
influence of A. on men's actions, 31, Apyas, Sadhyas, Anvâdhyas, and 109, 116; increases sacred orderliMaruts, the divine guardians of the ness, 31, 109, 114; the Yasnas of sacrificial horse, 44, 359.
A., 31, 124, 129; where Piety joins Ara, or Ara, a lake in the world of hand in hand with the Righteous
Brahman, 1, 131, 132 n., 275 sq. Order, 31, 143; the two hands of Ara, n.p., 23, 211.
A., 31, 146, 148; the joyful meaAra, 1. of a Tirthakara, 22, 280; a dows of her peace, 31, 146, 149, king who became a Gaina monk, 45, 149 n.; appears with holy Khshathra, 86, 86 n.
31, 152, 158 sq.; Vohumanah, A., Arabian Nights, story of the island- and Khshathra, 31, 167; the Bounwhale, 23, 295 n.
tiful, worshipped, 31, 196, 256 sq., Arabs, rulers of Persia, 5, 151; their 325, 339, 360 sq., 387; chosen by pre-Mohammedan religion, 6, xi- the Zoroastrian, 31, 248; Ahuraxvi; manners and customs of the Mazda approached by the kinship of pagan A., 6, ix-xi, 89, 89 n., 132-4; A., 31, 252 ; the holy woman who A. of the desert denounced as the is as the bounteous A., 31, 312; the worst hypocrites, 6, 186 sq. ; some ideal wife, 31, 386. See Armaiti are good Muslim, 6, 187; clans of Spenta, and Armat. A. contending as to who is the more Arâmas, see Viharas. numerous, 9, 340, 340 n.; descended Arambhas, t.t., exertions, pain from Táz, 37, 27 sq.; destroyed by arises from them, 10 (ii), 139. Pêshyộtano, 47, xii; creatures of Arang, mother of Isadvâstar, 47, 106, the evil spirit, 47, xviii, 104.
III, 115. Aradâ, n.d., offering to, at rites relat- Arang-i Birâdân, epithet of Urur
ing to agriculture, 30, 113 sq., 113 11. viga, 5, 143 sq. Arâda Kâlâma, or Årâla, or Arâda, Ârani, bewitched Bhadrasena îgâtan. of a famous teacher, 19, xxi, 80 sq.; satrava, 41, 140 sq. Buddha's meeting and conversation Aranis, t.t., the churning-sticks used with A., 19, 95, 130-41; 49 (i), 92, for producing fire, 12, 275,294 sq.n.; 121; dead, when Buddha began to 44, 74 ; penance and sacred learn
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #76

ARAVIS-ARDVI SUR ANAHITA
59
ing are the two A, by which the fire music, 27, 424, 424 n.; see also of knowledge is produced, 8, 308. Music; practised at the birth cereAranyakas, or forest-books, the monies for a boy, 27, 472; introUpanishads occur in them, 1, Ixvi duced by King Wû, 28, 124; in a. sq., xci; are liturgical, 1, xci; something like the way of the Sânkhya-yoga, Vedas, and A. are superior man, 28, 307 ; siiniles of a., members of one another, and to- 36, 77, 253 sq., 369-72. gether are called Pañkaratra, 48, Architecture, how a city is built, 530; teach that all the subordinate 35, 53; 36, 208 sq. See Houses, principles have their true Self in and Viharas. Brahman, 48, 530 sq. See Aitareya- Ard, all kinds of wild flowers beâranyaka.
long to, 5, 104; Vohûman in the Aranye-nukya, t.t., 'to be recited thoughts, Srôsh in the words, 1. in in the forest,' certain oblations so the actions, 18, 18 sq., 18 n. ; i. e. called, 44, 336 sq. and n.
the argel Ashi Vanguhi, opposed by Araru, n. of a demon, 12, 57, 57 n., Varenô, 18, 270, 270 n. See Arshi64 n.; a name of evil dreams, 42, sang, and Ashi Vanguhi. 167, 485.
Ardai-fravard, meat-offering to, 5, Arask, malice,' a fiend, 5, 107 sq. 337, 337 n.; protects Zoroaster, 47, Arâst, demon of falsehood, 5, III. 145. Arâstâi, or Arâsti (Arâstih), n.p., Ardakhshir, the Kayân king, 5, 193; father of Maidhyômaungha, 5, 141, arranger and restorer of the world, 141 n., 145; 23, 203, 203 1. ; 47, 5, 199, 199 n. 163 ; brother of Pôrûshaspô, 47, Ardashir, see Artakhshatar. 155.
Ardavahist, Ardavahistô, see AshaArâsti, Arâstîh, see Årâstâî.
vahist. Arati, daughter of Mâra, 10 (ii), 159. Arda-Virâf, age of the book of, Arâti, the demon of grudge, 42, 15, 18, 397 ; allusions to next-of-kin 57, 82, 109, 172 sq., 187, 261, 423- marriage in the A., 18, 397 sq. 5; as nightmare, a naked woman, Ardhaka, Rudra the slayer of, 42, 42, 173, 424 sq.; A. and Arâtis in 155, 619 sq. doubtful connexion with Agni, 46, Ardibahist, see Ashavahist. 366, 370.
Ardibehest, see Ashavahist. Aravaostra, son of Erezvat-danghu, Ardisvang, Phl. for Ashi Vangubi, 23, 218.
23, 270 n. See Ard, Asbi Vanguhi. Arawisanasp, n.p., 5, 136.
Ardraka, n. of a prince, his disputes Arayas, demons of grudge, 42, 162, with various heretical teachers, 45, 205.
409-19; turned monk, an elephant Arbuda, a demon-serpent, slain by pays reverence to him, 45, 409 n. Indra, 42, 633 sq.; King A. Kâdra- Ardrakakkha, see Ullagakkha. veya, whose people are the snakes, Ardvî Sûra Anâhita, Phl. Arêdv - 44, 367.
sûr, Arekdviksûr, Arek dvisûr, AnaArbudi, prayer to A, and Nyarbudi bid, angel or goddess of the waters, for help in battle, 42, 123-7, 631- 4, 80, 80 n., 230; 5, 67 n. ; 04, 227, 5, 637.
227 n., 229; the undefiled water Archangels, see Amesha-Spentas. of A., 5, 90; 18, 117, 117 n.; Hôm Archdevils, see Demons.
grown at the source of A., 5, 100; Archery, as a discipline of virtue, 3, the course and benefit of the water 59, 59 n.; drinking and a. contests of A., 18, 262 sq.; the heavenly at festivals in honour of the ances- spring from which all waters flow, tors, 3, 374 sq. and n., 400 sq.; the 23, 8, 16, 52 54 sq., 57, 84, 181 sq., game of pitch-pot, 27, 50 sq. ; 28, 356 sq. her descent from heaven, 397-401; ceremonies connected 23, 52, 55-8, 73 sq.; runs from with a. competitions, 27, 56 sq., 59; mount Hukairya into the sea Vouri28, +46-53, 462 ; instruction in a., Kasha, 23, 174, 181 sq.; - protects 27, 233, 478 ; 36, 253 sq.; and lying-in women, 4, 230; watches
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #77

60
ARDVÌ SÚRA ANAHITA--ARHAT over procreation, 23, 54 sq., 74, 285; 41, 99; appointed to guard 181 sq. ; 31, 317; — the 'Avaitis of the sacrificial horse, 44, xxviithe Greeks, 23, 52 sq.; described, xxix. 23, 77 sq., 82 sq.; hates the Daêvas, Arguna Kârtavîrya, a king, diais holy and beneficent, 23, 181; logue between him and the Ocean, the Ahurian One, the daughter of 8, 293 sq. Ahura Mazda, 31, 320 n., 321 sq.; Arhaddatta, n.p., disciple of Suprotects Zoroaster, 47, 145; guards sthita and Supratibuddha, 22, 293. the seed of Zaratûst, 5, 144, 144 n.; Arhaddatta, n.p., disciple of Sim23, 195 n.;-temple of A., 4, xli sq.; hagiri Gâtismara, 22, 293. sacrifices to A., 5, 336, 336 n.; 23, Arhat, Pali Arahat, a holy man, a 54-84; praised and worshipped, 23, saint; Arhats, saints. 30; 31, 336, 340; the Abân Yast
(n) Use of the term A., becoming an A. devoted to her, 23, 52-84 ; prayers (6) Attainments of A. to A., and the Waters, 31, 316 sq.,
(c) Worship of A. 320-4, 320 n.
(a) USE OF THE TERM A., BECOMING Arêdvisur, see Ardvî Sûra Anâhita. AN A. Aregadarsî, or Aregadharsn, n.p., Few men become A., 10 (i), 24;
ancestor of Zoroaster, 47, 34, 140. are the true Brâhmanas, 10 (i), 89Areganghant, the Turanian, 23, 212, 95; the term explained, 10 (ii), x; Aregaona, n.p., 23, 214.
he who, without being an A., preAregat-aspa,conquered by Vîstâspa, tends to be an A., is the lowest 23, 79-81,79 n., 117, 280, 306. See outcast, 10 (ii), 23 ; called Tevigga, Argâsp.
11, 162; relation between A. and Arekdvisûr (Arekdviksûr), see Ardvi Bodhisattvas in the SaddharmaSûra Anâhita.
pundarîka, 21, xxxvi sq.; epithets Aresh, falsehood of the demon A., of A., 21, 1 sq.; A. and Bhagavats 37, 241 sq.; colloquy of the demon of the past, present, and future, 22,
A. and Zaratûst, 37, 246 sq. and n. 36; title of Mahâvîra, the founder Arezahis, the, worshipped, 31, 349. of Gainism, 22, 201 ; 34, 430, 434; ArezÔ-shamana, slain by Keresâsp, 48, 517, 520; disciples of Buddha 18, 370; 23, 296.
who became A., 10 (ii), 15, 80, 95, Arezrâspâh, Arezrâspô, son of 105; 11, 110; when the five Spânsnâyôs, 37, 218 sq. and n.; came Bhikkhus were converted, there to Frashêstar for religious inquiry, were six A, in the world, 13, 102; 37, 413, 413 n.; 47, 81, 81 n. See Buddha's prophecy about the five Erezraspa.
hundred A. who are to become Arezūra, the neck of A.,' a mount future Buddhas of the name of at the gate of hell, 4, 24, 24 n., 225; Samanta-prabhâsa, 21, xxx, 198– 5, 15 n. ; 24, 58 n. See Hell (b). 204 ; list of names of A., accomArezva, Arezvâk, Av. Erezvau, high- panying Buddha, 21, 2 sq.; are never
priest, 23, 213; 47, 83-5, 83 n. born in low families, 22, 225; the Argâsp, Av. Aregat-aspa, king of the mothers of A. wake up after seeing Khyôns, defeated by Vistâsp, 5, 40, the fourteen auspicious dreams, 22, 218; 37, 24 sq. and 1., 369, 412; 246 sq.; Buddhist muns become 47, xi, xxx, 68-70, 68 n., 72 sq.. 75, Arhats, 49 (i), 200. 126, See Aregat-aspa.
(6) ATTAINMENTS OF A. Arghya, see Guests.
The blessedness of the Arhat, 10 Arg una, conversations between Kri. (i), 27-30; the Arhat cannot comshna and A., 8, 3 sq., 40-131, 197 sq., mit a serious sin, 10 (i), 70, 71 n.; 229 sq., 310-12, 393 sq.; also called the Arhat knows his former abodes, Gudakesa, a great hero in battle, sees heaven and hell, has reached 8, 37-9; Krishna is A. among the the end of births, and is perfect, 10 Pândavas, 8, 91; Krishna shows (i), 95; mystical knowledge of A., himself in his divine form to A., 8, 11, 209; the six things attained by 92-9; a mystic name of Indra, 12, A., 17, 10-13; make known their
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #78

ARHAT-ARHATSHIP
61
the Bhikkhus who are lamps unto themselves shall reach the very topmost height, i.e. A. or Nirvana, 11, 39, 39 n.; and ere long he attained to that supreme goal of the higher life for the sake of which noble youths go out from all and every household gain and comfort to become houseless wanderers-yea, that supreme goal did he, by himself, and while yet in this visible world, bring himself to the knowledge of, and continue to realize, and to see face to face! And he became conscious that rebirth was at an end, that the higher life had been fulfilled, that all that should be done had been accomplished, and that after this present life there would be no beyond! 11, 110; 17, 9; 20, 384 sq.; is the uprooting of the upâdâna, 11, 148 n.; three qualities required for A., 11, 210 sq. n.; how a Bhikkhu may obtain A., emancipation of heart and of mind, 11, 218; A. and the Ten Fetters, 11, 222; more important than Nirvâna, 11, 243 sq.; the Asavas, and the theory of A., 11, 293 sq.; the supreme goal, after which there is no rebirth, 17, 9 sq.; Sona attained to A., 17, 10; Dabba realized A., when seven years old, 20, 4 sq.; real A. obtained by Buddha-knowledge, 21, 115; it is an artifice of Buddha that he teaches Nirvâna at the stage of A., 21, 189; the merit of establishing a man in A., 21, 330 sq., 334; stages leading up to A., 21, 330 sq.; 35, 25-9, 25 sq. n., 55 sq.; the seven conditions of A., 35, 52, 58; 36, 137 n.; a layman, who has attained to A., must either die, or become a Bhikkhu, 35, 233; 36, 96-8; discussions about A., 36, xxiii, xxvi sq.; supreme attainment, the only condition of A., 36, 56-8; what is the use of becoming a recluse, if laymen can attain to A., 36, 56-8: the fruits of the various stages of A., 36, 215 sq.; A., 'the jewel of emancipation, 36, 224 sq.; previous keeping of the vows, a condition of A., 36, 254 sq.; similes showing what qualities a Bhikkhu must have to realize A., 36, 275373; four paths of A., 36, 338. See also Nirvana.
Insight' by delivering a discourse in the presence of Buddha, 17, 10-13; compared to middle-sized plants, 21, 126 sq.; go to heaven to see Sakka, 35, 11 sq.; read the thoughts of others, 35, 18, 23; suffer no mental pain, do not carry favour nor bear malice, 35, 69 sq.; cannot be angry or offended, 35, 152 sq.; pure and free from stain, 35, 200; are not afraid of death, 35, 206-10; are without fear, 35, 297-300; the Arhat (called Brahmana) described, 36, 26-8, 28 n.; suffers bodily pain, but not mental, 36, 75-8; cannot offend against moral law, but against the Rules of the Order, 36, 98-101; every A. knows about emancipation &c., 36, 100; dwell in Nirvâna, 36, 191,193; the sevenfold wisdom of A., 36, 207 sq., 218, 220, 229, 231 sq., 233; morality of Bhikkhus and A., 36, 221, 221 n.; Bhikkhus and A. of different degrees, officers in the 'city of Righteousness,' 36, 231-9; having conquered all evil, they enter Nirvana, 49 (i), 177, 179. (c) WORSHIP OF A.
The foolish man scorns the rule of
the A., 10 (i), 46, 46 n.; so long as the Vaggians support the A., so long they will prosper, 11, 4; a true hearer of the Tathagata is worthy of a dâgaba, 11, 94 sq.; the world would not be bereft of A., if brethren were to live the perfect life, 11, 107 sq., 107 n.; 35, 186-9; an A. not to be addressed by his private name, 19, 173; must always be saluted, 20, 196; are not to be acknowledged as such, if they do not firmly believe in the law of Buddha, 21, 42 sq.; obeisance to the A., &c., the principal benediction, 22, 217; the Bodisat as an elephant honoured the A., 36, 20-2; miracles at the graves of A., 36, 174-6; the Bhikshu shall associate with A. and other saints, 36, 358; the commandments well proclaimed by the A., 45, 251. See also Arhatship, Holy persons, Saints, and Saintship. Arhatship, or saintship, the noble cightfold path which ends in, 11, ix; attained by Salba, Khanna, Sâriputra, 11, 25; 20, 385; 21, 61;
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #79

ARIG-ARTERIES
Arig, ancestor of Zoroaster, 47, 128; is the cause of ruin, 41, 1;
44, 22. See also Pride. Arrow, one a.'s range is as much as Pragâpati crosswise, 41, 25; three a. handed to the king at the Ragasûya, 41, 88; a. means strength, 41, 236; in parables and similes, 35, 159; 36, 169; 45, 362. Arshan, n. of a king of Iran, 23, 222, 222 n., 303.
Arsheya-brâhmana, t.w., quoted, 38, 421.
Arshisang, the rich in wealth, Av. ashis vanguhi, 5, 86, 86 n., 403, 405. See Ard, and Ashi Vanguhi. Arsh/ishenas, make five Avadana cuttings, 12, 192 n. Arshya, n.p., 23, 209. Arstât, n.d., Truth, who makes the world grow, worshipped, 23, 6, 9 sq., 11, 15, 17, 19, 36, 38, 40, 164, 166, 168, 178, 184; the unholy priest displeases A., 23, 156; Âstâd Yast devoted to A. and Hvarenô, 23, 283-5; who advances the settlements, worshipped, 31, 198, 205, 209 sq., 215, 220, 224, 256, 345, 388. See also Astâd. Arsti, the Ascendancy of A. praised, 31, 306. Arsvant, n.p., 23, 210. Artabhaga, see Gâratkârava Â. Artabhagiputra, n.p., 15, 225. Artakhshatar, or Ardashîr Pâpakân, a king of Iran, son of Pâpak, summoned Tôsar (Tansar) to expound the Avesta, 4, xxxviii sq., xlixlvi, xlviii, lv; 37, 414; called Vohûman, the same as Artaxerxes, 5, 137 sq., 150 n., 151, 198 sq., 198 n.; restored the monarchy of Iran, 37, xxxi; founder of the Sâsânian dynasty, 47, xii, 85, 85 m.; an organizer of religion, 47, 127,
127 11.
62
140. Aris, see Erekhsha. Arish/anemi, chieftain of the sacrifice, is an autumn month, 43, 107. Arish/anemi, the Arhat, life of, 22, 276-9; was a Gautama, and his skin was black, 45, 112; was to marry, but on seeing the animals doomed to death for the wedding feast, turned monk and became a great saint, 45, 112-15. Arithmetic, young men get a living by learning, 13, 201; with and without the help of fingers, 35, 91 sq., and n.; a means of remembering, 35, 123.
Arittha, a Bhikkhu, who holds a sinful doctrine, 17, 377-82. Ariyas, the elect,' 'the noble,' 10 (ii), x; their knowledge, 10 (i), 9, 9 n.; the law as preached by the A., 10 (i), 23; the rule of the A., 10 (i), 46, 46 n.; the sight of the A. is good, to live with them is happiness, 10 (i), 55; the heavenly world of the A., 10 (i), 60; a man is called Ariya, who has pity on all living creatures, 10 (i), 66, 66 n.; defined by Buddha as one who is not reborn, 10 (ii), 92. See also Arya.
Arka, is the sun, 8, 219 sq., 346, 346 n.; 43, 349; a name of the Self, 15, 311; mystery of A., the flame, the sacred fire, fire-altar, 43, 334-6, 342, 346-9, 398 sq., 402, 404; 44, xviii. Arka, a plant, Calotropis gigantea, its mystery, 43, 157 sq., 166, 334-6, 342, 346-9. Arkanânas Atreya, n. of a priest, 32, 359. Arkya, what relates to the Arka,' is the fire (Agni), 43, 342 sq., 402; 44, 172. Armaiti Spenta, invoked against the Drug, 4, 101, 230; invoked against the demons, 4, 241; mother of Ashi Vanguhi, 23, 274. Armat (Av. Armaiti), opposed by Târôkmat (Av. Tarômaiti), 37, 263 sq., 263 n. Arrogance, deluded by ignorance sacrificers indulge in, 8, 116; abandoned by lovers of Krishna, 8,
Arteries, or veins, Sk. Nâdìs; connexion between the a. of the heart and the rays of the sun, 1, 132-4; 15, 328 sq.; 38, 143 sq., 378 sq.; in deep dreamless sleep, the soul enters into the a. of the heart, 1, 133; 15, 167; 34, 191; 38, 1+1-6; there are 10 a. of the heart, one of them penetrating the crown of the head, 1, 134; 15, 23, 277, 320 sq.; 38, 378; called Hita, 15,
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #80

ARTERIES-ARYAMAN
159 sq., 167; by means of them the soul departs from the body, 34, lxxix, lxxxii; the junction of the a. and rays is the way of the departing soul, 38, 382.
Artha, 'Wealth' (personified), worshipped at the Tarpana, 30, 244. Arthasâstra, Sk., knowledge of Sûdras and women, 2, xxxii, 171,
171 n.
Arthavâdas, Sk., 'glorifying passages' in Scripture, as means of knowledge, 34, lxxv, 198, 217-22, 225 n., 304, 318, 318 n., 348, 355; 38, 212 n., 213 n., 227, 235, 246, 246 n., 251, 254 sq., 261, 264, 286, 290, 299 n., 310-12, 418 sq. Artisan, an ascetic should not live by the occupation of an a., 8, 208, 365. See Professions, and Society (four classes of). Arts; dancers, singers, bards disreputable, 25, 104 sq., 317, 381, 443; bards may speak to married women, 25, 316; sin of dancing and singing, 25, 443; music and other a. despised, 39, 139 sq., 269, 278-80, 286, 292 sq., 328 sq., 328 n., 342; seventy-two a., 45, 108. See Actors, and Music. Arûm, Zoroastrianism spread to, 24, 171, 171 n.
Arûmans, 1. of a people, 24, 52, 52 n.; termed untruthful, 24, 172,
172 11.
Aruna Aupavesi, grandfather of Svetaketu Aruneya, 12, xli; his teaching, 12, 313, 452; 26, 249 n.; 43, 393 sq.; teacher of Uddâlaka, 15, 226.
Arundhati, or Akshamâlâ, wife of
Vasishtha, 25, 331 n.; 30, 244. Arundhati, a plant, protects cattle,
42, 144, 490 sq. Aruneya, see Svetaketu Â. Aruni, see Uddâlaka Â. Arunis, meditate on the heart as Brahman, 1, 206. Arunmukhas, Indra delivered the A., the devotees, to the wolves, 1,
293.
63
Arya, title prefixed to the names of Sthaviras, 22, 286-94; Sûdra and A. created, ruled by day and night, 43, 74 sq.; Sûdra wonan the A.'s mistress, 44, 326; the gods have engendered Agni, to be a light for the A., 46, 49. See Ariya. Aryadatta, see Datta. Aryag, n.p., 47, 140. Aryagayanti Sâkhâ, founded by Gayanta, 22, 288; founded by Arya Ratha, 22, 293. Aryaghosha, a Ganadhara of Pârsva, 22, 274.
Aryaketaka Kula, of the Karana Gana, 22, 292.
Arûpadhâtu, see Heaven (b). Arusha, n. of a solar deity, the morning sun, 32, 20-3. Arvâvasu, a Hotri of the gods, 12, 137, 137 n.
Aryakuberâ Sâkhâ, founded by Arya Kubera, 22, 293. Aryaman.
(a) A. in mythology. (6) Worship of A. (a) A. IN MYTHOLOGY.
'A.'s road,' the path of the deceased, 2, 158; 41, 59, 122; chief among the manes, 8, 89; Pûrve Phalgunî (constellation) assigned to A., 12, 285 n.; gives the bride to the husband, 29, 282; 30, 189; finds out the infamous enemies, 32, 273, 278; Maruts compared with A., Mitra and Varuna, 32, 326, 330; the grandfather of the plant silakî, 42, 20; Varuna, Mitra, A. kindle Agni, 46, 31; A., Mitra, and Varuna fill the cloud, 46, 103; is glorious through Agni, 46, 148; Agni is A., the lord of beings, 46, 186; Agni invoked to bring A. to the sacrifice, 46, 316; Agni announces man's sins to A., 46, 325; Agni is A. when bearing the secret name of the maidens, 46, 371. (b) WORSHIP OF A.
Prayer to Mitra, A., and Varuna, sons of Aditi, 12, 356; invoked in an Upanishad, 15, 45, 53; worshipped at marriage, 29, 44, 168 sq., 282; 30, 45; invoked in the prayer at the initiation, 29, 64; invoked with the Maruts, 32, 386; invited to the Soma, 32, 408; invoked at sacrifices, 41, 38, 83; 46, 13, 38; invoked in charms to obtain a husband, 42, 94 sq., 323, 491; invoked in a charm for easy parturition, 42, 99, 243; invoked to remove evil
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #81

64
ARYAMAN-ASCETICISM
bodily marks from a woman, 42, 109; invoked in a cattle charm, 42, 143; invoked with other gods, 42, 160; 44, 385. Aryamna, a demon harassing children, 30, 211. Aryan, the glory of the A. regions, 4, 223, 223 n.; Anaryan, i. e. hostile countries, 4, 347; Hvarenô, or the glory of the A., worshipped, 23, 7, 7 n., 11, 15, 18, 283-5, 358; the A. clans, longing for the gods, praise Agni, 46, 100, 119; Aryans and Dasyus, the pious and impious, the two kinds of men, 46, 182, 183. See also Aryas. Aryanâgilâ Sâkhâ, founded by Nâgila, 22, 288; founded by Vagrasena, 22, 293. Aryans, see Aryas, and Caste (d,f). Aryapadmâ Sakhâ, founded by Arya Padma, 22, 293. Aryapadmila Sâkhâ, founded by Padmila, 22, 288. Aryarishipâlitâ Sâkhâ, founded by Arya Rishipâlita, 22, 293. Aryas, definition of Aryâvarta, 'the country of the A., 14, 2-4, 147 sq.; countries which it is sinful to visit for A., 14, 148; a righteous man shall dwell in a village where A. form the majority, 14, 243 sq.; Miêkkhas do not understand the language of A., 45, 241; some men born as A., some as non-A., 45, 339. See Ariyas, Arya, Aryan, Caste (d,f). Aryasenika Sâkhâ, founded by Arya Senika, 22, 293. Aryatâpasî Sâkhâ, founded by Tâpasa, 22, 288, 293. Aryavagrâ Sâkhâ, founded by Arya Vagra, 22, 293. Aryâvalokitesvara, instructs Sâriputra in the Pragñâpâramitâ, 49 (ii), 147-9, 153 sq. Aryavarta, n. of India, defined, 14, 2-4. See Geography (of India). Arzûr, slain by Gayomard, 24, 58. Asâ, 'Region,' offerings to, 30, 113 sq.; 42, 486.
Asabana, Kara A., and Vara A., Turanians, 23, 71, 71 n. Asabani, wife of Pourudhâkhsti, 23, 225. Asamaratha, is a rainy month, 43,
106.
Asâm-i Yamâhust, chief in the River Nâîvtâk, 5, 118, 118 n.; 18, 256 n.
Asamvrita, see Hell (a). Asandîvat, Ganamegaya in, 44, 396. Asanhvanvant, n.p., 23, 203. Asani, offering to A. at the Sûlagava, 29, 352; at rites relating to agriculture, 30, 113 sq.; the lightning, 41, 160; n. of Rudra (Agni), 41, 160.
Asâpati, 'Lord of the regions,' offerings to, 42, 486. Asat, Sk., t.t., that which is not, rò un ov, non-being, non-entity, non-existent; in the beginning there was A. only, 1, 54, 93; the origin &c. of the world cannot proceed from it, 34, 17 sq.; not absolute nonexistence, 34, 266-8; denotes 'Being' previous to the differentiation of names and forms, 34, 267; denotes another quality only, 34, 332-4; compared with the son of a barren woman,' 34, 338 sq.; the cause of the world, 34, 341; entity does not spring from it, 34, 415-18; Brahman cannot spring from it, 38, 20; arose from the earth, 42, 71, 398. Asat Pamsava, deity of the place where they throw the ashes from the sacred fires, 12, 338 sq. Asava (Pali) or Asrava (Sk.), the Âsavas, Buddhist t.t., imperfections of the mind, bad influences, 10 (i), 13 sq. n., 25 sq. n.; 11, 293-5; 20, 263, 263 n.; the four streams of sensuality, individuality, delusion, and ignorance, 11, 97 n., 218, 218 n.; 35, 274, 274 n.; Buddha teaches the destruction of A., 11, 296-307;
the Ginas have reached extinction of A., 13, 91; the five Bhikkhus were released from the A., 13, 102; a man becomes a Samana by the destruction of the A., 35, 251 sq.; twenty-five qualities preventing the destruction of the A., 36, 141-3. See Asravas.
Asceticism, badly-practised, leads to hell, 10 (i), 75; Buddha's attitude towards a., 10 (ii), xv n., 67; 11, 146 sq.; 13, 92-4; 17, 111, 113 sq.; 19, 74-6, 79, 143-5, 174 sq., 235, 260 sq.; 36, 60-2; 49 (i), 72-4, 132-4, 174; different kinds of a.,
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #82

ASCETICISM ASCETICS
19, 72-4, 80; 49 (i), 71 sq.; Devadatta causes a schisin in the Samgha by demanding stricter rules of a. which Buddha rejects, 20, 252 sq.; never extolled in the Saddharmapundarika, 21, xxxvii; pârivrâgya, the state of the wandering mendicant, enjoined by sacred law, 34, lxxv; 38, 295-303; enjoined by the side of learning and childlike state, 34, lxxvi; 38, 322-7. See also Ascetics, and Austerity. Ascetics (Sannyasins, Bhikslius, Pârivrâgakas, Munis, wandering mendicants).
(a) Rules for a.
(6) Laws concerning a. (c) Different kinds of a. (d) Life and state of a.
(a) RULES FOR A.
Rules for Sannyasins or a., 2, 153 sq., 193 sq.; 7, 279-91; 8, 212, 362-8; 14, 46-9, 259 sq., 279-84; 25, 205-16; he who has no aversion and no desire is an ascetic, 8, 63; must not earn anything, 8, 363; eight observances of a., 8, 364; the outward signs of a. do not purify a mortal who has not overcome desires, 10 (i), 38 sq.; (ii), 41 sq.; the Paribbâgakas of different sects had assen.blies on the 14th, 15th, and 8th day of each halfmonth, 13, 239 sq.; the a. of different sects retire in the rainy season, in order not to destroy life, 13, 298; an ascetic who rejects meat at sacrifices or funeral meals goes to hell, 14, 54; an ascetic who slides back into civil life cannot reach heaven, 14, 237, 237 n.; hermits may become a., 14, 273 sq.; ceremonies on entering the order of a., 14, 273-9; befcre becoming an a, a n.an must first perform the duties of the other âsramas, 15, 300; he who does not touch the objects of the senses is an a., 15, 315; garments of bark, phalaka cloth, hair, skins, feathers worn by a., 17, 246 sq.; meditations of a., 25, lxix, 209-13, 211 n.; receive food at Srâddhas, 25, 120; food fit for a., 25, 177; not to follow worldly pursuits, 25, 208, 208 1.; three staves
65
meditation only is prescribed for a., not action, 34, lxxv; 38, 295-303, 306; a. who have broken their vows of chastity, 34, lxxvi; 38, 317-20; Muniship enjoined for a. as a means of knowledge, 38, 322-4; the a. is to live not manifesting himself, 38, 325-7.
(b) LAWS CONCERNING A.
Food of those who have become a. without the rules of the law, forbidden, 2, 69; law regarding female a., 7, xxiv, 135; 25, 317, 317 n.; offence of entertaining a. at sacrifices, 7, 34; exempt from f.re or toll, 7, 36; 49 (i), 170; debts of a. to be discharged by sons or grandsons, 7, 45; an apostate from asceticism becomes the king's slave, 7, 37; 33, 135 n, 136 sq.; cannot be witnesses, 7, 48; alms to be given to a., 7, 192-4; 25, 92, 92 n.; 29, 320; must not be offended, 25, 154; eldest brother deprived of his share in estate by becoming an a., 25, 376 n.; 33, 195; sexual intercourse with female a., a kind of incest, 33, xvii, 17, 180 n.; ordeals should not be administered to a, 33, 101, 260; when the husband has become an ascetic, the wife may marry another man, 33, 185; punishment for a. who violate the duties of their order, 33, 265; judicial proccedings for a., 33, 281. (c) DIFFERENT KINDS OF A.
Naked a., 2, 154; 10 (i), 38 s. n.; 11, 126 sq.; 17, 217 sq., 220, 245 sq.; 36, 308 sq. n.; some a. go with matted hair and skins, others are clean-shaven and without covering, 8, 375; discontented are some pabbagitas, 10 (ii), 7; different kinds of a., 13, 41 n.; Gatilas, Brahmanical a. wearing matted hair, 13, 118-35, 118 n., 136, 141, 190 sq.; 17, 130, 132, 134 1.; Sramanas and Tâpasas, 15, 169; four kinds of a., 15, 266 sq. n.; false a. condemned, 15, 341; a. who live on the remains of offered food, 17, 71; a. who live like deer, 19, 72 sq.; 49 (i), 70, 70 n., 72; certain a. wear nothing except what they can procure from dust heaps or cemeteries, 20, 89; the
worn by a., 25, 395, 485, 485 m.; vows of Brahmanic, Buddhist, and
S.B. IND.
F
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #83

66
ASCETICS--ASHA
Gaina a. compared, 22, xxii-xxxii; Righteous Order of Ahura Mazda, backsliding and apostate a., 22, 31, xxi; colloquy between A., 58-60 ; some a. subsist by glean- Ahura, and the Soul of the Kine, ing ears of corn, 25, 93; Gaina a. 31, 3-11; Ahura, the Creator of die by voluntary starvation, 25, 204 A., 31, 37, 44; Grehma opposed to n.; orders of a., 25, 210; Ardraka A., 31, 55, 63 sq., in order to mainand the Hastitâpasa (a. who kill tain A., welfare of soul and body is one elephant a year and live on it sought for, 31, 94, 98; the realm of to spare the life of other animals), Ahura furthered in A., 31, 109, 116; 45, 418 sq.
where Piety and A. join hand in (d) LIFE AND STATE OF A.
hand, 31, 143; Ahura-Mazda, the A reach the world of Brahman, father of A., 31, 146, 148 ; prayer 1, 144 ; 8, 66; 15, 301; Lakshmî for A., 31, 185; Haoma, the springs resides in a., 7, 299; their entire of A., 31, 240; Ahura Mazda apfreedom from worldliness, 8, 159, proached by the kinship of A., 31, 159 n.; dialogue between an Adh- 252 ; the glorious works of A., in varyu and an a., 8, 289-93; true a., which the souls of the dead find 10 (i), 39, 50; are the true Brâh- delight, 31, 256; Alura approached manas, 10 (i), 90 sq.; Buddha an with his Righteousness, 31, 285 ; ascetic, 10 (ii), xv; old a., and Ashi Vanguhi closely knit with A., the young Samana Gotama, 10 (ii), 31, 296 sq.; may A. conquer the 87; when Brâhmanas know the Demon of the Lie, 31, 311; AraSelf, and have risen above the maiti, whose are the laws of A., 31, desire of sons, wealth, and new 361. worlds, they wander about as men- (b) WORSHIPPED AS A DIVINE BEING. dicants, 15, 129, 179 sq.; the noble Zarathustra, the first praiser of life of the religious mendicant, 22, A. (Ashem Vohû), 23, 201 sq.; in22 sq.; parents lament when their voked by Zarathustra, 31, 5, 12 sq.; sons wish to become a., 22, 54 sq.; invoked with Ahura, 31, 14-24, 62, a. and Brâhmanas, 38, 27; not 70, 75, 182, 307; the Drug delivered afflicted by pain, 38, 64; the state into the hands of A., 31, 27, 33; of being grounded in Brahman be- prayers and sacrifice to Ahuralongs to a., 38, 300-3; enjoy immor- Mazda, A., and Vobu-manô, 31, 174 tality, 38, 301; childlike state, sq.; the wicked pollute A.'s path, which is enjoined for a., means 31, 184 ; invoked to appear in the absence of strong sensual passions, village, 31, 310. absence of guile, pride, and the like, (c) ASHA VAHISTA, ONE OF THE 38, 325-7; Buddha (Gautama) meets AMESHASPENTAS. with an ascetic, 49 (i), 51 sq. See Perfect Righteousness,' 4, liii, also Asceticism, Asramas, Austerity, 213; 5, 10 n.; gives a good passage Bhikkhus, Gaina monks, Holy per- to him who has a spiritual Master, sons, Meditation, Monks, Muni, 4, 291; the righteous will sce A. V., Niganthas, Pabbaggâ, Paribbagakas, 4, 294 n., 295; a name of AhuraPârivrâgakas, Samanas, Sannyâsin, Mazda, 23, 25, 25 n.; creature of and Sramanas.
Ahura Mazda, 23, 31, 33; is Divine Asha, Zd., Righteous Order (com- Order and Fire, 23, 41; the crushpare Sk. Rita).
ing Ascendant of A. V., 23, 128, 133;
assists the Good Spirit, 23, 297 ; (2) More or less personified. (6) Worshipped as a divine being.
earliest mention of A. V., 31, 15, 22, (c) Asha Vahista, one of the Ameshaspentas. 22 n.; the thirty-three gods, lords (d) Worship of Asha Vahista.
of A. V., 31, 199, 205, 210, 216, 220, (a) MORE OR LESS PERSONIFIED. 225; gods worshipped because of
A. and Vohu-mano, 4, 191; waxes A. V., 31, 212, 218, 227, 274, 322, by pious acts, 4, 285; obtains all 329, 339 ; a praiser of Havma better things, 4, 294 1., 295; he who gives than A. V., 31, 241; the soul passes to the ungodly harms A., 4, 297; over the Kinvat bridge to Heaven
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #84

ASHA-ASHI VANGUHI
67
and A. V., 31, 261; the Kingdom is gives Vistâsp the Hôm to drink, 47, for Ahura and A. V., 31, 283; the 70 sq.; prescribes the care of the longing blessing of A. V., 31, 345; sacred fire, 47, 161, 161 n. ;-worMazdayasnian doctrines have their shipped, 5, 139, 401, 405; meatgrowth from 1. V., 31, 354.
offering to A., 5, 336; protector of (d) WORSHIP OF ASHA VAHISTA. Gre, how to be propitiated, 5, 359,
A.V., Vohu Manô, and Khshathra 372 sq , 375; ceremonial of A., 37, Vairya invoked, 4, 245; A. V. in- 184; invoked, 37, 296. See Isha (c,d). voked and worshipped, 23, 4 sq., Ashâvanghu, son of Bivandangha, 5 n., 13 sq., 30, 35-8, 285, 351, 353; 23, 210, 210 n. 31, 196 sq., &c.; the Ardibehist Ashavazang, son of Pôrûdakhstôb, Yast in praise of A. V. and Airya- one of the seven immortal rulers, inan, 23, 41-8; a blessing is A. V., 18, 256, 256 n., 258 n. or Righteousness (called) the Best, Ashavazd, or Ashavazdah, son of 31, 2 28 sq., 247, 253, 266, 297, 309, Pourudhâkhst, one of the immortals, 359, 371, 379, 381, 383 sq. ; praised 5, 118, 118 n. ; 23, 70 sq., 71 n., by the Ashem Vohû prayer, 31, 212, 212 n. ; 37, 203, 203 n. 266-8. See also Ashavahist.
Ashavazdah, son of Sâyuzdri, 23, Ashâdha, a king who reached final 70 sq., 212. bliss, 49 (i), 94.
Ashemaogha, Zd., t.t., heretics; Ashàdha Savayasa, his opinions the ungodly fasiing heretic, 4, 48, quoted, 12, +.
48 n.; denounced as the type of Ashâdhi Sausromateya, n.p, 41, wickedness, 4, 60 sq., 195 sq.; no 171.
defilerent caused by the death of Ashâhura, son of Gisti, 23, 212. an A., 4, 60 sq., 154 sq. ; the false Asha-nemah, n.p., 23, 219.
cleanser, an A., 4, 135 sq.; the Asha-sairyàk, n.p, 23, 213.
ungodly A. kills the bull, 4, 231; Ashasaredha, son of Asha-sairyak, the malice of the two-legged A.,
23, 213; son of Zairyāk, 23, 213, 23, 26, 26 n. ; 31, 257; smitten by Asha-savah, n.p , 23, 214.
Airyaman, 23, 44-6; confounded Ashâshagahad, -ê Hvandkån, a by Mithravaka, 23, 208, 208 n.; high-priest, 5, 115, 115 n.
Zarathustra invoked against the Ashaskyaothna, son of Gayadhâsti, unholy A., 23, 261; the Waters 23, 212.
worshipped to contradict the A., 31, Ashastu, son of Maidhya-inaungha, 322, See also Heretics. 23, 209.
Ashem-yahmâi-ustâ, n.p., 18, 256 Ashavahist, or Ashavahisto, or n. ; 23, 216, 216 n. See YakhmaArdavalist (Ardibahist, Ardibehest), yûsad. Phl., the archangel Asha Vahista, Ashem-yêNhê-raokau, n.p., 23, Zd., created, 5, 10 sq.; has the 215. mouse-ear (flower), 5, 104; smites Ashem-yêNhê-vereza, n.p., 23 Andar, 5, 128 ; protects fire, 24, 215. 271; connected with the healing of Ashes, the foul part of Agni's food, the sick, 37, 116, 116 1. ; world in 41, 261 ; taking down the a. from the guardianship of A., 37, 244; the fire-pan to the water, and replies to Gês-aûrvan, 37, 393; the bringing back part of it whereby Airyaman of A., 37, 403; the Agni is reproduced from the waters, original creature A., 37, 411 sq.; 41, 293-5. interferes to diminish slaughter of Ashi, see Ashi Vanguhi. cattle, 47, xii, 109; Pâtakhsrôbô, Ashisang, see Ard, Arshisang, Ashi king of the Arabs, through A., 47, Vanguhi. xxv, 12 sg.; Vohu-mano and A. Ashi Vanguhi, the good Blesseddescend with a stem of Hôn to ness or Sanctity, invoked and worcause the birth of Zaratûst, 47, shipped, 4, 222 ; 23, 11, 18, 162, xxix, 22-8; assists Zoroaster in 164, 166, 330, 332; 31, 200, 206, converting Vistâsp, 47, 67-9, 164; 211, 217, 226, 296 sq., 298, 324,
F 2 Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #85

68
ASHI VANGUHI-ASRAMAS
343 sq., 345, 348, 351, 353, 358; Asita Vârshagana, n. of a teacher, imparts riches to the righteous, 4, 15, 226. 222 n.; follows behind Tistrya, 23, Askânian kings, 5, 151, 199 sq. 104 ; procecds with Mithra, 23, and n. 136; Mithra's chariot embraced by Asmân, his flower, 5, 104 ; invoked, A. V., 23, 136; bestows all the 5, 403, 405. See also Heaven (g). good and riches (“Ashi's remedies'), Asmarathya, 1. of a teacher, 34, 23, 188, 188 n., 270-3, 270 n.; in xix, xcix, 150 sq., 276 sq., 279 sq. ; the shape of a fair maiden, 23, 209; 48, 293, 391. the Fravashis bless the house with Asmo-hvanvant, one of the first the presence of the kind A. V., 23, followers of Zarathustra, 23, 33 11., 230; is Piety personified, 23, 270; 203; Fravashi of A. worshipped, daughter of Ahura Mazda, sister of 23, 321. Amesha-Spentas, 23, 270, 274 ; the Asmôk-khanvato, Zd. AsmôAshi Yast devoted to her, 23, hvanvato, n.p., 47, xxx, 165. 270-82; praises and loves Zara- Asnya, the day-lords of the ritual thustra, 23, 274 sq. ; rejects offer- order, worshipped, 31, 196, 204, ings of all sterile people (old men, 209, 215, 219, 223, 368, 379. courtesans, and children), 23, 280 Asoka, Sk., Asoka, Pali, the king, sq. ; legend of A. V. hiding herselt, inscriptions of, 8, 223; A. and 23, 280 sq., and n.; her healing Indian chronology, 10 (i), xxxvvirtues, 31, 347. See Aharîsvang, xlv; his edict of Bhabra, 13, xxvi sq.; Ard, and Arshisang.
schism settled by A., 19, xii sq. ; Ashộpaoirya, n.p., 23, 214.
A. and the Buddhist Church, 19, Ashôraokah, son of Frânya, 23, 204. xiv; raises eighty-four thousand Ashô-urvatha, n.p., 23, 214.
Stûpas, 19, xxjx, 336 sq., 336 1. ; Ashôvahist, 1.p., 5, 148.
Asvaghosha on A., 19, xxxvii; obAshô-zust, see Birds (b).
tained the first holy fruit (SrotaAshtâd, the victorious, comes to panna), 19, 337; his reference to meet the departed soul, 4, 373. the Buddhist Scriptures, 35, xxxvii Ashtakâ, as a deity, 29, 102, 104; sq. ; outdone by the courtesan
A. festivals, see Animal Sacrifices Bindumati, 35, 182 ; Katha Vatthu, (b), and Sacrifices (1).
a controversial work of the period Ashtapada, Rishabha died on the of A., 36, xx. See Kâlâsoka.
summit of Mount A., 22, 285. Aspengargâk, a demon, 5, 28, 28 n.; As ibn Wail, threatened with child- in contest with the rain, 5, 112, lessness, 9, 343 n.
112 n. Asidaka, demon, converted by Aspigâns, family name of Frêdûn, Buddha, 19, 244.
47, 34; ten A., 47, 140. Asikni river, mcdicines on the, 32, Aspôpadhô-makhsti, 1.p., 23, 214.
Asramapada, n.of a park in Benares, Asila, n. of a great ascetic, 45, 268, 22, 273. 269 n.
Asramas, Sk., t.t., the four orders Asita, the Rishi, calls Krishna the or stages of life, viz, student, house
first god, 8, 87, 87 n. ; the Isi A. holder, hermit, and ascetic, 1, 35 1. ; descends from heaven to see Buddha, 7, 14; 8, 216 sq.; 14, +1, 258-62; who has just been born, and pro- 25, 205; he who performs the duties phesies about the child, 10 (ii), of the A., reaches the world of 124-8; 19, xix, 12-18, 93, 355-60, Brahman, 1, 144 ; 8, 315 sq.; 15, 363 sq. ; 49 (i), 10-14, 20, 91; 300 sq.; duties common to all the curative plant from A.'s dwelling, 42, four A., 2, 153; some Smritis allow 31; incantation of A., 42, 107, 255; only the A, of the householder, 2, A. Devala, for Asila ? 45, 269 n. 153 n.; the order of the houseAsita Dhânva, a king, whose holder is the best, for the other A. people are the Asuras, 44, 368, derive their existence from that of 368 11.
the householder, 2, 158-61, 193 ;
402.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #86

ÀSRAMAS-ASS
69
7, 194; 8, 351, 358; 14, 44 ; 25, ing to a lower one, 38, 317 sq. ; Ixvii sq., 89, 89 n., 214 sq., 214 n.; the duties of the other A. are the order of householder is the best, incumbent on the householder, as because the others do not beget well as those of his own stage, 38, offspring, 14, 260-2; householder 324 sq.; as all the four A. are equally and ascetic, 48, 708-12; 49 (i), taught by Scripture, they are to be 94 sq.; after having studied the gone through equally, 38, 325; the Veda one may make his choice stages of studentship and housebetween the four A., 2, 192, 192 n.; holdership must precede the hermit's different purifications and allow- stage of life, 45, 62 sq.; he who ances of food for householders, possesses knowledge, may give up students, hermits, and ascetics, 7, the state of a householder, 48, 693; 196; 14, 37; the duties of the four members of all A. have a claim to À. are not for the emancipated, 8, knowledge of Brahman, 48, 702-4; 307 ; breaking through the law of even those who stand outside the the Â., the chief complaint of A. are qualified for knowledge of Brâhmanas against Buddhists, 15, li; Brahman, 48, 704 sq.; better than the three Vehicles (yanas), imita- to be outside the A. is the condition of tions of the A., 21, xxxiv n., xxxvi; standing within an . The latter state the system of the four A. older than may be due to misfortune; but he who Buddhism and Gainism, 22, xxix;
can should be within an Å., which A. and castes, 22, xxxisq. ; three A.
state is the more holy and beneficial one, obligatory, 25, 71, 71 n.; 48, 693-6;
48, 705. See also Ascetics, Brahmawhen he has paid, according to the
kârin, Hermits, and Householders. law, his debts to the great sages, to the Asrava, see Asava. manes, and to the gods, let him make Asravas, Gaina t.t., explained, 22, over everything to his son and dwell 37 n.; there are as many A. as there (in his house), not caring for any are parisravas, 22, 37; influx of A. worldly concerns, 25, 169, 205: legal through all bad channels, 45, 99; decisions about A., 25, 32 1 sq. and stopped by expiation of sins and n.; four A. known by the Veda, self-denial, 45, 163 sq.; how the 25, 505, 507; 38, 297-303; three soul becomes free from A., 45, 174; men of the first three A. must be in monks free from A., 45, 313, 377; a legal assembly, 25, 510, 510 n.; the six Å, sources of Karman, 45, the law protects the four A., 33, 8; 316 n.; Gainas should believe in the duties connected with them are the existence of A., 45, 407. obligatory on him also who does Ass, offering of an, penance for not strive after mukti, 34, lxxv; inchastity, 2, 85, 289; 14, 118, 215; 38, 312-15; persons who do not putting on the skin of an a., part of belong to any one of them have a penance, 2,89 sq.; 7, 120; riding also claims to knowledge, 34, lxxvi; naked on an a., punishment for 38, 315-17; but it is better to belong unchaste women, 14, 109 sq. ; 25, to one of them, 38, 316 sq.; A. 318; shaving with the urine of an requiring chastity are open to men a. in punishments for unchastity, whether they have reached house. 25, 319, 321; parading on an a., holdership or not, 38, 295; Gaimini's a punishment for Brâhmanas, 33, opinion on these A., 38, 295-7; four, 204 ; parading on an a., punishment not three, 38, 300 sq. ; those belong- for violating an unwilling woman, ing to the three former Â. obtain 33, 366 ;- mythical three-legged a. the world of the blessed, while the in the sea Varkash, 5, 67-9, 67 n.; mendicant enjoys immortality, 38, 24, 111, 1. ;-he-a. is a Sûdra 301; all works enjoined on them and belongs to Agni, 29, 366 ; with must be had regard to with a view twofold sperm, 29, 366; 41, 197; to the springing up of knowledge, simile of the a., 36, 279 ; how the 38, 309; of him who has entered a. was created, 41, 147; the a. on a higher one there is no descend- a substitute for cow and sheep, 41,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #87

70
ASS-ASTRONOMY
197; the a., searching for Agni, Asterisms, see Nakshatras, and Stars. addressed, 41, 204 sq., 224 sq.; Asthikagrâma, Mahâvîra stayed imbued with sorrow, 41, 225; re- at, 22, 264, 264 n. presents Vaisya and Sîdra, 41, Astivihad, see Astô-vîdhôtu. 227.
Astô-vîdad, Phl., see Astô-vidhôtu. Assagi, one of the first converts of Astô-vidhôtu, Zd., or Astivihâd, Buddha, 11, 155 n.; receives the or Astô-v dâd, Phl., the demon of ordination from Buddha, 13, 100; dea:h, 4, 47, 47 1., 52, 52 n., 377, Sariputta converted by A., 13, 379-81; 5, 19, 19 n.; 18, 93, 95 144-7; followers of A, and Punab- sq., 105 sq., III, 113; 24, 17 sq., basu, wicked Bhikkhus, 17, 347-57; 17.1., 21; 37, 193, 200, 200 n., drags animosity of the followers of A. and the wicked soul to hell, 4, 89 n.; Punabbasu against Sariputta and the evil flyer,' 5, 111 sq., u n .; Moggallâna, 20, 211 sq.
sent with diseases by Aharman, 5, Assagutta, n. of a great Arhat, 64 sq.; casts a noose around the teacher of Nâgasena, 35, XXV, neck of the dead, 18, 52, 52 n.; Vâê
nech or the dead 18059 conna the xxvji 11., 11-14, 23-6; mentioned identified with A., 18, 62 n. by Nanakitti and Mahânâma, 36, Astrologers, to be listened to by xviii sg.
a king, 2, 236; 7, 21; unfit to be Assaka, 1.p., 10 (ii), 184.
witnesses, 33, 88. Assassins, assassination, see Homi- Astrology, and the interpretation cide.
of dreams, 3, 350 n.; duty of the Assault, law about, 2, 238 sq.; grand recorder to observe the 4, lxxxii, 34, 39-45; 25, 253, 267, motions of the heavenly bodies, 27, 303-6; 33, 86, 207-12, 355, 357-9; 254 ; the business of the Brâhmanas, 35, 269 sq. ; 37, 36-55, 68, 72, 403, 35, 247; that men by a. know the 472 sq.; against a Brâhmana causes future is a proof of the reality of the loss of heaven, &c., 2, 282 sq.and n.; world, 45, 317; ascetics and Bud25, 155; different kinds of a., 5, dhist monks should not practise a., 239-42 n., 379 sq.; beating an inno- 10 (ii), 176; 11, 197 sq. ; 14,48; 19, cent man, 5, 322; to be punished 296 ; 25, 208; a sinful or impure by the king, 14, 97; penance for a., occupation, 14, 220; 25, 106; 42, 14, 212; sinful bodily action, 25, 1. See also Divination, Nakshatras, 484 ; about use of weapons, 37, 40, and Stars. 43, 47, 49.
Astronomy, astronomical data and Assemblies, nobles, Brâhmanas, Chinese chronology, 3, 13, 15, 20householders, Samanas, angels, gods, 30 ; Yao's care for the regulation of Mara, and Brahma, are the eight the calendar, to determine the kinds of a., 11, 48 sq. See also Cor- seasons of agriculture, 3, 24-8, 32porations.
4; the Chinese zodiac, 3, 25; Assembly (of monks), sie Samgha. chart representing the principal Associations, transgression of a zodiacal stars in China about B.C. compact settled among all kinds 2300, with note and table, 3, 26-30; of, 33, 153-5. See also Corpora- Shun reduced the system of the tions.
Seven Directors (Great Bear), 3, Asta-aurvant, conquered by Vîs- 38 sq., 39 1.; two ministers of the tâspa, 23, 117, 279.
Board of A. punished for negligence, Astâd, n.d., has the white Hôm, 5, esp. in overlooking an eclipse of 104; the victorious, 5,228; funeral the sun, 3, 81-3; the five cakes to A., 5, 383; 24, 351; dividers of time and the calendar, stationed at the Kinvat bridge, 5, 3, 142; the superior man regulates 383 n. ; invoked, 5, 403, 405; cake his astronomical calculations, and offering to A., 18, 61 S.; cere- makes clear the seasons and times, monial of A., 37, 183, 183 n.; the 16, 328, 329 1.; Bhikkhus dwelling good promoter of the world, 37, in the woods must learn the stations 210. See Arstât.
of the constellations and the direc
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #88

ASTRONOMY-ASURAS
tions of the sky, 20, 292-4; definitions of new and full moon days, 30, 25-7; a king must show honour to astronomers before entering the court, 33, 280; astronomical tables, 37, xlvi sq. (correction to 18, 333 sq.); knowledge of a. one of the principal accomplishments of a priest, 45, 137, 137 n. See also Nakshatras, Stars, and Time. Astvat-ereta, i. e. Saoshyant, 23, 211, 215, 220, 307 sq. Ast-vidâd, see Astô-vidhôtu. Asu, expiatory oblation to A. (breath of life) at a Soma-sacrifice, 44, 210. Asura, Varuna the A., 42, 11, 241; the king or Indra, the manly A., 42, 111, 380; Rudra the A. of the highest heaven, 46, 187, 191; Agni born from the A.'s belly, 46, 303; as the A.'s germ, Agni is called Tanûnapât, 46, 303; Agni, the A., 46, 399; a liberal giver called A., 46, 420.
Asura, an unbeliever is called so, 1,
137.
Asura-Rakshas, Pûru was an A., 41, 292; the Asuras are often called A., 44, 95, see Asuras; are the niggards and scorners of the gods, 44, 430. Asuras or Demons.
(a) Their nature, character, and abodes. (b) Stories about the A.
(c) Gods and A.
(d) Worship of A.
(a) THEIR NATURE, CHARACTER,
AND ABODES.
The A. are the cause of evil breath, evil speech, &c., 1, 4 sq.; are created, 7, 4; 8, 387; 25, 15; Pragâpati the father of gods and A., 12, 54, 54 n., 59, 110, 144, 153, 198, 265, 279, 286 sq., 310, 370; 15, 189; 26, 30, 105, 135, 142, 301; 41, 1, 254, 256, 289, 387; 43, xvii, 193, 257; 44, 22, 423, 429; created by the downward breathing of Pragapati, 44, 13;-delusive nature of A. and Râkshasas, 8, 83; dwell beneath Meru, 12, 110 n.; part of the belly relating to the A., 12, 172; to them Pragâpati gave darkness and illusion, 12, 362; try to tamper with the food offered to the fathers, 12, 365;
71
14, 53, 269; 25, 117; carried by a runner, 15, 74; 43, 401; are liable to destruction, 15, 289; suffer for their deeds and are subject to transmigration, 45, 250, 318; mentioned along with other superhuman beings, 19, 348; 36, 130; 45, 225 sq., 382; 49 (ii), 30, 70; dwell in the ocean, 20, 302, 305; 35, 175; marriage rite of the A., 25, 79-82; wealth of those who perform no sacrifices is called property of the A., 25, 434; speak barbarous language, 36, 31 sq.; voice of the A. in the cart wheels, 26, 132; among the pankaganâb, 34, 262; metres of the A., i.e. metres of less than ten syllables, 38, 228, 228 n.; sacrifice into their own mouths, 41, 1; 44, 22; the wile of the A., 42, 67, 341; sorceries coming from the A., 42, 80; know wisdom, 42, 268; in the Atharvaveda, 42, 268 sq.; magic art the Veda of the A., 44, 368; relinquish truth, 43, 257 sq.; serve the Purusha as mâyâ, 43, 373; burial rites of people of A. nature (Easterns and others), 44, 423, 430; the weapons of A. are real, 48, 125; souls of A., 48, 198; have bodies and senseorgans, 48, 330;-those who have not arrived at the highest knowledge, go after death to the worlds of the A. covered with blind darkness, 1, 311; heretics and sinners are reborn in the world of the A., the dark place, 19, 304; 45, 15, 28, 34, 231, 246, 259, 363, 367, 430; no A. in a Buddha country, 49 (ii), 12, 33; Asuraloka, realm of evil spirits, 49 (ii), 97 n.
(b) STORIES ABOUT THE A. The A. worshipped breath as Abhûti or not-being, and thus they were defeated, 1, 213; the A. cried out against the injustice of killing animals for sacrificing, 10 (ii), 51; Manu's bull with the A.-killing voice, 12, 29 sq.; Araru was an Asura and Rakshas, 12, 57; Parâvasu, Hotri of the A., 12, 137; the A. have perished, but there are creatures living like them still, 12, 362; the A. pierced speech, breath, eye, car, and mind with evils, but were finally conquered by the
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #89

72
ASURAS-ASVALA
110 sq.,, -8. 171, 190,86 sq.,
breath in the mouth (mukhya), 15, not true are the legends of the fight 78 sq.; Suras and A. carry Mahâ- between gods and Asuras, 44, 14; vira's throne, 22, 198; disputes when the gods were passing upoccurring in the assemblies of gods, wards to heaven, the A. enveloped men, and A., 22, 268; how the A. them in darkness, 44, 91 sq., 95; offered an animal sacrifice, 26, conquered by Indra, after he had 207; the Asura Nimuki, 41, 92, obtained the knowledge of the 135; see Namuki; the Asura Self, 1, 307 ; struggle between Svarbhânu, 41, 406, 406 n. ; dig Indra and the A., 15, 312: 26, remedies into the ground, 42, 9, 21, 399; Indra, destroyer of the A., 268, 279, 516; the kâlakânga A. 29, 342; 42, 79, 83, 137, 215, piled up a fire-altar, to ascend to 222 sq. ; 43, 193. heaven, 42, 13, 500; the ant the (d) WORSHIP OF A. daughter of the A., 42, 27, 268; Prayer to the A. on touching Kandramas conquered the golden water, 12, 3 n.; after repeating cities of the A. and Dânavas, 42, a text sacred to the A., one must 85; Brihaspati and the seers de- touch water, 29, 31; Brahmakârin stroy the A., 42, 127 sq.; the people given in charge to A., 30, 153 sq.; of King Asita Dhânva, 44, 368; the Asura (Ahura) worship in India and A., appearing in the air with hideous Iran, 31, xxxii; expiatory oblation shapes, beat the people who insult to the A., in case of certain mishaps the monk Harikêsa 45, 53.
at the Soma-sacrifice, 44, 207. See (c) GODS AND A.
also Demons, and Rakshasas. Struggle between Devas (gods) Asuravidyâ or magic, 44, 368 n. and A., 1, 4 sq.; 12, 54, 59, 64, Asurayana, n. of a teacher, 15, 110 sq., 113 sq., 125 sq., 144 sq., 118 n., 119, 186 n., 187, 2 26. 150, 153-8, 171, 198 sq., 265 sq., Asuri, n. of a teacher, his opinion 269 sq., 279 sq., 286 sq., 297, quoted, 12, 169, 300, 329, 357, 310 sq., 409 n.; 15, 78 sq.; 19, 431 n., 432, 448; 26, 349 1., 417; 262, 307; 26, 14, 30-2, 74 sq., 44, 447; in a list of teachers, 15, 82 11., 93, 98 sq., 105 sq., 115, 119, 187, 226; Kapila and A, 15, 131, 135, 142, 147, 175 sq., 240, xl; 34, 291 1. 249, 252, 279, 291, 301, 303, 433; Asurî, allured Indra away from the 41, 1, 254, 256 sq., 289, 387 sq. ; gods, 42, 103, 268, 547; found the 42, 82, 85; 43, 193, 195, 198, 200, remedy for leprosy, 42, 268 sq. 257-61 ; 44, 22, 105, 270 sq., 337, Asûrik, n.p., 5, 135. 423, 429; Devas and A., trying to Asurivâsin, Prâsniputra A., n.p., search out the Self, 1, 134-42; 15, 15, 226. 343; practise the life of Brahma- Asurga, or Asûrya worlds, in the kârins for freedom from death, 8, 1sâ-upanishad, 1, ci. 151 sq., 152 n.; Devas and A. Asva, son of Samudra, a Rishi, saw approach Pragâpati as pupils, 8, the Apri-verses of the horse, 44. 302. 282 sq. ; 48, 328; the A. defeated Asvaghosha, The Sermons of A.' by the gods, 10 (ii), 125; 30, 107; in Chinese, 19, XXX, XXXV; author 42, 71, 199, 268 ; 44, 42 sq.; A. and of the Buddha-karita, 19, XXXRakshas disturb the sacrifice of the xxxiii, xxxvi sq. ; 49 (i), ix sq.; gods, 12, 8 sq., 12, 34 sq., 69, 113 three authors of that name, 19, sq., 125 sq., 150 sq., 297, 370-3; xxxi; a musician, 19, xxxvi; quotes 43, 192 sq.; Kapila, an Asura, Manu, 25, xcvii. striving with the gods, 14, 260 sq.; Asvagit, one of the first five disciples the Devas were the younger, the A. of Buddha, 19, 172; A. and Vashpa the elder ones, 15, 78; the gods convert Sâriputra, 19, 193; a discast the remedies up again, which tinguished Arhat, 21, 2; n, of a the A. dug into the ground, 42, Bhikshu, 49 (ii), 2. 21 sq. ; gods succeed with the Asvala, a priest of Ganaka Vaideha, sacrifice, A. come to nought, 43,78; questions Yâgñavalkya, 15, 121-5.
19.
431 -7 in a li
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #90

ASVALAYANA-ASVAYUGA
73 Â svalâyana, Aitareya-âranyaka and A., 44, xlii sq., xliv ; the new and Sûtras of, 1, xciii, xcv sq.; satiated full moon sacrifice represented as at the Tarpana, 14, 255 (A. an A., 44, 33-5; performance of Saunaka); 29, 123, 220 ; on birth the A., 44, 274-403 ; is the bull ceremonies treated in Upanishads, among sacrifices, 44, 276, all the 15, 222. 1. ; honoured as teacher, gods are concerned in it, 44, 278 29, 141; works of A. and his sq., 336 ; the A. means royal sway, teacher Saunaka, 29, 153-8. See 44, 288 sq., 303 ; worldly blessings Kausalya A.
(sons, rains, &c.), acquired by it, Asvalâyana-Grihya-Sutra, notes 44, 294 sq. ; Pragậpati reserves the
on, 29, 153-8; 30, xiji sq., xxii, A. for himself, assigning the other xxvii, xxxi sq., xxxvii; translated, sacrifices to the gods, 44, 295; the 29, 159-259.
A. is the sacrificer, 44, 327; Asvalâyana-Smriti, based on the verily he who performs the A. makes Grihya-sútra, 25, xxii.
· Pragậpati complete, and he (himself) A svamedha, Sk., t.t., the horse becomes complete ; ani this, indeed, is sacrifice; he who offers a horse.
the ato rement for everything, the sacrifice, conquers all sin, he destroys
remedy for everything. Thereby the the guilt of the murder of a Brahmana,
gods redeem all sin, jea, even the slay2, 275; bathing with the priest ating,
ing of a Brahman they thereby redeem ; the end of A. frees from sin, 2, 81,
and he who performs the A. redeems 284; 14, 122, 127 ; truth is more
all sin, he redeems the slaying of a than a thousand A., 7, 51 sq. ; A.,
Brahman, 44, 328; advantages to
be gained by the A., 44, 344 sq., the king of sacrifices, removes all
347; right season for it, 44, 347 sq.; sin, 7, 133, 135, 181; 25, 445,
is everything, 44, 348-50, 354, 360, 447, 482 ; 44, 298, 396 ; mer - toriousness of A., 7, 171, 260; 25,
378, 384, 395 sq. ; the keepers of
the horse at the A. will all become 177; 33, 285; 44, 129; King Okkâka, instructed by the Brâh
kings, 44, 359 sq. ; sovereign rule manas, brought about assamedha,
gained by the A., 44, 370; domestic i.e. A., and other sacrifices, 10 (ii),
and wild animals sacrificed at the 50; speculations on the A., 15, 73-7,
A., 44, 382 sq.; is successful when
the horse sniffs or turns away, 44, 122-5; where those go who have
384; in the A. all objects of desire performed an A., 15, 127 sq. ; Mantras used at the A., 32, 30; 42,
are contained, 44, 387, 391; forms 662, 666; pariplava, recitation of
part of the Sarvamedha, 44, 419. certain stories at stated intervals
Asvamedha Bhârata, n.p., given during the year occupied by the A.,
as author of a Vedic hymn, 46, 38, 305 sq., 305 n. ; 44, 361 sq.: 48, 420 sq. 697 sq.; an obsolete or disused Asvapati Kaikeya, king, knows the sacrifice, 41, xxvi; 44, 334, 334 n. ;
n. Self, and instructs five Brâhmanas, a supernumerary rite, 41, 246, the 1, 85-91; 34, 227 n.; 38, 276 ; 43, A. is yonder sun, 43, 239, 404; A. 393-8; 48, 288, 290, 677 sq., 688. included in the building of the fire- Asvapna, or the sage Sleepless, 42, altar, 43, 298, the sacrificial horse, 54, 60, 571. Pragâpati, the universe, 43, 401, Asvasena, king of Berares, father of 401 n.; etymology of the word A., Pârsva, 22, 271. 43, 403; Arka and A. become death, Asvastomiya, t.t., a set of oblations 43, 404 ; history and significance of at the horse-sacrifice, 44, 337 n., A., 44, xv-xxxiii; A. a Kshatriya's 341 sq. sacrifice, 44, xvii, 347; Varuna, Asvatarâsvi, see Budila A. the deity of A., 44, xx; offering to Asvattha (tree), see Trees. Gumbaka at the purificatory bath Asvatthaman, a Kaurava, 8, 38. at the end of the A., 44, xxxix; Asvayug, the two, and the full moon offered by Pragâpati, 44, xlii, 289; of Asyayuga worshipped, 29, 130. Purushamedha performed like the Âsvayuga, see Sacrifices (b).
pati, the
of the worlath. AS
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #91

ASVINS
Asving, the two, Asvinau.
Dadhyask, fitted by the A. with (a) The A. in mythology.
a horse's head, 44, xlviii, 444 sq. ; (6) Worship of the A.
the A. are the eyesight, 44, 2 17 sq. ; (a) THE A. IN MYTHOLOGY.
the earth relates to the A., 44, The Nâsatya or A., and the 241, 247; the healing medicine of Naunghaithya, 4, liii ; seen within the A., 44, 253 n.; the two A, are Krishna, 8, 92 ; alarmed at the the ears, 44, 263; all the gods greatness of Krishna, 8, 94; are the except the two A. performing a Adhvaryus of the gods, 12, 16, 53; sacrifice, 44, 441; restored the head 26, 239, 276 ; 43, 23-30, 33; 44, of the sacrifice, 44, 471, 475, 477, 245; 'with the arms of the A.,' 482-4, 490; lovers of honey, 44, 12, 16, 42, 53, 213; 26, 136, 141, 471; 46, 358 sq. ; Agni united with 167, 181, 239; 29, 63; 30, 151, the two A., 46, 37-9; Agni is like 232; 41, 39, 53, 201, 214; 43, 228; the bright one on the path of the A., 44, 253 n., 449, 474; the sacrifice- 46, 302, 305 ; drive on chariots and tortoise did not stand still for the horses, 46, 358. See also Nasatyas. A., 12, 161; the two A. have (6) WORSHIP OF THE A. declared that fame is gained by the Gifts bestowed on Brâhmanas in procreation of sons, 14, 271 ; Dadh- the month  svina, please the two yank teaches the A. the doctrine A., and procure beauty, 7, 269 ; called 'honey,' 15, 116 sq., 119, 187; invoked for offspring, 15, 221 ; 29, 26, 277; 44, 471; Buddha mistaken 43, 287; 30, 199; morning prayer for one of the two A., 19, 72 ; 49 to the A., 26, 229 sq. n.; 46, (i), 71; world of the A., 25, 165; 356-9; Soma libations to the two the two A. at the marriage of Soma A., 26, 266 n., 272-8, 312, 312 n., and Sûryâ, 26, xiv ; 42, 95, 503 ; 320 11., 409 sq. ; 32, 408 ; 42, 231; the heavenly physicians, 26, 274 sq. ; 46, 44; worshipped at the Asva42, 48, 52, 85, 310, 310 1., 329, 389; yuga sacrifice, 29, 130, 332 ; in43, 23; 44, 216 sq., 243, 243 n. ; voked to give intelligence to the legend of the A. restoring Kyavana's new-born child, 29, 182 ; invoked youth, 26, 274 sq.; are heaven and at the Upanayana, 29, 188; 30, 66; carth, 26, 276 sq. and n. ; 'lotus- invoked by the guest when acceptcrowned,' 26, 277 ; performed cures ing the Madhuparka, 29, 198 ; inwith parched grains, 26, 315 n., voked by the student to bestow 316 n.; the chariot of the A., 29, insight, 29, 308; 30, 153, 159; 365; 30, 170; produce the embryo prayer to the A. at the Samâvartana, with their golden kindling-sticks, 29, 313; sacrifice to the A. at 30, 199; red birds of the A., 32, 26, ploughing, 29, 326; invoked by the 321; called mada-kyut, 32, 134-6; Snataka, 30, 169; invoked to proby two syllables gained two-footed tect the cows, 30, 184 ; invoked to men, 41, 40 n.; are of the same protect the bride, 30, 188; asked womb, 41, 62 ; cured Indra, 41, to sprinkle the sacrifice with their 131 sq. ; 44, 216 sg, 249, 252 ; help whip, i.e. rain, 32, 187 sq. ; offering Indra in slaying Namuki, 41, 135; to the A. in the charioteer's house, 44, 222 sq., 232; connected with 41, 61 sq. ; animal sacrifice and agriculture, 41, 329; 42, 512 ; their other Sautrâmanî offerings for the wonderful deeds, 41, 334 ; unite A., 41, 129-37, 136 n. ; 44, 213 lovers, 42, 100 sq., 312; bring back sq. 11., 216-18,221 n., 222, 224, 233, an exiled king, 42, 112; call the 241, 243-7, 253, 261-3, 273 n.; king to the throne, 42, 113; have invoked to establish harmony, 42, measured the earth, 42, 200; took 136; invoked to slay vermin infestthe part of Pragậpati below waist ing grain, 42, 142; invoked with and above feet, 43, 28; became the rest of the pantheon, 42, 160 ; everything here, 43, 30; 44, 253; hymn to the honey-lash of the A., Pragâpati produces creatures by 42, 229-32, 587-91 ; offering to the union with the A., 43, 32 sq.; A., 42, 486, 486 1. ; the milk when
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #92

ASVINS-ATHARVAN DAIVA
being milked or ladled out at the Atarô-Mitrô, n.p., 5, 194. Agnihotra belongs to the A., 44, Atarô-pâd, or Atûr-pâd, son of 81; two goats sacrificed to them at Zaratûst, 5, 159 n., 304, 304 n.; the Asvamedha, 44, 300 ; worshipped 37, 6 n.; 47, xxxvi sq. at the Pravargya, 44, 468, 475, 477, Atarô pâd, or Atîro-pâd, or Âtûr482-4 ; invoked together with Agni, pâd, son of Miraspend, 4, 286 sq., 46, 281, 316, 356-9; invoked to 286 n.; 5, 145, 147, 148 n., 308, grant long life, 46, 360; invited to 333; 24, 256, 256 11.; 37, xxxiv, xl, sit down on the sacrificial grass, xlii, 10, 30, 30 n.; 47, 87, 87 n., 127, 46, 418.
127 1. ; restorer of the true religion, Atali, mother of Upâli, 19, 227. 5, 199, 199 n.; underwent the ordeal Atâpâtiya-parittâ, a protecting of melted metal, 5, 376, 376 n. ; 24, charm, 35, 213.
171, 171 n.; 47, 74 sq.; born in Atar, or Atarô, or Fire, Zoroastrian the steel age, 37, 181; A. and the god; worship of A. and Agni, 4, lii; Nasks, 37, 415; his son Avarethrastruggle between A. and Azi, Indra bau, 47, xii; his date and work, 47, and Ahi, 4, lii ; A, and Vohu-mano XXXV-Xxxvii. protect against demons, 4, 101, Ataro-pâd, or Atûr-pád, son of 101 n., 230, 241; worship of A., the Hamid (Hêmîd), 5, 148, 148 n.; 18, son of Ahura Mazda, 4, 184, 198 xxvii, 150 n.; a compiler of the sq. ; 23, 5, 5 1., 7 sq., 14-16, 36, 38, Dinkard, 18, 399 n.; 24, xxvii, 316, 322 n., 339, 344 ; watches over 139 n.; 37, xxxii-xxxiv, xxxvii. pregnant bitches and women, 4, 181, Atarô-pâd, son of Dâd-farakh, 5, 184 n.; blesses him who brings him 244 n. dry wood, 4, 199; the day A., 5, Ataró-pâd, n.p., 5, 194, 194 n. 95; has the marigold flower, 5, 104: Atarô-pâtakân, n.p., 5, 194. invoked, 5, 402, 405; Atar, with all Ataro-tarsah, n.p., 5, 137. (sorts of Atars or Fires, 23, 8, 16, Athabbana-veda, Pali for Athar358; a source of healing, 23, 8, 16, vana-veda. See Atharva-veda. 358; drives behind Mithra, 23, 153; Atharvan, the eldest son of Brahma, Vohu-manô and A. help Ahura 15, 27; 48, 284; the sacred texts, against Angra Mainyu, 23, 198; A., revealed by A. and Angiras, 25, the son of Ahura Mazda, fights 436, 436 n.; was the first that against Azi Dahâka, 23, 297 sq.; kindled Agni, 41,217; is the breath, blesses the man who worships 41, 217; auspicious rites called A. him, 23, 338; Atas Nyayis, prayer rites, 42, xviii-xxiv; Sânti, wife of to A., 23, 349, 357-61. See also A., 42, xxi n.; A., Angiras, and Fire (b, g).
Bhrigu, fire-priests, 42, xxiii, xxvii, Atare-danghu, n.p., 23, 207.
XXX, xxxii-xxxiv, lvii sq.; a charm Ataredâta, n.p., 23, 206.
against wild beasts called 'A.'s Atare-hvarenah, n.p., 23, 207. crusher of tigers', 42, 148 ; Angiras Atarekithra, n.p., 23, 206.
and A. rule over the heavens, 42, Atarepâta, n.p., 23, 206.
225; author of a hynn, 42, 362; Atare-savah, n.p., 23, 207.
Dadhyaak, son of A., 44, xlviii, see Atarevakhsha, see Priests (e). Dadhyaik Atharvana; expiatory obAtarevanu, n.p., 23, 206.
lation to A. at the Soma-sacrifice, Atare-zantu, n.p., 23, 207.
44, 208: a woman who has misAtarô, see Atar.
carried sacrificed to A. at the PuruAtarô-Allharmazd, a Zoroastrian shamedha, 44, 415. teacher, 5, 243, 243 n.
Atharvana, see Bhishag Â., DaAtarôbôndak, n.p., 5, 145.
dhyañk A., and Kabandha A. A+arô-dât, n.p., 5, 145.
Atharvanas, see Atharvanikas. Ataro-frôbâg, n.p., 5, 194, 194 1. Atharvana-Upanishads, see UpaniSee Atûr-frôbag.
shads. Ataro-frôbag Nôsâi, n. of a Zoro- Atharvan Daiva, teacher of Daastrian teacher, 5, 243, 243 1.
dhyak, 15, 120, 187; 42, xxxiv sq.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #93

76
ATHARVÂNGIRAS-ATMAN
Atharvângiras, Prâna the true work of the, 15, 275; as a name of the Atharva-veda, 42, xvii-xxv; 44, xv, 97; plantsâtharvana and ângirasa, holy and magic, 42, 219, 624. Atharvanikas, their rite of carrying fire on the head before the study of the Veda, 15, 42; 38, 186, 189 sq.; 48, 629, 631; the seven libations (from the saurya libation up to the sataudana 1.) are limited to the A,
38, 189, 190. Atharvans worshipped at the Tarpana, 30, 243; slayers of Rakshas and Dasyus, 42, xxxiii, 33; the A. tied the amulet on, 42, 86; the divine A. in heaven invoked, 42, 161.
Atharvasiras, an Upanishad, quoted by Gautama and Baudhâyana, 1, lxvii, 52 n. Atharva-veda, Upanishads of the, 1, lxvii; quoted by Apastamba, 2, xxvii, 119, 119 n.; Arthasâstra (knowledge which Sûdras and women possess) a supplement of the A., 2, xxxii, 171, 171 n.; for its study a second initiation is necessary, 2, 2 n.; mentioned after the other Vedas in the Vishnu-smriti, 7, xxxi; deadly incantations in the A., 7, 41; not mentioned in the Bhagavadgîtâ, 8, 18 sq.; mentioned in Sanatsugâtîya, 8, 145, 180: the Bhikkhu must not apply himself to practising the hymns of the Athabbanaveda, 10 (ii), 176; A. and the Angiras, 12, 38 n.; 44, xxxvii n.; charms of the A., the weapon of the Brahmana, 25, 436, 436 n.; charms against disease in the A., 36, 109 n.; names of the A., 42, xvii-xxviii, xxxi-xxxiii, xxxviii, xlvii, liii; Sâkhâs of the A., 42, xxii sq., xxiii n., lxi sq.; the Veda of the Kshatriyas, 42, xxv sq., xxxvii ; position of the A. in Hindu literature, 42, xxviii-lvi; theosophic hymns in the A., 42, xxix, xl, lxvi; A. and Rig-veda, 42, xxx sq.; the A. in the hymns of the SaunakîyaSamhitâ, 42, xxxi-xxxiii; A. in the Yagus Samhitâs and Brahmanas, 42, xxxiii-xl; its inferiority, 42, xlix; in the view of its ritualistic literature, 42, lvii-lxxi; exaltation
of the A., 42, lviii sq.; and Srauta ritual, 42, lxx sq.; selected hymns of the A. translated and explained, vol. 42; Vaitâna-sûtra and Gopathabrâhmana of A., 44, xvi sq.; Atharvans and Angiras, two different collections of A. texts, 44, xxxii; the Atharvans are the Veda, 44, 365. Atheism, a crime in the fourth degree, 7, 137; penance for a., 7, 176; to be avoided, 25, 154; a minor offence, 14, 5; 25, 444; is of the quality of Darkness, 25, 491. Atheists defile the company at a Srâddha, 2, 256; 25, 103, 103 n. become outcasts, 2, 280; the ordeal by sacred libation must not be administered to a., 7, 55; 33, 116 sq., 116 n.; penances for a., and for receiving gifts from a., 14, 114 sq.; Digambaras referred to as a., 24, 146 n.; assertions of a. denounced, 24, 146-50; deny revelation (Veda), 25, 31, 31 n.; a country infested by a. soon perishes, 25, 256; a. kings, 25, 308; cannot be witnesses, 33, 87; gifts not to be accepted from a., 33, 220. Athrat, n.p., 5, 137, 137 n. Athravan, Parsi fire-priests. Priests (e). Athwya, Thraêtaona, son of Â., 246; 23, 61; 31, 233, 233 11. Athwyas are rich in cattle, 23, 326, 326 n., 328. Athwyôza, n.p., 23, 211. Atidhanvan Saunaka, n.p., 1, 17. Atigrahas, t.t., eight grahas (organs of sense) and A. (objects of sense), 15, 125 sq. Atikkhandas, see Metres. Atirâtra, see Sacrifice (j). Atithya, Sk., t.t., ceremony of reception of guests. See Guests. Ativâdin, Sk., t.t., one who makes a final supreme declaration, 1, 120n.; he who understands that spirit (prâna) is all this becomes an a., 1, 120 sq.; in reality he is an a. who declares the Highest Being to be the True, 1, 121; 34, 163-7; 48,
See
4,
301-5.
Atmabodha-Upanishad, see Upani
shads. Atman, Sk., t.t., the Self, meanings and translations of the word, 1,
Digitized by Microsoft R

Page #94

ÂTMAN-ATTHAKAVAGGA
77
xxviii-xxxii; to know the A. was to Atonement, sce Penances, and Sins. be the A., 1, XXX; identified with Atrayah, the poets of the fifth the Brahman and with the Sat, 1, Mandala of the Rig-veda, 1, 216. XXX sq.; Buddha's doctrine of Atreya, n. of a teacher, quoted by Nirvana, and the Brahmanic theory Baudhầyana, 14, xl n.; in a list of of the A., 22, xxxiji; meaning teachers, 15, 118 n., 119, 187;
body,' 26, xxix; means the internal authoron medicine, 19,11; Dakshina organ, 38, 81; translated by vital given to an Â. who is not an offibreath,' 46, 88; A. or Brahman ciating priest, 26, 346, 346 n.; given as author of a Vedic verse, quoted by Hiranyakesin, 30, 200; 46, 293. See Self, and Soul. worshipped at the Tarpana, 30, Atmavidyâ, i.e. the Upakosala- 245; quoted in the Vedanta-sûtras, vidyâ, 1, 64 n.
34, xix ; 38, 320 ; 48, 707. Atnâra, see Para A.
Atreyas, family n., authors of Vedic Atoms, refutation of the Vaiseshika hymns, 46, 364-97, 401-24. tenet that the world originates from Atreyî, t.t., a woman who has a. set in motion by the adrishta, bathed after her courses, 7, 133 n.; 34, xlviii, 1 sq., 16, 289, 317 sq., 14, 107. 354, 381-400 ; 48, 495-500; con- Atreyîputra, n.p., 15, 224 n., 225. junction of a. the material cause of Atri, and other sages ask Brahman the world, 34, 46, 382, 382 n., about final emancipation, 8, 314; 387 n. ; 48, 426; possess the quali- the germ miscarried by Speech ties of colour, &c., according as developed into A., 12, 131; one of they are a. of earth, water, fire, or the seven Rishis, 15, 106; surpassed air, 34, 382, 382 n., 386, 402; are by Atreya as an author on medicine, of spherical form, 34, 382, 382 n.; 19, 11; 49 (i), 9, 9 n.; quoted in subsist during a certain period with- Manu-smriti, 25, xxvi sq., 78; a out producing any effect, 34, 382; sage and Pragâpati, 25, 14; Barhiduring the period of each pralaya shads, manes born of A., 25, 112; they are isolated and motionless, dispels the darkness of the Asuras, 34, 382 n.; the form of extension 26, 346; satiated at the Tarpana, of an effect depends on the number 29, 122, 220; 30, 244; thrown into of a., not on their form of extension, the fiery pit and saved by the 34, 382 sq., 383 n.; cannot be Asvins, 32, 218; restored light to divided themselves, 34, 386 sq.; the sun, 41, 66 n.; the Rishi A. Kanada's reasons for the perma- employed charms, 42, 23 sq., 319; nence of a., 34, 392 sq. ; relation of the sun freed by Indra and A., 42, the a. and the four elements, 34, 294; A. and the Atris, connected 393 sq. ; atoinic theory not accepted with the Kanvas, 46, 42 sq.; Agni by any authoritative persons, 34, identified with the Rishi A.? 46, 394-400; may be decomposed by 214; his spells may loose Agni's their passing back into the indiffer- bonds, 46, 366; Agni worshipped enced condition of the highest by A., 46, 376, 382, 413; the Rishi cause, 34, 400; external things can Isha Atreya called A., 46, 383; neither be a. nor aggregates of a., Agni has freed A., 46, 399; author 34, 419; Bauddha and Gaina theories of Vedic hymns, 46, 421. of aggregate of a. as the cause of Atrin, an ogre, devouring demon, the world refuted, 34, 403, 430 sq. ; 32, 154, 158; 42, 37, 62, 65. 48, 501, 516-20; Karman consists Attadandasutta, t.c., 10 (ii), 177-80. of a., 45, 194 sq.; one of the four Attainments, the three, Buddhist kinds of inanimate things possessing t.t. (tisso sampattiyo), viz., life as forin, 45, 208, 208 n. ; being with man, life as god, and Arhatship, 35, out parts they cannot be the cause 146 n.; 36, 356. of the world, 48, 475; consist of Atthaka, n. of a Rishi, 11, 172. parts, 48, +82 ; the smallness of a., Atthakavagga, part of the Suttani49 (i), 142.
pâta, 10 (ii), 146-83.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #95

78
ATTHASALINI-ADHARMAZD
ed, 37,
1957&c., 80
Atthasalini, mentions Assagutta, 36, Auguries, see Divination, Fate, and xviii.
Omens. Attha Vimokkhâ, Pali t.t. See Allharmazd, or Ormazd, the supreme Deliverance (eight stages of).
god of Parsi religion, Phl., the same Aithissara, Devadatta will become as Zd, Ahura Mazda, a Pakkeka-Buddha under the name
(a) .1. as the supreme God and Creator. of A., 35, 167.
(6) A. in mythology:
(c) A. and Zoroaster, Atula, p.p., a pupil of Buddha, 10
(d) A. and morality. (i), 58, 59 1.
(2) Worship of A. Atula, n. of an author on medicine, (a) A. AS THE SUPREME GOD AND 36, 109.
CREATOR. Atuma, Buddha at, 11, 77 sq.; 17,
The creator, 5, 3-20, 53 sq., 57, 140-2.
62, 65 sq., 69, 76,90 sq., 105 sq., Atur-farnbag, son of Farukhó-zâd, first compiler of the Dînkard, 37,
121-3, 127, 155, 159 sq., 183 59.,
195, &c.; 18, 3, 12, 14-20, 25 59., xxxi-xxxiv, 411, 411 n.; sayings of
33, &c., 80-3, 86-94, 116 sq., 120, A. as to the Gyêmark (Gemara) of
197 sq., 200, 200 11., 225, 267, 279, the Jews, 47, xiii sq., 119 sq. and n.
307 sq., 324, 386, 112; 24, 3-5, See Atûr-frôbag.
7 sq., 32 sq., 40, 43, 53, 59 sq., 65, Atûr-frôbag, son of Farukhûzâd,
70, 73 sq., 82, 85, 92, 98 sq., 117 SG., 18, xxvii, 252, 252 n.; quoted by
128, 132, 133-6, 257, 271, 274, 276, Mardàn-farukh, 24, xxvi; Rôshian,
279, 299, 323, 328 99, 343, 345; son of A., 24, xxvi sq.; Dînkard of
37, 22, 26, 35, 102, 116, 150, 152 sq., A., 24, 120 1., 139, 139 n., 146, 16
165, 168, 172, 190, 217, 229-31, 162, 169 sq.; = Hêr-Frôvag, 18,
°, 239, 278 sq., 270, 282, 289, 296, 289 n.
303 sq., 306, 311, 322, 334 39., 344, Atûrõ-bûgêd, n, of a high-priest,
369 sq., 438-40, 443, 445, 453 sq., 18, 318.
456 sq.; 47, 3-6, 9, 15, 21, 26, 47, Âtúro-Frôbag-vindâd, name of a high-priest, 18, 318.
49 sq., 53, 70 sq., 77, 79, 119;
complete sovereignty of the creatures Atûo-mahân, n.p., 18, xxii, 3, 3
of A. in the future existence, 5, Atûrõ-pâd, n.p., 18, 346, 357. See
5 sq.; life of the creatures of A., also Atarô-pâd.
18, 42; created the bird Varesha, 5, Atûr-pâd, ste Atarô-pâd.
52; 4. created nothing useless whatAtûr-pâdiyâvand, Pahlavi writer,
ever, 5, 74 ; completes his work on quoted, 24, xxvi, 121, 138, 138 sq. n.,
VI, 121, 130, 130 54.1, resurrection day, 5, 126; created 162, 169.
Iran, 5, 216 sq., 219, 224, 229 sq. ; Atyagnishtoma, see Sacrifice (j).
the verdure which A. has given Alldak, or the demon Uda, and Yim,
abundantly, 5, 339; assisted by the 37, 212 sq. and n.; see also Uda.
spirit of wisdom in the creation, Audanya, see Mundibha Au.
24, 98 sq.; the conclusion is this, that Audavahi, n. of a teacher, 15,
the creator is the healer and perfect 118 n. ; worshipped at the Tarpana, ruler, the maintainer and nourisher, 29, 123, 220.
protecting and preserving the creatures; Audbhâri, see Khandika Au.
not a producer of the discase, a causer Auddâlaki, see Uddalaka Aruni. of the pain, and an inflicter of the Audgâhamâni, quoted by Gobhila, punishment of his own creatures, 24, 30, 97 sg.
133, 138; compared to an orchardAudgrabhana, t.t., elevatory obla- owner, 24, 134-6; the will of the tions at Soma-sacrifice, 41, 289 sq. creator is all good, he cannot be n., 291, 292 n.
the causer of evil, 24, 155-60, 166-8, Audulomi, n. of a teacher, his 173-202, 205-8; his sagacious opinions quoted, 34, xix, lxxxiv, creativeness, 37, 362; origin and xcix, 277 sq., 278 n., 279, 280 ; 38, effect produced for A., 37, 383; 321, 409 sq. ; 48, 392, 394, 708, produces the renovation, 17, 118;760 sq.
is supremne in omniscience and good
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #96

AUHARMAZD
79
ness and unrivalled in splendour, than the evil spirit, 18, 25 sq.; 5, 3 sq. ; his place endless light, tokens of the final victory of A. 5, 4; the good spirit, is independent over Aharman, 18, 99-113; finally of unlimited time,5, 4; isomniscient, conquers Aharman, 24, 34 sq. ; why 5, 5, 7, 14, 76, 196; 18, 33, 80 sq., he did not use his omnipotence to 103, 220, 225; 37, 22, 168; 47, 15; repel Aharman, 24, 124-7; recited his triumph in the end, 5, 8; is all the Ahunavar to confound Aharman, goodness, 5, 158, 305, 307; is an 37, 11, il n.; colloquy of three intangible spirit, 5, 372; sovereignty deceitful demons with A., 37, 252-4; of the far-seeing spirit A., 18, 12; his opposition to the demons, 37, is not visible except through wisdom, 264; discriminates truly, Aharman 18, 44; is a spirit amongst spirits, does not, 37, 39 sq. ; Aharman a 18, 64 sq., 65 n., 82 ; all-watchful creature of A., 37, 485;-the spirit and all-knowing, 18,93; A., the good of prosperity (Spênâk-mainok) creator, granting forgiveness and full represented by A., 5, 3 n. ; in his of goodness, would not abandon any angelic capacity, one of the seven creature to the fiend, 18, 223, 223 n.; Ameshaspends, 5, 10 n.; performed heaven the seat of A., 18, 275 ; 24, the spiritual Yazisn ceremony with 30, 83 sq. ; wisdom of A., 24, xvi; the archangels, 5, 14; ground up the 37, 240, 317, 356 sq., 363; is most healing fruit, bînâk, 5, 18; assists forgiving, 24, 66; allots happiness Tîstar, 5, 27; the fire which shoots alike among the good and the bad, up before A., 5, 61; the Albârz of 24, 76; compassion of A. and the A., 5, 74 sq., 75 n. ; has myrtle and angels with their own creatures, jasmine, 5, 104; stars and moon 24, 1or; the four elements pertain- and sun and fire of A., 18, 11; ing to A., 24, 129, 129 n.; is married with his daughter Spendsagacious and all-knowing, 24, armad, 18, 392 sq. and n., 396, 401, 157 sq.; omniscient and omni- 415 sq. ; 37, 273 n., 274, 365 sq. ; potent, good and merciful, 24, fire the son of A., 18, 371, 374, 173 sq.; no one should despair of 376 sq. ; the fire of A., 24, 96; the mercy of A., 24, 260--2; the stars assist in the distribution of highest abjudicator, 37, 178; happi- good produced by A., 24, 127-38; ness produced by A., 37, 211; sends archangels to Vistâsp, 37, 24; dominion given to A., 37, 307; spiritual chieftainships through A., seeing the throne of A., 37, 314; 37, 167; resists the wish of fire to eternity of A., 37, 325; miraculous- leave the world, 37, 188-90; father ness of A., 37, 329; work of A. of Vohûman, 37, 273 n., 274, 333; in the Gâthic lore, 37, 342 sq.; four marvels produced by A. in guardianship of A., 37, 352 sq.; yonder world, 37, 281; giving invoked as greatly wise lord,' 37, Spendarmad to A., 37, 334, 341; 352 ; gratification comes from A., gratified by love of Vohûman, 37, 37, 359; expounding the spirit of 341 sq. ; the bodily form of A., 37, A., 37, 359; above the archangels,
351 ; the progeny of A., 37, 356; 47, 22 n.
teaches Masyê how to sow corn, 47, (6) A. IN MYTHOLOGY.
XXV, 6; speaks to Hadish, 47, xxv, 7. A. sends his angels to assist (c) A. AND ZOROASTER. Pêsh yôtanû against the demons, 5, A. gives Zaratûst a prophecy li, 224-30; relation between Ahar- about the future of the Iranian man and A., 5, Ixix sq. ; proposed nation and religion, 5, 1 sq. ; exhibits peace to the evil spirit, 5, 6; de- the Fravashi of Zaratûst to Gôsûrliberates with the Fravashis as to van, 5, 20 sq., 21 n.; created the means for overcoming Aharman, Zaratûst to preach carefulness, 5, 5, 14; throws the evil spirit into 84; conversations between A. and hell, 5, 128 sq. ; was aware of Zoroaster, 5, 121, 192-235, 310, Aharman, Aharman was not aware
1, Aharman was not aware 314, 352, 372-9, 382, 385 sq. ; 18, of A., 5, 155; is more predominant 25 sq., 44, 307, 381, 415-17, 419-23,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #97

AÛHARMAZD
431-53, 455; 24, 261, 288, 322, archangeis, 5, 375-9; through next329, 331, 343, 345, 349, 360; 37, of-kin marriage one will not become 164, 193 sq., 206, 210 sq., 210 n., parted from the possession of A. 233-6, 260, 267-72, 367, 375 sq., and the archangels, 5, 389; created 379, 384-90, 453-64, 469, 474 sq.; the creatures for progress, and we 47, 54, 56, 60-2, 86, 99-105; ex- are to promote whatever is his hibits to Zoroaster the torments of wish, 18, 15 sq.; takes account of hell, 5, 350; confers omniscience the thoughts, words, and deeds of on Zoroaster, 18, 92, 92 n.; shows the creatures, 18, 33; will the to Zaratûst the state of the soul of righteous souls be able to see A.? Keresâsp, 18, 371-82; 37, 198; 18, 44 sq.; when a righteous man revealed his religion to Zoroaster, dies, A. provides a teacher to take 24, 40, 104, 170; 37, 181, 261; 47, his place, 18, 50 sq. ; the good 3, 14 sq.; chants taught by A. to creatures are, as it were, defiled Zoroaster, 37, 23; conferences of unto A., 18, 341, 341 n.; a just Zoroaster with A., 37, 29, 31 sq.; judge is like A., 24, 79 ; thai one 47, x sq., XV, 14-16, 35, 46-50, 47 n., wish which d., the lord, contemplates 64, 123, 135, 138, 157-60, 163; has as regards men is this, that "ye shall given all prosperity to Zoroaster, fully understanl me: for every one who 37, 68; produced Zoroaster with fully understands me, comes after me a goodness like his own, 37, anl strives for my satisfaction,' 24, 80 196; appoints Zoroaster as priest,
(cf. 5, 113 n.); leaves no good 37, 227; 47, 142 sq., advises
creature captive in the hands of Zoroaster, 37, 229 sq.; admonishes
enemies, 24, 138, 206; forgives sins Zoroaster to maintain his religion,
for the high-priest, 24, 289; dis37, 230 sq.; praises Zoroaster, 37,
tressed, when priests or parents are 267-9; exhibits to Zoroaster the
offended, 21, 302; blesses a liberal future existence, 37, 267; assists
man, 24, 342; gives to a person Zoroaster. 37. 201: conference of who confers a beneht upon any A. with Yim, 47, 9; argues with
mes with
one, ten
one, ten times as much, 24, 357 ; the archangels about the birth of his helpfulness in good works, 37, Zaratûst, 47, 22 sq.; sends the
20; lodgement of A. upon a good archangels to assist Zoroaster in
ruler, 37, 70; righteousness is the converting Vistâsp, 47, 67 sq.; production of true awe of A., 37, intorms Nêrysang, 47, 129, 129 n.;
233 ; is aware of all you do, 37, Zoroaster's connexion with A.
266; glorified by virtue, 37, 323; through Yim and Nêryôsang, 47,
making A. the ruler over one's own 139; religion manifested through person, 37, 334, 336 sq., 339 sq. ; Spendarmiad and A., 47, 134; sends
all excellence for A., 37, 351 sq. ; Vohu-mano to defeat Akôrnano at
he whose rule is for A., 37, 372, the birth of Zoroaster, 47, 142;
375 sq.; the guardian of a true sends archangels to protect the servant, 37, 374; he who is like infant Zoroaster, 47, 145.
him is he who is his own creature, (d) A. AND MORALITY.
37, 458. A. receives the righteous soul in (e) WORSHIP OF A. heaven, 4, 374; 18, 63-6; 24, 21, All men praise A. and the arch25, 30 sq., 274, 299; 37, 164 sq.; angels at the resurrection, 5, 126; what is within A.'s will, is good : A. and the archangels invoked and what is against his will is sin, 5, worshipped, 5, 191, 214 sq., 362, 157 sq.; will not leave his own 364 sq., 367; 18, 159 sq., 159 11., creatures unto the evil spirit, 5, 308; 167; 37, 232-4, 298, 303, 309 sq., A. and the righteous man, 5, 359; +38, 444 sq. ; meat-offering to A., protector of the righteous man, how the supreme chief,' 5, 336, 336 n.; to be propitiated, 5, 372-4; the invoked and worshipped, 5, 401, splendour of A. becoines their own 404; 18, 3, 384-7; 37, 34, 349, in heaven, when men propitiate the 395-7, 463; praised in a peroration,
Invoked ene chief, "offering 19 sq.,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #98

AÛHARMAZD-AÛSHÊDAR-MAH
81
18, 276; invoked and praised in noted by Sankara with the term a benediction, 18, 279, 324, 357, asmadîyâh 'ours,' 34, xx sq. 366; 24, 3 sq., 255, 255 n. ; 37, 3; Aupasvatiputra, n. of a teacher, priests of A., 18, 296 sq.; lietero- 15, 225. doxy a contest with A. and Zaratûst, Aupatasvini, see Râma Au, 18, 330; Keresâsp prays to A. for Aupavesi, see Aruna Au. heaven, 18, 371, 374, 376-8; wor- Aupavi Gânasruteya, descended ship of A. one of the best four from the upper regions, 41, 2 sq. things, 18, 417; prayer to A., Aupoditeya, i. e. Tuminga Au. 18, 442-4; to remember A. as Vaiyâghrapadya, quoted, 12, 271, creator, and Alarman as destroyer, 271 n. is good, 24, 14; gratified by Vistâsp, Aurnavâbha, n, of teachers, 15, 24, 65; by wearing the sacred 186 n. thread-girdle one is established in Aurva, miraculously born from the A.'s departinent, 24, 268 sq.; pro- thigh, 19, 2; 49 (i), 6. pitiated by prayers said before and Aurvadasp, n.p., 5, 140. after meals, 21, 284; thanksgiving Aûrvadasp, or Khrûtâsp, father of due to A., 24, 328 sq.; keeps watch Dahâk, 18, 228, 228 1. with regard to pollution by dead Allrvâitâ-dang, the Tîr, ruler of matter, 24, 353 ; sin of scorning A., the Kigs and Karaps, 47, x sq., 37, 206; the priest a friend of A., XXV sq.; Zoroaster preaches to 37, 261; benefit of worship of A., him, 47, xxx; protects Zoroaster, 37, 267; praise, obeisance, and but refuses to be converted, 47, ceremonial for the creator A., 37, 51-5, 51 n. 274 sq.; giving joy to A., 37, 31; Aûrvakhsh, n.p., 5, 137, 137 n. priests the habitation of A., 37, Aurvasara, worships Vayu and 328; daughterly reverence to A., escapes from Husravah, 23, 256 sg.; 37, 373 ; gratification of A., 37, killed by Husravah, 23, 304, 304 n. 381; ceremonial of A., 37, 346 sq.; Aurvaseya, i.e. Agastya, q.v. 47, 168; one whose spirit is con- Aûrvatad-nar, son of Zoroaster, 5, nected with A., 37, 354; priestly 142, 142 n. authority of A., 37, 393 ; about Aurvat-aspa, Kavi Vîstâspa, son of, knowing the Lord, 37, 435; advan- 23,78; other sons of Au., 23, 205 n. tage through possession of A., 37, Allshbâm, n.p., 5, 139, 139 n. 394; comes near the reciter of the Allshdâstâr, see Mountains. Vâstârem Nask, 37, 446; his boun- Allshedar, or Hûshêdar (Ukhshyadtifulness extolled by Masyê and ereta in the Avesta), son of Zaratûst, Masyaộî, 47, 6. See also Ahura- tlie future apostle, his coming, 5, lii, Mazda, Dualism, and Zoroastri- Iv sq., lviii sq., 144, 355; 18, 13, anism.
13 n., 170; 37, xxxii, 33, 33 n., 285; Allharmaad, n, of a king, father of 47, xii, 15 sq., 15 n., 94, 101, 105-7, Shâbpûr, 24, 171, 171 n.
156; his millennium, 5, lisq.n., 2 19 n., Allharmazd-dâd, n.p., Mardan- 220, 220 n., 228 n., 230-3, 230 sq.n.; farukh, his son, 24, 120.
24, 15, 15 n.; 47, xxxi, xxxiv-xxxviii, Aukathya, see Dîrghatamas Au. 107-12, 125, 127 ; when he comes, Aukshagandhi, n. of an Apsaras, the river Nahvtak will flow suitable 42, 33.
for horses, 5, 85, 85 n.; his miracuAupagandhani, see Aupaganghani. lous birth, 5, 231 n., 233 n.; is Aupaganghani, or Aupagandhani, liturgical, 18, 91, 91n.; a producer n. of a teacher, quoted by Baudha- of the renovation, 37, 437. yana as opposed to the practice of Allshedar-mâh, or Húshedar-mâh, Niyoga, 2, xx, 132 n.; 14, xl, 229, the same as Zd. Ukhshyad-nemangh, 229 n. ; in a list of teachers, 15, the future apostle, 5, lii, 355 ; 18, 119, 186 n., 187.
13, 13 n., 170; 37, 34, 34 n., 285; Aupamanyava, see Prâkinasala Au. 47, 15-17, 15 n., 107, 1 sq., Aupanishadas, or Vedântins, de- n., 156 ; millennium of the S.B. IND.
Digitized by Microsoft ®
G

Page #99

82
AUSHEDAR-MAH-AUSTERITY
apostle Aû., who destroys Dahâk, 5, lii, 121, 233-5; 24, 15, 15 n.; 47, xii sq., xxxi, 112-14, 116, 125, 127; son of Zoroaster, 5, 144, 144 n.; 37, 285; is legal, 18, 91, 91 n. Aûsikhshes, opponents of Zoroaster, descended from the demon of Wrath, 47, xiv, 143, 143 n. Aûsindôm, see Us-hindu. Auspicious marks, au. objects, see Omens.
Auspicious rites, belong to the quality of passion, 8, 324; performed for procuring success or prosperity, 14, xxxiii, 25, 76, 76 sq. n., 159, 159 sq. n., 297, 299, 306 sq., 322 sq., 329-33; 29, 226; performed by the interpreters of dreams, 22, 245; performed at the birth ceremonies of Mahâvîra, 22, 255; teaching au. r., a disreputable occupation, 25, 387, 387 n. ; 33, 223; performed on mounting a chariot, an elephant, &c., 29, 20911, 363-6; for averting disease, misfortune, evil omens, and other dangers, 29, 224-6, 432 sq.; 30, 124-9; for the obtainment of special wishes, 29, 425-8, 430-3; 30, xxviii sq., 24 sq., 114-20, 124-9, 175-9, 267, 2)5 sq., 306 sq.; performed before an ordeal, 33, 104; see also Ceremonies, Omens, Sacrifices, and Witchcraft.
Auspicious sights, see Omens. Auspicious times, see Time. Austerity, austerities, a branch of the law, 1, 35; one of the feet of the Brahmi Upanishad, 1, 153; for the sake of penance, 2, 275, 277, 283 sq.; 14, 109, 116, 125, 129, 311 sq., 323-8; 25, 451, 470, 476-9; a means of purification, 7, 96, 97; 25, 187 sq.: 48, 700; one purified by au. sanctifies a company, 7, 254; practising au. in sacred places confers eternal bliss, 7, 256; enjoined for hermits and mendicants, 7,277 sq; 14, 259, 293 sq.; 25, 202-4, 203 n.; 38, 300 sq.; 48, 695; not required for devotion, 8, 69; Krishna cannot be seen by au., 8, 98 sq.; good and bad forms of au., 8, 118-21; if not practised with a view to the fruit, a means of sanctification, 8, 122; preliminary
to acquisition of true knowledge, 8. 147, 258, 369; 15, 64, 66, 179; 48, 704; immortality, or final release, union with Brahman, supreme bliss attained by au., 8, 164-6, 164 n., 178, 247, 247 n., 300. 339; 15, 301; 25, 212, 501, 508; 45, 152; one of the twelve great observances of a Brahmana, 8, 182; leads to heaven (not to final emancipation), 8, 184, 184 n., 367; 43, 362; forms part of the conduct of the good, 8, 242, 376; a preliminary of concentration of mind, 8, 248; renunciation is the best au., 8, 312, 369; au. is the truth, 8, 315; au. and other pious works end in destruction, 8, 355; the sages attained the godhead by a., 8, 388; benefits and powers resulting from au., 8, 388 sq.; 25, 477-9, 477 sq. n.; does not purify a mortal who has not conquered his doubt, 10 (ii), 41 sq.; Pragâpati practises au. for the purpose of creation, 12, 38; 41, 145, 147, 157; 43, 375-80, 375 n., 403; prescribed for Bhikkhus, 13, 14; good conduct more important than au, 14, 34; 19, 260 sq.; practising au. makes Brahmanas worthy receptacles of gifts, 14, 38 sq.; sacred learning and au. joined together are powerful, 14, 12); staying constantly in water, 14, 136; practising au. frees from sin, 14, 176; at rites securing success, 14, 323; giving food, speaking the truth, and compassion on all living beings, better than au., 14, 328; the highest au.: pain in sickness, carrying a dead person into the forest, placing a dead person on the fire, 15, 194; one should mortify one's flesh to give up connexion with the world, 22, 39 sq.; au. the chief virtue in the Krita age, 25, 24; study of the Veda is the highest au., 25, 60 sq.; prescribed for Snâtakas, 25, 134; by practising au. one obtains the faculty of remembering former births, 25, 152; lost by self-complacency, 25, 166; higher births obtained by au., 25, 412; has the quality of goodness, 25, 491; practised by a childless wife, 33, 369; the path of the gods cannot be attained by faith
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #100

AUSTERITY-AVARICE
and au., unaided by knowledge, 38, Avalokitesvara, worshipped as a 234; the stage of life, in which au. god, 19, 207 n.; as a Saviour, 19, is the chief thing, 38, 298; there is 292 n.; a Bodhisattva Mahâsattva, no perpetuity in au., 44, 418; a 21, 4; the Bodhisattva A., if inmeans for obtaining the end of plored or his naine pronounced, sacrifice, 44, 441; enjoined for affords safety in all anxiety and Gaina monks, 22, 57 sq., 68; on protection from all dangers, 21, the religious postures of Gainz 406-16; implored by women to monks and nuns, 22, 178 sq.; the secure the birth of beautiful offtwenty-two troubles (par saha) spring, 21, 409; is capable of which a Gaina monk must cheer- assuming any shape whatever, 21, fully bear, 45, 8-15; kâyotsarga 410-12, 415; pious gift to A., 21, (particular positions of the body) 412; hymn of a loration to A., 21, and other kinds of au., 45, 159-61, 415-18; will become a Buddha by 164, 166-8, 171, 229 sq.; au. are the side of Amitabha, 21, 417; the twofold, external and internal, and Buddha-son, 49 (ii), x, xxii sq., 48, each of them is sixfold, 45, 157, 52; Mahâsthama and A. attend the 174-80; purity produced by peculiar Buddha Amitâyus, 49 (ii), 176, 178; au., 45, 157, 157 n.; of no good ineditation on A., 49 (ii), 181-7, when performed for the sake of 200; A. and Mahâsthìma preach fame, 45, 300; practised by King to the sinner, 49 (ii), 197. Suddhodana, 49 (i), 24 sq. See Avân, n.d., the water-lily is A.'s Abstinence, Asceticisin, Ascetics, flower, 5, 104; invoked, 5, 402, 405. and Mauna.
Avântaratamas, see ApântaraAutathya, husband of Mamatâ, 49 tamas. (i), 44, 44 n.
Avanti, n.pl., Maha Kakkâyana in, Authorities (four great), see Mahâ- 17, 32; there are but few Bhikkhus padesa.
in A, and the southern country, 17, Auttami, a Manu, 25, 19.
33 sq., 38 sq. ; special rules for the Autumn, see Seasons.
Bhikkhus in A. and the southern Allzâv, n.p., 5, 137.
country, 17, 33-49. Allzôbô, the Tûhmâspian, son of Avarana, 'reils, Pali t.t., 11, Tûmâsp, monarch of Iran, 5, 136, 182 11, See Hindrances. 136 n., 37, 28, 28 n.; 47, xxix, 11. Avâraostri, n.p., 23, 208. Avabhâsa, n, of a Buddha field, 21, Avare-gau, son of Aoighimatastîra, 142.
23, 218. Avabhâsaprabha, n. of a god, Avarethrabah, son of Rastare21, 4.
vaghant, 23, 209. Avabhritha, t.t., bath at the end Avarethrabau, surname of Zara
of a Soma sacrifice. See Bath. tûst, son of Atûr-pid, 37, 30, 30 n.; Avadhi, t.t., a kind of transcendent 47, xii, 87 sq. and n. knowledge, 22, 223, 268, 274, 278, Avarice, injunction against it, 6, 284; 45, 120, 12on.
27; produced from passion, 8, Avahya, son of Spen'a, 23, 217. 108 sq.; freedom from a., 8, 114, Avakâ plants (lotuses), used at 284, 332, 344; lust, anger, and a., the building of the fire-altar, 41, the threefold way to hell, 8, 117, 392 sq. ; 43, 48 sq.; mean water, 378; the self joined to a. is death, 41, 393; 43, 48 sq.; etymology of 8,155 ; one of twelve qualities to A., 43, 175; burial-ground covered be avoided, 8, 166, 181, the chief with them, 44, 436.
vice, 8, 302 sq., 302 1. ; is of the Avakâsa, t.t., certain verses so quality of darkness, 8, 320; senses
called, 44, 469 sq., 46y n., 492. caused by the production of a., 8, Avakkhedavâda, the doctrine that 335; the wheel of life rendered the soul is the highest self in so far unsteady by a. and desire, 8, 357, as limited by its adjuncts, 34, lviii, 357 11.; the Brahmakirin must be xcviii.
free from a., 8, 361.
G2 Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #101

84
AVARNAK-AZHI DAHÅKA Avarnak, n.p., 5, 139.
Ayangha (Ayanghas), n.p., 47, 35, Avaróstar, his son Vohînêm, 47, 140. 165.
Ayara, lords of the days in their Avasanas and Avasânapatis (i.e. length, worshipped, 31, 379. Residences and Lords of Resi- Ayasthûna, see Gânaki A. dences), worshipped as deities, 2, Ayâsya Angirasa, a name of 107 n.
Breath (mukhya prâna), 15, 80, 82, Avatâras (incarnations), the highest 83; n. of a teacher, 15, 119, 187. person in his A. does not consist of Ayathrima, the advancer, worPrakriti, 48, 241.
shipped, 31, 198, 205, 210, 216, 220, Avâush, demon of drought, 24, 224, 335, 338, 368, 370, 372. 133, 133 1.
Ayavas, Yavas and, lords of Avénak, to be corrected to Hindûk, creatures, 43, 69, 69 n., 76. 37, xlvi sq.
Ayazem, son of Ragan, ancestor of Aveshti, t.t., 38, 266. See Sacri- Zoroaster, 5, 141; 47, 34 n., 140. fices (j).
Ayêhi, sterility, a demon, 4, 234. Avesta, Zend-A.,' 'A. and Zand,' 'Ayeshah, wife of Mohammed, 6, 5, x, 327 ; Bundahis, a translation xxix ; 9, 290 11., 307 n., 341 n. ; from an A. original ? 5, xxiv; A. in vindication of her character and the sense of prayers, 5, 312, 318, denunciation of her accusers, 6, 323, 371; 'it is revealed by the A.,' xcix; 9, 74 sq., 74 n., 78 n. 5, 385 ; 'A. and Zand' known to Ayôasti, son of Pouru-dhâkhsti, the priests, 5, 385; 18, 201 sq., 23, 201. 201 1., 296; whether a priest who Ayogava, Marutta Avikshita, the knows the A., or one who knows A. king, 44, 397. the commentary, be entitled to a Ayu, or Ayus, son of Urvasi and higher rank, 18, 155-9; the Zand Purúraras, 12, 389 n. ; 26, 91; 46, teaching of tlie A., 18, 357; A. and 318, 323 sq.; n. of Agni, 26, 118; Zand revealed to Zoroaster by 41, 323 ; 45, 142; prayer to A and Allharmazd, 24, 346 ; 37, 258; other gods, 44, 385 ; a mythical decision of judges to be made from ancestor of mankind, 46, 119, A. and Zand, 37, 63; preservatio.1 122 sq., 317, 321; Agni is the of A. and Zand by Dârâî and guest of A., 46, 194; the Bhrigus Valkhas, 37, 413, 4131.; collection established Agni among the clans of of A. and Zand after the destruction A., 46, 202 ; Agni, the praise of A., by Alexander, 37, 437, 447 ; 46, 341, 371 ; Agni the homestead Zoroaster produces A. and Zand, for the A., 46, 382. See also Ayus. 47, xxii. See also Zend-Avesta. Ayupâla, n. of a Buddhist teacher, Avidya, Sk., Aviggâ, Pali, t.t., 35, XXV; confuted by Milinda, 35, Nescience, Ignorance. See Nesci- 30-33. ence.
Ayus, men who brighten and enliven Avidyândhakâravid hvamsana - everything, 32, 353, 355 ; name of
kara, the 35th Tathagata, 49 (ii), 6. a clan of ancient worshippers of Aviggâ, Pali, the same as Sk. Agni, 46, 45, 52, 171, 343. Avidyâ. See Nescience.
Ayushya rite, see Child (b). Aviki, see Hell (a).
Ayûta, n.p., 23, 215. Avikshit, Kârandhamı A., a Gina Az, or Azó, Phl., the same as Zd. king, 19, 328, 328 n.
Azî, or Azi, demon of Greed, 5, Avikshita, see Marutta A.
110 sq. ; 18, 95; 24, 33, 33 n., 50; Avrak, constellation, together with
37, 253, 253 n. ; 47, 101; exTîstar, 5, 25 sq., 168.
tinguishes the fire, 4, 198, 198 11. ; Avyâkrita, Sk., t.t., the Unde- defeated, 5, 128 sq.
veloped, 34, cxix. See Avyakta. Azar, father of Abraham, 6, 124, Avyakta, Sk., t.t., the Unde- 124 n. veloped, the Unevolved. See Un- Âzata, son of Karesna, 23, 209. developed.
Azhi Dahâka, see Dahâk.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #102

Azî, or Âzi, see Â7.
A-i Dahâk, see Dahak.
AZI-BALABHADRA
Azi Sruvar, one of the seven heinous sinners, 18, 217, 217 n. AzŎ, see Âz.
Azrâ'il, the angel of death, 6, lxix.
B
Baal, Elias protested against the worship of, 9, 173. Babel, overthrow of the tower of, 6, 253 n.
Bâbhrava, se Vatsanapât B. Bâbhravya, a teacher, worshipped at the Tarpana, 29, 122, 141, 220. Babhru, a teacher, worshipped at the Tarpana, 29, 122, 141, 244. Babhru, the brown one, a demon of disease, 42, 30, 466. Babhrukarna, the brown-eared one, a demon of disease, 42, 30, 466. Babylon, Azi Dahâka in Bawri or B., 23, 60, 6o n. Backbiting, freedom from the habit of, 8, 114, 326, 364; one of the defects of self-restraint, 8, 168; one of the defects of frenzy, 8, 183; is of the quality of passion, 8, 323; punishments in hell for b., 10 (ii), 121 sq. See also Abuse, Defamation, and Slander. Bâd, see Wind. Bâdarayana, his Vedanta - sûtras posterior to Bhagavadgîtâ, 8, 30-3; 34, cxxvi; quoted by Hiranyakesin, 30, 200; the author of the Vedantasûtras, 34, xi; and the chief distinguishing doctrines of Sankara and Râmânuga, 34, lxxxvii-ci; the system of B. had greater affinities with that of the Bhagavatas and Râmânuga than with that of Sankara, 34, c; quoted in the Vedantasûtras, 34, 198, 218; 38, 182 sq., 285, 290, 297 sq., 318, 360, 402 sq., 410, 412 sq.; 48, 326 sq., 336, 626, 694; the foremost among tho. e who understand the Veda, 48, 529; his views opposed to Gaimini's, 48, 686, 689; his view on Brahman as the soul's aim, 48, 752; his view on the released soul, 48, 761, 763. See also Vedanta-sûtras. Bâdari, quoted by Baudhâyana, 14,
85
xl n.; quoted in the Vedanta-sûtras, 34, xix, lxxxii sq., xc sq., 151; 38, 121; 48, 293, 592, 748, 750, 763; thinks that the souls are led to the lower Brahman, 38, 389-92, 39402; asserts the absence of a body and sense-organs on the part of the relea ed, 38, 411 q. Bâdeyiputra, n. of a teacher, 15,
224 11.
Bâdhva, n. of a teacher, 1, 259 sq.
259 n.
Baêshatastira, n.p., 23, 218. Bagaboga, a demon harassing children, 30, 211.
satiated at the
Bahak, n.p., 5, 145-7, 145 n. Bahak, n.p., 5, 145. Bâhavi, a teacher, Tarpana, 29, 220. Bâhikas, n. of a people, call Rudra Bhava, 12, 201. Bahman, see Vohûman. Bahman Pûngyah, his account of the Nasks, 37, 418, 418 n.; his Rivâyat, 37, 451. Bahman Yast, account of its contents, 5, 1-li; and Vohûman Yast, 5, lii sq.; its age, 5, liii-lvi; MSS. and Pâzand and Persian versions of it, 5, lvi-lix; 47, xxiv; B. or Zand-i Vohûman Yasno, translated, 5, 189235; refers to next-of-kin marriage, 18, 399.
Bahram, or Verethraghna, 4, 221 n. See Verethraghna. Bahram fire, see Fire. Bâhuka, n. of a great ascetic, 45,
268.
Bahuputta Ketiya at Vesâli, 11, 40, 58.
Bâhva, when questioned about Brahman by Vâshkalin, explained it to him by silence, 38, 157. Bahvrikas, i.e. the theologians of the Rigveda, 44, 72, 72 n. Bahvrika-Upanishad, see Upanishads (a). Bakht-âfrid, n.p., 5, 194; quoted, 5, 395.
Bakkula, superior to Buddha in bodily health, 36, 8-12, 11 n. Bala (plur. balâni), Sk. and Pali t.t. See Power. Balaam, alluded to, 6, 159 n. Balabhadra, king of Sugrîva, father of Mrigâputra, 45, 88.
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #103

86
BALABHIGŇA --BARMÂYON
maji, discussion od Agâtasatru, 1; burdle of s
Balâbhigia, n. of a Tathậgata, 49 253; country of b. to be avoided (ii), 67.
by the wandering Gaina mendicant, Baladevas are never born in low 22, 137 sq. ; Asuras speak like b., families, 22, 225; the mothers of 26, 31 sq. ; do not understand the B. wake up after seeing four auspi- language of Aryas, 45, 241. cious dreams, 22, 246.
Barber, legend of the old b. who Bâlakalonakâra-gâma, Buddha at, became a Bhikkhu, 17, 140-2. 17, 308.
Baremna, n.p., 23, 216. Bâlâki, discussion on Bralıman be- Bareshnûm, see Purification. tween Gârgya B. and Agâtasatru, 1, Baresma (Baresôm, Barsom), t.t., 300-7; 15, 100-5; 34, cv, 268-74; burdle of sacred twigs, held by the 48, 378-80, 383; addressed, 44, 165. Parsi priest when reciting prayers, See also Gârgya.
4, 22 sq., 22 n., 50, 61 sq.; 5, lxxii, Balakôshtha, chief of a Kândâla 212, 227, 229; 18, 142, 142 11., 164 tribe, 45, 50 11.
sq. and n. ; 24, 103, 103 n. ; 37, 96, Bâlamukhyâ, the Bhikshu Manthâla- 162 sq. and n.; consecration of B.
gautama seduced by her, 49 (i), 38 sq. for sacrifices, 4, 207 ; 5, 283 sq., Balance, the right edge of the Vedi 284 sq. n., 307, 33, 338, 370; the a b., in which the Sacrificer is trees that yield up B. orshipped, weighed, 44, 45. See also Ordeals. 4, 214 sq. and n.; 23, 158 ; the Balasri, or Mrigậputra, q.v.
sacrificer must keep his eyes on the Balbika Prâtipîya, the Kauravya B., 4, 215, 215 1. ; the plucking of king, 44, 269, 272.
the B. twigs, 4, 289 n. ; the pre. Balhikas, n. of a people, 42, 2, 446, paration of the B., 4, 357 n., 359, 448 sq.
361, 363, 365; 5, 205; to be kept Bali, a chief of demons, 21, 6; free from pollution, 5, 251; 18, Namuki represents B. in the Gaina 432 sq. ; defiled by the look of a version of the myth of the three menstruous woman, 5, 278 sq., 281, strides of Vishnu, 45, 86 n.; a 283 sq., 285; 24, 334, 334 n.; younger brother of Dhruva, 49 (i), spread in three, five, seven, and 94; Indra, B., and Nahusha, 49 (i), nine bundles, 31, 299, 299 n. 113; world of the dead, the domain Baresôm, see Baresma. of B., 49 (i), 197
Barhis, Sk., t.t., the sacrificial grass Bali, Sk., t.t., certain offerings. See (spread for the gods at Hindu sacriSacrifices (i).
fices), offerings made to it, 12, 147Baligsaha, disciple of Mahậgiri, 22, 50, 153, 157, 233, 235, 319, 321, 289.
400 n.; offered up at the end of Eambhâri, guardian of Soma, 26, 72. sacrifice, 12, 264; B. means offBâmdâd, Mazdík son of, 5, 194, spring, 12, 428, +36; sacred kusa 201.
grass trimmed and spread out for Bâna, his date, 8, 28 sq.; refers to the gods, 32, 81, 84 sq.; the simplest the Nârada-smriti, 33, xviii.
form of an altar, 32, 380; the forest Bandhu, a Gaupâyana, 46, 415. plants its essence, 44, 21; spread Banishment, see Samgha.
out at sacrifices, the geds invited to Eanners, see War.
sit on it, 46, 6, 8, 13, 38, 43, 153, Barashnûm, see Purifcation.
198, 209, 228 sq., 236, 257, 266, Barazak, the causer of strife, 37, 340, 348, 367, 414, 418; sprinkled 203, 203 n.
with butter, 46, 8; they have spread Barâzd = Ibairaz, one of tle im- the eastward-turned sacrificial grass, mortals, 18, 258 sq. n.
46, 179; the divine B. invoked in Barbarians (Mlekkbas), a Snataka Apri hymns, 46, 198, 377. must not speak to, 2, 220; 7, 228; Barku Vârshna, his opinion as to talking to b. defiles, 7, 95 ; after fast-day fcod, 12, 5; says that sight having bathed, one must not con- is Brahman, 15, 155. verse with b., 7, 205; the term Barmâyûn, n.p., and Katâyûn were "barbarian countries' explained, 7, with Frêdûn, 5, 133.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #104

BARMÁYON - BATH, BATHING
Barmâyûn, the ox, see Animals (i). Kârttika removes every sin, 7, Barrenness, five kinds of spiritual 265; b. in Mâgha and Phalguna b. (pañka kete khila), and the means procurcs the advantages attending to be freed froin them, 11, 221-5, an eclipse of the sun or mcon, 7, 228 sq., 232.
270; he who bathes in a river and Barsom, see Baresma.
worships King Dharma on the 14th Bartarûsh prophesies the future of day of both halves of every month Zoroaster, 47, xxi.
is purified from sin, 7, 270; purity Barzinkarûs, Zoroaster confided to of self attained by b., 8, 64 n.; his care, 47, xxi.
performed with a view of deliverBarzû Qiyamu-d-dîn, Dastûr, his ance from Varuna's power, 12, 406 account of the Nasks, 37, 433, sq. and n.; b. of a readmitted 433 n.
outcast, 14, 78; a rite of purificaBâshkala, teacher, worshipped at tion, 14, 171, 182 sq ; 25, 178 sq., the Tarpana, 29, 123.
181, 183, 187, 194; before the Basi, n. of a Daêva, 23, 49 sq., 49 n. twilight devotions, 14, 246; exBastavairi, n.p., 23, 207, 207 n. piatory rites connected with b., 14, Bat, see Animals (k).
249-52; 29, 247; ceremony of b., Bath, Bathing.
on entering the order of ascetics,
14, 278; at rites securing success, (2) Occasions for which it is enjoined. (5) Persons for whom it is enjoined.
14, 323; at the Dîkshâ, 26, 8 sq.; (a) OCCASIONS FOR WHICH IT IS
avabhritha, or expiatory b. at the
end of the Soma sacrifice, 26, 378ENJOINED.
85, 422 sq.; 41, 87, 185; 44, 96, As a penar ce or part of a penance,
121 sq. and n., 138, 211, 264-9, 2, 81, 85-7, 89, 277, 279 sq., 284,
343 sq. (asvamedha), 438 ; the 292, 295, 297; 7, 88 sq., 91, 93-5,
avabhritha identified with death, 1, 121, 149, 151, 157, 165, 167, 174,
52; 38, 221; purificatory b. (sûla176, 181; 14, 30, 110 sq., 114,
vabhritha) after the animal sacrifice, 121 sq., 124, 127 sq., 183, 212, 218,
26, 215-17; suspended during 223, 241, 295 sq., 312, 318 sq., 322;
mourning, 27, 181; b. before the 25, 453, 457, 466, 469, 472, 474-6,
Tarpana rite, 29, 120 ; at the end 482 ; the student's solemn b. which
of the Godâna rite, 29, 186; before terminates his period of student
auspicious or magic rites, 29, 291; ship, 2, 92 sq., 192, 216, 216 n.; 7,
before the Upanayana, 30, 271; 120, 120 n; 14, 156, 158; 29, 91 sq., before undervei
before undergoing an ordeal, 33, 227, 230, 312 sq., 315, 379 sq., 407
105, 10, 116, 118; of the judge sq.; 30, 82 sq., 161 sq., 165 $9., before administering an ordeal, 33, 275-7; 44, 49 sq. (like the con
250. cluding offering of a sacrifice); be
(b) PERSONS FOR WHOM IT IS fore sacrificing, 2, 156; after the
ENJOINED. funeral ceremony, 2, 278; 14, 90; Rules about b for Snatakas. 2. 29, 243, 246 ; 44, 438; distress and
97; 25, 142, 149, 160; 29, 124, misfortune, bad dreams and evil thoughts are taken from him even
126; enjoined for the Brahmakârin, who only sprinkles himself with water:
2, 186 sq.; 14, 42; 25, 62; a that is the law. He who regularly
Snâtaka shall bathe frequently, 2, takes the prescribed bath every morn
219; a Snâtaka must not bathe ing), does 1.0t experience the tortures naked, 2, 225; 29, 317; the student of Yama's hell. By the regular bath must plunge into the waters criminals even oblain their absolution, like a stick, 7, 116, 116 sq. n.; 7, 208; after an eclipse of sun or rules about b. for householders, 7, moon, 7, 218; before eating, he 204-8; 14, 238; a hermit must must sprinkle his feet, hands, and bathe at morning, noon, and evenface, 7, 2.0; merely b. in sacred ing, 7, 277 ; 8, 361; 14, 45, 259; places or Tîrthas confers eternal 25, 199, 202 sq.; enjoined for the bliss, 7, 256; b. in the month ascetic, 8, 364; 14, 2' 1 sq. ; some
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #105

88
BATH, BATHING-BEGGING
sects are for b., others for the Baudhîputra, n, of a teacher, 15, omission of b., 8, 375; rules about 224 n. b. for Buddhist Bhikkhus, 13, 44 Baungha, son of Suungha, 23, 218. sq.; 17, 35, 39; 20, 66-8, 110; Bâvarî, 11. of a teacher, 10 (ii), xii; the pupil should attend to his disciples of B., 10 (ii), xii sq. ; his upagghầya when he is going to the accomplishinents, and the three gantâghara (hot sitting bath), 13, marks on his limbs, 10 (ii), 189; 157 sq.; rules about b. for Buddhist the Brâhmana B. cursed by another nuns, 20, 367-9; prescribed for the Brâhmana, is comforted by a deity, ascetic as a penance for uninten- and shown by Buddha 'the way to tional injury to living beings, 25, the other shore,' 10 (ii), 184-213. 210 ; definition of Snâna or b., 29, Bawri = Babylon, 23, 60, 60 n. 375; Gaina monks should abstain Bayak, n. of a demon, 5, 132, 1321). from b., 45, 296 sq. See also Ablu- Beasts, see Animals. tions, and Purification.
Beatitude, highest. See Bliss, Bath-houses, a king overthrown by Highest good, Nirvana, and Rethe Magi for having built, 4, lxxvii, lease. lxxviin.
Beauty, goddess of, see Lakshmi, Bathing-places, holy, see Holy and Sri. places.
Beaver, see Animals (k). Battle, battle charms, battle songs, Bedr, allusions to the battle of, 6, see War.
Xxxvi sq., 47 n., 61-6, 66 n., 86 n., Bauddha doctrines, see Buddhism. 165 n., 171 n. ; 9, 20 n., 62 n., 70 Baudhayana, relation between the n., 257 n., 274 n., 276 n. schools of B. and Apastamba, 2, Bees, simile of the b. collecting xvi, xix-xxiv, xxiv n. ; 25, xciii; honey, 1, 101; 8, 188, 309, 309 11. ; wrote a commentary on the Ve- the b. inspired by the Lord to dânta-sútras, 8, 32; deplorable build hives, 6, 257; antelope, state of the MSS. of the Sûtras elephant, butterfly, b., and fish, 8, of B., 14, xxix-XXXV; Srautasútra, 155 n.; omen of b. making honey Grihyasútra, and Dharmasútra, their in the house, 29, 139. relation to one another, 14, Xxx Begging, for him who knows breath sq., 150 sq. n.; the Grilyasútra of as Brahman there is the secret B. and its Parisishtas, 14, xxxii sq.; row Beg not,' 1, 280, 281; rules his position among the teachers of about b. for the Brahmakârin, his the Taittirîya-veda, 14, XXXV- duty of b., 2, 11-14, 190 sg.; 7, 115, xxxix; teachers on Dharma quoted 117, 120; 8, 360; 14, 57 sq., 151 by B., 14, xl sq., xl n. ; belongs to sq., 157; 25, 39, 63 sq. ; 29, 68, Southern India, 14, xli-xliii; his 73, 191, 308 sq., 402; 30, 67, 157; date, 14, xliii; mentioned in the 33, 132; 44, 49 sq.; part of a Baudhâyana-Dharmasútra, 14, 160, penance, 2, 89 sq., 283, 289; 14, 160 n., 163 sq., 297, 297 n., 299, 124, 211, 300, 309, 327; 25, 445, 336; Kanva B. satiated at the 455, 467, 481; when b. is lawful, 2, Tarpana, 14, 255. See also Bodhâ- 123 sq., 203 sq. ; 14, 240; 25, yana,
424-7, 430 sq. and n.; rules about Baudhầyana-Dharmasûtra, its b. for the ascetic, 2, 154, 194 ; 7, relation to the Gautama-Dharma- 279; 8, 362-4; 14, 47, 260, 279sítra, 2, lij-Ivii, lix sq. ; to the 81, 283; 25, 208 sq. ; a means of Vishnu-smriti, 7, xix sq. ; relation livelihood for Brâhmanas, 2, 227; between the B. and Vâsishtba 14, 288 sq. ; 25, 128 sq.; to subsist Dharmasastra, 14, xvii, xxi; belongs on alms is better than fasting, 14, to the Black Yagur-veda, 14, xxix; 46; rules about b. for the Snataka, interpolations in B., 14, xxxii-xxxv; 14, 159; 25, 134; 29, 124; food Vedic texts quoted in the B., 14, which a student obtains by b. is xxxix sq. ; text and translation of always pure, 14, 170; 25, 192; a the B., 14, xliii-xlv, 141-333. sin for one who has finished stu
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #106

BEGGING-BENEVOLENCE
dentship, 14, 220; 29, 317; rules 182 n. See also Bhútas, Souls, and about b. for Buddhist monks, 19, Superhuman Beings. 298; 20, 250 sq., 289-92; 36, 33- Bekkah = Mecca, q.v. 7, 286-8, 319 sq., 326, 339 sq., Belaftha Kakkâna, converted by 346; the hermit in the forest to Buddha, 17, 93-7. live by alms, 25, 203; enjoined for Belatthasîsa, superior of Ananda, the Dîkshita, 26, 45 n.; rites per- had a disease of thick scabs, 17, 43, formed when going out for b., 30, 226. 294 sq.; about b. and beneficence, Belatthiputta, see Sangaya Belatthi37, 39.
putta, Behaviour, see Etiquette.
Belief, perception based on b., b. on Being, see Sat.
the attention of a tutor, 1, 122 ; Beings, three origins of b., from an necessary for being convinced, 37, egg, from living being, from a germ, 289; b. that the gods exist, 42, 158, 1, 94; 48, 595 sq.; penance for 622; B. and Unbelief represented selling living b., 7, 177; the world as two women, 44, 110-12; b. in and its b. (gods, Mâras, Brahman, Amitabha Buddha, 49 (ii), ix sq., b. comprising gods, men, Sanianas, 62 sq. See also Dogma, and Faith. and Brâhmanas, &c.), 10 (ii), 30, 45, Bells and organ as musical in96, 142 sq.; 11, 72, 187, 288; 21, struments, 3, 61; a network of b. 21, 64 sq., 115, 163, 363 ; 36, 28, hung round the Palace of Right221; 49 (ii), 24, 72, 102; classes eousness, 11, 267 sq.; b. with of b., Samnanas, Brâhmanas, devas, wooden tongues sounded for making Mâra, Brahman, 13, 97, 136 sq. ; announcements, 27, 260; 28, 34; sounds of the different b. in this peal of b. of Sui, 28, 37; a wonderworld, 21, 338-40; list of b. in the ful b.-stand, 40, 22 sq., 22 n.; taxes world, 36, 101 sq.; 43, 373 ; 49 collected to be employed in making (ii), 60, 113, 130; the b. and the b., 40, 31 sq. lord of b., 41, 158; 43, 73; all living Beluva, n.pl., Buddha at, 11, 34 sq. b. freed from death by means of Benares, a great city, 11, 99, 247 ; certain hymns, 43, 70; Pragâ pati, Buddha at B., 11, 146; 13,90-116; the lord (the body) of living b., 43, 16,80; 17, 21, 214 ; 49 (i), 170-3; 76, 350, 354; the Brahmakârin, at Buddha begins to turn the wheel of the initiation, is committed to all b. the law at B., 11, 153 sq. ; 19, 168 for security from injury, 44, 87; -72; 21, xxix, 56, 70; Pârsva born classes of beings (sattâ, pânâ, bhûtâ, at B., 22, 271; Buddha goes to B. gîvâ), 45, xxvi, xxvi n., xxx, 42 sq. ; (Vârânasî), 49 (i), 164-70; converts the six kinds of living b., viz. made by Buddha at B., 49 (i), earth-bodies, water-bodies, fire- 190-2. bodies, wind-bodies, plants, and Bendva, a chief, hostile to Zoroasanimals, 45, 146, 213-18; classi- trianism, 31, 160, 162 sq. fication and description of all living Benedictions, see Prayers. b. and things without life, 45, 206– Benevolence in man and in nature, 29; the six classes of living b. which 16, 356, 357 n.; b., righteousness, a Gaina monk should be careful not propriety, and understanding: four to hurt, 45, 292, 302, 311, 350 sq., constituents of human nature, 27, 400-5, 421; denizens of hell, brute 10; is the heart of man, 27, animals, gods, men, and suchlike b. 383 n.; b. is man, 28, 269 n., 312, commit sins, 45, 356; on the 312 n. ; cannot be a substitute for generation of the various classes of the 'Tâo, 39, 346-8; when the animate and inanimate b., through Tâo was lost, b. came, 40, 312;the efficacy of Karman, 45, 388- b. and righteousness, 16, 423 sq.; 27, 98; six orders of b., 49 (i), 200, 44 ; 28, 332 sq., 344; are the 200 n.; denial of the idea of b., 49 instruments of a ruler, 28, 257; (ii), 117-44; the b. in the five government based on them, 28, paths of existence, 49 (ii), 182, 312 sq. ; people would become
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #107

90
BENEVOLENCE-BHAGA
filial and kindly it b. and r. were Bhadra, of the Kâsyapa gotra, a discarded, 39, 61 sq.; are de- Sthavira, 22, 294. trimental to goodness, 39, 80 sq., Bhadra, 1), of the world in which 281-7, 293, 357; are mere ex- Yasodhara is to be a Buddha, 21, crescences on human nature, called 257. in to distort and vex the world, 39, Bhadrâ, King Kausalika's daughter, 139, 268-80, 295 sq.; Confucius insults the monk Harikêsa, is comand Lao-zze discourse on then, 39, pelled to marry him, but he refuses 145, 399 sq.; the place of b. and r. her, 45, 50 n., 53. and virtue in Taoism, 39, 305 sq., Bhadrabahu, n. of a Sthavira, 22, 40, +3 sq., 79, 95, 285 sq.; in the 287 sq. ; the head of the Gaina age of perfcct virtue people were church, when the Angas were colupright without knowing that to be lected, 22, xliii. So was righteousness; loved one Bhadragit, n. of a Bhikslin, 49 another without knowing that to do (ii), 2. so was b., &c., 39, 325; the perfect Bhadraguptika Kula, of the Uduman of Tâo pushes back b. and r., vậtika Gana, 22, 291. 39, 3+2 ; are no good, except for Bhadı akâlî, n.d., Bali offering to, a short time, 39, 355 sq.; are 25, 91; 29, 86. opposed to the Tâo, 40, 58 sq., Bhadrapâla, one of the sixteen 284 ; what is the greatest b., virtuous men, 21, +; heading 500 righteousness, and good faith, 40, Bodhisattvas, 21, 360. 87; the dangers of b. and r., 40, Bhadrasena, on of Agâtasatru, 108 sq.; Confucius manifests b. and bewitched by Arani, 41, 141, 141 n. r., 40, 193; as regarded by the Bhadravarg îyas, five, the first disSuperior Man, 40, 215.
ciples of Buddha, 21, 2 n. Beni Ghanm, built a mosque in Bhadrâvudha, n. of a Brahmana, opposition to Mohammcd, 6, 188 sq., 10 (ii), 187, 205, 210, 213. 188 n.
Bhadrâvudhamânavapukkhâ, t.c., Beregya, n.d., worshipped, 31, 197, 10 (ii), 205. 205, 209, 215, 220, 224, 387.
Bhadraj asas, disciple of Suhastin, Berezisnu, son of Ara, 23, 211. 22, 291. Berezvant, n.p., 23, 218.
Bhadrayaska Kula, of the UduvaBerezyarsti, n.p., 23, 206.
tika Gana, 22, 291. Betrothal, see Marriage.
Bhadrika, a distinguished Arhat, Betting, see Gambling.
21, 2, Bêvarasp = Dahâk, q. v.
BL adrika, n.pl., Mahavira at, 22, 264. Bhadda, became an inheritor of the Bhadrikâ, a goddess, who was a highest heavens, 11, 26.
cow in her former birth, 49 (i), Bhaddasâla, officer of the Nanda 166 sq. kings, waged war against Kanda- Bhadrîyikâ Sakhâ, of the Uduvagutta, 36, 147.
tika Gana, 22, 291. Bhaddavatikâ, n. of an elephant, Bhaga, a Vedic god, the speed of, 17, 118.
1, 76; why he is blind, 12, 210; Bhaddiya, n. of town, 17, 22, 124-7; Uttare Phalguni assigned to Bh., Mendaka of Bh., 17, 121-7.
12, 285 n.; oblation to Bh. at the Bhaddiya, converted by Buddha, wedding, 29, 32, 283; invoked in 11, 155 1.; 13, 99 ; 35, 163.
the prayer at the initiation, 29, 64 ; Bhaddiya, the Sâkya Râga, re- gives the bride to the husband, 29, nounces the world persuaded by 282; 30, 189; invokcd for agriculAnuruddha, and reaches supreme tural success, 30, 113 sq. ; 42, 140; happiness, 20, 227-33.
Pârtha oblation to Bh., 41, 82 ; inBhadra, one of the five first dis- voked in a charm against mania, 42, ciples of Buddha, 19, 172.
33; grants life, 42, 53; Bh. or Bhadra, of the Gautaina gotra, a Fortune, invoked by iaidens wishSthavira, 22, 294.
ing to obtain a husband, 42, 94 sq.,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #108

BHAGA-BHAISHAGYARÀGASAMUDGATA
91
324; connected with marriage, 12, 175-7, 179 sq., 184-6, 188 sq., 193 95; as a love-god, 42, 101; Bri- sq., relation between Bh. and Anuhaspati and Bh. join (husband and gîtâ, 8, 197 sq., 207-10, 215, 218 sq., wife?) together, 42, 135; Vishnu 222, 227, 230 a.; the teaching of and Bh. in a list of gods, 42, 160; the Bh., and the SaddharmapundaSarasvati, Anumati, and Bh. in- ríka, 21, xxvi-xxviii, xxix n., xxxi n., vokcd, 42, 173; invoked for help, xxxiv n., Xxxvi; the doctrine of the 42, 204 ; invoked in the morning, Bh. a fusion of the Brahman theory 46, 38; Agni, as Bh., rules over of the Upanishads with the belief in wealth, 46, 187; invited to the a personal highest being, 34, cxxvi; sacrifice together with Agni, 46, as an authority for Bâdarayana, 34, 281; Agni compared with Bh., 46, cxxvi; quoted, 38, 421; 48, 773-5. 281; Agni announces man's sins to See also Isvaragitâ. Bh., 46, 325; the bestower or dis- Bhagavat, Svetadîpa, 'the white penser of riches, 46, 401 sq.
island,' the abode of Bh. or Vishnu, Bhagadugha, title, carver or tax- 7, 156; title of Buddha, 10 (ii), x.
gatherer of a king, 41, 63, 631. Bhâgavatas, Vishnuitic sect of, 7, Bhagavadgîtâ, lo historical data xxviii; or Pankarâtras, forerunners about it, 8, I sq.; its titles, 8, 2, of Râmânugas, 34, xxii sq.; their 28 ; how quoted by Sankarâkârya, viens refuted according to Sankara, 8, 2; called an Upanishad, 8, 2, approved of according to Râmânuga, 200; a genuine portion of tlie Ma- 34, li sq., 439-43; their system hâbhârata? 8, 2-6; is a dialogue nearer to Bâdara yana than tl at of between Krishna and Arguna, 8, Sankara, 34, c; their theory of the 3 sq., 40-131; its style and language, origin of the world, 34, cxvii; 48, 8, 4, 11, 13-15; no sectarian or 524-31; system of Bh., and BhagaBrahmanizing spirit in it, 8, 6; re- vadgitâ, 34, cxxvi; and Mahâbhâlation between Bh. and Upan'shads, rata, 34, cxxvii; contradictions in 8, 2, 5, 7 sq., 13, 15-19, 23, 26 sq., 34, their system, 34, 442 sq.; doctrine 34 n., 36, 210, and notesto 45 sq., 50- of Bh. stated, 34, 440. 4, 57 sq., 61 sq., 64-8, 71, 74, 76, Bhagavitti, see Küla Bh. 78 sq., 80 sq., 84 sq., 88-91, 93, 100, Bhagavritti, Sk., t.t., one living by 102–6, 108, 111-14, 119, 123 sq., prostitution of his wise, 33, 88 n. 129, 146; its author, 8, 6 sc.; an- Bhagga, Buddha at, 20, 125. terior to the systems of Sanskrit Bhagu (Pali for Bhrigu, q.v.), n philosophy, 8, 7-13; its date and of a Rishi, 11, 172. position in Sanskrit literature, 8, 7- Bhagu, one of the first converts 34; inconsistencies in its teaching, made by Buddha, 20, 228-33; 35, 8, II-13; its versification, 8, 15 sq.; 163; a Thera, 17, 238; Buddha's its attitude towards the Vedas, 8, visit to him, 17, 308 sq. 16-20, 25; its relation to Buddhism, Bhaishagy araga, n. of a Bodhi8, 24-7, 36, and notes to 45-52, sattva Mahasattva, 21, 4, 213-23, 56, 59 sq., 62-6, 68-71, 79, 84, 394, 404; the Bodhisattvas Bh., 88 sq., 101, 103, 105, 108 sq., ur and Mahâpratibhana, with their sq., 114, 118, 123; and Sânkhya retinue promise to divulge the and Yoga philosophy, 8, 27; re- Saddharmapundaríka after Buddha's ferred to by Bâna, 8, 28; allusions Nirvana, 21, 255; pronounces talisto it in Kâl.dâsa's works, 8, 29 sq.; manic words, for those who keep the its priority to the Vedânta-sûtras, Lotus of the True Law, 21, 370–2; 8, 30-3; its text, 8, 34 sq.; its is identical with Sarvasattvapriyanumber of stanzas, 8, 35; trans- darsana in a former birth, 21, 376, lation, 8, 35-131; teaching and 385, 389, 392; was in a former study of the Bh., 8, 129 sq.; its re- birth the prince Vimalagarbha, 21, lation to the Sanatsugâtîya, 8, 135, 430. 137, 142, 144-8, and notes to, 150- Bhaishagyaragasamudgata, n. of 6, 158-61, 163-5, 167 sq., 170-3, a prominent Bodhisattva, 21, 394;
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #109

92
BHAKSHA-BHARATI
was in a former birth the prince is a Brâhmana by birth, or by deeds, Vimalanetra, 21, 430.
and their conversion by Buddha, 10 Bhaksha (Drink personified), ex- (ii), 108–17; Vâsettha and Bh., two piatory oblation to Bh. at a mishap young Brâhmanas, go to Buddha to in the Soma-sacrifice, 44, 210. ask him about the true path to Bhakti or Faith, in the Bhagavad- union with Brahman; Buddha ingitâ, 8, 441; but see Faith ; Bh. in structs them, and they are finally the Svetâsvatara-Upanishad, and converted, 11, 168-203; n. of a the Sândilya-sûtras, 15, xxxiv. Rishi, 11, 172; n. of teachers, 15, Bhala, the sun worshipped with the 118, 118 n., 119, 186 n., 187; n. of formula ‘To Bh. svâhâ,' 30, 120. an eminent Arbat, 21, 2; Sthaviras Bhâllabeya, or Bhâllaveya, his of the Bh. gotra, 22, 286, 291; woropinions quoted, 12, 206, 293 ; 44, shipped at the Tarpana, 29, 123; a 354, 393.
tree talking to Bh., 35, 241; quoted, Bhallavins, the Nidâna (a Vedic 43, 352. See Aggika Bh., Gardawork) of the, 14, 3; quoted, 14, bhîvibhita Bh., Kasi Bh., Pindola 147; a mantra of the Bh., 38, 227 Bh., Satyavâha Bh., Sukesas Bh., sq.
Sundarika Bh. Bhallika, a merchant, one of the Bharadvâga, relation between the two first lay-disciples of Buddha, schols of Bh. and Apastamba, 2, 13, 81-4 ; 49 (i), 166 sq.
xvi, xxiji sq., xxiv n. Bhalukîputra, 1.p., 15, 225 sq., Bhâradvâgîputra, n, of a teacher, 226 n.
15, 225, 224 1). Bhâmanî, a name of the Lord or Bharata, Agni called the Bh., 12, the highest Self, 34, 125; 48, 133 ; 41, 292; 46, 119, 123; killed, 272.
19, 83; King Bh. and the Rishi Bhanabhadra, converted by Bud. Vasishtha, 19, 95; the Maruts give dha, 19, 243.
to Bh, a strong horse, 32, 327, 332; Bhanda-gama, Buddha at, 11, 64-6. seized the sacrificial horse of the Bharadvaga, knew most, lived long- Satvats, 44, xxx, 401; Bh. Daunest, and performed the greatest shanti, son of Dubshanta and Saausterities among the Rishis, 1, 169; kuntala, performed a horse-sacrifice, the Rishi of the sixth Mandala of 44, 399; a king who became a the Rig-veca, 1, 216; taught by Gaina monk, 45, 85, 850, Indra, 1, 220 ; committed adultery, Bhârata, epithet of Agni (the god 2, 175 1.; Bh, and other sages ask of the Bh. tribe), 12, 114 sq. ; 46, Brahman about final emancipation, 211; the throne-seat of the Bhara8, 314; became equal to Brahman, tas, 41, 103. See also Asvamedha 14, 329; one of the seven Rishis, Bh. 15, 106; the fainily name of former Bharata, t.w., the Bh. and the Buddhas, 21, 19; accepted cows Mahâbhârata satiated at the Tarfrom Bribu, 25, 424; worshipped at pana, 29, 220. the Tarpana, 29, 122, 220; 30, 24+; Bharatas, wide sway belongs to author of the Agnishtoma, 41, xiv; them, 44, 399 ; the greatness of author of an imprecation, 42, 89, the Bh, not attained by men before 295 sq.; is the inind, 43, 7; Agni them nor by those after them, 44, praised by the Bharadvâgas, 46, 50; 399, 401; the two Bh., Devasravas son of Brihaspati by Mamatâ, 49 and Devavâta, 46, 287 sq. ; Agni (i), 44, +4n.:- Bh. Dhanvantari wor- shines for the Bh., 46, 391. shipped at the Vaisvadeva sacrifice, Bhârata-samhita, i.e. the Maha29, 84; Bh. Bârhaspatya, author of bhârata, 48, 5.8. Vedic hymns, 32, 370, 435.
Bhâratî, or Hotra Bhâratî, a godBharadvága, a disciple of Buddha, dess, 46, 154, 156; Mahî is inde49 (ii), go.
pendent of Bh., 46, u sq. ; invoked Bharadvàga, dispute between Bh. in Aprî hymns, 46, 179, 199; in and Vâsettha as to whether a man concord with the Bharatîs, 46, 237;
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #110

BHARATI BHIKKHUNIS
offerings to Sarasvatî, Idâ, and Bh., 12, 400 n. Bhâravi, mentions Manu, 25, cxiii. Bhargas, identified with deities, explanation of the word, 15, 310. Bhargava, and other sages ask Brahman about final emancipation, 8, 314; numerous Bh., 42, xxxv; = Bhrigu's son; see Bhrigu. See also Vaidarbhi Bh., and Somâhuti Bh. Bharhut Thupa, the birth of Buddha on the bas-reliefs of, 11,
47 n.
Bharuki, quoted by Râminuga, 34, xxi.
Bhârunda, see Birds (b). Bhâsa, one of the princes of mountains, 8, 346. Bhâshika-sutra, for the accentuation of the Satapatha-brâhmana, 34, 258 n. Bhashyakâra, Dramida referred to as, 34, xxii; quoted, 48, 17, 100. See Dramida.
Bhashyas, works, satiated at the Tarpana, 29, 220.
Bhaskara, quoted 48, 459. Bhaumeyikas, see Bhavanavâsins. Bhauvana, see Visvakarman. Bhava, a name of Rudra, 12, 201; 29, 256; 41, 160; a name of the Self, 15, 311; offering to Bh. at the Sûlagava, 29, 352; 30, 221 sq.; invoked for protection of cattle, 30, 87; is Parganya, 41, 160; as a ruler of sky and earth, 42, 157 sq.; the enemies slain by the club of Bh., 42, 118, 585; reverence to Bh.'s weapon, 43, 151; Bh. and Rudra worshipped, 43, 152; Bhavas (plur.) in sea and air, 43, 155; Bh., i.e. Siva, pleased at the birth of his son Kârttikeya, 49 (i), 16;-Bh. and Sarva invoked together, 42, 56, 75, 119, 155-9, 161, 406 sq., 618-22; their arms are mottled, 42, 119, 586; are lords of cattle, 42, 155-9; are the thousand-eyed slayers of Vritra, 42, 158; they punish him who denies the sterile cow to the Brahmans, 42, 175. Bhavanâs, Gaina t.t., meditations conducive to purity of soul, 45, 69, 69 n. Bhavanavâsins, or Bhaumêyikas, one of the four kinds of gods, 45, 225.
93
Bhavânî, n.d., offering to, 29, 352. Bhavishya(t)-purâna, quoted, 2, xxix sqq., 160; on penances, 25, 445 m., 446 n., 447 D., 449 n., 460 n. Bhaya-bherava Sutta, t.w., 11, 168 n.
Bheda, Sk., t.t., individual existences, 34, xxv.
Bheda, n.p., perished because he did not present the sterile cow, 42,
179.
Bhedâbheda, t.t., relation of being neither absolutely different nor absolutely non-different, of the soul to Brahman, 34. xix, 277 n.; 48, 42 sq., 134 sq., 189-93, 195, 518. Bheshaga, or 'medicine,' a work of the Atharvanikas, 44, 365 n. Bhikkhunîs, or Buddhist nuns, obtained salvation, 11, 25 sq.; a Bhikkhu shall not have his robe washed, or dyed, or beaten, or given him by a Bh, who is not related to him, 13, 20; nor shall he get his goat's wool (for his rug or mat) attended to by her, 13, 26; offences committed by Bhikkhus in their relation to the Bh., 13, 35-7, 56; 20, 335 sq.; a novice who has sexual intercourse with Bh. should be expelled, 13, 214 sq.; boundaries of the Bhikkhunî-samghas, 13, 256 n.; must not be present at the Pâtimokkha recitation of Bhikkhus, 13, 295 sq.; Bhikkhus may visit sick Bh. even in vassa, 13, 308; rules about disciplinary proceedings against Bh., 13, 308 sq.; 20, 324, 332-4, 358 sq., 365 sq.; Pavâranà should not be held in an assembly of Bhikkhus before Bh., 13, 337; rules about the robes of Bh., 17, 212 sq. n.; 20, 340 sq., 343; bathe together with courtesans in the river Akiravatî, 17, 222 sq.; dresses for Bh. to bathe in, 17, 222 sq.; on division of robes between the Samghas of Bhikkhus and Bh., 17, 253 sq.; present at a Samgha of Bhikkhus, 17, 269; cannot raise a protest in a Samgha of Bhikkhus, 17, 271; their dependence on the Bhikkhu-samgha, 17, 318; 20, 322-6; the office of giving exhortation to the Bh., 17, 338, 340, 372; superintend new buildings, 17, 359 n.; disputes of
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #111

94
BHIKKHUNIS-BHIKKHUS
Bh. and Bhikkhus, 20, 34; are not received into the Order again, 20, to be saluted by Bhikkhus, 20, 195, 366; rules for Bh. about bathing, 328; cannot create a schism, 20, 20, 367-9; will become preachers 266; 35, 163; a Bh. cannot make of the law, Bodhisattvas, and attain one of the requisite number to perfect enlightenment, 21, XXX, cause a schism, 20, 266 ; on the 256-8; a Bodhisattva must shun duties of Bh., 20, 320-69; cut off Bh. who are fond of banter and their hair and put on orange- chatter, 21, 265; Bh. in the classical coloured robes, 20, 321 ; eight chief dramas, 33, xvii ; mentioned before rules for the conduct of Bh, to- Bhikkhus, 36, 3; he who has ontwards Bhikkhus, 20, 32 2-5 ; receive raged a Bh. cannot be converted, exhortation from Bhikkhus, but 36, 78 n., 177; the first Bh., 49 (i), cannot exhort Bhikkhus, 20, 323, 192, See also Bhikkhus (c), and 324; rules about the Pâtimokkha Woman (e). ceremony for Bh., 20, 330 sq. ; Bhikkhus, or Buddhist monks (Pali rules about confession for Bh., 20, bhikkhu = Sk. bhikshu, a inondi331 sq.; may be taught the Vinaya cant). by Bhikkhus, 20, 334 ; misbehaviour
(R) Advantages of monastic life, exalted of Bhikkhus towards Bh. punished
position of Bh., duties towards them. by their not having to be saluted by
(6) Moral precepts for Bh.
(c) The Bh. as members of the Order the Bhikkhuni-samgha, 20, 335 sq.;
(Samgha). rules about the exhortation for Bh.,
(c) Daily life of Bh (costume, food, medi
cine, dwelling, utensils, &c.). 20, 336-40; not allowed back
(e) Buddha and the Bh. scratchers, ointments, making tattoo
(0) ADVANTAGES OF MONASTIC LIFE, marks, and similar things, 20, 341
EXALTED POSITION OF BH., DUTIES 3; the Bhikkhunî-samgha inherits
TOWARDS THEM. from Bh., 20, 343 sq.; occupations
The wise man should follow the forbidden to Bh., 20, 343; rules of
bright state of the Bh., 10 (i), 25 sq., conduct for Bh. towards Bhikkhus,
25 n.; the Bhikshu, full of delight, who 20, 344 sq. ; a Bh. carrying away a
is calm in the doctrine of Buddha will foetus in her bowl, 20, 345 sq. ;
reach the quiet place (Nirvana), cessafood stored up allowed to be tion of natural desires, and happiness. handed over to the Bh. by the He who, even as a young Bhikshu, Bhikkhus, 20, 346 sq. ; rules for Bh. applies himself to the doctrine of in their courses, 20, 3 +7 sq.; rules Buddha, brightens up this worlil, like about the upasampadâ ordination the moon when free from clouds, 10 of Bh., 20, 349-55; appointment of (i), 88; the true Brảhmana (Arhat) instructors to Bh. to be ma le by keeps aloof both from laymen and a formal act of the Bhikkhuni- from Bhi., 10 (i), 92; the life of the samgha, 20, 352; rules for Bh. at Bh. praised, as compared with meals, 20, 355 sq.; rules for Bh. family life, 10 (ii), 6-11, 33-6, 65; about holding the Pavâranî, 20, 11, 187 sq.; gifts of food, drink, 356-8; cannot perform any official garments to be made to them, 10 acts towards a Bhikkhu, but a (ii), 66, 79, 81-4; 35, 41, 49; Bhikkliu can do so towards a Bh., characteristics of Bh., worthy of 20, 358 sq. ; vehicles allowed to offerings, 10 (ii), 82-4; are indethem, 20, 359 sq. ; not allowed to pendent, 10 (ii), 154-6 ; the Bh. is adopt the forest life, 20, 362 sq. ; a great man; he has orercome desire dwellings for Bh., 20, 363 sq.; rules in this world, 10 (ii), 191 sq.; how for Bh, with child who are uncon- to translate the word Bhikkhu, 11, scious of the fact of their concep- 5n.; a union between a Bh. and tion, 20, 364 sq. ; companion Brahmâ is possible, 11, 202 sq.; appointed for a Bh. under Minatta Buddhist Bi. and Sannyâsins the penance, 20, 365 sq. ; who have sume, 15, li sq. ; invited to Srâdthrown off the robes, or joined dhas, 29, 106 n.; their position in the a sect of Titthiyas, cannot be classical dramas, 33, xvii; if laymen
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #112

BHIKKHUS
95
can attain to Nirvana, what is the ful and thoughtful, 11, 28 sq. ; use of becoming a Bh.? 35, 31; 36, be ye lamps unto yourselves. Be ye a 250-61; possessed of the po ver of refuge to yourselves. Belake yourselves Iddhi, 35, 126, 129 sq. : why Bh. lo no external refuge. Hold fast to the must be reverenced even by con
truth as a lamp. Hold fast as a refuge verted laymen, 35, 229-33; their
to the truth. Look not for 'refuge to exalted position, 35, 267; evil
any one besides yourselves. 11, 38;
by leading a life of uprightness, by deeds cannot be kept secret from Bh., 35, 295; Bhikkhus who are
quietude of heart, contemplation, free from evil Karma can become
spiritual insight, and solitude, Bh. Arhats in a moment, others have
obtain what they desire, 11, 210-18; to trouble themselves about recita
want of concord with the Bh., tions, buildings, and gifts, 36, 92-6;
spiritual barrenness, 11, 224 sq., worshipped by Nâgas, Yakshas, men,
229; Buddha rebukes quarrelsome and Maras, 36, 120 ; ten individuals
Bh., 17, 291-306; an example of worthy of becoming Bh., 36, 253;
Bh. living in love and concord, 17, a worthy Bh. is like a king, 36,
309-12; shall not commit suicide, 265-7; bow to no one, 36, 338 sq.,
35, 273-5; twenty-eight good quali
ties in the vows of Bh., 36, 251 sg.; 339 n.; those who feed two thousand Bh. acquire great merit, and
eighteen good qualities of those who become gods, 45, 415 97.
carry out the vows of Bh., 36, 252
sq. ; the thirteen extra vows of Bh., (6) MORAL PRECEPTS FOR BH. A Bh. who delights in earn stness
36, 268, 268 sq. n.; are unmoved is close upon Nirvâna, 10 (i), 10 sq.;
either by ill-will or love, 36, 309. are to strive after separation from (c) THE BH. AS MEMBERS OF THE the world, 10 (i), 22; fools wish for ORDER (SAVGHA). precedence among the Bh., 10 (i), Rules about the reception into 22; Buddha's description of a true the order of Bh., 10 (ii), 94 sg. : Bh., 10 (i), 39; (ii), 88 ; must not 11,109 sq.; how Bh. are to address be envious, 10 (i), 62, 62 n., 85 sq.; each other, 11, 112; rules for Bh.
who only begs, but he who in the Sangha, vols. 13, 17, 20; adopts the whole law, is a Bh., 10 their relations to the Bhikkhun's, (i), 65; not by outward signs can 13, 20, 26, 35-7, 56, 308, 337; 17, the Bh. attain the extinctio. of 253 sq., 269, 271; 20, 34, 195, desires, 10 (i), 66, 74 ; moral pre- 322-6, 328, 334-6, 344-7, 358 cepts for the Bh., 10 (i), 85-8; sq. ; 36, 3; how they must not (ii), 174-7, 180-3, 191; 11, 187-200; behave towards one another, 13, 33 19, 296-305; 36, 59; the Bh. who sq., 44, 46, 50-2; must not give discards all passions compared to a food to ascetics of other sects, 13, snake that casts his skin, 10 (ii), 40 sq.; on Bh. going to the army, 1-3; admonished to be pure and 13, 43; a Bh. must not conccal a live together with the pure, 10 (ii), serious offence of another Bh., 13, 46 sq.; the right path for Bh. ex- 46; procedure against Bh. who plained by Buddha, 10 (ii), 60-2, bring false accusations against 64 sq. ; the Bh. undergoes no cen- Buddha, 13, 47-9; instruction in sure, for he is calm and independent, good manners for Bh. in their interhaving shaken off the dogmas of course with the laity, 13, 59-67; philosophy, 10 (ii), 148-50; the different forms of ordination of Bh., Muni, though near Nibbâna, should 13, 73 sq. n.; the four Interdictions not think himself the best, 10 (ii) for Bh., 13, 234-6; temporary ex157; should keep aloof from philo- pulsion of Bh. for refusal to see or sophical disputes, 10 (ii), 159, 161 to atone for an offence, 13, 236-8; sq., 167 ; how they cross the stream how to maintain peace among the of birth and old age, 10 (ü, 191-5; Bh., 13, 263-5; regulations about conditions under which the Bh. will reproving a Bh. for an offence, 13, prosper, 11, 6-11; should be mind- 264 sq.; cases of Bh. risking a
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #113

96
BHIKKHUS
schism, 13, 289 sq.;-disciplinary proceedings against Bh. guilty of or suspected of an offence, 13, 14, 340-9, 351 sq., 354 sq.; 17, 276-84, 329-439, 395 m.; the TagganiyaKamma or Act of Rebuke, 17, 329-42; the Nissaya-Kamma or Act of Subordination, 17, 343-6; the Pabbaganiya-Kamma or Act of Banishment, 17, 347-58; the Patisâraniya-Kamma or Act of Reconciliation, 17, 359-69; UkkhepaniyaKammas or Acts of Suspension for not acknowledging, and for not atoning for, an offence, 17, 370-6; for not renouncing a sinful doctrine, 17, 377-83; rules for Bh. placed on probation, 17, 384-93; thrown back to the commencement of probation, 17, 393 sq., 404 sq., 406 sq., 420 sq., 428; contempt for Bh. who have entered the Order in their old age, 17, 140 n.; qualifications for Bh. to be appointed to an official post, 17, 200, 201; 20, 25, 25 n., 202; disqualifications of Bh., 17, 248-51; lawful and unlawful restoration of an expelled Bh., 17, 273, 283 sq., 291, 319 sq.; expulsion of an erudite Bh. should be avoided for fear of bringing about a schism, 17, 285-9; superintend the erecting of buildings for the Samgha, 17, 359, 359 n.; 20, 189-91, 215 sq.; different classes or grades of Bh., 20, 6 sq., 193; no official act is to be carried out against Bh. who have not confessed themselves guilty, 20, 22-4; description of a Bh. qualified to be chosen on a jury, and entitled to warn another Bh., 20, 50 sq., 315-17; proceedings against obstinate Bh., 20, 57-61, 259 sq.; salutation and apportionment of the best seat, water, and food shall be according to seniority, 20, 191-9, 206 sq.; Bh. who are not to be saluted, 20, 195 sq.; the Sattarasa-vaggiya Bh. turned out of a Vihara by the Khabbaggiya Bh., 20, 200 sq.; rules of conduct for incoming Bb., 20, 272-80; duties of Bh. towards one another, 20, 272-98; rules of conduct for resident Bh. towards incoming Bh., 20, 280-2; rules of conduct for Bh. about to leave the
Vihâra, 20, 282-4; rules of conduct for Bh. in their lodging-places, in the bath-rooms, in the privies, 20, 294-8; rules about one Bh. warning another in respect of any sin he has committed, 20, 315-19; how conscientiously they make general use of everything given to them, 20, 383 sq.; initiation of Bh., 29, 58 sq. n.; only a Bh., under no disability, can create a schism, 35, 163; recitation of Scriptures, looking after buildings, and seeing to gifts, enjoined for Bh., 36, 92-6; punishments of those who, being unworthy, take the vows, 36, 261-4. See also Ordination and Samgha. (d) DAILY LIFE OF BH. (COSTUME, FOOD, MEDICINE, DWELLING, UTENSILS, &c.).
Have their hair and beard cut off, and put on yellow robes, 10 (i), 5 sq. and n.; (ii), 10; 11, 187 sq.; 13, 110, 115, 132 sq., 187, 209, 216; 17, 5 sq., 32; 35, 18 sq., 30, 231 sq.; 36, 20 sq.; contempt for dress impressed on Bh., 11, xliv; costume of Bh., 11, 101 n.; rules regarding the robes of the Bh., 13, 18-24, 28-30, 36, 45, 54 sq., 59 sq., 151-8, 160, 162, 164, 254-7; 17, 35, 39 sq., 193-240, 245-55, 386; 20, 73, 90-8, 142-6, 253; should wear robes made of rags taken from a dustheap, 13, 173; called Mundaka or 'shavelings,' 15, xxvii; rules for their foot-clothing, 17, 13-24, 31, 34 sq., 39; the distribution of robes of Bh. at the Kathina ceremony, 17, 146-70 and n., 203 sq., 234-40, 248-55 ;rules about food allowed to Bh., 13, 37-40; 17, 67-97, 117 sq., 128 sq., 130-3, 138 sq., 143-5, 220-5; rules concerning invitations to meals, 13, 41-3, 56 sq.; rules about begging and eating meals, 13, 62-5, 73-5; 20, 135, 153 sq., 250 sq., 253; how Bh. should behave when going on their rounds and in the dining-halls, 13, 151-4; 20, 289-92; are to live on morsels of food given in alms, 13, 173; one Bh. alone is not to pass through a town begging, 19, 194 n.; rules about their almsbowls, 20, 81-90; rules of conduct for Bh. at meals, 20, 284-9; laxer
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #114

BHIKKHUS-BHRIGU
97
rules of the Vaggian Bhikkhus about nail-cutting, hair-dressing, &c., for eating, discussed at the council of Bh., 20, 136-41. See also Vows. Vesâlî, 20, 386, 397 sqq., 409--12; (e) BUDDHA AND THE BH. decomposing urine is the medicine Buddha exhorts the Bh. to spread allowed to Bh., 13, 174; sick Bh. may the truths of his religion, 11, 60 sq.; be visited by other Bh. even during how they behaved at Buddha's vassa, 13, 305 sq.; on medicaments death, 11, 119; the five Bh. whom to be used by Bh., 17, 41-61, Buddha chooses as his disciples, 11, 65-8, 76 sq., 78-80, 89, 97, 144 sq., 146; 13, 90-102 ; a Deva in the 221-5; 20, 154; must wait one shape of a Bh. appears before the upon the other in sickness, 17, Bodhisattva, 19, 49 sq.; Bh. and 240-5; proceedings for the case of Bodhisattvas, 21, xxxv, 12 sq.; a Bh, being insane, 20, 18-22, 57 sq.; Buddha's prophecy about the 2,000 allowed to let blood, 20, 77; rules disciples who are to become the concerning sick Bh., 20, 199 sq.; future Buddhas Ratnaketurâgas, --the itinerant mendicant is beset 21, 210-12; Bh, are not to worship with pain, therefore let no man be Buddha, 35, 246-8; description of an itinerant mendicant, 10 (i), 72; Bh, in the train of Buddha, 49 (ii), homeless state of Bh., 11, 188; 36, 2. See also Holy persons, Novices, 313; rules about dwellings for Bh., Preaching, and Sekha. 13, 35, 57; 20, 157-63, 170-9, Bhikshus, see Bhikkhus. 189-91, 208-16, 253; should dwell Bhikshu-sûtra, by Pârâsarya, 8, at the foot of a tree, Vihâras, &c., 32 sq. being extra allowances, 13, 173; Bhîma, hero of the Mahâbhârata, Viharas and other edifices built by 8, 37 sq. laymen for Bh., 13, 302-5; rules of Bhima, n, of Rudra, 29, 256 ; 30, conduct for Bh. dwelling in the 221 sq. woods, 20, 292-4; why should Bhîmasena, a Parikshita, who houses (Viharas) be built for the offered horse-sacrifice, 44, 396. houseless Bh. ? 36, 1-4; see also Bhishag Atharvana, a Rishi, 42, Vihâras ;--utensils allowed to Bh., xxi, xxxv. 13, 24-30, 53 sq. ; 17, 20, 45, 49, Bhishma, his death, 8,3; the oldest 51-9, 205 sq., 226-30; 20, 68, of the Kauravas, 8, 38; and Drona, 8, 86 sq., 90-102, 117, 130-5, 137-42, 39 sq., 42,95 sq.; chooses the time 146-8 (tooth-sticks), 155 sq., 222; of his death, 38, 380; 48, 741 sq. ; are not allowed to acquire gold or though outside the asramas, was yet silver, or engage in any kind of well grounded in knowledge of buying or selling, 13, 26 sq. ; 17, Brahman, 48, 704; son of Ganga, 49 66 sq., 128 sq. ; 20, 386-92, 399, (i), 95; killed Ugrâyudha, 49 (i), 413; 36, 122 n.; luxuries to be 113 sq. avoided by Bh., 13, 44 sq., 52-5; Bhishmagargitasvararâga, n. of 20, 68-71; the four Resources of numerous Tathagatas, 21, 354 sq., religious life (begging food, rags as 357, 360. robes, dwelling at the foot of a tree, Bhishmasyara = Bhîshmagargitaurine as medicine), 13, 173 sq., 234; svararâga, q.v. must abstain from all sexual inter- Bhôga, Râgîmatî, daughter of the course, 13, 234 sq.; vehicles allowed Bh, or Bhoga king, 45, 118, 118 n. to Bh., 17, 25-7; rules about mats, Bhoga-nagara, n.pl., Buddha at, 11, seats, &c., for Bh., 17, 27-31, 35, 66–70. 39; 20, 197, 386, 399, 413; rules Bhogas, a class of Kshatriyas, 4 for the Bh, about sleeping, 17, 226; 71, 71 n., 339. 20, 115-17, 163 sq., 166-9; on the Bhraga, guardian of Soma, 26, daily life of the Bh., 20, 66-156; 72. rules for Bh. about bathing, 20, Bhrigu, chief among great sages, 8, 66-8, 110; not allowed to castrate 89; Râma, a descendant of Bh., themselves, 20, 77 sq. ; rules about 8, 294 ; chapter of Bh. Vâruni, 15, S.B. IND.
H
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #115

98
BHRIGU-BHUTAVAT
64-9; 34, 199; his son Brihaspati more accomplished than he, 19, 10; 49 (i), 8; the Manu-smriti the Sam hitâ of Bh., 25, xi-xiii, xvii, xcii, xcv sq., cvi, cvi n., cx, 19; 33, xii-xiv, 2 sq. n., 3, 272, 274, 334; quoted in Manu-smriti, 25, xxvi sq., 78; a sage and a Pragâpati, 25, 14; Somapas (manes), sons of Bh., 25, 112; the offspring of fire, son of Manu, 25, 169 sq., 169 n.; cursed the fire, 25, 398 n.; sprung from Manu, proclaims the law, 25, 483; Sumati, son of Bh., 33, xi, xiii sq., 3, 3 n.; Bh. and other sons of Brahman's mind were again born at the sacrifice of Varuna, 38, 235; connected with the Atharva-veda, 42, xxiii, xxvi sq. (Bhrigvangirasab); connected with the production of fire, 42, xxvii, xxx; Atharvan, Angiras, and Bh., 42, xxxii sq., xxxiv, lvii sq.; oblations to Bh. and Angiras, 42, lvii; when they infringed upon Bh., the Sringaya Vaitahavyas perished, 42, 171, 433; Bh.-Angiras, authors of hymns of the Atharva-veda, 42, 416, 444; myth of Bh., son of Varuna, instructed by his father, 44, xiv, 108-12; Mâtaris van brought Agni to Bh., 46, 52; Agni called Bhrigavâna or Bh.-like, 46, 74, 78; Râma, son of Bh., 49 (i), 95. Bhrigu, Buddha in the hermitage of Bhargava, i. e. Bh.'s son, 19, 59; 49 (i), 62, 92. Bhrigu, a Purohita, converted by his sons, became a monk and reached perfection, 45, 61-9. Bhrigus, i. e. descendants of Bhrigu, n. of an ancient family; the light of the Bh. and Angiras is the brightest, 12, 37 sq., 38 n.; kindled or established Agni among men, 12, 350; 46, 45, 130, 157, 202, 228, 343; Bh. or Angiras, attained the heavenly world, 26, 272; peculiar sacrificial rites of the Bh., 29, 390 sq., 416; 30, 34 sq., 93; worshipped at the Tarpana, 30, 243; Bh., Atharvans, and Angiras, 42, 433; sacrificing together with the Bh., 43, 200; sacrifice offered up by the Bh., 43, 262; Mâtarisvan kindled Agni for the Bh., 46, 241. Bhrigu-valli, i. e. the third Adhyâya
of the Taittirîyaka-Upanishad, 15, xxviii.
Bhrûnahatyâ, Sk., the killing of an embryo, 44, 341n. See also Abortion. Bhugyu Lâhyâyani, questions Yâgñavalkya, 15, 127 sq.; 34, cv. Bhuman, Sk., t.t., the Infinite, 1, 123 n.; where one sees nothing else, hears nothing else, understands nothing else, that is the Bh., 1, 123; is bliss, 1, 123; 34, 163; is immortal, or immortality, 1, 123; 34, 163, 168; rests in its own greatness, 1, 123; explained as the Infinite, 1, 123 sq.; is all this, 1, 123; explained as the Self, 1, 124; 48, 678 sq.; is Brahman, 34, xxxv, 162-9; 48, 299308; in it the ordinary activities of seeing, &c., are absent, 34, 168 sq.; knowledge of Bh., 38, 412. Bhummagaka, one of the Khabbaggiya Bhikkhus, 20, 9-17, 118. Bhûtâ, female disciple of Sambhûtavigaya, 22, 289. Bhûtadattâ, female disciple of Sambhûtavigaya, 22, 289. Bhûtas, Beings,' or goblins, daily offerings to them, one of the 'five great sacrifices,' 2, 47 sq., 109, 109 n., 195, 201; 7, 214; 14, 256; 25, 87 n., 88-92, 88 n., 95, 132; 29, 199, 217; 44, 95; food eaten at a Srâddha by persons related to the giver, reaches not the Manes nor the gods, but the Bh., 2, 143 sq.; those who worship the Bh. go to the Bh., 8, 85; worship of Bh., of the quality of darkness, 8, 118; actions for gods, Pitris, Bh., and guests, 8, 306; the bands of Bh. extol the emancipated saint, 8, 345; Isvara, the lord of gods, Bh., Pisâkas, &c., 8, 354; are liable to destruction, 15, 289; space the resort of Bh., 36, 316, 316 n.; gods, demons, Bh., &c., assemble to see Kêsî and Gautama, 45, 121 sq.; injury done to living beings for the sake of Bh., 45, 357. See also Beings. Bhûtas, t.t., entities, or elements. See Elements. Bhûtâtman, Sk.,the elemental Self in the bodies, 15, 295-7, 295 n., 299 sq. Bhûtavat, i. e. Rudra, punishes Pragâpati for his incest, 12, 209 n., 284 n.
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #116

BHUTAVIRAS-BIRDS
99
Bhûtaviras, n, of a family of priests, tasattu wants to kill him, 20, 43, 345 n.
241-3; 49 (ii), 161-4; related to Bhûti, the goddess of welfare, wor- Mahâvîra, 22, xiii-xvi; dialogue shipped, 29, 334 ; 41, 324.
between King Srenika, i, e. B., and Bible (Old and New Testaments); a Gaina monk, 45, 100-7, 1oo n.; Zend-Avesta and B., 4, Ixix, Ixxii n.; abolished the ferry-fee for asceties, B. and other Sacred Books of the 49 (i), 170; his consort Vaidehî, 49 East, 15, XX; references to the (ii), v ; B. becomes an Anâgâmin, 49 0.T., 24, 176 n., 179 n., 180 n.; (ii), 167. criticism of the 0. T., 24, 178 sq., Bindu, 11. of a Vedie poet, 32, 410. 200, 208-29; references to N.T., Bindumati,the courtesan, makes the 24, 189 n.; criticism of N.T., 24, Ganges flow backwards, 35, 182-4. 225, 225 n., 229-43.
Birds. Bilal, an Abyssinian slave, the first (a) B. in religious belief and worship. who called to prayer in Islâm, 6, (b) Some special, real, and mythical b. xxiii sq., xxxiv, lxxii.
(a) B. IN RELIGIOUS BELIEF AND Bimbisâra (also called Srenya or WORSHIP. Seniya), king of Magadha, tries to B. which take away impurity, 5, tempt Buddha with wealth, 10 (ii), 246, 246 sq. n.; re-birth of the 67 sq.; has a large body of troops, wicked in b., 8, 109 n., 321 ; simile 10 (ii), 99; King Seniya B. and of b.abandoning their nests, 8,142 n., myriads of Magadha Brâhmanas and 164; the selfs of devotees as b, flyhouseholders converted by Buddha, ing away happily, 8, 189, 189 n.; 13, 136-40; his five wishes fulfilled, extol the emancipated saint, 8, 345; 13, 140; Buddha as his guest in the two b. which are unchanging Râgagaha, 13, 140-3; presents the and unintelligent (understanding pleasure garden Veluvana to Buddha and egoism, or the great and the and the fraternity of Bhikkhus, 13, individual self), 8, 371, 371 n.; 143 sq.; his physician Gîvaka, 13, reach perfection by penance, 8, 191 sq. ; 17, 179 sq. ; persuades 389; Solomon knows the speech of Buddha not to admit persons in b., 9, 100 sq.; origin of the hazelroyal service into the order, 13, cock, the sparrow, and the par194 sq.; issues a deeree for the tridge, 12, 164 sq. ; 41, 130; b. protection of the Sakyaputtiya two-footed like men, 12, 384; the Samanas, 13, 197; suggests to manes roam about as b., 14, 268 ; Buddha the institution of U posatha, wise b., 23, 203 n.; b. deities yield 13, 239 sq.; asks the Bhikkhus to enjoyments from fear of punishpost pone Vassa, 13, 301 ; King B. ment, 25, 219; worshipped at the and Sona Kolivisa, 17, 1 sqq.; Tarpana, 29, 121, 219; evil omens eighty thousand overseers of town- from b., 29, 136; 30, 182 sq. ; 42, ships of King B. are converted by 82, 124, 127, 129, 155, 157, 166 sq., Buddha, 17, 2-5; presents Pilinda- 186, 205, 474, 555; invited to liek vakkba with park-keepers, 17, 61. the grass anointed with sacrificial sqq.; sends his minister to see Men- food, 29, 391; 30, 37; how created, daka, 17, 122-4 ; installs Sâlavatî as 41, 148; jaundice transferred to courtesan in Râgagaha, 17, 172; yellow b., 42, 8, 263-6, 566; fire King B.and Paggota, 17, 186 sq. n.; made of b's nests at magie rite, 42, Buddha's meeting with B., 19, xxi, 458 ; bird-shape of the fire-altar, 113-31; 49 (i), 105-22 ; offers to 43, xxi sq., xxvi sq., i n., 4 11., 19divide his empire with Buddha, 19, 21, 22 n., 112 n., 114-16, 120 sq., 117-19; becomes a disciple of 135-7, 140, 148 sq., 168, 168 n., 177, Buddha, 19, 187-93 ; 49 (i), 192 sg.; 179 sq., 180 n., 201, 250 sq. and n., invites the Bhikkhus to eat the 272, 274, 285-9,296,300-6,311, 363, mangoes in his park, 20, 73 sq. ; 391, 402; 44, 434 sq.; of b. the wants to build a residence for the body is produced first, then the Samgha, 20, 178 sq. ; his son Agâ- right wing, then the tail, then the
H 2
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #117

100
BIRDS-BIRTH
left wing, 43, 136, 139; flesh of b. 5, 782; talking Hamsas (flamingoes), not to be eaten by one who has 1, 56, 62 sq.; the miraculous power built a fire-altar, 43, 296; contract of Hamsas, of going through the and expand their wings and tail, 43, ether, 10(i), 47 sq. and n.; Hamsa, 300, 301 sg.; are the people of a name of the Self, 15, 371; flamingo King Târkshya, 44, 369; mythic b. is able to distinguish and separate on the Hôm tree, 47, 24 sq.; praise milk and water when mixed, 38, Buddha, the Law, and the Church, 149; the hamsa b. (the soul the 49 (ii), 96 sq., 174.
sun?) does not rest at night, 42, 28, (b) SOME SPECIAL, REAL, AND 462 ; hawks sacrifice b., 27, 283 sq. ; MYTHICAL B.
simile of the house-pigeon, 36, 344 ; The little bird which bustles with simile of the Kakraváka b., 36, 340 the sound 'ahalak' represents the sq.; the gigantic b. Kamak slain by people, 44, 325; the b. Amritaváká Keresâsp, 18, 378 1., 381; 24, 63, produces the Kshiprasyena, 43, 370, 63 p. ; mythical b. Kamrós, 5, 70, 370 n.; the holy b. Ashô-zust that too, 100 n. ; 23, 173 n., 210 n.; the eats nail-parings, 4, 192, 192 n.; 5, b. Karshipta brings the religion of 71; 24, 275 sq., 275 n.; the Bha- Mazda into the Vara of Yama, 4, runda b. with two necks and three 20; the b. Karsipt knew how to legs, 22, 261; 45, 19; the holiness speak words, 5, 70, 70 sq. n. ; the of the cock, the bird of Sraosha, 4, mythic b. Kinámrós, 24, 112, 112 n.; 196-200, 197 n. ; the b. Parôdars simile of the owl, 36, 344 sq. ; or Kahrkatâs (Karetô-dãsu), i.e. the simile of the Penahikâ b., 36, 342 cock, that awakes the worshipper in sq.; fabulous gigantic b. Phăng, the morning, 4, 197, 197 n., 199; 39, 164 sq., 164 n., 165 n., 167; the 23, 322, 322 sq. n.; cocks and fowls voices of the phoenixes, as a token crow, driving away wizards and of prosperity, 3, 209, 209 n.; the demons, 5, 330 sq., 331 n. ; 24, 293 phoenix a b. of good omen, 3, 406, sq.; similes of the cock, 36, 280- 406 n.; the raven of Verethraghna, 283; value of the domestic cock, and the raven's feather, 23, 24137, 163; how a fighting.cock is 3; Saệna or Simurgh on the tree trained, 40, 20, 20 n.; the female of all seeds, 23, 173 n., 210 n. ; the crane conceives without a male, 34, swallow instrumental in the birth 348 ; 38, 126; simile of the Indian of Hsieh, 3, 307, 307 n. ; there is crane, 36, 345, 345 n.; the crow, no b. wiser than the swallow, 40, the Kandâla among birds, 2, 266 n.; 38 sq., 39 n.; Apsaras in the shape simile of the crow, 36, 296 sq.; of swans, 44, 70; the eyesight of dogs and black b. (crows) classed the vulture, 23, 240, 267. See also with women and Sûdras, 44, 446; Animals, Omens, and Parables (c). 'a crow at a tîrtha,' i.e. a person Birth; conception is first b.; when in a wrong place, 49 (ii), 94 n.; the the child is born, that is the second eyeball of the divine eagle, 42, 68, b. ; when departing from hence he 401; the talon-slaying eagle, king is born again, that is his third b., 1, of birds, created from Indra's 243 sq. ; miraculous b., 3, 423 sq. courage, 44, 215; courage, the and n.; 19, 2 sq.; 49 (i), 6; the sway of birds, secured by the two rite of initiation a second b., 7, feathers of an eagle, 44, 221, 230; 119, 127; 8, 176; to one that dies, the falcon (syena) is first, strongest b. is certain, 8, 45; Krishna has among b., 8, 353; 26, 80; a falcon passed through many b., 8, 58 sq.; formed of the Gayatri, an eagle from all beings are deluded at the time the Trishtubh, 44, 173; the b. of b., 8, 76, 116; men of sinful b., Garuda, Garutmat, see separately; 8, 85, 255; b. and death are from the griffon b. on the tree of all seeds, God, 8, 86; the self the source of 5, 71, 176 ; 23, 173 n., 210 n. ; 24, God's b., 8, 194; Kâsyapa knew 112, 112 n.; the griffon b. and the the truth about b. and death, 8, bat different from all otherb., 232; the soul coming to the b., 8.
248 ; 38, 126; simile
. the crow,
no b. Wise. Apsaras in the shape
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #118

BIRTH--BODHISATTA
101
239; mode of b. is fourfold, viz. the share of the Rakshas, 12, 265 from eggs, from germs, from per- sq.; charms against the flow of b., spiration, and from wombs, 8, 339; 42, 22, 45, 174, 234, 257, 385, 183, the true b. should be reckoned 531; oblations of b., 44, 394. from conception, 13, 229; existence Blood-money, see Homicide. by apparitional b. in Sukhâvatî, 21, Bloodshed, see Homicide. 417; what b. means when applied Boar, see Animals (k). to the sprout, 34, 340; the terms Boat, see Parables (f).
b.' and death,' if applied to the Bodha and Pratibodha, the alert soul, have a metaphorical meaning, and the watehful divinities, 42, 54, 38, 28 sq.; may take place without 60, 571. the 'five oblations,' i.e. not in the Bodhầyana, 1, of Baudhầyana, giren ordinary way, 38, 125 sq. ; a in MSS., 14, xliii n.; composed a woman, a cow, or a mare brings vritti on the Vedânta-sûtras, 34. forth within the space of a year, 44, xxi; 48, 3; quoted by Râmânuga, 12; man is born thrice, first from 34, xxi; author of the Kalpa-sâtra, his parents, a second time by sacri- 34, xxi. fice, a third time when his dead Bodhi, a king's son. shows hosbody is placed on the fire, 44, 23-5. pitality to Buddha and the Bhikkhus, See also Child, Generation, Im- 20, 125-9. purity, Life, Man, and Transmi- Bodhi, Sk. and Pali, t.t., enlightengration,
ment, or highest perfect knowledge, Bishkalâ, deity (?) of parturition, see Knowledge (c). 42, 99, 245.
Bodhi tree, sce Trees, Bîtak, n.p., 5, 134; 47, 34, 140. Bodhiruki, translated the VagBivandangha, n.p., 23, 210, 2101), rakkhedikâ into Chinese, 49 (ii), Blessedness, see Ashi Vanguhi. xiii. Blessing, see Bliss, and Prayers. Bodhisatta (Pali), or Bodhisattva Blind, the b. ones did not damage (Sk.), a Bodisat, one whose esAgni by looking at him (?), 46, sence is enlightenment,' i.e. one 173, 175. See also Parables (f). destined to become a Buddha, a Blindness is the equality of dark- Buddha Elect, or a future Buddha ; ness, 8, 320, 322.
the infant Buddha called B., 10 (ii), Bliss (Sk.ânanda), when one obtains 125; when a B. is born or dies b., then one performs saered duties, there is an earthquake, 11, 46 sq.; 1, 122; the Infinite is b., 1, 123; King Sudassana a B., 11, 239, 241, the b, of Brahman, 15, 54-63; 34, 285-8; by Buddha's power the 67; 38, 201-4; various degrees of earth bursts open and innumerable B. b. described, 15, 59-62, 171 sq.; is arise from within the clefts, who pay Brahman, 15, 66; 34, 65, 75; what homage to Buddha, whose disciples is the nature of b.? 15, 157 ; Brah- they all have been, 21, xxx, 281-97, man is the cause of b., 34, 67; +42; different meanings of the absolute b. the result of higher term B., 21, xxxiv-xxxvii ; epithets knowledge, 34, 138; (Brahman as) of B., 21, 3; list of names of B., the bhûman is b., 34, 163, 168; 21, 3 sq.; become visible in the attaches to the state of deep sleep, Buddha-fields, 21, 7 sq., 66 sq.; 49 34, 163, 164, 168; the Self consist. (ii), 17 sq.; grand feats of charitaing of b. (ânandamaya) is the highest bleness, and a great variety of good Self, 34, xxxiji sq., 64-77; 48, 209- actions performed by B., 21, 11-15; 37 ; constitutes the nature of the the six perfections and perfect enself, 34, 168; highest b., see Highest lightenment preached to them, 21, Good, and Nirvana.
18; will in future be Buddhas, 21, Blood, how food turns into b., 8, 60; the vehicle of the B., 21, 78252 ; scmen and b. produced by 80, 88 sq.; compared to trees, 21, Samâna and Vyâna, 8, 275; the b. 126 sq.; compared to great Rishis of the victim at animal sacrifices is with transcendent faculties, 21, 134;
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #119

102
BODHISATTA-BODY
moving on aerial cars, 21, 199; Body, anything separated from the rules of conduct for B. who are b. (like cuttings of hair, nail-parings) to preach the law, 21, 262-73; considered as dead matter, and rewards of the B. who are wise hence impure, 4, Ixxviii sq., 190, preachers of the law, 21, 274-80; 190 n.; 5, 205, 246, 246 1., 254; the different grades of B., 21, 311. nail-paring seized by the demons, sq., 314 sq.; hospitality towards 5, 71; precautions in cutting hair Pratyekabuddhas and B., 21, 318, and nails, 5, 207, 207 n. ; 24, 275 318 n.; the term B. used in the sq. ; 37, 162; nail-paring prayed sense of religious preachers, 21, over lest it turn into weapons of 338, 338 n., 340-51; their body is demons, 5, 342 ; Snâtakas and herpure and clear, and the world with mits to wear hair and nails unall beings is mirrored in it, 21, clipped, 25, 139 sq., 140 n., 199; 349 sqq.; Buddha deposits and en- Snâtaka not to step on bodily refuse, trusts his perfect enlightenment 25, 141, 150; see also Hair;---lucky into the hands of the B., 21, 440 and unlucky marks of the b., 7, sq. ; the B. Vessantara, 35, 178; 230 sq. ; 10 (ii), 189; 11, 196 sq. ; 36, 114-32; for each B. everything 14, 35, 35 n., 53 ; 25, 153, 228 ; 43, is settled beforehand when and 81, 81n., 95; 45, 113, 366 sq. ; where he is to be born and to unlucky marks of the b. due to become enlightened, 35, 270-2; crimes committed in former births, the B. as a god in Tusita heaven, 14, 108 sq. ; 25, 440 sq. ; auspicious 35, 271, 292; 49 (i), 4; how Deva- and inauspicious bodily marks of datta, in former births, could be a bride, 25, 75-7; 29, 21, 165 ; 30, equal or superior to the B., 35, 283 42, 257; bodily marks foreshadow-93, 293 n.; the B. always meets ing the greatness of a man, 35, 17;with certain persons, such as Deva- the worthlessness, impurity, fragility, datta or Sâriputta, in different and transitoriness of the human b., births, 35, 291 sq.; the conduct 7, 281-3; 8, 44 sq., 245, 343; 10 of the B. Lomasa Kassapa de- (i), 14, 17, 41 sq., 54, 54 n. ; (11), fended, 36, 16-19; the B. as an xvi, 32 sq., 147; 15, 288, 298 sq. ; elephant, and as the Brahman 22, 24, 44; 25, 212; 45, 8, 89 sq. ; Gotipâla, 36, 20-2; teachers of the meditations on the b., 7, 281-6; 8, B., 36, 43-6; ten qualities of B., 36, 252; the bonds of the b., 8, 107; 116; differences between B., 36, this b., void of enlightenment, seems 132 sq. and n.; why did the B. a hell, 8, 155; the transient b. Gotama undergo penance ? 36, 132- abandoned by the devotee, 8, 250, 44; the B. Gotama becomes dis- 253; b. tied down by action, 8, gusted with the world, seeing the 307; freed from the b., the devotee women in his harem, 36, 135 sq., is released, 8, 331; passions and 135 n.; all B. pursue sexual sins proceed from the b., 10 (ii), pleasures, until a son is born to 46; leave the b. behind, that thou them, 49 (i), 26; Buddha addresses mayest never come to exist again, the Nirmitâ B., 49 (i), 155 sq., 10 (ii), 209; how a Bhikkhu is to 155 n.; pay homage to Buddha, 49 regard the b., 11, 38; passion for (i), 156-8; come to worship Ami- a b., spiritual bondage, 11, 225 sq., tâyus, 49 (ii), 46-8; will be born in 230; twelve impurities of the Sukhâvatî, 49 (ii), 66 sq.; instructed human b., 25, 193; the product of by the Buddha, 49 (ii), Iu-13; nescience, 34, 244; the b. compared there will always be B. even in the to a wound, 35, 115; ten qualities periods of corruption, 49 (ii), 115- inherent in the b., 36, 75 sq.;-b. 17, 115 sq. n. See also Buddha (c), and soul, the b. explained as the and Holy Persons.
Kshetra, or 'field,' the soul being Bodhisattvâvadâna - kalpalatâ, the knower of the field,' 7, 286 sq.;
t.w., by Kshemendra, 36, xvii. 8, 102-6; acquisition of the b. by Bodisat, see Bodhisatta.
the self, 8, 4; purity of self attained
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #120

BODY
103
the b. is a town with eleven gates, belonging to Brahman, 15, 18; there is a fiend and a fire in the human b., when the fire conquers the fiend, there is a sneeze, 24, 265 sq.; parts of the b. identified with the elements, 25, 512; thirtytwo kinds of organic matter in the human b., 35, 42, 42 n., 44; seventysix members of the b., 37, 42; consists of three elements, fire, water, and earth, 38, 104; water (liquid matter) preponderates in the b., 38, 104 sq.; is there a ruler among the parts of the b.? 39, 180; six members of the b., 39, 226; consists of twenty-five parts, 41, 353, 353 n.; 43, 168, 168 n., 222; this b. (trunk) is the best, the largest, the most vigorous of limbs, 43, 20, 20 n.; the b. is warm, being kindled by the sun, 43, 135; the b. of birds produced before wings and tails, 43, 136; the b. consists of thirty limbs, 43, 167, 167 n., 222, 383, 383 n., 387; the b. consists of pairs, 43, 284; consists of five mortal parts (hair, skin, flesh, bone, marrow) and five immortal parts (mind, voice, breath, eye, ear), 43, 290, 292; hair, skin, flesh, bone, and marrow, the five parts of the b. 43, 309; hundred and one parts of the b., 43, 325 sq.; there is vital air in each limb of the b., 43, 326; the parts of Pragâpati's b., 43, 347; the fire-altar identified with the b. of man, 43, 387; parts of the b. of the Sacrifice as Man, 44, 19 sq.; how Pragâpati fashions for himself a b. (arms, fingers, &c.), 44, 74-8; the Year represented as a man, parts of his b. (fingers, &c.), 44, 160-5; the parts of the sacrificer's b. formed by parts of the sacrifice, 44, 259-64; the b. of man consists of three parts, 44, 261; sacrificial implements at Pravargya arranged to form parts of a human b., 44 498-500;-parts of the b.: strength is exerted by the arm, 41, 200; the arms are fifteenfold, 43, 79; from the armpit (of the birdshaped fire-altar) water springs forth, 43, 169, 169 sq. n.; the wings are the bird's arms, and by means
with the b., i.e. by bathing, 8, 64, 64 n., 362; God dwells as fire in the b. of creatures, 8, 113, 118; the wicked torment the organs in their b., 8, 118; actions performed by the b., 8, 123, 123 n.; the wise remove even here the self out of the b., 8, 176; the self tranquillized by the exhaustion of the primary elements of the b., 8, 246; the self within the self, i.e. the b., 8, 248, 344, 392; as the soft fibres are extended from the Muñga grass, so does a devotee see his self extracted from the b., 8, 249; the mind is within the b. the upholder of the frame, 8, 262; the unconscious b. compared to fuel, 8, 290; how did the b. become intelligent? 15, 291 sqq.; etymology of sarira, or 'body,' 25, 9, 9 n.; the Undeveloped, 34, 246; is the b. the sufferer, or the soul? 34, 379; the Sankhya cannot admit a real connexion of the soul and the b., 34, 379; Brahman's secret names with reference to the Devas and to the b., 38, 216 sq.; embodied soul and b. viewed as non-different, 38, 374; founded on the mind, food being the connecting-link, 41, 270; the b., if boneless, is immortal, 43, 178 sq.; firc-altar and certain hymns are the Sacrificer's divine, immortal b., 43, 279; definitions of the term b., 48, 420-4;-the gross b. and the subtle b., 8, 160 n., 187, 187 n., 190, 333 n.; 34, 244 sq.; 38, 65 n., 372; subtle b. due to the soul's higher knowledge, not due to Karman or works, 34, lxxi; subtle b. is beyond the soul, 34, 244; subtle b. meant by the term avyakta, 34, 241 sq., 244; the warmth which we perceive in the living b. belongs to the subtle b., 38, 372;-anatomy of the human b., 7, 281-6; consists of the five elements, 7, 283; 8, 342 sq.; 49 (i), 177; the b. a city with nine portals, 8, 65, 65 n., 108, 317, 343; how the b. perishes, and how it is produced, 8, 235-45; how bodies are formed by food digested, 8, 252; made up of the sixteen (eleven organs and five great elements), 8, 391, 391 n.;
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #121

BODY-BRAHMADHVAGA
104
of the arms food is eaten, 43, 306; the belly gets all food, 43, 115; 44, 37; the fingers and toes and their joints, 41, 417; 43, 325; 44, 75, 161; what is knee-high is below, 43, 158; knee-high is this world, 44, 249; the sacrificer lifted up kneehigh, 44, 254; limbs of the b. dependent on the vital airs, 41, 151; 43, 19; male organ of three parts, and one joint, 44, 19; man sports with the male organ, 44, 76; the testicles, 44, 500; reaching up to the mouth, means above, 43, 159; 44, 254; the Samâna (intestinal breath) is at the navel, 8, 258, 266 n., 271 n.; 43, 17 sq.; cavities above the navel pure, below impure, 25, 192; 41, 267; the navel goes all round, 41, 86; navel of the earth, 41, 258, 267; below the navel is seed, 41, 267; food above the navel is immortal, below mortal, 43, 285; what is navel-high is middle, 43, 158 sq.; 44, 254; the ribs are the middle, 43, 20, 31 sq.; lie against the chest, 43, 114; thirteen ribs on each side, 44, 164; why there are two thighs, 41, 306; the thigh-bone the largest, 43, 137; rules about cleaning the teeth, 7, 196-8; the mystery of man's teeth, 44, 52, 54 sq.; the tongue is Sarasvatî, by the tongue one distinguishes the taste of food, 44, 263; the great Brahman (nature) a avomb in which God casts his seed, 8, 107; the Brahmakârin enters, as it were, the womb of the preceptor, 8, 175; how a man enters the womb, 8, 241; the womb lies close to the belly, 43, 115; the womb does not enlarge along with the child that has been born, 43, 309; the womb is the bearer, because Pragâpati by it bore creatures, 44, 114. See also Bones, Ear, Eye, Hand, Head, Heart, and Organs. Bogghanga (satta), Pali t.t. See
Wisdom (seven kinds of). Bondage, five kinds of spiritual, (pañka ketaso vinibandhâ), and the means to be freed from them, 11, 221 sq., 225-32. Bonds, the five, or the five things
leading to lust, 11, 181; salvation by destruction of the three B., 11, 213; how a Bhikkhu may become an inheritor of the highest heavens by destruction of the five B., 11,
213 sq.
Bones, bricks are Agni's b., 43, 20; the b. in the body run both lengthwise and crosswise, 43, 135; no transverse b. in wings and tail of birds, 43, 135; man's wellbeing (safety, strength) is the b., 43, 327; the b. of a fat and a lean person are alike, 44, 20; the b. of the dead man collected, arranged, burnt, buried, 44, 117, 117 n., 200, 433 sq., 433 n.; there are three hundred and sixty b. in man, 43, 387; 44, 169. Bonzes,Bodhisattvas Vandyas = B., 21, 318 n.
Books, or manuscripts, purified by sprinkling water over them, 7, xxii sq., 105, 105 n. See Sacred Books.
Boons, see Wishes. Bôr-tôrâ, ancestor of Frêdûn, 5, 132; the Aspîgân, 47, 34. Boundary disputes, a title of law, 33, 155-64, 274, 351-5. Bow, strung at the Râgasûya, 41, 87; is the nobleman's strength, 41, 89; a b. with three arrows given as sacrificial fee, 44, 11; Vishnu with a b. and three arrows, 44, 442. Brâdar-vakhsh, see Tûr-î B. Brâd-rêsh, see Tûr-î Brâdar-vakhsh. Brâdrôk-rêsh, see Tûr-î Brâdarvakhsh.
Brâdrô-rêsh, see Tûr-î Brâdarvakhsh.
Brâd-rôyisn, a Karap, 47, 143. Brâd-rûkhsh, a Karap, enemy of Zoroaster, 47, 143, 148. Brahmâ, see Brahman (masc.). Brahmadatta, king of Benares, King Dighîti of Kosala, and young Dighâvu, 17, 293-305; the Brahmagâla spoken concerning Suppiya and B., 20, 376; Devadatta as King B., 35, 290; Sambhûta born as B. king of the Pañkâlas, 45, 57-61. Brahmadatta Kaikitâneya, n.p., 15, 83.
Brahmadhvaga, n. of a Tathagata, 21, 178.
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #122

BRAHMADVIPIKA-SAKHA--BRAHMAKAYAS
Brahmadvîpikâ-Sâkhâ, founded by Arya Samita, 22, 293. Brahmagala Suttanta, where and when spoken, 20, 376; on the sixtytwo heresies, 36, xxiii-xxv. Brahmaghosha, n. of a Tathagata, 49 (ii), 6 sq., 100. Brahma-gîtâ, subtitle of part of Anugîtâ, 8, 310 n. Brahma Gyotishprabha, n. of a Brahmakâyika god, 21, 5. Brahmahatyâ (Brahman-slaying personified), expiatory oblation and formula to, 44, 337 n., 340 sq. Brahma Kalpa, the Laukântika Vimânas are eightfold in, 22, 195. Brahmakârin, religious student, student of the Veda: to dwell as a B. in the house of a tutor, a branch of the law, 1, 35; approaches his teacher, carrying fuel in his hands, 1, 85, 135, 137, 139 sq., 273, 306; duties and restrictions imposed on B., 2, xxii sq., 7-29, 182-5, 186-92; 7, 116-21, 123-31; 8, 216 sq., 360 sq.; 14, 40-2, 149-58; 25, 37-44, 50-74; 29, 66, 68, 73-6, 80, 83 sq., 191-3, 223, 306, 308-10, 402; 30, 66 sq., 151, 157, 160 sq., 274; 33, 132 sq.; 44, 48-50, 90; 48, 695; the Naishithika or perpetual B. who always lives with his teacher, 2, 18, 18 n., 153, 192 n., 193; 7, 120; 8, 377 n.; 14, 40 sq., 258; 25, 73 sq.; 38, 318 sq.; rules for the B. who has returned home from his teacher, 2, 27-32, 37, 48-54, 66 sq.; 8, 358 n.; 25, 73-5; see also Samâvartana ; penances for a B. who breaks his vows, esp. that of chastity, 2, 85 sq., 288-90, 294 sq.; 14, 117-19, 214-16, 294 sq., 318 sq.; 25, 63 sq., 70, 454 sq., 462 sq.; 29, 361 sq.; 30, 317; 38, 318-20; 48, 706; eats much, 2, 123; 14, 265 sq., 281; sin of the B. who breaks the vow of chastity, 2, 281 sq.; is exempt from fare or toll, 7, 36; 25, 325; laws of impurity (on death, &c.) for a B., 7, 96; 14, 177; 25, 179 sq., 183-5, 192 sq.; his initiation, 7, 114 sq.; 44, 86 sq.; see also Upanayana; the Yogin should adhere to the rules of a B., 8, 69, 79; life as a B. is a good penance, 8, 119; gods and demons practise the life of B., 8, 146, 151
105
sq., 152 n.; practising the life of a B. is immortality, 8, 153; life as a B., part of the conduct of the good, 8, 169, 242, 326; knowledge of Brahman acquired by living the life of a B., 8, 175-9; he who adheres to the Brahman, identifying himself with the Brahman, becomes a true B., 8, 283 sq.; a pupil described as a self-restrained ascetic and a B., 8, 312; life of B., the first of the four Asramas, 8, 316, 354 n.; 38, 298, 300; must be engaged in sacred study, 8, 360 sq.; the ascetic must live as a B., 8, 364; the sacrifice taught by the father to his son when he is a B., 12, 162; rules for B. in sickness, 14, 214 sq.; costume of B., 25, 37 sq.; 32, 232-4; entertained at Srâddhas, 25, 64 sq., 110; duration of studentship, 25, 74 sq.; 29, 309; must receive food at the Vaisvadeva, 25, 92; 29, 86; one who has broken his vow of studentship excluded from Srâddha and from the company of honourable men, 25, 104, 107; 38, 320; offence of personating a B., 25, 160; shall not perform obsequies except for parents and teacher, 25, 183 sq. n.; cannot be made a witness, 25, 265; 33, 88; must not eat Srâddha food, 25, 462 sq. and n.; ceremony on his setting out on a journey, 29, 90, 230 sq.; shall not be a charioteer, 29, 364; duties of B. undergoing special vows, 30, 707; law regarding the property of a B., 33, 243 sq.; B.= 'pure in conduct,' said of Buddha, 35, 117 sq.; glorification of the sun as a B., 42, 214-17, 626-8; initiates the Unnetri for the sacrificial session, 44, 137. See also Holy persons, Teacher, Veda (c), and Women (d). Brahmakârin, n. of a Ganadhara of Pârsva, 22, 274. Brahma/ariyam (Pali), 'noble life,' different meaning from Sk. brahmakarya, 11, 285 n. Brahmakarya, Sk., t.t., religious studentship, 44, 86, 86 n.; life as a Brahmakârin, see Brahmakârin; the yow of abstinence, esp. chastity, see Abstinence and Chastity. Brahmakâyas, or Brahmakâyikas,
Digitized by Microsoft R

Page #123

BRAHMAKAYAS-BRAHMAN
106
a class of gods, 7, 293; Buddha mistaken for one of the B., 19, 72; the 12,000 followers of Brahma Sahâmpati, 21, 5. Brahmaketu, the 77th Tathagata, 49 (i), 7. Brahmaliptaka Kula, of the Kautika Gana, 22, 292. Brahmaloka, the world of Brahman (masc.), how can one obtain it? 10 (ii), 84 sq.; what B. means, 34, 180 sq.; long life of the gods in B., 45, 84, 84 n.; see also Brahmaworld.
Brahman (neut., Nom. Brahima, masc., Nom. Brahmâ).
(a) The B. (neuter) in the sense of holy word or priesthood.
(6) Nature and qualities of the B. (neul.) as the divine principle.
(c) Names, forms, and symbols under which the B. (neut.) is meditated upon.
(d) Oneness of the B. (neut.). (c) The B. (neut.) and the world.
The B. (neut.) and the individual soul. (g) Devotion to and absorption in the B. (neut.).
(4) Knowledge of the B. (neut.). (2) The higher and the lower B. (7) Passages in which B. may be either
masc, or neuter.
(k) The god B. (masc.), also called Sahampati, Svayambhu, Hiranyagarbha.
(a) THE B. (NEUTER) IN THE SENSE OF HOLY WORD OR PRIESTHOOD.
Vasukra, the author of a hymn, identified with the B., 1, 169; the Brahman priest is full of B. (Veda), 1, 259; is the self seen in the great hymn, 1, 260; identified with the Vedas, 1, 279; 'slayers of the B.' i. e. of the Veda, are called those whose father and grandfather have not been initiated, 2, 5; Vishnu fond of B. (Veda), 7, 293; those who are first in the Vedas are forms of the B., 8, 161; Agni or fire is the B., 12, 90, 114 sq., 134, 341; 26, 37 sq.; 43, 85; Palasa tree is B., 12, 90, 90 n.; identified with speech, truth, and the three Vyâhritis, 12, 296 sq.; the B. and the threefold science, 12, 449 sq.; 25, 483; delivered the creatures over to Death, except the Brahmakârin, 14, 156; 44, 48; placed its majesty in the Brahmanas, 14, 199; invoked to purify from sin, 14, 251; offerings to B. (priesthood) and Kshatra, 15, 211; is Brihaspati, or the
Lord of prayer, 26, 23, 59, 59 11., 180; 29, 280; 43, 192; 44, 258, 314, 402, 411; B. is sacrifice, 26, 23, 35; by the Dîkshâ the sacrificer is born of the B., 26, 35; means worship, Vedic religion or priests, 26, 78, 219 sq.; 42, lxiii; as the sacerdotium or sacred writ, is the truth, 26, 272; Tutha is the B., 26, 344; the Brahmodya or discussion on the B. at the end of a Sattra, 26, 452 sq. and n.; B. which is long-lived through the Brahmanas, invoked to give long life to the newborn child, 29, 294; the teacher places the student to be initiated in the B., 30, 152; is the source of the Veda, 34, xxxii, 19-22; king and priest address each other as B., 41, 108-10; first created from the egg, 41, 146; Pragâpati is the whole B., 41, 353; 44, 409, 409 n.; meaning charm, spell, 42, lxvi; 46, 194; spiritual exaltation, supports the earth, 42, 199, 202; begotten by the Brahmakârin (the sun), 42, 215; begotten from Time, 42, 224 sq., 686; Ukkbishta is B., 42, 226-9, 629 sq.; B.'s layer (of the firealtar), 43, 81; the Rishis are the first-born B., 43, 100; the B. (mystic science) has nothing before it and nothing after it, 43, 338; the B.'s fore-portion, 44, 36; kindling-verse identified with the B., 44, 39; the Brahmakârin makes himself over to B., 44, 86 sq.; daily sacrifice to the B., consisting in Veda-study, one of the 'five great sacrifices,' 44, 95-9, see also Veda (c); by the B. (holy writ, holiness, priesthood) he gains the heavenly world, 44, 221; the seven-syllabled B. (holy writ), 43, 314 sq.; expiatory formula addressed to the B., 44, 337 n.
(6) NATURE AND QUALITIES OF THE B. (NEUT.) AS THE DIVINE
PRINCIPLE.
B. is the True (Sat, rò "vros ov), pure Being, 1, 98 n., 130, 201, 278 sq.; 8, 315; 12, 296 sq.; 15, 18, 36, 58, 108, 190 sq., 306; 26, 272; 34, lii, 167, 266 sq., 332; 38, 19 sq., 160, 216 sq., 234; 48, 45, 71, 193, 302-5, 432, 616, 652; as
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #124

BRAHMAN
107
3. 23 fansive
1137, 34, absolute, only
wit
conceived by the true philosopher, 38, 180, 390-4, 396; 48, 624 sq.; and by ordinary people, 1, 125 sq. n.; spoken of as in heaven and beyond this is the immortal, the fearless, this heaven, 34, 96 sq.; is the bridge of is B., 1, 130, 135, 136, 138, 140; the Iminortal, 15, 36; 34, 154, 156, 48, 313, 320, 352 ; names and forms 622 sq.; is the best, 15, 37; is are contained in the B., the Im- devoid of parts, 15, 39; 34, 135-9, mortal, the Self, 1, 143; 44, 27 sq.; 349-52; 38, 396 ; 48, 192 sq., 473; its relation to the senses, 1, 147 sq.; the bliss of B., B. is bliss, 15, 56, 8, 104, 104 n., 386; its relation to 61 sqq., 61 sq. n., 66, 150 sq. ; 34, 25, the Devas or gods, 1, 149-51; 8, 65-8, 72 sq., 75-7, 169; 48, 84, 153; 15, 68, 302, 324; 34, xiv; 113, 193, 198, 200, 208-37, 240, 38, 219; is of the nature of intelli- 254, 276 sq., 307, 376, 389, 402, gence, or pure knowledge, 1, 246, +13 sq., 4+2, 550, 618,653; in the 246 n.; 15, 150 sq. ; 34, xxiv sq., beginning B. knew its Self only, 15, 25, 68, 264; 38, 156 sq., 160, 168; 88 ; this is the B., without cause and 48, 23, 81, 84, 103-5, 11-13, 115,
without effect, without anything inside 126, 131 sq., 143, 176, 193, 240,
or outside ; this Self is B., omnipresent 561, 618, 660; various meanings of
and omniscient, 15, 117; is SvayamB. in Bhagavadgîtâ, 8, I; free
free
bhu,
bhu, self-existent, 15, 120, 188, from all imperfections, and endowed
227; 43, 404; 44, 417 sq.; see also with all auspicious qualities, 8, 65,
under (k); is the safe support,
15, 235; in it is the triad (subject, 104, 180, 257; 34, xxviii, 107, 328;
object, and the mover or ruler), 38, 101, 201-4; 48, 78 sq., 81 sq.,
15, 235 sq.; the only universal 88, 94, 96, 124, 127, 143, 156, 182,
being, of an absolutely homogeneous 200, 208 sq., 215, 218, 229, 240,
nature, 34, xxiv, xxvii sq., xxx; 48, 259, 271, 323 sq., 327, 354, 375,
113; is associated with Nescience 394, 402 sq., 406-8, 413 sq., 422,
(Mâyâ, Avidya), 34, xxv, xxx, 362; +29, +44 sq., 460, 469, 476, 584,
48, 212, 215 sq., 494 ; compared 607-21, 689 sq.; has no beginning nor end, is unborn and immortal
with a magician, 34, xxv; according
to Sankara impersonal, with Râmâ(imperishable, indestructible), 8, 77, 103, 180, 192, 248; 15, 28, 36, 235,
nuga a personal God, 34, xxviii,
XXX, cxxiii, cxxiv n.; cannot have 255, 302, 335 sq.; 34, 83, 169-71,
originated from anything else, 34, 349; 48, 308-11, 535, 652 sq., 660; is neither existent nor non-existent,
lii, 266 sq., 332; 38, 19 sq.; is
devoid of form, 34, Ixiii, lxiv, 306 sq.; 8, 103, 103 n.; devoid of qualities, 8, 104; 34, xxv, xxviii; 38, 239, 394 sq.;
38, 154-75; 48, 610 sq.; discussions
on the nature of B., 34, Ixiv sq., 48, 26-9; it is of no colour, 8, 179; smaller than small, larger than the
xcv sq. ; 38, 101, 133-83; later
definitions of B., e.g. as sakkidlargest, 8, 180, 285; 15, 28, 36, 39,
ânanda, 34, xcii; etymology of the 338 ; 34, 113 sq. ; 48, 264 sq., 367; B, is glory, 8, 180; 38, 393 ; pro
word, 34, 14; 48, 158; B., which is
all-knowing and endowed with all duced and developed from the pure
powers. w powers, whose
e mnaowed with all
essential nature is principle, 8. 186. the hinne pure
eternal purity, intelligence, and freevery far off, 8, 369; three syllables, dom, exists. ... The existence of B.is viz. na mama, 'not minc,' are the known on the ground of its being the eternal B., 8, 391; there is nothing Self of every one. . . . And this Self greater than B., 8, 392; 48, 621-5; (of whose existence all are conscious) is the Great, 15, 18; 48, 4; from is B., 34, 14; is all-knowing, 31, terror of B., the wind blows, the 19-22, 25, 47, 49, 362; 48, 156, sun rises, Agni, Indra, and Death 215, 234, 259, 316, 354, 375, 394, run away, 15, 21, 59; 34, 130, 413 sq., 460; can it be designated 230 sg.; is eternal, pure and change by a masculine noun ? 34, 76; is less, 15, 28; 34, 25, 34, 327; 38, 397; a place of rest, 34, 83; is the 48, 393, 400; is omnipresent, 15, 18, internal ruler over the devas and 28, 335; 34, 89, 91 sq., 120, 125, 172; so on, 34, 130-2; is different from
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #125

BRAHMAN
108
name and form, 34, 232 sq.; 38, 97; there is nothing either beneficial to be done by it or non-beneficial to be avoided by it, 34, 344; is endowed with powers, omnipotent, 34, 354-6, 362; 48, 156, 215, 259, 316, 354, 413 sq., 460; is free from all difference, and twofold characteristics cannot belong to him, 38, 152-4, 156 sq.; its limiting adjuncts are presented by Nescience merely, 38, 153; is inside of the limiting adjuncts, 38, 158 sq., 178 sq.; 48, 192 sq.; is the highest of gods, 43, 59; is the firstborn from afore, 44, 459 sq.; not devoid of all difference, 48, 78-102; the True, Knowledge, the Infinite is B., 48, 79 sq., 143, 158, 159 sq., 180, 184, 210, 212, 233, 240, 254, 303, 375, 402, 404, 445, 453, 550, 611 sq., 623, 638, 652, 656; B. defined, 48, 80; what constitutes the body of the B., 48, 88, 254; Nescience contradictory to B., 48, 126; appears in manifold modes, 48, 143; is self-luminous, 48, 208, 348 sq., 393, 445; has no connexion with Prakriti, nor with Karman, 48, 240, 256, 607; why it is not subject to pleasure and pain, 48, 265 sq.; is invisible, unseizable, higher than the Imperishable, 48, 282-7; of boundless love towards his devotees, 48, 316; numberless powers, lying beyond the sphere of all ordinary thought, belong to B., and qualify it for creation, and so on, just as heat belongs to fire, 48, 474, 476; differs in nature from all other things, 48, 28, 475 sq., 584; in all meditations on B. the essential qualities of B. are to be included, 48, 637-43. See also God, Lord, and Self (d); world of the B., see Brahma-world.
(c) NAMES, FORMS, AND SYMBOLS UNDER WHICH THE B. (NEUT.) IS MEDITATED UPON.
Meditation on B. under symbols (pratîkopâsana), 1, 201; 48, 71820; not comprehended by symbols, 8, 367; only those who have not worshipped B. under a symbol are led to B., 34, lxxxii; 38, 402-4; B.'s name a mere outward symbol,
34, 92; two secret names of B., abam and abar, 38, 216-18; 48, 642; the Great B. is the one Akshara into which all beings pass, 43, 343 sq.; why it is called a bank, 38, 176 sq.; Bhuman, that which is much, is B., 34, 162-9; 48, 302; meditation on breath (Prâna) as B., 1, 65 sq., 213, 280 sqq.; 15, 36, 56, 64 sq., 142, 153 sq., 194 sq.; 34, 84-7, 97-106, 229-31, 272; 42, 622 sq.; 48, 246, 256, 276 sq.; B. as represented by Vâyu and Prâna, 1, 59 n.; hidden in breath, 1, 233 sq.; meditation on the absorption of the gods into breath or B., 1, 288-90; the vital airs are the effects of B., 38, 76; Indra and Prâna is B., 48, 250-4; Buddha is, esoterically, the Highest B., 21, xxvii sq.; the great chariot which is pervaded by the B., 8, 386; the city of B., the body, and in it the small lotus of the heart, and in it the small ether, 1, 125-7, 126 n.: 15, 37, 54; 34, 174 sq., 178; 38, 219; 48, 314-25, 660, 656 sq.; the city of B. called Aparâgitâ, 1, 131, 132 n.; meditation on consideration or thought as B., 1, 114; 38, 160; Earth, a form of B., 1, 65 sq.; meditation on B. as ether (Kha), 1, xxv sq., xxvi n., 46 sq., 53, 65 sq., 118, 126 n., 143, 143 n.; 34, 81-4, 110, 114, 126 sq., 144, 174-92, 232 sq.; 38, 6-8, 12, 17 sq., 248; 48, 242-6, 256, 273, 276 sq.; before ether was produced, B. existed without ether, 38, 17; ether is an effect of B., 38, 18; ether is dissolved into B., 38, 26; the person in the eye is B., 1, 67, 135; 15, 64, 335; four feet or sixteen parts of B., 1, 53 sq., 60 n., 60-4; 15, 345; 34, 90, 95; 38, 219; 48, 622 sq.; meditation on fire as B., 1, 65, 118; 15, 335: 34, 92; the Adhvaryus consider B. the self in the sacrificial fire, 1, 260; the source of fire, 38, 20-2; the highest B. in the form of intestinal heat, 48, 248; meditation on food as B., 1, 65, 117; 15, 55, 64, 194 sq.; the B. as a forest, 8, 2846, 288, 288 n., 372, 386 sq.; meditated upon as the Gayatri verse, 1, 44-6, 158, 162, 194; 34, 93-6;
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #126

BRAHMAN
'having joy for its head,' a figurative representation of B., 48, 637-9; hearing is B., 15, 156; as seated in the cave of the heart, 1, 47, 47 n.; 8, 252 n.; 15, 36, 39, 318; 34, 113 sq., 350; 38, 410; 48, 367, 642 sq.; the heart is the highest B., 15, 158; heaven, a form of B., 1, 66; the sound Him is B., and serves to obtain B., 1, 176; meditation on hope as B., 1, 119; the abode of Lakshmi, 48, 3; light is B., 15, 306, 335 sq.; 34, 87-93, 96 sq., 185, 191, 194, 231 sq.; 48, 247-9, 256, 611 sq., 618; is the light of lights, 15, 37; 48, 335 sq., 366, 373; as shining in the sun, in the moon, in the fire, in the lightning, 15, 318, 322; as abiding within the sun, and within the eye, 34, lxx, 123-8; 38, 216-18; 48, 642; is the lightning, 1, 66, 151 sq., 152 n.; 15, 192; relation between the Lord and the Highest B., 15, xxxvi-xxxviii, 245; 34, xxv, xxvii, xxx, cxxiii, cxxiv n.; 48, 4; the Mahavrata day is B., 1, 162, 169, 260; the Mahâvrata ceremony is for attainment of B., 1, 162; man, the abode of B., B. in the shape of man, 1, 205 sq.; meditation on memory as B., 1, 119; meditation on mind as B., 1, 53 sq., 65, 112, 152, 152 n.; 15, 36, 64, 157; 34, 107-12; 38, 391; meditation on the name as B., 1, 110 sq.; means 'Nature,' 8, 11; is an intelligent principle, and cannot be identified with the non-intelligent pradhâna of the Sânkhyas, 34, Xxxii, 47-64, 300; 48, 256; Om identical with B., 7, 183; 8, 79, 282 sq.; 14, 278, 316; 25, 45; Qm is the bow, the Self is the arrow, B. is the aim, 15, 36; Om, Tad, Sat, the threefold designation of the B., 8, 120 sq.; Ka (pleasure) is B., 1, 65; 34, 126 sq.; 48, 273, 276 sq.; meditation on power as B., 1, 116; Pragapati is B., 15, 190; 43, xxiv; the self-existent B., teacher of Pragâpati, 43, 404; the Purusha or Highest Person is B., 15, 19; 25, 6, 6 n., 513; 34, 174; 48, 4, 207 sq.; the highest oneness reached by seeing the lord of the world as the Person who has his
109
source in B., 15, 38; the word B. denotes the Highest Person (Purusha), the highest Self, and the Lord, 48, 4, &c.; meditation on reflection as B., 1, 115; sight is B., 15, 155: Siva, Hara, Rudra, &c., as names of B., 15, xxxiii sq.; 48, 667; the essence of Rudra, 15, 324; superior to Siva, 34, xiv; meditation on speech as B., 1, 111; 12, 296 sq.; 15, 36, 64, 152 sq.; as far as B. reaches, so far reaches speech; wherever there is B., there is a word; and wherever there is a word, there is B., 1, 186; meditation on B. as word and non-word, 15, 321 sq.; meditation on the sun as B., 1, 54 sq., 65 sq.; 15, 306, 317 sq., 335 sq.; 41, 366; 43, 94; 44, 459 sq.; compared to reflected images of the sun and the like, 38, 157-9; 48, 613-15; is the light equal to the sun, 44, 388; is called Tadvana, 1, 152, 152 n.; time and non-time, two forms of B., 15, 317; compared to a fig-tree, whose roots grow upward and whose branches grow downward, 15, 21; the great tree of B., 8, 370, 370 n., 372; meditation on understanding as B., 1, 115 sq.; 8, 338 sq.; 15, 57, 65; Vayu invoked as the visible B., 15, 45, 53; worship of Vishnu (Nârâyana, Krishna) as the supreme B., 7, 156; 8, 87, 110, 110 n.; 25, 5, 5 n.; 34, xxxi n.; the lord B. seated on his lotus seat within Krishna, 8, 93; Krishna greater than B., 8, 96; the great B. is a womb in which Krishna casts the seed, 8, 107; Vishnu full of the B., 8, 347, 354; the highest place of Vishnu, 15, 324; B. superior to Vishnu, 34, xiv; the highest B., i.e. Vishnu, possesses two forms, 48, 89; B. or Vishnu the Self of the world, 48, 92 sq.; called Vâsudeva by the Bhagavatas, 48, 524 sq.; meditation on water as B., 1, 117; water, the quarters, the stars, the moon, are forms of B., 1, 66; meditation on will as B., 1, 112 sq., 113 n.
(d) ONENESS OF THE B. (NEUT.).
All this is B. Let a man meditate on that (visible world) as beginning, ending, and breathing in it (the B.)
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #127

110
BRAHMAN
... He from whom all works, all 38, 220; the uniform B. viewed as desires, all sweet odours and tastes pro- manifold through Nescience, 48, ceed, who embraces all this, who never
127, 180, 344; is Heaven and s and who is never surprised, ne, Earth, 48, 191 ; all sentient and nonmy self within the heart, is that B.,
sentient beings spring from B., are 1, 48; 48, 133; is the Self seen in
merged in him, breathe through him, earth, heaven, air, &c., within all,
are ruled by him, constitute his body; 1, 260 ; 15, 128 sq.; 34, 154-62, so that he is the Salf of all of them, 230; 48, 259, 318 sq., 371-4; all 48, 717. worlds are contained in B., 15, 21; 48, 768; pervades everything, 8, (e) THE B. (NEUT.) AND THE 104 ; 48, 92 sq.; is all things per- WORLD. ceptible, B. alone is all this, B. is The B. as the cause or creator of the Self of the world, 8, 180, 192; the world, 1, 64; 15, 231-7; 34, xxix 15, 37, 307; 34, xxviii, XXX, 23, 94, sq., xl, xlvii sq., 1, lii, 50, 60 sq., 107, 109-11, 156, 267, 357; 38, 138, 202, 233, 267–74, 299-317, 344, 165, 208, 341; 48, 20 sq., 85, 88, 352 sq., 361 sq., 381-6; 38, 3-73, 91, 93-5, 133, 257, 260 sq., 290, 391 sq.; 44, 27 sq., 409; 48, 306, 394 sq., 399, 408, 458, 659, 28, 200, 215 sq., 234, 240, 242, 662, 687; both unity and diversity 254-6, 271, 285, 354-408, 413-79, or manifoldness are true of B., as 532-40, 584, 608, 643, 767; the there are elements of plurality in source of all beings, the womb of it, 8, 374 sq., 374 n.; 34, xxviii, the world, 15, 28; 34, 83, 85, 135-9, 321 sqq., 345 sq.; 48, 89; every- 288 ; 48, 140; is the support of the thing is centred in it, 15, 36; the universe, 8, 104, 180, 180 n., 192; bright, immortal Person in every- is that from which the origin, subthing, the Self, the Immortal, B., sistence, and dissolution of this world and the All are the same, 15, 113-17; proceed, 8, 180, 192; 34, xxxii, xcii being one only, rules over all germs, sq., 15-19, 107, 109, 117, 283 ; 48, over all forms, over all and every- 3, 94, 156-61, 174, 255, 258-61, thing, 15, 255 sq.; one only without 266; is the seed of the tree of a second, and undivided, nothing worldly life, 8, 313; in the beginning apart from B. exists, 34, xxviii sq., B. was all this, 15, xviii, 318; 44, 1, 286, 321, 349-54, 395 sq. ; 38, 12, 27 sq.; 48, 391 ; that from whence 13, 158, 160, 168-71, 175-80, 202, these beings are born, that by which, 327-9, 410; 48, 28 sq., 39, 73, 80,
when born, they live, that into which 91, 105, 126 sq., 176, 566; some
they enter at their death, try to know metaphorical expressions, seemingly
that. That is B., 15, 64 ; 48,91, 156; implying that there is something
covered himself, like a spider, with different from B., explained, 34, Ixv;
threads drawn from the first cause 38, 175-80; all things are effects of
(pradhâna), 15, 263; not only the B., or are B. itself, 34, cxix sq.;
operative but also the material
ope is the real giver of the gifts be
cause of the world, 34, xl, xciv sq., stowed by princes on poets and
49, 60 sq., 264 sq., 283-8, 317, singers, 34, 80 n.; Indra declares 320-30, 346 sq., 361 sq.; 48, 142; that he is one with B., 34, 101 sq.;
creates the world without instruthe ten objects and the ten sub
ments, 34, xlix sq., xcv, 346-9, jects cannot rest on anything but
354-6; creation and reabsorption Brahman, 34, 104 ; subsists apart
of the world a mere sport of B., from its effects, 34, 350 ; the fisher-
o the fisher.
54,
34, 1, 356 sq. ; 48, 405 sq., 476 sq., men are B., the slaves are B., B. are 610; as a creator and dispenser, these gamblers; man and woman are acts with a view to the merit and born from B.; women are B. and so demerit of the individual souls, and are men, 38, 61 sq., 48, 191, 559 sq.; has so acted from all eternity, 34, although one only, it is, owing to I, 357-61; relation of the nonthe plurality of its powers, medi- sentient matter to B., 34, Ixv; 48, tated upon in more than one way, 242; called Non-being, previously
they entorn, they live that by whence
essions, see some
princes and
declares
creates the
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #128

BRAHMAN
to the origination of the world, 34, 267; is different from the world, 34, 284; 48, 188 sq., 413 sq., 417; the order in which the elements are retracted into B. is the reverse of that in which they are created, 38, 25 sq.; 48, 402-6; by offering up his own self in the creatures, and the creatures in his own self, B. compassed lordship over all creatures, 44, 417 sq.; the world (Pradhâna, Prakriti) constitutes its body, 48, 93, 135, 406, 419-24, 518 sq., 542, 544; was the wood, the tree from which they shaped heaven and earth, 48, 401; the maker, the Lord, the Person, the womb, 48, 407; the non-difference of the world from B., the highest cause, proved, 48, 430-67; the entire world springs from Nescience attached to B., which in itself is absolutely unlimited, 48, 445; where B. abides during pralaya and creation, 48, 460; effects by its mere will and wish the creation of the world, 48, 471 sq.; divides itself into ether, air, &c., 48, 473; devoid of parts, yet creates, 48, 473 sq.; B. and the world related, as the snake and its coils, 48, 618-21; the power of creating and ruling the world belongs to B. only, not to the released soul, 48, 766-71. See also Cause. (f) THE B. (NEUT.) AND THE INDI
VIDUAL SOUL.
The recognition of the self in man as identical with the highest Self or B. is the highest object of the Upanishads, 1, xxv; 15, xxvi; 34, xxxii, civ sq., 22-47, 265 sq.; 48, 174-200, 255 sq.; Atman or Self is one with the B., 1, xxx; 15, 36, 178-81, 237, 290 sq.; 34, 14, 30 sq., 36, 45, 79, 105, 241, 264 sq.; 38, 209, 288; 48, 23 sq., 184, 191, 205, 258, 560, 564, 658; relation of the individual soul to B., 1, 84; 34, xix, xxx sqq., lvii sqq., xcvii-c, 64289; 38, 61-73, 396 sq.; 48, 195 sq., 257-353, 393, 459, 559, 561; thou art that (tat tvam asi), 1, 101-9; 34, xxvii, xlix, 23, 31, 54-6, 104, 113, 115 sq., 122, 125, 185, 197, 250 sq., 266, 279, 321-3, 326, 343, 345; 38, 32, 46, 65 sq., 138, 140, 173, 197,
111
209 sq., 238, 243, 291, 333-7, 339, 370, 397, 408; 48, 126, 129-38, 184, 191, 203 sq., 209, 214-18, 228 sq., 344, 458, 467, 541, 560, 564, 659, 759; colloquy of the departed and B., 1, 278 sq.; it dwells not on earth, nor in the sky, &c., but only in the self of the devoted man, 8, 179 sq.; man, being abandoned by the B. (i.e. the mind), is said to be dead, 8, 238; individual soul and B. are absolutely one, 8, 241; 14, 278, 278 n.; 34, xx, xxv, xxvii, xxx, 104, 114-16, 322, 343 sq.; 38, 30, 31, 33 sq., 42 sqq., 138, 146, 149; 48, 21, 102, 269, 467; the B. and the released soul, the released soul united with the B., 8, 248, 250; 34, xxx, 157, 178, 180 sq., 191; 38, 392-402, 408 sq.; 48, 160, 192, 296-8, 354; I am B., 15, 88; 34, 31, 44, 104, 115, 185, 326; 38, 32, 46, 66, 173, 339, 355, 408; is the principle from which a mortal springs again after death, 15, 150 sq.; he only who is alone, i.e. knows his self to be one with B., is satisfied, 15, 236; My soul (âtman) dwells in the B. that it may be immortal,' 30, 228; the soul is a part of B., 34, xxv; 48, 558-67; both matter and the individual souls are real constituents of B.'s nature, 34, xxviii; in it the individual soul is merged in the state of deep sleep, 34, Ixi sq., 180, 273; 38, 144-9, 152-66, 176; 48, 604 sq.; individual soul different from B., 34, 114-16, 344 sq.; 48, 209, 242, 256, 427 sq., 468 sq., 658; soul and B. both different and nondifferent, 34, 277 n., 345; 48, 191; is superior to the individual soul, 34, 345; is 'that,' the inward Self is thou,' 38, 335; has individual souls for its body, 48, 130, 132, 141 sq., 254, 392, 394, 406, 435-7, 469 sq.; is the internal ruler of the individual souls, 48, 132-4, 607-11; the soul has its Self in B., 48, 133 sq., 141; B., soul, and matter, in their relation, 48, 138-45, 227; imparts to the released souls infinite bliss, 48, 198 sq.; the Person of the size of a thumb is B., 48, 325-7, 347-9; all beings are effects of B., and hence have B. for their inner Self, 48,
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #129

112
BRAHMAN
353; soul saved by meditation on up by penance, devote themselves B., 48, 394 ; cannot be fully under to B., 8, 288; assimilation with the stood by the individual soul, 48, 396; B. obtained by going the path of the imperfections of the soul are the four Asramas, 8, 316; 14, 275; not B.'s, 48, 563 sq., 607-11; the the mode of conduct which is full term B. applied to the individual of the B., 8, 341 ; various Brâhmans soul, 48, 655 sq.; to be meditated teach various paths leading to union upon as the Self of the devotee, 48, with B., 11, 168, 168 n., 170 sq.; 716-18.
the Brahmanic teaching as to union (8) DEVOTION TO AND ABSORPTION
with B. criticized by Buddha, 11, IN THE B. (NEUT.).
171-85; meditating on the syllable The path of the gods leading to
Om, the ascetic becomes one with B., 1, 68, 8o, 276-8; 15, 327 sq.;
B., 14, 283 sq.; "the vessel of B.,' 34, xxix sq. ; 38, 383 sq.; 48,648-51,
the body of the ascetic, 14, 284, 747 sq. ; union with the B. reached
284 n.; 25, 214; by worshipping B. by good conduct, by performing
he becomes B., 15, 67 sq. ; let us religious rites, and the like, 2, 218;
love the old B., 15, 241; by know7, 183; 8, 106, 162, 235, 313, 336,
ledge, penance, and meditation one 339 sq., 342, 370; 14, 249, 266,
goes beyond B. (m.) to union with 309; 15, 176 sq., 336; 25, 25, 34,
B. (n.), 15, 301; having broken
through the four spheres of the 34 n., 45, 45 11., 212 sq., 212 n., 419, 419 n.; sacrifice of B. with B., in
Sun, the Moon, the Fire, and GoodB. by B. for B., 8, 61, 61 n.; the
ness, the worshipper beholds B., sage possessed of devotion attains
15, 338; Veda-knowledge and Vedato unity with B., 8, 64, 64 n., 70,
study procure union with B., 25, 234 n., 245, 245 1., 398, 413 ;
165, 507; 44, 99; he who knows happiness in union with B. that is
the Self enters B., the highest state, free from defects and equable, 8,
25, 513; union with B. is the reason 65 sq., 66 n. ; 48, 327 ; the devotee
for the absence of all contact with of Krishna fit for union with B.,
evil, 38, 144; on the attainment of 8, 110; the true Brâhmana he who
B. there take place the non-clinging is attached to the B., 8, 147 ; the
and the destruction of sins, 38, devotee attains to that B. after per
353-6; having destroyed by fruition ceiving which he understands the
all good and evil works, he becomes Pradhâna, 8, 253; final release is
one with B., 38, 362 sq.; 48, 726 sq. ; assimilation with B., 8, 253, 253 n.,
there is absolute non-division from 255 ; 34, 28 sq., 34 ; 38, 329; 45,
B. of the parts merged in it, 38, 413 ; 49 (i), 130; the seat of the B.
376 sq. ; six doors to the B., viz. (brahmayoni) in the self, 8, 257,
fire, wind, waters, moon, lightning, 326, 326 n.; Mind and Speech go
sun, 44, 66 sq., inquiry into the to B., the self of all beings, to ask
mode of the going to B. of him who which of them is superior, 8, 263 sq.
knows, 48,728-43. See also Brahmaand n.; speaking of the B., Speech nirvana. always produces eternal emanci- (b) KNOWLEDGE OF THE B. (NEUT.). pation, 8, 265; tranquillity is the B. is the flower, the secret doceternal B., 8, 277; he who adheres trines are the bees, 1, 40; a father to the B., identifies himself with the may ... tell that doctrine of B. to B., becomes a Brahmakârin, 8, 283 his eldest son, or to a worthy pupil. sq.; there is nothing else more delight. But no one should tell it to anybody ful than that, when there is no dis- clse, even if he gave him the whole sea. tinction from'it ... Entering it, the girt earth, full of treasure, for this twiceborn do not grieve, and do not doctrine is worth more than that, 1, exult. They are not afraid of anybody, 44 ; is perceived by the warmth of and nobody is afraid of them, 8, 285; the body, is seen and heard, 1, 47; those whose wishes are fixed on meditation on B. with reference to good vows, and whose sins are burnt the body and with reference to the
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #130

BRAHMAN
113
gods, 1, 53 sq., 58, 151 sq., 152 n.; Fathers; as in the water, he is seen 15, 67 sq.; shining of the face of about in the world of the Gandharvas ; one who knows B., 1, 64, 67 ; medi- as in light and shade, in the world tations on B. and their results, 1, of Brahma, 15, 22 ; can only be 66 sq. ; 34, Ixv-Ixxv, 25, 31, 94, apprehended by the words 'He is.' 105-11, 174 ; 38, 19 n., 177 sq., 15,23; knowledge of B. the founda184-284, 333-7, 342-5, 402;
tion of all knowledge, told by xxiv, 400; 48, 26, 82 sq., 99
Brahmâ, 15, 27 sq.; only pious 155 sq., 185-9, 255, 294, 651 sq., Brâhmanas worthy of receiving the 715 sq. ; we know B., and yet do science of B., 15, 41 sq.; he who not know it, 1, 148 sq., 149 n. ; by
knows the B. as non-existing becomes knowledge of B. we obtain immor- himself non-existing ; he who knows tality or final release, 1, 149; 8, 77,
the B. as existing, him we know him103; 15, 245, 258 sq., 322; 34,
self as existing, 15, 57; he who 41-3, 283 ; 38, 285, 290--306, 355 ;
knows that he is B. becomes all 18, 83, 198, 274 sq., 624; he who
this, 15, 88; teaching of B. by No, knows that highest B. becomes even B., no, 15, 108, 185; 34, Ixiv ; 38, 1, 276 sq.; 8,81; 15, 41, 54, 256 sq. ; 166-75; 48, 611 sq., 615-18, 661; 31, 25, 29, 31, 186; 38, 375-7; 48,
is a deity about which we are not 16, 18, 23, 100, 183, 188, 192, 209 sq., to ask too much, 15, 131; in B. 214, 233 sq., 392, 681, 686; dis- knowledge and ignorance are hidcussion on B. between Bâlâki and den, 15, 255; no sins ever approach Agâtasatru, 1, 300-7; texts giving him who knows B., 15, 319 ; means instruction about the B.. 8. 102: of the worship and knowledge of is the sole, the highest object of B., 15, 343 sq.; teaching the B., 25, meditation or knowledge, 8, 104, 127
51; knowledge of B. purifies, 25, sq., 310, 369; 48, 87, 311-14, 395,
187 sq.; knowledge of B. increased 637-85, 689 sq.; meditation leads
by Brâhmanic rites and Veda-study, to union with B., 8, 128, 128 n.; 25, 204 ; 48, 147; ascetics recite 15, 301; understanding of the B. texts and meditate on B.,25,205 sq.; by means of the Vedas, 8, 147,
knowledge of B. the subject of the 171-4, 369; 34, 10, 23 sqq.; know- Grânakânda, 34, X, Ixx, lxxviii sq., ledge of the B. the highest achieve- 9-15, 19, 31, 73, 138, 157, 159, 324; ment of a Brâhmana, 8, 160, 182; 38, 8, 162 sqq., 378, 393; on the 25, 25, 25 n.; the gods inferior to qualification of gods for brahma-vidya those who know the B., 8, 161, or knowledge of B., 34, xxxvii, 216161 n.: 15, 40; Brahma-vidyâ, the 23; 48, 326-35 ; Sûdras not qualified eternal mystery, 8, 166, 166 n.: for brahma-vidyâ, 34, xxxvii, 223-9; knowledge of B. acquired by living 48, 337-47; Scripture does not conthe life of a Brahmakarin, 8, 175-9; tradict itself on the all-important not to be seen in the four Vedas, point of B., 31, xl, 263-8; is to 8, 179 sq. ; attained by means of be known only from Scripture knowledge, not by works, 8, 180, (Vedânta texts, Upanishads), 34, 185; 15, 39; knowledge of the B. lxiv sq., 22-47, 307, 350-2, 355 ; will not lead to littleness, 8, 191; 48, 3, 74 sq., 155, 161-74, 255, Krishna declared to Arguna the 617 sq.; different modes or forms Supreme B., the seat of the B., of meditation on B., 34, Ixvii sq., 8, 230 sq.; is not to be apprehended Ixxiv, lxxvi, 107-9 ; 38, 201-4, 337by the senses, but only by the mind, 40; 48, 629-43; knowledge of B. 8, 257 sq. ; 15, 22, 39; Ganaka turns is not subordinate to action, but the wheel, the nave of which is the independent, 34, Ixxt, 10-12, 29; B., 8, 306; knowledge of B. ob- 38, 285-95 ; fruit or result of knowtained by penance and sacred learn- ledge of B., 34, 11, 14, 18, 24 sq., ing, 8, 308; as in a mirror, so B. 26-9, 231, 266, 300, 327; 38, 117 may be seen clearly) here in this body; n., 229 sq., 236, 353-63, 372-5, as in a dream, in the world of the 419; 48, 5, 7; conditions for engag
S.B. IND.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #131

114
BRAHMAN
ing in the inquiry into B., 34, 12; 48, 313 sq.; lower B. associated 48, 10 sq., 305; the body is an with Mâyâ, 34, XXV; lower B. abode for the perception of B., 34, called Isvara, the Lord, 34, xxv, 178; texts exhorting us to strive to xxvii; in its causal and its effected see B., 34, 349; Bâhva explained B. state, 34, xxix; 48, 336, 422, 459, by silence, 38, 157; is not appre- 542 ; higher and lower B. not dishended because it is unevolved, 38, tinguished by Upanishads, nor by 171; in the state of perfect concilia Bâdarayana, nor by Râmânuga, 34, tion the Yogins apprehend it, 38, xxxi, c, cxiii, cxy sq. ; the B. to 171 sq.; not the subject of injunc- which the departed soul is led by tions, 38, 185, 162-6, 359; some the path of the gods is not the persons, although knowing B., yet highest B., but the lower B., 34, obtained new bodies, 38, 235; the lxxxii, xc sq. ; 38, 389-402; 48, state of being grounded in B. be. 748-52; Sankara's distinction belongs to the wandering mendicant, tween a lower and a higher B. not 38, 300-3; Atharva-veda correlated valid, 34, xci-xciv; the lower B. is with knowledge of B., 42, lix; in- the vital principle in all creatures, quiry into B., 48, 3-156; to be 34, 172 n. ; the world of the lower known after the knowledge of works B. is called Satyaloka, 34, 181; has taken place, 48, 5; knowledge lower B. is for the purpose of of B. puts an end to Nescience, 48, worship or meditation, 34, 330; 33, 9, 11; meditation on B. and know- 155 sq., 161 sq., 391; the qualified ledge of B. the same, 48, 82 sq., B. is the object of the discussion on release not due to knowledge of the difference or non-difference of non-qualified B., 48, 129-38; Ne- the cognitions of B., 38, 185; rescience not terminated by cognizing sults of meditations on the qualified B. as the Universal Self, 48, 145-7; B., 38, 161 sq., 185, 402-4; the meditation on non-dual B. enjoined qualified B. is fundamentally one by all Vedanta texts, 48, 193, 197-9, with the unqualified B., 38, 248 ; 252, 260, 316, 715 sq.; even men worlds of B. can only refer to the knowing B. must avoid what is for- lower B., 38, 390; on account of bidden and do what is prescribed, its proximity to the higher B., the 48, 288; meditation on B. is the lower B. can be designated by the means of attaining intuition, 48, word 'B.,' 38, 391; immortality 305, 681, 732; knowledge of B. to is possible only in the highest B., be understood as knowledge of the not in the effected one, 38, 392; Veda in general, 48, 631; Brâhmanas the qualified B. also may be spoken discourse on the supreme B., 49 (i), of as being the Self of all, 38, 394 ; 127. See also Knowledge, and Medi- B. having for its body all beings tation.
in their gross state, is the effect of (i) THE HIGHER AND THE LOWER B. B. having for its body all beings in
B. (m.) who is full of the B. (n.) their subtle state, 48, 132-4; Prais lord of all entities, and identical kriti denotes B. in its causal phase with Vishnu, 8, 347 ; higher and when names and forms are not yet lower B., the two entered into the distinguished, 48, 399; used in a cave (of the heart),' 15, 12 11.; two double sense, 48, 533 sq.; differforms of B., the material and the entiation of names and forms is the immaterial, the mortal and the work of B., not of Hiranyagarbha, immortal, 15, 107 sq., 306; B. (m.) 48, 578-83; the effected or the a personal god, only a manifestation highest B. is the soul's aim, accordof the Brahman (n.), 15, 302 sq.; ing as the meditation is, 48, 752-4. the syllable Om is the high and the (1) PASSAGES IN WHICH B. MAY BE low B., 15, 308; highest and lower EITHER MASC. OR NEUTER. B. distinguished, 34, xix sq., xxxii B. at the head of the Sadhyas, 1, sq., xxxvi (masc. and neut.), 61-4, 43; obtained the victory for the 171-4; 38, 7, 166, 202 sq., 401 sq.; Devas, 1, 149 sq. ; worshipped by
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #132

BRAHMAN
115
prayers and offerings, 2, 108, 203, one in the world of Brahmans equal
to Buddha, 10 (ii), 14, 30, 45 ; 'B. 141, 150, 161, 189, 207, 210, 219, is my witness,' 10 (ii), 78; Buddha 22 1 sq., 232, 290, 294, 319-21, 323, compared with B., 10 (ii), 84 ; 19, 344, 347, 368; 30, 124, 148 sq., 220; 49 (i), 104; the divine, and 169, 175, 183, 194 sq., 243; 36, 41; the human, and B.'s region, B.'s 42, 94, 323; 43, 25, 291; a part of treasure, 10 (ii), 90; he who is the house called seat of B.,' 2, endowed with the threefold know108; marriage rite of B.,7,108; 25, ledge, is calin, and has destroyed 79; 29, 166; Vishnu is B. personi- regeneration, he is B. and Sakka, fied, 7, 293 ; 8, 347; appealed to as 10 (ii), 117; 'who, be he a god, or umpire, by the quarrelling Prânas, B., or Inda,' 10 (ii), 189; union 8, 271, 273 sq.; 15, 202; teaching with B., only to be attained by and studying the Veda a sacrifice Right Conduct, 11, x, 159-64, 183to B., 14, 256 sq. ; 25, 49, 87 sq.; 5, 201-3; assemblies of B. one of 29, 217 sq. ; 44, 95-9; funeral the eight kinds of assemblies, 11, 48; oblations offered in the mouth of the wheel of the empire of Truth B., 14, 268; the night of B., the set rolling by Buddha, cannot be muhûrta sacred to B., 14, 276, 309; turned back by B., 11, 154; the 25, 143, 143 n.; worshipped by idea of B, in Buddhism, 11, 162-5 : ascetics, 14, 280; the teacher is the of modern Hindu theism, 11, 163; image of B., 23, 71; punishment, in each of the infinite world sysformed of B.'s glory, 25, 218.
tems there is a B., 11, 164; a friend (k) THE GOD B. (MASC.), ALSO and follower of Buddha, 10 (ii), 119 CALLED SAHAMPATI, SVAYAMBHŮ, sq.; 11, 116 sq., 1171., 164; 13, OR HIRANYAGARBHA.
124; 19, 347 sq. 350, 352; 21, Branches of knowledge traced 69 sq., 349 ; 35, 118, 118 n., 301 back to B., 1, 14, 144; 8, 312, 314 sq.; 36, 24, 343, 373; 49 (i), -93; 14, 163 sq. ; 15, xxxix, 27, 198, 200; (ii), 91, 165; beseeches 227, 256; 43, xviii; 48, 284; the Buddha to proclaim the truth, 11, Self is B., 1, 245; is the essence of 164; 13, 84-8; 19, 165-7; 21, 55; the Veda, Veda belongs to hin, 1, 36, 41 sq.; 49 (i), 168, 173; Buddha 259; 29, 368; men who perform knows B., the world of B., and the sacrifices dwell after death with the path which leads to it, 11, 185 sq.; gods and B. in heaven, 2, 140 ; the worship of B. denounced, 11, 199; age of one B., a day and a night 36, 21; a king surrounded by trusty of B., 7, 1, in., 78; 8, 79 sq., servants is superior even to B., 14, 8on. ; 25, 20 sq. ; acquired his 82; sacrificers are equal to B., 14, present exalted position in conse- 102; 25, 185; through penances quence of good deeds (Karman) in Bharadväga and others became former existences, 7, 153; 11, 163 equal to B., 14, 329; that part of sq.; 48, 259 ; part of the hand the Self which belongs to ragas is sacred to B., 7, 198; 14, 21, 166; B., 15, 304; Sanatkumâra, the son 25, 40; four-faced (Katurmukha), of B., 19, 24; unmoved in the 8, 83, 90, 93, 103, 345; 25, 254; midst of the kalpa-fire, 19, 184 ; 48, 90, 312 sq. ; in the list of gods Indra humbly approaches B., 19, of the Anugita, 8, 219; B. Svayam- 188; 49 (i), 107; established by bhû, the first of the Devas, the Buddha, 19, 193; the swan his maker (creator) and preserver of vehicle, 19, 309 n.; B. Sahâmpati the world, 8, 244; 15, 27-9, 315; and his 12,000 followers, 21, 5; men 25, 3-18, 21 sq., 24 sq. ; 35, 37; may be reborn as Brabmans, 21, 45, 244 sq.; 48, 236, 238; is the 125; seats of B. gained by hearing first among all the patriarchs (Praga- the Dharmaparyâya preached, 21, patis), 8, 354; the Plaksha, the ever 332, 335; is the king of all Brahmaholy field of B., 8, 354; the virtuous kâyika gods and father of the praised by B. even, 10 (i), 59; no Brahma-world, 21, 387; saints
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #133

116
BRAHMAN-BRAHMANA
created and court of testimony
B.'s mind, th Indra the inoo
preach under the shape of B., 21, (a) B. as priests at religious rites.
(6) B. reverenced as holy and divine beings. 401, 411; Manu the son of self
(c) Duties of B. and restrictions for them. existent B., 25, xii, lvii, lxi, Ixiv, 19, (d) Exceptional laws regarding B.
(c) B. and kings or nobles (Kshatriyas). 19 n., 26; laws of Manu) revealed
() B. in Buddhist and Gaina texts. by B., 25, xv, xvii, xcviii, 19, 354 ; 33, 35, 35 n.; born in the mundane (a) B. AS PRIESTS AT RELIGIOUS egg, 25, 5, 5 n.; 48, 312, 580; RITES. creates and destroys the world over Speaking to B. is auspicious and and over again, 25, 17 sq., 21 sq.; purifying, 2, 34, 221; 30, 184, 199, created animals for sacrifices, 25, 208; to be fed at all rites for gods 175; "the court of (four-faced) or manes, 2, 138, 151 ; 7, 156, 262; B.,' 25, 254 ; true testimony is 14, 256 sq.; 25, 93, 98; 29, 320; revered by B. himself, 25, 268; 30, 119; take the place of sacred created the castes, 25, 326, 413; fire at Sraddhas, 2, 140; 25, 114; in the highest order of beings pro- to be fed at Srâddhas, 2, 143, 148, duced by Goodness, 25, 495, 495 n.; 150 sq., 255; 7, 76 sq., 83-7, messenger of B. invoked against the 253-5; 14, 267, 270 ; 25, 98-111, demons, 30, 212; ordeals ordained 113 sq., 116-24 ; 30, 225, 234-6, and watched by B., 33, 115, 119, 292 sq.; B, who are unfit to be 253, 315; Mahâ-B. is mighty, and invited to a Sraddha, 2, 145; 7, he is only one, 36, 50 ; Brahmans 252 sq. ; 14, 51 sq. ; 25, 103, 107, (pl.), the highest gods, also long for 109, IT; B. who sanctify a comthe righteous man, 36, 221 ; sons of pany at the Srâddha, 2, 146, 259; B.'s mind, 38, 235; compact of Bri- 7, 253-5; 14, 52 sq. ; 25, 110 sq., haspati with Indra and B., 42, 127; 110 n.; represent the deceased the spotless B. is the moon, 44, ancestors at the Sraddha, 7, 85 n., 317; with Soma for his leader, 44, 232-8, 232 n., 250 sq. ; 29, 105-8, 318; B. Katurmukha, Sanaka, and 11, 250-5 ; offerings to the manes similar mighty beings dwelling in offered in the mouth of B., 14, 268; this world, 48, 90; beings from B. 30, 228; are the ancient deities of down to a blade of grass, 48, 156, the funeral sacrifice, 25, 114; an 259, 445, 473; Nârâyana alone enemy of B. excluded from Sraddha existed, not B., nor Siva, 48, 240, feasts, 25, 104; the hand of a B. 461, 522; represents the souls in is the mouth of the Fathers, 29, their collective aspect, 48, 312 sq. ; 254 ;-distribution of food to B. at the Devas from B. downward pos- the end of religious rites, 2, 299; sess a body and sense-organs, 48, 12, 309 n. ; 29, 15 sq., 32, 101, 130, 328-30 ; is created and the Vedas 135, 171, 176, 192, 205, 208, 215, delivered to him, 48, 334 sq.; B. 250, 272, 288, 293, 300, 327, 331-3, and the other gods originated from 336, 338, 349 sq., 354, 374; 30, 14, the Self, 48, 367; eight hundred 38, 84, 93, 158, 160, 175, 184, 203, millions of Brahmans (inhabitants 241, 246, 265, 286, 288 ; offence of the B. worlds) purified by the of neglecting to invite and feed eye of wisdom, 49 (i), 180; a a B. or of insulting him by offering preacher of the Law attains the su- him uneatable food, 7, 33; gifts preme throne of B., 49 (i), 185; B., bestowed on B., 7, 159-61, 181, Vishnu, and Siva, 49 (i), 196-8, 200; 263-70, 274-6; 14, 135-9; 30, precedence of the great B., 49 (ii), 218, 284; 42, 141, 145, 360; 49 (i), 57; the palace of Lord B., 49 (ii), 15, 22; pronounce auspicious words, 172. See also Hiranyagarbha, Saham- benedictions, 7, 215, 237; 29, 172, pati, and Svayambhû; B.'s heaven, 205, 215, 250 ; 30, 95, 137, 158, world of B., see Brahma-world. 160, 162, 184, 203, 204, 241, 269, Brahman, m., t.t., a certain priest. 271, 279, 283 ; sacrifices without See under Priests (a, b).
gifts of food to B. condemned, 8, Brâhmana (masc.), Brahmanas, 119; 25, 93; B. only can be members of the priestly caste. priests, 12, 25, 25 n.; 30. 321 ;
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #134

BRAHMANA
117
worship of Agni and the eastward fields on which gifts sown grow up migration of the B. from the Saras- as merit, 45, 52; congratulate King vati to the Sadânîra, 12, 104 n., Suddhodana on Buddha's birth, and 105 sq. ; 'The B. (priests) are the receive gitts, 49 (i), 8-10. guardians of this sacrifice;' for (b) B. REVERENCED AS HOLY AND guardians of the sacrifice, indeed, are DIVINE BEINGS. those B. who are versed in the sacred Do not speak evil of the B., 1, 32; writ, because they spread it, they S, 320; 14, 298; 25, 166; one originate it, 12, 134, 225; what is should not curse a B., and not say agreeable to the B. is auspicious, 12, to him anything except what is 135: fulfilment of wishes obtained auspicious, 1, 251 ; 7, 155; 25, 436; by B. staying in one's house, 12, purification prescribed on touching 292 ; no one but a B. is allowed a B., 2, 59; classed as sacred with to drink of the residue of the gods, idols, cow's, and the like, 2, 94 Agnihotra, 12, 338, 338 n.; the sq., 220; 7, 228; 14, 36, 245, 323; word of a B. purifies, 14, 72, 171; 25, 135-8; 33, 222; to be honoured 25, 191; offerings made into the and revered, 2, 128; 7, xxix, 13, mouths of B. are the best, 14, 138 194; 8, 119; 25, 86, 399, 588; sq. ; the hand of a B. is his a B. who has studied the Vedas and a mouth, 14, 209; 29, 118; legends
he-goat evince the strongest sexual derepeated in the assembly of B., 15,
sires, 2, 136; witnesses to be sworo 14; food given to B. reaches the
in the presence of the gods, the gods, 29, 16; the place of the B. at
king, and B., 2, 247; 25, 269; death a sacrifice, 29, 24 ; prâsita, a sacri
in a fight for the sake of B. purifies, fice deposited in a B., 29, 31; gifts
procures heaven, &c., 2, 250 ; 7, 18, made to B. at a wedding, 29, 38
67; 14, 106; 25, 185, 416, 447; sq. ; 30, 196; a name pleasing to
remains always pure, 2, 25+; 14, the B. to be given to a child, 29,
132 sq.; 25, 424; gods and B. must 50 ; Veda-study to be interrupted
be present at ordeals, 7, 55; 33, 260, in the presence of B. who have not
262; the gods are invisible deities, the had their meal, 29, 118; the bride's
B. are visible deities. The B. sustain
the world. It is by the favour of the shift to be given to a B., 29, 171;
B. that the gods reside in heaven; a 30, 270 ; shave the child's hair, 29,
speech uttered by B. (whether a curse 185 ; 30, 217 ; fees to be given to
or a benediction never fails to come B. at the end of studentship, 29, true ... IVhen the visible gods are 227; but see also Teacher; five B. pleased, the invisible gods are surely breathe upon the new-born child, pleased as well, 7, 77; have the power 29, 295; fed at the beginning of to purify from sin and defilement, ceremonies, 29, 301, 304, 428 ; 30, 7, 103; 25, 447 sq.; when a B. has 137, 162, 204, 269, 271, 279, 283; met with an accident, Vedic study of all food a due portion must be must be interrupted, 7, 125; he given to B., 29, 388; 30, 24 ; only must not step on the shade of a B., a B. may make the Bali-offerings 7, 203; superhuman power of a for the householder, 30, 23; B. pious B., 7, 243, 245; 25, 398; the women pronounce blessings at the B., the Veda, and the sacrifices creSîmantonnayana, 30, 55; do not ated by the Brahman, 8, 120 ; deeat an uncompleted sacrifice, 42, nounced as impostors by unbelievers, 142 ; sterile cows must be given to 8, 214; the Anugîtâ told to Krishna the B., 42, 174-9, 656-61; a cow by a B. who came from the heavenly presented to an offended B., 44, world and the world of Brahman, 195; the metal vessels of a deceased 8,231; Brihaspati is the lord of B., sacrificer to be given to a B., 44, 8, 346; these B., the creators of the 205, 205 1.; the Sautrâmanî is world, 8, 387; 25, 436; the B. is a B.'s sacrifice, 44, 260; a B. lute- the repeller of the Rakshas, 12, 36; player sings of the king's sacrifices the B. are the human gods, 12, 309 and gifts, 44, 356 sq., 359; are the sq., 374 ; 25, 398 sq., 447 : 26, 341;
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #135

118
BRAHMANA
42, 164, 329, 529; a learned B. resembles a sacred fire, 14, 18, 18 n., 51; 25, 93; a Snâtaka should not pass between a fire and a B., nor between two B., 14, 61; learned B. incur no guilt, for a learned B. resembles a fire and the sun, 14, 130 sq.; a B. is a fire, for Agni is a B., 14, 138 sq.; what B. riding in the chariot of the law (and) wielding the sword of the Veda, propound even in jest, that is declared to be the highest law, 14, 145; have two names, two mouths, two kinds of virile energy, and two births, 14, 209 sq.; way must be made for a B., 14, 243; a place where B. sit, sacred, 14, 249; the eternal greatness of the B. is neither increased nor diminished by works, 14, 261, 274; duties towards B., 15, 52; 25, 588; 44, 100; power of their curse, charms and incantations their weapons, 15, 218; 25, 436, 436 n.; 12, 170 sq., 430-2; encomium of the B., 25, xii, 24-6; Somapas, &c., the manes of B., 25, 112; not to be touched by one who is impure, 25, 151; a fort must be supplied with B., 25, 228; to be honoured after a victory, 25, 248, 248 n.; to protect B. arms may be taken up, 25, 315; a learned Brâhmana is lord of the whole world, 25, 385; is superior to all castes, 25, 402; doing good to and worshipping B., a penance, 25, 446, 476; produced by Goodness, 25, 494; Bali offerings to Brahman and the B. at the Vaisvadeva sacrifice, 29, 85; worshipped at the Tarpana, 29, 122; to Agni belongs the B., 29, 307; 44, 89; food and the B. protect the house, 29, 348; before reaching B., one should dismount from a carriage, 29, 364; Râvana or another demon, the B. with ten heads, the first to be born, 42, 25, 374 sq.; charms found by B., Rishis, gods, 42, 29; have found medicinal plants, 42, 34, 292; imprecations against the oppressors of B., 42, 169-72, 184, 4306; he that injureth a B., whose kin are the gods, does not reach IIcaven by the road of the Fathers, 42, 170; descendants of the Rishis, 42, 183 sq.; as weather-prophets, 42, 532 sq.;
all beings, indeed, pass into the B., and from the B. they are again produced, 44, 85; suffering and evil fastened on a B. (as scapegoat), 44, 181, 181 n., 183; a B. descended from a Rishi represents all the deities, 44, 195 sq.; born with spiritual lustre, 44, 294; whosoever sacrifices, sacrifices after becoming a B., 44, 348; the B. is everything, 44, 412. (c)
DUTIES OF B. AND RESTRIC
TIONS FOR THEM.
In the solitude of the forest a B. should be searched for, 1, 57; a B. by birth only, i. e. a B. who has not studied the Veda, 1, 92; 14, 144; 25, 59; qualities of a B. deeply versed in the Vedas, i. e. a Sishta, 2, 215-18; 14,38-40; 25, 509; Lakshmi resides in a B. who studies the Veda, 7, 299; only a Brahmana learned in the Veda has a right to the prerogatives of his caste, 14, 16-18; see also Veda (c; knowledge of);-- unworthy B. whose food must not be eaten, 2, 69; 14, 71; lawful and unlawful occupations for B., 2,72 sq., 212 sq., 215, 227 sq.; 7, 179; 8, 217 sq.; 14, 146, 146 n., 221; 25, lxviii, 86, 100, 109, 128-31, 272, 399, 587 sq.; 33, 221, 347; shall never take up arms, 2, 90; 42, 262; to protect himself or other B., a B. may take up arms, 2, 214; 14, 236; sixfold mode of life of B., 2, 215; 8, 359 sq., 359 m.; 25, 419; their merit in carrying out the corpse of a deceased B. who has no relatives, 7, 75; are purified by abandoning the world, 7, 97; 25, 188; one who is benevolent towards all creatures is justly called a B., 7, 184; 14, 128; 25, 46, 46 n.; worthy and unworthy B., 7, 274-6; 25, 51; duties of B., 8, 21 sq., 217 sq.; 14, 224; 25, 587 sq.; 33, 221; the true B. he who is attached to the Brahman, 8, 147, 182; pious B. who know the Brahman, 8, 158-61, 165, 165 n.; he is the true B. who swerves not from the truth, 8, 171; twelve great observances of a B., 8, 182; all companies of B. extol him who has become emancipated, 8, 345; shall not speak barbarous language, 14, 40; 26. 32; B. who do not perform
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #136

BRAHMANA
the twilight devotions are equal to Sûdras, 14, 248; the three debts of a B., 14, 261 sq., 271; let a B. become a Muni, and then he is a B., 15, 129 sq.; humility required of them, 25, Ixvii, 59 sq.; unworthy B. who are like cats and herons (hypocrites), 25, 159, 159 n.; 45, 417; B. who renounce the world, but continue to live as householders, 25, 214-16, 214 n.; must not recover property by sacrificing or teaching, 25, 313; a B. fined for not inviting his neighbour to festivals, 25, 322, 322 n.; in distress may live by alms, 25, 424; may teach and sacrifice for despicable men in times of distress, 25, 424 sq.; penances for B. who acquire property by reprehensible methods, 25, 470, 470 n.; should be taught the Sâvitrî at once, 44, 89; four duties of B.: Brâhmanical descent, befitting deportment, fame, and the perfecting of the people, 44, 100; must not consume spirituous liquors, 44, 233, 260; those B. who know nought of the Asvamedha, may be despoiled by the keepers of the sacrificial horse, 44, 360; discourse on the supreme Brahman, 49 (i), 127. (d) EXCEPTIONAL LAWS REGARDING B.
The most heinous crime of slaying a B., 1, 84; 2, 71, 90, 266, 278, 280, 283 sq., 292 sq.; 7, 132, 134; 14, 101, 122, 175; 25, 161, 270, 309, 382 sq.; 42, 522; 44, 328, 340 sq., 396; no greater crime is known on earth than slaying a B.; a king, therefore, must not even conceive in his mind the thought of killing a B., 25, 320, 451 n.; a murder other than the slaying of a B. is no murder, 44, 340; 45, 363 11.; see also Brahmahatyâ;-are exempt from opprobrious, capital, and corporal punishments and servitude, 2, 125, 125 n., 216, 245; 14, 201, 233; 25, 320; 33, 203 sq., 229, 362; foes declaring themselves to be cows or B. must not be slain, 2, 229, 229 n.; the sin of accusing a B. of a crime, 2, 282; their privileges, 7, 19; 33, 219-22; how to be punished, 7, 25; 33, 58, 388; crime of committing B. to
119
slavery, 7, 37; a learned B. cannot be a witness, 7, 48; not subject to certain ordeals, 7, 54 sq.; 33, 248; forms of marriage legitimate for a B., 7, 108; 14, 206; 25, 79, 82; crime of stealing the gold or cattle of B., 2, 280; 7, 133 sq.; 14, 5, 108, 132, 201, 213, 218, 293, 296, 299; 25, 311, 383; 33, 228, 363; penances and punishments for offending or hurting B., 7, 138, 177, 180; 25, 154, 444, 472 sq., 588; 33, 348; the three lower castes shall live according to the teaching of the B., 14, 7 sq.; perjury, and speaking untruth, permitted for the sake of a B., 14, 83; 25, 273; 33, 303; fighting with B. forbidden, 14, 200; a B. shall have two names, 14, 209 sq.; 30, 215; non-Brâhmanical teachers in times of distress, 25, 73; threatening a B., a crime, 25, 155; receive part or whole of a found treasure, 25, 259; property of a learned B. not lost by limitation or adverse possession, 25, 279; 33, 61, 311 sq.; enrich themselves through others, 25, 284; may appropriate property for sacrificial purposes, 25, 313, 432 sq.; property taken from mortal sinners to be given to B., 25, 385; doubtful points of law settled by B. who are Sishtas, 25, 509 sq.; debts due to deceased B. must be paid to relatives or B., 33, 69; household property and alms of B. are free of duty, 33, 127; property found by B. does not go to the king, 33, 146; superior value of property belonging to B., 33, 205; what has been given to B. can never be taken back, 33, 221; a B. is the root of the tree of justice, 33, 282; as witnesses, 33, 301; oaths by B., 33, 315; a B.. cannot be forced to do work for debts, 33, 330; inherit in default of relatives, 33, 379; property of B. not to be given as sacrificial gift, 44, 402, 412, 420.
(e) B. AND KINGS OR NOBLES (KSHATRIYAS).
A king who is slain in attempting to recover the property of B. performs the most meritorious sacrifice, 2, 163; a king gains endless worlds by giving land and money to B.,
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #137

120
BRAHMANA
2, 163; a king must not levy any (f) B. IN BUDDHIST AND GAINA tax upon B., 2, 164; 7, 16; 14, 8, TEXTS. 98 sq. and n.; kings and B. versed Buddhaghosa a learned B., 10 (i), in the Vedas uphold the moral order xxi; etymology of Bâhmano, Pali in the world, 2, 214 sq. and 1.; for B., 10 (i), liv, liv n., 89, 89 sq.n.; the king is master of all, with the the Buddhist saint, the Arhat, as exception of B., 2, 234 sq.; assist the the true Brâhmana, 10 (i), 39, king as judges, 2, 237 sq.; 25, 253-6, 89-95; (ii), 89, 113-17, 151 sq., 255 sq. n., 264, 322; 33, 250, 288, 171-4, 179, 195, 207 sq.; 13, 78-80; 388, 390; kings or B. examine 36, 26-8, 28 n., 314; a true B. goes witnesses, 2, 248; property of B. scatheless, though he have killed who die without heirs goes to other father and mother, 10 (i), 70, 70 B., not to the king, 2, 309, 309 n.; sqq. n.; pleasant is the state of 7, 68; 14, 93 sq.; 25, 368; 33, a B., 10 (i), 79; no one should attack 202; as officers and advisers of a B., but no B. should let himself a king, 7, 20, 41; 25, 225; king's fly at his aggressor, 10(i), 20; duty towards learned B., 7, 21-3; a man does not become a B. by his 25, 221, 229 sq., 237, 239, 323,
platted hair, by his family, or by birth ;
Platted hair, by his family, or by 397-9, 431, 434 sq.; 33, 218 sq.,
in whom there is truth and righteous346 sq.; owing to the disappear
ness, he is blessed, he is a B., 10 (i), ance of B. the Kshatriyas became
90 sq.; three kinds of B., Titthiyas, Vrishalas, 8. 205: Kshatrivas pro- Agivikas, and Niganthas, 10 (ii), xiji: created by B. on Kshatriya women, as described in the Sutta-Nipata, 8, 295, 295 n.; are the bridges of 10 (ii), xiii sq. ; there are B., born piety, whence they must be pro- in the family of preceptors, friends tected by the kings, 8, 348 : follow of the hymns, who commit sins: in the train of a king, 12, 47; the
their birth does not save them from
their birth does not save th king must never take property of bell nor from
hell nor from blame, 10 (ii), 23; B., 14, 179 sq., 201; 25, 369; 33,
converted by Buddha, 10 (ii), 40-2, 338; King Ganaka Vaideha testing 52, 79 sq., 103-6, 186-213; Buddha's the knowledge of the B., 15, 121-49;
description of the pious customs B. and Kshatriyas are nothing but
of the B. of old, and their gradual the Self, 15, 182 ; 34, 275 sq.; to
degeneration, 10 (ii), 48-52 ; a be worshipped by the king, 25, 221;
Thera called a B., 10 (ii), 57; 33, 280 ; king must be lenient
Buddha the best of the five B., towards B., 25, 221; Kshatriyas 10 (ii), 59; disputatious B., condegraded by not consulting B., 25. trasted with Buddha, 10 (11), 03: 412, 412 n.; power of B. greater
B. together with B. ask truly, than that of the king, 25, 436; 41,
Art thou a B.? 10 (ii), 75; to 110; two persons, a B. and a king,
whom whom a
a B. should B. she
offer, 10 (ii), are declared to be exempt from censure
82-4; Buddha warns Keniya not and corporal punishment in this world; to invite him, because Keniya is for these two sustain the visible world, intimate with the B., 10 (ii), 97; 33, 210, 216; there is no difference is a man a B. by birth or by deeds? between kings and B., 33, 220; he 10 (ii), 108-17; a B. may, by to whom the B, and the Kshatriyas intense meditation, cause an earthare but food is the highest Self, 34, quake, 11, 45 sq.; will honour the XXXV, 116-18; are not qualified for the remains of the Tathâgata, 11, 91, râgasûya-sacrifice, 34, 218; are not 99, 247; Samana-brâhmana, B. by the food of kings, their king being saintliness of life, 11, 105 sq., 105 n.; Soma, 41, 72, 95; 43, 249; the B. is compared to the Scribes and Pharian object of respect after the king, sees of the New Testament, 11, 41, 96; do not engage in disputation 160; their phraseology assumed a with Râganyas, 44, 114; king can different meaning when used by oppress B., but fares the worse for Buddha, 11, 161-5; Buddha's critiit, 44, 286. See also Caste (6). cism of the teaching of the B, as to
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #138

BRAHMANA-BRAHMA-WORLD
121
union with Brahman, 11, 171--85; Brahmanaspati, invoked to purify various B. teach various paths, such from sin, 14, 251; the lord of as the Addhariya B., the Tittiriya B., Brahman or speecli, 15, 82; the the Khandoka B., the Khandava B., Lord of prayer, a name of the the Brahmakariya B., 11, 171, 171 Creator, 43, xiv; lord of the priest1.; how they recite the Vedas, 11, hood, 43, 73; is the sun, 44, 453; 172 sq.; B. and laymen (brâhmana- invoked at the Pravargya, 44, 453, gahapatika), 11, 258 n., 261 ; behave 476 n., 478; Agni identified with badly at dinners given to them, 13, B., the Brahman priest among the 152; the Lokayata system of the gods, 46, 186, 190; the same as B. not allowed to the Bhikkhus, Brihaspati, q.v. 20, 151 sq.; an honorific title used Brahman-egg, created, 48, 127, by Buddhists and Gainas, 22, xxx; 334, 731. among those who are not attached Brahma-nirvana, t.t., Brahmic bliss, to the world, there is real Brahman- 8, 27 n., 52, 52 n., 176, 176 11. hood, 22, 45; B. a title of Mahâvîra, Brahmanism, germs of Buddhism 22, 63, 66, 82 sqq., &c.; 45, 301, and Gainism in it, 22, xxxii. 301 n., 310; Buddha calls himself Brahman-slaying, see Brahmaa B., i.e. an Arahat, 36, 8, 8 n., Io; hatya, and Brâhmana (d). think themselves the highest among Brahmapura, city of Brahman, 34. men and revile the Bhikkhus, 36, 178. See Brahman (c). 21 sq.; B. only worthy of gifts, Brahmarishi, worshipped, 29, 141. 36, 120 sq. n.; B. and Buddhists, Brahmasamstha, i.e. he who is both reformers, 36, 127 sq. n.; the firmly grounded in Brahman, obtains superiority of monks to B., 45,50-6; immortality, 1, 35. a true monk who is exempt from Brahmasattra, see Veda (c). all Karman is a true B., 45, 138-41; Brahma Sikhin, n, of a Bralinacalled 'holy cats'by Ardraka, 45,417; kâyika god, 21, 5. B. and Samanas, see Holy persons, Brahmasûkta, in the SamhitopaniCastes, Priests, and Srotriyas. shad of the Atharvanas, 38, 62; Brâhmana (neuter), title of texts, 48, 191.
sayings of Brahmans,' applicable Brahma-sûtras, "texts about the to all old prose traditions, 1, lxvi; Brahman,' not the Vedânta-sûtras, several Upanishads occur in B., 1, 8, 31, 102; another name for lxvi sq.; B. and Aranyakas, both Vedanta-sûtras, 34, xiv n.; see liturgical, 1, xci sq.; in the sense of Vedânta-sútras. Upanishad or secret doctrine, 1, Brahmasvaranâdâ bhinandita, n. 264, 264 n.; the B. literature, 12, ix, of the 42nd Tathâgata, 49 (ii), 6. xxii-xxv, xlvii ; B. means a dictum Brahma-upanishad, or the secret on ceremonial, 12, xxii sq.; B. and doctrine of the Veda, its teaching, Mantrasamhitâ to be studied, 25, and its result, 1, 44 ; 34, 94; 48, 144; Grihya ceremonies mentioned 336, 525. in B., 30, xiv-xxii; interpretation of Brahmavarkasa, Sk., t.t., 1, 29 11. Mantras in the B., 32, 29, 56, 359 Brahma-veda = Atharva-veda, 42, sq.; mystic sense, dogmatic explana- xxvii sq., xxviji 1)., xxx, xliii, lix, tion of an oblation, 43, 240; B., Txii-lxvii. Mantras, and arthavâdas, 48, 330; Brahmavidyâ, knowledge of the see also Aitareya-B., Kaushitaki-B. Brahman), see Brahman (1) Pañkavimsa-B., and Satapatha-B. Brahmavidyabharana,on Bauddha Brahmanadhammikasutta, t.c., sects, 34, 4011., 404 sq. n. 10 (ii), 47-52.
Brahma-vihâras, see Meditations. Brâhmanagîtâ, title of a cliapter of Brahma-world (world of the Bral
the Anugîtâ, 8, 256 n., 310 n. man, neut., or of Brahman, masc.), Brahmananda-vallî, the second all creatures day after day go into Adhyâya of the Taittirîyaka-Upani- the B., and yet do not discover it, shad, 15, xxvii sq.
1, 129; 48, 317 sq.; deep sleep is
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #139

122
BRAHMA-WORLD-BRAHMOPANISHAD
absorption in the B., 1, 129; 15, 171; 48, 317 sq.; is free from all evil, and lighted up once for all, 1, 130; belongs to those who find it by abstinence (brahmakarya), 1, 130 sq.; 38, 384; details about it, its lakes, &c., 1, 131, 132 n., 275 sq.; the sun is the door of it, 1, 134; the Devas are in the B., and meditate on the Self as taught by Pragâpati, 1, 142; having shaken off the body, I obtain self made and satisfied the uncreated world of Brahman, 1, 143; obtained by him who performs the duties of studentship, householdership, and of the mendicant, 1, 144; is water, 1, 279; by lifelong service to a teacher the professed student gains the B., 2, 193; 7, 120, 129; 25, 72 sq., 157; a well-conducted Snâtaka will never fall from it, 2, 226; obtained through the Brâhma marriage rite, 7, 108; attained by a giver of a hundred milch cows, 7, 272; even the B. only temporary, 8, 79 sq., 80 n.; a wise Brâhmana came from B., 8, 231; the imperceptible seat of the Brahman, the highest world, 8, 234; Satyaloka or B., 8, 234 n.; the highest goal of Brâhmanas and Kshatriyas, 8, 255; Mâtanga, the Kândâla, went to the B., 10 (ii), 23; he who pretends to be an Arhat, without being one, is a thief even in the B.,10 (ii), 23; Buddha teaches the beings in B., 10 (ii), 96, 142 sq.; is void like other worlds, 10 (ii), 208; no one in it can digest what Buddha digested, 11, 72; the turning of the wheel of the empire of Truth heard in B., 11, 155; Buddha understands the B. as all other worlds, 11, 185-7; the Iddhi of reaching in the body up to the B., 11, 214; Sudassana entered it, 11, 285; Buddha will not lay aside his body in any place of B., 11, 288; he who fulfils the duties of a householder never falls from it, 14, 44 sq., 49; gained by self-immolation, 14, 136; the reward of a Brahmana who follows the rules of the law, 14, 224; by teaching the rule of Pragâpati one becomes exalted in it, 14, 332; Brahman (neut.) seen
in it, as in light and shade, 15, 22; worlds of Pragâpati woven into the worlds of Brahman, 15, 131; bliss in the B., 15, 172 sq., 176; 25, 169, 204, 204 n.; he who knows the Self obtains the B., 15, 180; from the worlds of Brahman there is no return, 15, 208; blissful state in the B. obtained by meditation on God, 15, 236; this B. in the moon belongs to those who beget children, but that pure B. belongs to those who practise penance, abstinence, and truth, 15, 273 sq.; as a reward for meditation on Om, 15, 282; 34, 174; he is led up to the B. by the Sâman, 15, 282; 34, 173; 48, 311 sq.; Hiranyagarbha dwells in the B., 15, 282; 34, 173; rebirth in the B., 19, 138; the Akanishthas and Âbhâsvaras in the B., 21, 340, 346; a pious Brahmana goes to the highest dwelling-place, 25, 92, 92 n.; is the small ether, 34, 180; not 'the world of Brahman,' but the world which is Brahman,' 34, 180 sq.; 48, 751 sq.; how far is the B.? 35, 126 sq.; one of the four great continents, 35, 130; Arahatship or birth in the B. the two highest rewards of universal love, 35, 279; the Bodisat reborn in the B., 36, 19, 22; one of the fourteen worlds, 48, 328, 429; on the passing away of the effected B., at the pralaya the souls go to the highest Brahman, 48, 749 sq.; reached by mendicants, 49 (i), 128. See also Worlds. Brahmayagña, see Veda (c). Brahmîsundari, n.p., at the head of the nuns in Rishabha's time, 22, 284.
Brâhmî-upanishad, not a title of the Kena-upanishad,1,lxxxiii, lxxxix; penance, restraint, sacrifice are its feet, the Vedas its limbs, the True its abode, 1, 152 sq. Brahmodya, t.t., riddles from the Veda, given at Srâddha feasts, 25, 118, 118 n.; theological discussions between the priests as part of ceremony, 44, 79, 79 n., 314-16, 388-91; is the complete attainment of speech, 44, 391. Brahmopanishad, upanishad.
see Brahma
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #140

BRAHMOPASANA BREATH
Brahmopâsana, t.t., meditation on Brahman, and pratîkopâsana, 1, 201. See Brahman (c, b). Brahmo Samâj, 1, lxiv. Breath (Sk. prâna).
(a) Regulation of breathing. (4) The b. of life, the vital principle, the soul.
(c) The chief vital air and the organs of the soul.
(d) B. as a divine principle or being. (a) REGULATION OF BREATHING.
Stopping the b., as part of a penance or of a ceremony, 2, 86, 129, 183, 185, 290, 293, 293 n.; 12, 367; 14, 46 (highest form of austerity), 120 sq., 125-7, 162, 162 n., 247, 251, 251 sq. n., 278, 295, 308, 313-18; 25, 44 sq., 459, 461, 471 sq., 479; 29, 118; 30, 115, 243; stopping of the b. removes all sin, 7, 181-3; stopping of the b. enjoined for ascetics, 7, 281; 8, 372 sq.; 25, 210 sq.; 35, 130 sq.; the sacrificer, by drawing in his b., establishes the fire in his soul, 12, 311; the observance of breathing up and down (prâna-vrata), 15, 98; management of b. to bring about Tâoistic perfection, 39, 24, 51, 53 sq.; manipulating the b. to secure longevity, 39, 95 sq., 146, 364; 40, 139 n.;-the going b. is unclean, defiles the fire, 4, lxxvi, lxxvi n., lxxviii, 172 sq. n.; 25, 137; the Paitidâna or mouth-veil to prevent defilement by b., 4, 172, 172 sq. n., 273; 5, 333 sq. and n. (b) THE B. OF LIFE, THE VITAL PRINCIPLE, THE SOUL.
Prâna, meaning b., spirit, and life, is the conscious self (pragnâtman), 1, xxv, 120 n., 236, 290 sq., 294300, 307; 34, 105; Om a name of it, 1, xxv; called ana, the breather, 1, 74, 74 n.; everything is food for b., 1, 74; 15, 203 sq.; 38, 211, 213, 309 sq.; 43, 398 sq.; water is the dress of b., 1, 74; 15, 203 sq.; 38, 211-14; 48, 640 sq.; called Ama, 1, 76; 15, 82; the subtlest portion of water becomes b., 1, 96-8; 38, 366; comes from water, and will not be cut off, if you drink water, 1, 97; mind in deep sleep and at death is merged in b., and b. in fire, 1, 99, 101, 108, 307; 38, 366-8; 48, 729 sq.; prâna springs from the
123
Self, 1, 124; 34, 167; is attached to the body, as a horse is attached to a cart, 1, 142, 142 n.; is life and death and immortality, 1, 213 sq., 294; 15, 56; 34, 164; 48, 250-4; simile of the chariot mounted by Prâna or b., mind being the driver, 1, 234; is the beam on which the house of the body rests, 1, 252, 257; marrow is b. and sced, 1, 258; the dying person says, 'B. to air and to the immortal,' 1, 313; 15, 200; soul dwells in the seat of the b., the heart, 8, 242; is food, 12, 223, 304; 26, 212, 348; 41, 379, 394 sq.; 44, 269; is fire, 12, 311-13; 43, 327; by its departure man departs, by its staying he lives, 15, 283 sq.; 48, 572; the Sun as the outer Self, and B. as the inner Self, 15, 305-12; the heart is b., and the animal is b., 26, 204, 211; the Ukthya graha is his undefined b., and as such the self of his, 26, 292 sq.; there is no soul in the b., 35, 48 sq.; is most beneficial for man, 34, 98; strength is b., 34, 99; denotes either the individual soul or the chief vital air, or both, 34, 102 sq.; is the abode of the power of action, 34, 105; remains awake in the state of deep sleep, 34, 162-8; may be called higher' with reference to the body, 34, 172; spoken of as a 'person,' 34, 261; the causal substance of mind, 38, 366; is merged in the individual soul, on the departure of the soul, 38, 367 sq.; the soul, with the b., goes to the elements, 38, 368; knowledge depends on b., 40, 139, 139 n.; it is by its b. that we control whatever creature we grasp, 40, 262; the body is the house of the b., 40, 270; the spirit is the child of the b., 40, 272; fashioned from fire, 43, 4; is the wind, 43, 33, 66, 333; why b. is warm, 43, 135; the immortal element of man, 43, 327; identified with the Yagus, 43, 337, 340; the man in the eye is b., 43, 371; rite of breathing over a new-born child, 44, 129 sq.; ctymology of prâna, b., 44, 263; food eaten by means of b., 44, 263 sq.; is the transformer of seeds, 44, 345; is the individual soul, 48, 300-4, 379,
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #141

124
BREATH
383; is different from air, it is an instrument of the soul, 48, 573, 575. (c) THE CHIEF VITAL AIR AND THE ORGANS OF THE SOUL.
The mukhya prana, b. in the mouth, or chief vital air, is free from evil, 1, 5; its importance for the other vital breaths or senses, 1, 5 sq.; 38, 89, 95; by it the Devas conquered the Asuras, 1, 5; 15, 79 sq.; there is one unmoving life-wind, 8, 274; a hymn addressed to the chief Prâna, who is identified with all the gods, 15, 275 sq.; is produced from Brahman, is distinct from air in general and from the other vital airs, and is minute, 34, lix; 38, 8491, 93-6; 48, 575; according to the Sânkhyas, the combined function of all organs, 38, 86; various powers ascribed to it, 38, 87; is independent in the body, like the individual soul, 38, 87; is subordinate to the soul, 38, 88; has five functions like mind, 38, 89 sq.; acts under the guidance of Vâyu, 38, 91 sq.; is not a senseorgan, 38, 93 sq.; accompanies the soul when leaving its body, 38, 102; glorified in the Udgîtha-vidyâ, 38, 192-5; esoteric knowledge about it, 44, 83 sq.; created, 48, 572 sq.;Vâyu among the Devas, b. (prâna) among the Prânas, the end of all, 1, 58; 34, lxxiv; 38, 256-9; swallows during sleep and at death all senses, but produces them again at the time of waking, 1, 59, 59 n., 295 sq.; 43, 332; is the best among the senses or organs, 1, 73 sq., 207, 290 sq., 294 sq.; 15, 97 sq., 201-4, 274 sq.; 38, 256; when b. departs, the other senses depart with it, 1, 223; the union of speech and mind, 1, 248; b. and speech swallow each other; speech is the mother, b. is the son, 1, 256; the inner Agnihotra, or the offering of b. in speech, and of speech in b., 1, 266, 283; 48, 294 sq.; see also Prânâgnihotra; is the beginning of all words, 8, 353; the triad of mind, speech, b., 15, 93-7; is one of the pañkaganâb, or 'five-people,' 34, 260-2; speech, b., and mind presuppose fire, water, and earth, 38, 78 sq.; b. and speech, male and female, 43, 285; speech
created B., B. the Eye, 43, 377 sq. See also Prânas.
(d) B. AS A DIVINE PRINCIPLE OK
BEING.
Identified with the sun, 1, 7, 214; all these beings merge into b., and from b. they arise, 1, 20; 34, 85 sq.; 48, 569; prâna, spirit or b., is all whatever exists here, 1, 49, 120; 34, 64; 44, 15; prâna or b. is the highest Brahman, 1, 55-8, 55 n., 58 sq. n., 65, 65 n., 233 sq., 280 sqq.; 15, 65, 142, 154, 194; 34, xxxiv, 84-7, 97-106, 272; 38, 143; 48, 246, 250-4, 256, 276 sq.; is the oldest and the best, 1, 72, 76; 38, 84 sq., 186 sq.; 48, 636 sq.; is sattya, the true, 1, 209; all things are supported by b., 1, 210; 15, 275; 48, 47 sq.; Indra said: 'I am Prana (b.), O Rishi, thou art Prâna, all things are Prána. For it is Prâna who shines as the sun, and I here pervade all regions under that form, 1, 219, 236, 294; 48,250-4; is Hiranyagarbha, 1, 236; 15, 16; is the couch of Brahman, 1, 277; meditation on the absorption of the gods into b. or Brahman, 1, 288-90; is blessed, imperishable, immortal, independent of good and bad actions, the guardian of the world, the king of the world, the lord of the universe, and Indra's self, 1, 299 sq.; Aditi arises with Prâna, 15, 16; b. in which everything trembles is Brahman, 15, 21, 21 n.; 34, xxxvii, 229-31; the Person (purusha) is the b., 15, 38; 25, 513; is the one god, 15, 142; 34, 200, 269; 44, 117; is the Self, 15, 287, 290, 311-13; 34, 231; 48, 569; Time (Kâla) is b., and only a manifestation of Brahman, 15, 302; invoked for protection, 29, 232, 348; is the bhûman b. or the highest Self? 34, 162-8; through knowledge of the b.as Brahman immortality arises, 34, 229-31; is the maker of all the persons, the person in the sun, the person in the moon, &c., 34, 269; by means of b. the gods aroused the sun, 42, 51; Prâna, life or b., exalted as the supreme spirit, 42, 218-20, 622-6; Prâna as a rain-god, 42, 218 sq., 623 sq.; is the Visvagyotis, 43, 131; 'he who waketh in
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #142

BREATH-BRIHASPATI
125
the worlds and sustaineth all beings, the Brahman (priesthood), 26, 23. the b., identified with the Agni- 59, 59 n., 180, 219 sq. ; 41, 3, 23-6, hotra, 41, 47 sq.; food and b. are the 67, 70, 82; 43, 192; 44, 64, 258, two gods, 44, 117; a term referring 314, 402, 411; accompanied by the to the Highest Reality, 48, 522; All-gods, 26, 93; 44, 480 sq.; opineditation on prâna, 48, 679. pressed by Soma, 26, 258 sq.; the Breathings, see Prânas.
wise, 26, 286 ; Sonia begotten by Bribu, Bharadavâga accepted cows B., 26, 366 ; Dhâtri shaved the head from the carpenter B., 25, 424, of B., 29, 56, 185; put the garment 424 n.
of immortality on Indra, 29, 304; Brick Hall, the, at Nâdika, 11, 24, Pûshan has shaven B.'s head or 25 n., 27.
beard, 30, 61, 217; knows the deBrihadaranyaka - Upanishad mons, 30, 212; where B. dwells, quoted, 8, 401; 38, 421-3; 48, 30, 218; the Purohita of the gods, 773-5; King Ganaka in the B., 12, 30, 240; 41, 59; 42, 79; 44, 258 ; xliii; portion of the Satapatha- drawn by red horses, 32, 17; blew brâhmana, 15, xxx; 44, xiii, xlix sq.; the gods together, 32, 246 sq.; reeditions of it, 15, xxx ; in the Kânva presents Agni and Indra, 32, 246 sq. and Mâdhyandina texts, 15, xxx ; 1. ; 43, 134 ; offered the Vâgapeya, 3, lxxxix, 134, 260 n., 262 sq. ; 38, 41, 2 sq., 5; the upper region be214, 308; 48, 403, 422 sq., 544, 735; longs to B., 41, 2, 59, 122 ; 42, 193; translated, 15,71-227; germs of Mâyâ the highest heaven of B., 41, 23; doctrine in the B., 34, cxvii, cxx sg. afraid of the Earth, and the Earth Brihadratha, n.p., 46, 33, 36.
afraid of B., 41, 34; plants urged Brihadratha Aikshvâka, n. of a forward by B., 41, 341 n.; 42, 44; king, taught by Sâkâyanya, 15, xlvii, is liigirasa, representative of witch287-90, 326-9.
craft performances, 42, xxiii sq., Brihaduktha Vâmadevya, worship- 127 sq.; frees from death, 42, 50, ped at the Tarpana, 30, 244; a Rishi, 52, 552; knows the life-bestowing saw the Aprî verses of the horse, 44, gold, 42, 63; the amulet which B. 302; had a golden ornament at his tied, 42, 85-7, 610; the hostile neck, 46, 407.
army repulsed by B., 42, 119; Brihaspati, or Brahmanaspati, the Maruts, Aditya, and B., 42, 126; Lord of Prayer.
compact of B. with Indra and Brah(a) B. in mythology.
man, 42, 127; with the Vasus, 42, (6) Worship of B.
135; Indra, B., and Sûrya in a list (a) B. IN MYTHOLOGY.
of gods, 42, 160 ; Indra BrahmanasB., the lord of Brihatî or speech, 1, pati, 42, 163, 213 ; B. punishes him 6; 15,82; meditated on the udgîtha, who withholds the sterile cow from 1,6; chief among domestic priests, 8, the Brâhmanas, 42, 178,660; undid 89; is the lord of Brâhmanas, 8, 346; Vala, 42, 193, 596; deity of Brihatî a form of Agni, 12, xvi sq. n.; 14, metre, 43, 53, 330; share of Savitri 216; 32, 82, 94; 42, 52, 110, 541, and lordship of B., 43, 69; lord of 552; 46, 292, 294 ; is the Brahman animals, 43, 74; the repeller of priest of the gods, 12, 6 sq., 215; sliafts, 43, 103; Indra's ally against 26, 435; 41, 122 sq. ; 46, 190; the Asuras, 43, 192; B. and Indra, B. Angirasa ordains the sacrifice to priesthood and nobility, 43, 228 sq.; men, 12, 66 sq. ; the portion of the lord of the Brahman, bestows the sacrifice taken out of Pragâpati holy lustre, 44, 64; made over-lord was appeased by B., 12, 211, 211 n., for warding off of the fiends, 44, 213; the world of B., 14, 309; the 465; the wind worshipped as idenbliss of B., 15, 60, 61 sq. n.; having tical with B., 44, 480 sq. become Sukra, he brought forth the (6) WORSHIP OF B. false knowledge, to protect Indra Offerings to B., 2, 108; 26, 23 sq.; against the Asuras, 15, li, 342 ; the 348; 29, 85, 85 n.; 41, 82, 113, gods pay worship to B., 19, 78; js 116, 120-3, 125; worshipped at the
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #143

126
BRIHASPATI-BUDDHA
Upanayana and else in connexion Brihaspati, n. of an author of with studentship, 2, 294, 294 n. ; 25, heretical doctrines, 15, li; disre454 sq. ; 29, 65, 65 n., 190, 315 sq., gards the Karma-Kânda, 48, 409; 362 ; 30, 147, 151 sq. ; Mantras in the author of a materialistic and praise of B., 7, 266; the Hotri in atheistic Smriti, 48, 412. vokes the help of B. for his work, Brihaspati, n. of the author of a 12, 135; prayers and invocations to law-book; conversation between B., 12, 355 ; 14, 216, 318; 15, 45, Manu and B., 25, lxxix; on Manu's 53; 26, 23 sq., 59, 59 n.; 41, 383; attitude towards Niyoga, 25, xciv, 43, 291; invoked to cleanse from 339 n.; remodelled the Manu-smriti, sin, 14, 250 ; animal victim (barren 25, xcvi, cix; 33, xii, 274; mencow) for B., 26, 219 sq., 388 sq., tioned in the B.-smriti, 33, 284. 389 n. , 44, 411, 411n.; worshipped Brihaspati-smriti, on the Manuat the wedding, 29, 32, 286; 30, smriti, 25, xiv, xvi sq. ; a Vârttika 188; the animal slain for the hospi- on the Manu-smriti, 25, cviji-cx ; table reception of a priest is sacred its date, 25, cix sq. ; 33, xvi, 275 sq.; to B., 29, 88; (lord) of the Brah- its relation to the code of Manu, man, invoked for protection, 29, 33, 271-5; relation between Na280; invoked at the house-building rada-smriti and B., 33, 274 sq. rite, 29, 347; 42, 140 ; invoked for Brihatî, see Metres. success in trade, 30, 178; invoked Brihatsaman, the descendant of to protect cattle, 30, 184; 42, 143; Aigiras, 42, 171. worshipped at the Tarpana, 30,243; Brihat-Sankha-Dharmasastra, in the Brihaspatisava, or B. Soma feast, prose and verse, 25, xxi sq. 41, xxiv sq., 34 sq., 34 n.; offering Brothers, see Family. to B. at the Vâgapeya, 41, 21 sq., Bûd, n. of a demon, 47, 58. 28, 36, 38 sq.; offering to B. at the Buddha. house of the Purohita, 41, 59; (a) Names aud titles of a B. sacrifice to Mitra and B., 41, 66-8; (6) Appearance of a B. in the world.
(c) Life of Gotama B. Sakyamuni. offering to B. Vâk, 41, 70 sq. ; in
(«) Bodily and mental characteristics of voked in medical charms, 42, 29,
a B. 554 ; invoked to promote virility,
(e) Transcendent knowledge and miracu.
lous powers of a B. 42, 32; invoked for long life, 42, 47, Gotama B. as a preacher and teacher. 49; invoked against sorcerers, 42,
(g) The Dhamma or Doctrine of B.
(h) B. and his Order. 65; Brahmanaspati Gâtavedas in
(2) Deification and worship of B. voked to render the inauspicious au- () Plurality of Buddhas. spicious, 42, 110, 541; B. and Bhaga (a) NAMES AND TITLES OF A B. join (husband and wife?) together, Names or religious titles of B., 42, 135; invoked against rivals, 42, 10 (i), 49-52; (ii), X, XV n., 89; 19, 211; one of the gods worshipped at 170 sq.; 49 (i), 155 sq., 181-4; the Mitravindâ sacrifice, 44, 62-6; called Nâga or Mahânâga, 'the great his share of the Agnihotra, 44, 81; elephant,' 10 (i), 77 n.; Sugata, worshipped at the Asvamedha, 44, title of B., 10 (i), 69, 94, 94n. ; (ii), 281, 402; invited to the sacrifice X; 48, 514, 520, 531, 544 ; his title together with Agni, 46, 281.
Tathậgata, 10 (i), 94 sq. n.; (ii), Brihaspati, n. of a sage; B. and 14, 37, 39, 76-8; 11, 147 n.; 13, other sages ask Brahman about final 82 sq. n.; 19, 167, 167 D.; 49 (ii), emancipation, 8,314; Sukra and B., 133 ; Gina, name of a B., 10 (ii), X, sons of Bhrigu and Angiras, 19, 10; 127, 186; 13, 91; 19, 275; 21, 49 (i), 8; the great ascetic B., de- 8, &c.; 49 (i), 173; Sakyamuni, the luded by a woman, begot Bharad- Sakya sage, 10 (ii), x, 186; is a vâga, 19, 44 ; 49 (i), 44, 44 n.; ad- Samana, 10 (ii), xiv ; is an ascetic dressed Indra's son Gayanta, 19, 96; or Muni, 10 (ii), xiv sq., 42; ad49 (i), 93; the Moon begat Budha dressed as Sakka, 10 (ii), 58, 196, on the spouse of B., 49 (i), 45; a 202, 207 sq.; is the King of the holy sage, 49 (i), 76.
Law (dharmaragan), 10 (ii), 102;
vith Agni, 46, 281. B. and
14, 37, 39:19, 167, 167
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #144

BUDDHA
127
219, 274,
A Tathagapreacher of the
See also
21, 58, 91, 122, 166, 24 + sq., 275-7, of enlightenment,' i.e. he will be388; 35, 253 sq., 253 n.; called come a B., 21, 391 sq., 392 n. ; how Tevigga, 'wise in the Vedas,' 11, do you know that B. existed ? 35, 159; the good physician, 19, 170, 109; 36, 206-43; why must there 266, 276, 305, 315, 353 ; 21, 158, be only one B. at a time? 36, 47– 277 sq., 310 ; 36, 8, 8 n., 10, 40; 51; there is one being, o brethren, 49 (i), 145, 182; a saviour of man who is born into the world for the good kind, 19, 291, 292 n., 350 ; the god and for the weal of the great multitudes, over all gods (devâtideva), 19, 348;
out of mercy to the world, for the advan21, xxv-xxviii, 301 n. ; 35, 167, 300;
tage and the gool and the weal of gods
and men. And what is that being? 36, 12, 56, 83, 125, 215, 219, 274,
A Tathagata, an Arahat B. supreme, 279, 281, 283, 285, 290 sq., 295,
36, 56; a preacher of the Law be298, 300-2, 305 sq., 305 1., 310,
comes a B., 49 (i), 185, 187. See also 312-5, 317, 319, 323-5, 327, 331,
below (i). 337, 340 sq., 344-6, 352-4, 358, 363365, 368; the term B. as used by (c) LIFE OF GOTAMA B. SAKYAMUNI. Gainas and Buddhists, 22, xx, 264 ; Legends of B. and Zoroaster, 4, 45, 45, 45 n.; calls himself a Brah- liii; the oldest version of the history man, and a king, 36, 8, 8 17., 10, 25- of his life, 13, 73 sq. n.; lives of B. 30.
in Chinese translations, 19, xvi-xxx; (6) APPEARANCE OF A B. IN THE B.and Mahâvîra contemporaries, 22, WORLD.
xvi; life of B. and life of Mahâvîra Enjoyed the pleasures of heaven compared, 22, xviisq.; B. gives Bimbefore he was born the last time, bisâra an account of his family, 10 10 (i), 35 n.; difficult is the birth of (ii), 68 sq.; the Samana Gotama of a B., 10 (i), 49, 52; 19, 369 sq.; the Sakya clan, 11, 169; see also 49 (ii), 69; his seven re-births be- Sakya; Sâkyamuni, one of the sixfore his last, 11, 288; is not subject teen sons of the B. Mahâbhigñâgñânâto Nirvana, but only produces a bhibhû, 21, 179; his connexion with semblance of it, and he repeatedly the feudal aristocracy, a cause of appears in this world, 21, xxv sq.; his success, 22, xiii ;-story of his has existed since time immemorial, conception and birth, 19, xix, 1--20; is the Adibuddha, 21, xxv sq., 154 49 (i), 1-16; thirty-two miraculous sq., 154 n., 224 sq.; is unlimited in signs on the eve of B.'s birth, 19, the duration of his life, he is ever- 344-64; Asita's prophecy about the lasting, 21, xxx, 298–310, 300 n.; child, 10 (ii), 125-7 ; 19, 7-12; reappears in the world for the one joicing of the gods at the birth of object only, to open the eyes of B., 10 (ii), 125; state of happiness creatures for the Tathầgata-know- in the country, after the birth of B., ledge, 21, 40; the self-born One, 19, 20-3;-the child B. consecrated 21, 45-7, 114, 217 sq., 309 sq., 362, king by water coming down from 440; the son of B. who has com- heaven, 19, 4; childhood of B., 19, pleted his course shall once be a 23; 49 (i), 17-20; the baby Gotama Gina, 21, 48; he who knows the meditates in his cradle, 36, 143, 143 law of the Buddhas becomes a B. sq. n.; not hurt by falling from the 21, 53 ; when one becomes B., then roof of a pavilion, 49 (1), 22 ;-living one will be completely extinct, as prince Gautama in the palace, 21, 63 ; has preached the law in 19, xx, 24-9; 49 (i), 20-6; palaces thousands of worlds, 21, 242; beau- built and dancing women procured tiful visions of the preacher of the for the youth Bodhisattva, 19, 360 Lotus of the True Law, he sees sq.; the prince not deluded by himself as a future B., 21, 278-80; women, 19, 38-46; 49 (i), 36-48; B. and the Bodhisattvas, 21, 294 sq., seeing the women of his seraglio 297; his complete extinction a mere asleep, 36, 135 sq. ; 49 (i), 56-9;device, 21, 303-8; 'He will spread his excursion, and visions of old age, the bundle of grass on the terrace sickness, and death, 19, xx, 29-37;
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #145

128
BUDDHA
Griha the people ng about as a
49 (i), 27-35, 43; his vision of an ordination, 35, 118; though he had ascetic, 19, xx, 49 sq.; 49 (i), 51 sq.; reached Buddhahood, B. devoted on seeing a piece of ploughed land himself to meditation for three he meditates on birth and death, months, 35, 196-8; under the Mu49 (i), 49-51; asks his father's per- kalinda-tree, protected by the Naga mission to become a hermit, 19, king, 13, 80 sq.; 49 (i), 164 sq. ; 51-3; 49 (i), 53-5; his flight from under the Râgâyatana-tree, 13, home, 19, xx sq., 56-8; 49 (i), 59- 81-4; at the request of Brahma, 62; after dismissing Kandaka with the gods and former Buddhas, he a message to his father, becomes a resolves to preach the law (turn wandering mendicant, 19, 59-70; the wheel of the law'), 13, 84-8; 36, 135 sq., 139; 49 (i), 62-9; cuts 19, 165-7; 21, 54-6; 49 (i), 168off his knot of hair, 19, 68; 49 (i), 73; why B., after attaining to 68; obtains the hermit's dress, 19, omniscience, hesitated whether he 68 sq. ; 49 (i), 68 sq.; takes rags should preach the Truth or not, from a dustheap, to make himself a 36, 38-42;-converts made by B., dress, and god Sakka helps him to 10 (ii), 5, 14 sq., 23 sq., 29, 31, 42, wash them, 13, 125 ; his meeting 52, 79 sq., 85, 94 sq., 103-6, 117; and discussions with the hermits in 11, 79 sq., 108-10, 153, 155, 155 n., the Bhârgava hermitage, 19, 70-81; 203; 13, 84, 102-12, 116-34, 49 (i), 70–8; lamentations in the 139 sq. ; 17, 2-5, 96 sq., 108-17, palace on the news of his having 124-8, 135-9; 19, 168-201, 218, become an ascetic, 19, 82-92; 49 226 sq., 240-6, 248; 35, 282 n.; (i), 79-91; Purohita and prime 36, 247-50 ; 49 (i), 190-200: his minister try to bring the prince back disciples Sâriputta and Moggallâna, to his father, 19, 93-110; 49 (i), 10 (ii), I19 sq.; 13, 144-51; 35, 91-103 ;-the people of Râgagriha 257 sq. and n., 301 sq.; dialogue pay homage to B. going about as a between B. and Mâgandiya whose mendicant, 19, 1-14; his meeting daughter he refuses, 10 (ii), 159-62; and conversations with King Bim- 36, 183 ; shed a golden light, when bisara at Râgagriha, 10 (ii), 67-9; seeing the maturity of the minds of 13, 136-44; 19, 113-31; 49 (i), Pingiya and Bâvarî, 10 (ii), 212 sq.u.; 104-22; his meeting and conver- his love for Ananda, 11, 96 sq.; sations with Arâma or Arâda, and meets Upaka of the Agîvika sect Udraka, 19, 131-42; 49 (i), 123-32; and declares himself to be the Gina, practises austerities for six years at 13, 90 sq.; the five Bhikshus, who the Nairañganâ, 19, xxi sq., 143-5; became his first disciples, 13, 9049 (i), 132-4 ;-his words on the 102; 19, 142, 145, 168, 172-8, 180; attainment of Buddhahood, 10 (i), 21, 56; 49 (i), 132 sq., 169, 171-3, 43 sq. n.; account of the events 180; sends his disciples out to after his attaining Buddhahood, 13, preach the Truth, 13, 112 sq.; 19, 73-151; under the Bodhi-tree, 13, 183; the people of Magadha annoyed 73-8; 19, 146-65; 36, 27; 49 (i), at B. on account of his making 135-47, 159 sq.; under the Agapâla- converts, reviled the Bhikkhus, 13. tree, 13, 79 sq. ; his conquest of 150 sq. ; visited by Sona Kutikanna, Mâra, the tempter, 10 (i), +4n.; (ii), 17, 33-40 ; at Kotigâma, 17, 104-8; 69-72; 13, U13 sq., 116; 19, xxii sq., cured by Gîvaka Komârabhakka, 147-56; 35, 222 sq.; 36, 27, 2017, 191 sqq.; waits upon a sick sq.; 49 (i), 137-47; infinitely more Bhikkhu, 17, 240 sq.; wearied by the powerful than Mara, 35, 219-23; quarrelsome Bhikkhus of Kosambi, the food-offering of the shepherd retires into solitude, 17, 312 sqq. ; girls to B. before reaching Bodhi, turns the Wheel of the Law, 19, 19, 366 sq.; 35, 243, 245; reached 768-79; B. and Anathapindika, 19, full enlightenment, 21, 293 sq., 296, 201-18; 20, 183 sq. ; and the 298 sq., 301; 49 (i), 155 sq.; the courtesan Amrapâlî, 19, 252-6, 266; attainment of Buddhahood was his his prophecies about his chief
257 4: B. and Na Gil. 159-62; daughter honed a golde
attis
n.; account on
hood. 13, preach theople of Magadha anneming
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #146

BUDDHA
129
disciples who are to become future 58; how the remains of the TathaBuddhas, 21, xxix, 142-52 ; dialogue gata are to be treated, 11, 91-3, between B. and Ananda, 49 (ii), 125 sq.; how the news of his death ix sq., 3-60; B. Sâk yamuni shows was received by gods and men, 11, to Ananda the Buddha Amitabha 116-22; by the knowledge of the and Sukhâvatî, 49 (ii), x, 59-61; four noble truths, B. became free conversation between B. and Agita, from rebirth, 11, 152 sq.; how the 49 (ii), x, 61-9; at Râgagriha, 49 news of B.'s death was received by (ii), 1 sg.; conversation between B. the Bhikkhus, 20, 370 sq.; his dead and Sariputra, 49 (ii), 91-102 ;- body saluted by women first, 20, admonishes his son Râhula, 10 (ii), 379; has passed away, but exists in 55 sq. ; ordination of luis son Râhula, his doctrine and discipline, 35, 13, 208-10; his meeting with his 113 sq., 149 sq. See also Bodhisattva. father and kinsmen, 19, 218-30; (d) BODILY AND MENTAL CHARvisits his home and parents, 49 (i),
ACTERISTICS OF A B. 195-200 ; ascends to heaven, to
B. is briglit with splendour day preach to his mother, 19, 240 sq. and nicht
and night, 10 (i), 89; thirty-two and n.; 49 (i), 200; (ii), vi; how
signs of a great man possessed by he escapes the attacks of his wicked
B., 10 (ii), 67, 99-102, 187 sq. ; 11, cousin Devadatta, 19, 246-9; 20,
64 1.; 19, 8 sq., 14, 95, 112 sq. 238-50, 260 sq.; 35, 290; the and n., 229, 355-7, 359 sq. ; 21, 47, splinter of rock hurting his foot,
50, 189 sq., 194, 246 sq., 252 sq., 35, 248-51 ; attacked by an elephant
282, 364, 427, 436 ; 35, 116, 237; at Râgagaha, 35, 297-300, 298 n.;
36, 44 ; 49 (i), 11, 67, 77 sq., 87, Queen Vaidehi's vision of B., 49 (ii),
106, 191; (ii), 27, 36, 52, 74, 165 ;-at Pâtaligâma or Pâtaliputra,
125, 140, 174, 174 1., 178, 180, 17,97-104; 19,249-52; his prophecy
183; the colour of his skin becomes about Pâtaliputta, 17, 101 sq.;---the
bright on the night of his attaining date of his death, 10 (i), xxxv-xlv;
XIV; to perfect enlightenment, and on 11, xlv-xlviii; a dire sickness fell
the night in which he passes away, upon him during the rainy season, 11. 81 sq., 82 n.: darts a flash of at Beluva, but by a strong will he light from the circle of hair between keeps his hold on life so as not to
his eyebrows, 21, 7, 393; 49 (ii,
his eve depart, without taking leave from
166; is short of stature, 21, 395;
16 his disciples, 11, 35 sq.; eighty
bodily appearance of a B., 49 (ii), years of age, 11, 37; will not die,
3 sq. ; not to be seen by the shape until the order of the brethren and
of his visible body, nor by signs, 49 sisters is established, and his religion
(ii), 115, 137, 140; rays issue forth fully proclaimed among men, 11,
from his mouth, 49 (ii), 166 sq.; six43, 53; announces the time of his
teen cubits high, 49 (ii), 186 sq., 187 n.; death, 11, 44, 54, 59, 61, 81 sq.;
the excellent qualities of B., 10 (ii), 19, 267-9, 274 sq. ; 35, 199; his
25-7, 76–8; 11, 27; 17, 34 ; Gotamu last illness caused by the meal of
... is said to be a fully enlightened boar's flesh offered by Kunda, the one, blessed and worthy, abounding in smith, 11, 72 sq. ; 35, 242-6, 244 n.; wisdom and goodness, happy, with his death, 11, 85-116, 238 sq.; 19, knowledge of the world, unsurpassed 307 sq.; before his death, addresses as a guide to erring mortals, a teacher the brethren to utter any doubt of gods and men, a blessed B.,' 11, 169, they may have, but they are all 187; leader and guide of gods and silent, 11, 113 sq.; his last days, men, 19, 350, 362; 35, 167; 36, 19, 277-307, 365-71; comforts the 55 sq., 83, 120; B. a wise father, Mallas who are grieved about his his disciples are like sons to him, departure, 19, 288-90; his last 21, xxix, 72-90, 108; is impartial, words, 11, 114; 19, 306 sq. ;-has just as sun and moon shine over all completely left birth and death beings alike, 21, 128, 136; his abode behind him and dispelled sin, 10 (ii), is kindness to all beings, his robe is S. 2. IND.
Digitizeä by Microsoft ®
к

Page #147

130
BUDDHA
sublime forbearance, his pulpit is fold knowledge of a B., 36, 134 sq., complete abstraction, 21, 222, 224; 135 n.; the four bases of confidence as a king, bestowing immense alms, of a B., 36, 134, 134 n. ; remembers 21,243 sq.; compared to a physician, his former births, 49 (i), 148 ;--food 21, 304-6, 309; 35, 116, 165, 168 sq., which can only be digested by B. 240 sq.; is incomparable, 35, 109 sq.; or a disciple of B., 10 (ii), 14; no how can B. be kind and pitiful and harm can be done to a B., 10 (ii), omniscient, and yet have admitted 30, 45 sq.; 35, 222; crosses the Devadatta to the Order, who created river Ganges miraculously, 11, 21; a schism, and had to suffer torments 17, 104, 19, 251 sq.; by his great in hell for it? 35, 162-70; how B. and clear vision, sees fairies, 11, 18; could be free from all sins, and yet 17, 101 sq.; might remain in this suffer bodily pain, 35, 190-5; the world throughout the Kalpa, 11, best of all the best in the world of 41 sq., 54-8; 35, 198–201; an gods and men, 35, 221; 36, 10-12, earthquake caused by the great 12 n., 50; is free of all self-regard, events in the life of the B., 11, he does not seek after a following, 47 sq. ; his 'transfiguration,' 11, but the followers seek after him: 82 n.; works miracles, 13, 119-34; in this sense he is a leader, 35, 21, xxxi, 364-8; his miraculous 225 sq.; the Bhikkhus who vomited power of transferring himself from blood on hearing B.'s discourse one place to another, 13, 248 sq.; suffered harm by their own deeds, 17,7,9; heals the wound of Suppiyâ, not by B., 35, 234-7; is perfect in who has cut her own flesh, 17, courtesy of speech, 35, 237-41; 83 sq. ; Belattha's sugar, thrown into did B. boast ? 35, 253 sq. ; cannot be the water at B.'s order, hisses and angry, 35, 257-60; unmoved by bubbles and sends forth smoke, 17, temporary inconvenience, 36, 24; 95; during the rainy season, B. the eighteen characteristics of a with his Bhikkhus vanishes from B., 36, 135, 135 n.; loved his Getavana and appears at the house enemies as his only son, 36, 355; of Visâkhâ, not a single Bhikkhu the B. only knows the virtues of being wet from rain, 17, 219; his a B., 49 (ii), 70; the sun-like B., transcendental powers, 19, 318 sq. ; 49 (ii), 166.
21, 30-7; his mystic trance, 21, (e) TRANSCENDENT KNOWLEDGE 6 sq.; miracles allowed by B., 21, AND MIRACULOUS POWERS OF A B. +21; the earth became smooth,
B.-knowledge, B.-eye, 10 (ii), 63, when B. walked along it, 35, 248 sq.; 207 sq.; 11, 187; 13, 87 sq.; 49 (ii), why B. prefers not to work miracles, 129 sq., 135; his power of prophecy, 36, 24 sq.; flies through the sky, 11, 18 n.; 35, 5 sq.; knows Brahmâ, 49 (i), 170. the world of Brahmâ, and the path (f) GOTAMA B. AS A PREACHER which leads to it, 11, 185 sq.; AND TEACHER. possessed of ten Noble States, ten His manner of teaching, 10 (ii), Powers (Balas), and ten attributes xiv-xvi; 13, 104 sq.; 17, 4, 96, 137, of Arhatship, and understands the 330 sq.; 20, 183; 21, 18, 71 sq., ten Paths of Kamma, 13, 141 sq. ; 181-3, 187-9, 303 sq. ; 35, 234-7 ; 36, 134 sq. and n.; 49 (i), 157, reproached by Bharadvâga with 157 n., 159 sq., 172; (ii), 22 ; knows idleness, explains his work as a kind the thoughts of others, 13, 248; 17, of ploughing, 10 (ii), 12 sq.; rejects 7, 192; has no master, and his what is acquired by reciting stanzas, wisdom is self-taught, 19, 169 sq. 10 (ii), 13, 78; preached to the and n.; 36, 43-6; his wonderful eight kinds of assemblies and then power of remembering the past, vanished away, 11, 48 sq.; his 21, xxix, 153 sqq.; his omniscience, teaching open to all, 11, 187; sends 21, 118 sq., 120 sq.; 35, 116, 154-62, his earliest disciples out to preach 270-3, 301 sq.; 36, 100, 109-11; his doctrine to all the world, 13, 49 (i), 183; the sixfold and fourteen- 112 sq.; his relations to other sects,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #148

BUDDHA
131
of Bhikkhus and householders, 10 (ii), 62-6; authorities for the true teaching of B., 11, 67-70; he alone discovered the four noble truths, 11, 150-2; states the characteristics of a true Brahmana, 13, 79 sq.; his sermon on 'The Burning,' 13, 134 sq.; 35, 234; gives an exposition of his moral teaching to the Gaina Sîha, 17, 110-16; refuses to discuss questions of being and notbeing, 19, 108 sq.; on the vanity of worldly life and pleasures, 19, 12130; B. will perish, but the law is one and constant, 19, 274; his doctrine has only one flavour, the flavour of emancipation, 20, 304; 21, 120 sq., 124; 35, 131 sq.; his law is not to be found by reasoning, but must be learnt from the Tathagata, 21, 39 sq.; announces final extinction for the education of creatures, though himself he does not become finally extinct, 21, 303 sq.; variety of Bauddha doctrines due either to the difference of the views maintained by B., or else to the difference of capacity on the part of the disciples of B., 34, 401; though he propounded the doctrine of the reality of the external world, was himself an Idealist, 34, 418; teaches three mutually contradictory systems, 34, 428; sayings of B. quoted, 35, 80, 102 sq., 115, 150, 170, 185-90, 194 sq., 198-201, 202, 204, 206, 224 sq., 229, 246, 251, 253 sq., 257 sq., 261, 264, 268 sq., 270 sq., 273 sq., 279, 294; 36, xxvi, 1-3, 4, 8, 10, 13, 16, 23, 25, 31, 43, 51, 54, 56, 60, 83 sq., 92, 125, 274, 279, 281, 283, 285, 290 sq., 295, 298, 300-2, 305 sq., 310, 312-15, 317, 319, 323-5, 327, 331, 337, 340 sq.,
esp. the Gainas, 17, 108-17, 125; his tolerance, 17, 114-17; sermons of Buddha, 19, 186 sq., 190-2, 202-5, 222-4, 233-40, 253-6, 25865, 270-4, 283-5, 296-305; allows the Bhikkhus to learn the word of the Buddhas each in his own dialect, 20, 150 sq.; the difference between B. and other teachers, 20, 235 sq.; his preaching is for the benefit of all creatures, as the rain pours down on all plants, 21, xxix, 119-27; creatures like blind-born men led to Nirvâna by B., 21, xxix, 129-41 preaches only after being asked thrice by Sâriputra, 21, 36-8; means of his teaching: Sûtras, stanzas, Gâtakas, parables, &c., 21, 44 sq.; whatever B. has spoken is true, 21, 301 sq., 309; deposits and entrusts his perfect enlightenment into the hands of the Bodhisattvas, 21, 440 sq.; his words many-sided, and apparently contradictory, 35, 137; why he did not answer certain questions, 35, 204-6; was in constant receipt of alms, 35, 219; sets rolling his royal chariot-wheel of righteousness, 35, 253, 253 n. ; is lord of the Scriptures, 35, 302; pleased by parables, preached by himself, 35, 302; rules as to restraint with regard to food do not apply to a B. who has attained to perfection, 36, 6 sq., 7 n.; 'discovered a way that was unknown,' for the teaching of former Buddhas had been lost, 36, 13-16; begins his discourses by preaching the virtue of almsgiving, 36, 31-3. (g) THE DHAMMA OR DOCTRINE OF B.
Nirvâna has been shown by B., 10 (i), 69; (ii), 39; against philosophy (dittbi, darsana), 10 (ii), xii; see also Philosophy; dialogue between the rich herdsman Dhaniya and B., the one rejoicing in worldly security, the other in his religious belief, 10 (ii), 3-5; a dialogue between a deity and B. on the things by which a man loses and those by which he gains in this world, 10 (ii), 17-19; his description of the Brahmanas of old, 10 (ii), 48-52; explains the fate of Nigrodhakappa who had attained Nirvâna, 10 (ii), 57-60; explains the duties
344-6, 352-4, 358, 363-5, 368; looks upon future life as dung, 35, 200 sq.; how could B. teach kindness towards all beings, and yet enjoin punishment for him who deserves it? 35, 254-7; did not teach for the sake of gifts, yet he recommends first of all almsgiving, 36, 31-8; his attitude towards asceticism, 36, 60-2; fools cannot realize the religion of B., 36, 71 sq.; sub
K 2
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #149

132
BUDDHA
jects for meditation taught by B., of offerings, being Sugata's disciples, 36, 212 sq.; the ninefold word of 10 (ii), 38; deserves the oblation, the B., 36, 230, 236, 238, 246, 10 (ii), 76-8; B. praised, 10 (ii) 274, 290 sq., 306; taught the Akri- 93 sq., 96, 99, IOI sq., 106, 110, yâvâda, Mahâvîra the Kriyâvâda, 180, 186, 195, 204 sq., 207, 209-11; 45, xvi; the arguments of B. and 13, 136, 17, 124 sq., 129 sq. ; 21, others contradictory, 48, 425 sq.; 116 sq.; 36, 239-42; 49 (ii), 3-5; four classes of followers of B., viz. the reference to worship of relics Vaibhâshikas, &c., 48, 500, 510, in the Maha-parinibbâna-sutta, as 514; theory of nothingness his real a possible basis for chronological view, 48, 515; on the soul, 48, argument, 11, xv, xvii sq. ; the 544; B.'s desire is, that there may places of his birth, &c., are places be no fresh birth, 49 (i), 73, 76 sq.; of pilgrimage, 11, 90 sq.; a TathâKlesas, Mâras, ignorance, and gata or Arahat-Buddha is worthy Asravas conquered by B., 49 (i), of a dâgaba, 11, 93 sq.; relics of B. 160; describes the wheel of the law, claimed by kings and peoples, 11, 49 (i), 180 sq., B. instructs Subhûti 131-6; 19, 325-35; praised as the on the path of Bodhisattvas, 49 Saviour of mankind by gods and (ii), 112-44 ; no-origin the highest Nâgas, 19, 153-5; to meditate on goal of B., 49 (ii), 133. See also B., a moral precept, 19, 235; to Buddhism, Dhamma, and Morality. one who follows the teaching of B., (b) B. AND HIS ORDER.
B. is ever near, 19, 289 sq.; hymns Explains his relation to the order
of praise in honour of the departed of mendicants, after his death each B., 19, 310-22; the bones of B.'s Bhikkhu should be a leader to
body preserved as relics, 19, 324 sq.; himself, 11, 36-9, 112; gives up
relics of B. placed on the head as holding the Uposatha and reciting
a token of reverence, 19, 334 ; when the Pâtimokkha himself, 20, 306 ;
in the world, B. brought deliverance his strong reluctance to admit
to all, and so do his relics after his women into the order, 20, 320-6;
Nirvana, 19, 337; worship of relics the Sútra must not be taught to
ist not be taught to of B., 19, 337; 21, 50-2, 96, 403; fools, 21, 91 sq., 95-7 ; it may be, 35, 144-54, 246-8; see also Stûpas; Ananda, that in some of you the thought
his counterpart, Narayana, as the may arise : The word of the Master is Highest Brahman, 21, xxvii sq.; ended. We have no teacher more !' is an ideal, a personification, and But it is not thus, Ananda, that you not a person, 21, xxviii; heavenly should regard it. The Truth which flowers fall, and the Buddha-fields I have preached to you, the Rules which tremble when he meditates, 21, I have laid down for the Order, let
down for the Order, let 6 sq.; as a father of the world, 21, them, when I am gone, be the Teacher
76 sq., 76 n., 88-90, 309; punishto you, 35, 150; B. and the Order,
ments in hell and transmigration of as parents and children, or as a
those who scorn bis doctrine, 21, king and his servants, 36, 52-4.
92-5; as a creator, 21, 238 sq., See also Samgha.
238 n., 300 n.; the master of the () DEIFICATION AND WORSHIP OF B. world, worshipped by men and
The law of the well-awakened gods, 21, 258; is the one and everB. to be worshipped, 10 (i), go; lasting Brahma, 21, 301 n., 310 1.; whosoever reviles B. or his disciple if B. has passed away entirely, how is an outcast, 10 (ii), 22; worship of can be accept gifts and worship of B., 10 (ii), 28 sq.; 11, xviii; 19, his relics ? 35, 144-54 ; the footprint 337 sq.; 35, 151; 49 (i), 166 sq.; of B., 19, 244; 36, 241, 241 n.; worship of B. and Dhamma, 10 (ii), immense merit acquired by those 29, 31; 19, xxvii; worship of B., who believe in, and read, preach, Dhamma, and Samgha, see Jewels copy, keep, and worship the Sîtra (the three); the eight persons praised setting forth the duration of life of by the righteous, they are worthy B., 21, xxx, 311-27; making images
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #150

BUDDHA
133
of B., a great merit, 21, 50 sq. ; 19, 146; 49 (i), 7; all B. or Ginas Buddhists live as under the eye of of past ages have gone out as a the B., 35, 110; a wicked man who lamp,' 19, 275; Kaityas in honour thinks of B. in the hour of death of former B., 19, 323; the seven will be reborn among the gods, 35, supreme B. worshipped in a snake123 sq.; he who gives to B, a charm, 20, 77, 77 n.; cannot be handful of lotuses, will not enter deprived of life by violence, their purgatory for 91 Kalpas, 35, 129; death is natural, 20, 247 ; Bodhidoes not accept gifts, yet gifts made sattvas who had propitiated hunto him bear fruit, 35, 146 sq., dred thousands of B., 21, 3; B. who 150 sq. ; worship paid to the bowl had reached final Nirvana, became of Buddha, 35, 248 n.; the gods visible in the Buddha-fields, 21, 8, infused the Sap of Life into his 10; how they preach in numerous dish, 36, 37 sq., 37 n.; he who has Buddha-fields, 21, 10 sq.; miracles wounded a B. cannot be converted, always appear when B. are about to 36,78 n.; how gifts to B. were preach, 21, 16-29; appearing like rewarded, 36, 147; the Arhat B. golden columns, &c., 21, 24 sq.; surpasses the Creator, and sun and disciples of Buddha shall become B. moon, 49 (i), 1; praised by all in the future, 21, 45 sq., 59, 89, kinds of superhuman beings, 49 (i), 112-15, 128, 189 $.; all former B., 145 sq., 157-9; relics of B., and many thousands in number, taught Kaityas, 49 (i), 166 sq.; Sâkyamuni only one vehicle, 21, 49, 53; the seen by the beings in Sukhâvatî, former B. encourage Buddha to 49 (ii), 61; beings born in Sukhâ- preach the law, 21, 55 sq.; the B. vatî through hearing B.'s name, have spoken in many mysteries, 21, 49 (ii), 65; Sakyamuni glorified by 59; Bodhisattvas will in future be other Buddhas, 49 (ii), 102; prayers B., 21, 60; their thirty-two characaddressed to B., 49 (ii), 162, 164; teristics, 21, 62 sq.; men who think how to perceive B. with one's mind, of becoming B. themselves, com49 (ii), 178.
pared to the highest plants, 21, (1) PLURALITY OF BUDDHAS. 1 26; a thousand less four B, have
The moral teaching of all the to appear in the Bhadrakalpa, 21, B., 10 (i), 50; B. are worshipped, 193; the seven Tathagatas, the 10 (i), 52; 21, 409 sq.; 49 (i), 188 seventh being Buddha himself, 21, sq.; (ii), 16 sq., 53 sq.; are free 193; by the power of Buddha there from vanity and are never shaken, 10 appear the Tathagata-frames in (i), 63; you yourself must make an thousands of Buddha-fields, all effort, the Tathagatas are only preaching the law, 21, 231 sqq. ; preachers, 10 (i), 67; B. reject what all the Buddha-frames are Buddha's is acquired by stanzas, 10 (ii), 13, own proper bodies, 21, 238, 300 n. ; 78; the Tathagatas act with a pur- the wise preacher must always think pose, 10 (ii), 58; appear seldom in 'How can I and these beings bethe world, 10 (ii), 103; 11, 104, come B.?' 21, 270; the preacher 186 sq. ; 21, 423 sq. ; speak nothing must always feel towards B. as if untrue, 11, 2; Buddha termed the they were his fathers, 21, 271, 273 ; successor of the B. of old, 21, the apparition of the B. tends to 86 sq. ; B. of the past, present, and the welfare of men, 21, 303 sq.; future, 11, 13 sq., 97; 35, 138; 49 future and past B. will be seen by (ii), 148, 154, 168; their word en him who promulgates the Lotus of during for ever, 11, 233; they the True Law, 21, 369; Buddhist sometimes ask questions about what theory of former B., and Gaina they know, in order to preach or theory of Tîrthakaras, 22, xxxiv institute a rule, 13, 176, 327 ; 17, sq.; B. or Tathagatas used in the 69,141 sq.; the Bodhisattva remen- sense of Tîrthakaras, 22, 32; 45, bers former B., 19, 50; 49 (i), 162; 314 sq., 314 n., 320, 320 11., 332 ; miracles at the birth of former B., the relics of B. are worshipped not
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #151

134
BUDDHA-BUDDHISM
for the benefit of the B., but of the sq., 232-5, 238 sq., 308, 321, 429; worshippers, 35, 144-54; the think- Buddhas appearing in inyriads of ing powers of B. and Pakkeka- B., 21, 232 ; Lokesvararâga teaches Buddhas, 35, 158-60; it was their the excellences of B., 49 (ii), ix sq., custom to keep the Pâtimokkha 10; Dharmâkara describes his B., secret, 35, 265 sq.; they are above 49 (ii), ix sq., 10-22; in the six or the law, 36, 7, 7 n.; Buddha su- ten quarters, 49 (ii), 99-101, 173; preme, compared with the Pak- Buddha shows them to Queen keka-Buddhas, 36, 13 n.; the teach Vaidehî, 49 (ii), 166. See also Sahaing of the former B. was entirely world, and Sukhâvati. lost when Buddha rediscovered it, Buddhaghosa, commentator of the 36, 13-16; always proclaim the Tipitaka, 10 (i), xii; consulted old Truth at the request of Brahmâ, Pali MSS., 10 (i), xiii sq. ; his age, 36, 41 sq.; Buddhas, Pakkeka- 10 (i), xiv-xxvi, xxxix ; account Buddhas, and disciples of Buddha, of B. given in the Mabâvamsa, 10 36, 101; there are B. and Pakkeka- (i), xxi sqq. ; his Sumangala-VilaBuddhas in the world, 36, 10; all sinî, commentary on the MahậpariB. are alike in all the Buddha- nibbâna-Sutta, 11, xxxi sq. ; his qualities, 36, 133-5; preaching en references to the Milindapañha, 35, joined for them, 36, 357 ; throwing xiv-xvi. open the door for the inmortals Buddhagiva translated the Vinaya and B., 40, 283; Tathâgatas cannot into Chinese, 19, xxvi. be born again, 45, 332 ; list of Buddha-karita, Chinese translation Tathâgatas, 49 (ii), 66 sq., 99-101; by Dharmaraksha, 19, ix; titles of three former B., 49 (i), 172; multi- chapters in the Sanskrit B., and in tudes of sons of the Ginas and the Chinese translation, 19, 340-3; Suras, 49 (i), 173; eighty-one translated, vol. 49 (i); Asvaghosha, Tathậgatas beginning with Dîpan- the author of it, 49 (i), ix sq.; kara and ending with Lokesvara- Sanskrit text of it, 49 (i), ix, xii; râga, 49 (ii), ix, 6 sq.; requested to Chinese and Tibetan translation of turn the wheel of the law, 49 (ii) the B., 49 (i), x sq.; its influence 26; proceed from rays sent out by on the classical Sanskrit poetry, 49 lotus-Rowers, 49 (ii), 36; glorify (i), xi sq. Amitabha, 49 (ii), 45; of the ten Buddhakshetra, see Buddha-fields. quarters, 49 (ii), 181, 184, 189; the Buddhavamsa, t.w., the preaching former Buddha Dîpankara prophe- of it at Kapila-vatthu, 36, 249. sies that Sâkyamuni will become Buddhi, Sk., t.t., intellect, intellia B., 49 (ii), 133, 133 n. ; the gence, various meanings of the Buddha Kassapa, see under Kassapa. term, 8, 11, 440 sq.; 34, lv sqq. ; See also Hoiy persons, Pakkeka- 38, 436; 48, 786 ; difference beBuddhas, and Pratyeka-Buddhas. tween manas and b., 15, xiv, xiv n. Buddhabhadra, translator of the See Intelligence. Kwo-hu-yin-ko-king, 19, xxv. Buddhism. Buddha-countries, see Buddha- (a) Its doctrines. fields.
(6) Its history. Buddhadâsa, the Buddhist Suttas (a) ITS DOCTRINES. translated from Pali into Singha- Buddhist technical terms, 10 (i), lese, in his reign, 10 (i), xiv.
liii-lv; 49 (ii), 39 sq., 96, 96 n., Buddha-fields, or Buddha-countries 171, 174; the four noble truths and (Sk., Buddhakshetra), tremble when the eightfold path, 10 (ii), 44; 19, Buddha enters on his meditation, 175-7, 200, 224, 305; 21, 18, 90 21, 6 sq., 9, 20, 24; become illu- sq., 172 sq., 185, 354 sq. ; 36, 6, minated by the light proceeding 245 n. ; 49 (i), 175 sq. ; (ii), 148, froin Buddha's eyebrow, 21, 7-9, 154, 193; the original doctrine of 20 sq., 24; description of B., 21, B., as contained in Pali Suttas, 11, 66-9, 142-51, 194 sq., 197, 206 XX-xxii; summary of B., its chiet
sies that Saky. 133, 133 Pissapa. te
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #152

BUDDHISM
135
in Sukas repres), 184-%? spreadine
declarot
doctrines, 11, 60-3, 65, 116 sq., only committed by conscious acts, 117 n. ; 13, 146; 19, 202-5, 292-5; refuted, 45, 414-17.; the theory of 20, 305, 329 sq. ; 35, 66 sq. ; 36, 6, a universal Nothing is the real pur47, 137, 207 sq., 218, 232 sq., 264 port of B., 48, 514; the chain of sq., 267, 303 sq., 304 n., 321 sq., causation, 49 (i), 177-9; the re365; 49 (i), 13 sq.; (ii), 171, 174, wards of teaching and spreading 193; a system of earnest self-culture the Law, 49 (i), 184-9; the ideal and self-control, 11, 62 1. ; central of B. as represented by the beings doctrine of B., 11, 143 sq.; B. not in Sukhâvatî, 49 (ii), 55-9. See also monotheistic, 11, 164 sq.; declared Buddha (g), Dhamma, Jewels (the in one stanza, 13, 146; 19, 194, three), and Philosophy. 194 n.; to escape old age, disease, (b) ITS HISTORY. and death, the chief aim of B., 19, Introduction of B. into China, 16-18, 32-7, 41 sq., 44-9, 51 sq., 58, 3, xiii, xiii n.; influence of B. on 94, 99, 103, 121, 128 sq., 133 sq., Taoism, 3, xxii; 39, xi sq., 1- 3, 23, 136 sq., 143, 160-2, 176 sq., 203-5, 33, 42-4, 129, 131, 155, 197 n., 224, 236, 265, 280 sq., 337 sq., 371; 313 n.; 40, 139 n., 238 n., 266 ; 35, 273, 275, 278; 49 (i), 27-35, legends of B. applied to Lâo-zze, 43, 46 sq., 51, 54, 96 sq., 120, 124; 39, 35 n.; the 'three jewels' of B. the principal tenets of B. as con- and of Taoism, 39, 1; transrotaceived by Buddha under the Bodhi- tion of births in Taoism and B., tree, 19, 160-3; the light of a lamp 39, 150; 40, 10n.: the 'Exin a dark room lights up equally tinction of the Buddhists and the objects of all colours, so it is with those Doing Nothing of the Taoists, 40, who devote themselves to religion- 288; by mastering the mysteries of there is no distinction between the from the Tâo, the Mahâyâna will be unfesscd disciple and the unlearned, 19, derstood, 40, 293 ;-Zoroastrianism 239; three principal doctrines of and B., 4, liji sq., 209 n.; B. in Iran, B., 34, 401; teaches the cternal 4, liy ;-date of B. and Yogasûtras, flux of everything that exists, 34, 8, 9 n.; relation between Bhagavad403 n.; denies authoritativeness of gitâ and B., 8, 23-7, 36, and notes Scripture, 34, 412; summary of to pp. 45-52, 56, 59 sq., 62-6, 68B. as learnt by Nâgasena, 35, 2 71, 79, 84, 88 sq., 101, 103, 105, sq.; psychology of B., 35, 86-99, 108 sq., 1 sq., 114, 118, 123; 132-+; worshippers of Buddha like Sanatsugâtîya prior to B., 8, 147 ; trees with the trunk of contempla- relation of Anugîtâ to B., 8, 212-15, tion, &c., 35, 151; a Buddhist con- 225 sq., 306 n., 376 n.; Buddhist fession of faith, 36, 55, 55 sq. n.; sects, 8, 213; 19, xi-xvi ; 34, 15 n.; the religion of the Conquerors is see also Yogâkîras; Buddhist counnot put to shame by backsliding, cils, 10 (i), xii-xlv; 13, xxi-xxiii; 36, 63-75; a tank full of the waters 19, 335 ; 35, 204, 204 n.; the First of emancipation, 36, 63 sq., 66 sq.; Council not mentioned in the five good qualities of the religion of Mahaparinibbâna-Sutta, 11, xi-xv; the Conquerors, 36, 69-72 ; its the date of the Courcil of Vesâli, 11, doctrines illustrated by the parable xix n.; Council of Pâtaliputra, 19, of the city of Righteousness, 36, xii sq., xvi, xxxvii; the first Council 208-43; sorrow, and the path that under the presidency of Ananda, leads to cessation of sorrow, 36, 19, 335 sq., 335 n.; "The Recita345; the stages of the Excellent tion,' i.e. the Council of Râgagaha, Way and the six modes of Insight, 35, 242, 242 n.; the Council of 36, 360 ; philosophical doctrines of Kanishka did not establish a new B., 36, 361 sq., 362 sq. n. ; on the canon, 36, xvi sq.;--Southern and Self and new sense-organs in a Northern Church, their difference new body, 38, 103 sq. ; denies the with regard to mystical powers, 11, existence of a separate Atman, 45, 207-9; the germs of B. in the 399 n. ; doctrine of B. that sins are Upanishads, 153, xxvii, li sq.; Mahâ
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #153

136
BUDDHISM-BUDDHIST SACRED BOOKS
yâna, Hinayâna, Vaipulya, 19, x sq.; 49 (ii), ix; periods of development of Northern B., 19, x-xvi; how far the Saddharmapundarika represents orthodox B., 21, xxviii sq.; political reasons for its success, 22, xiii sq.; relation between B. and Gainism, 22, xviii-xxxv; its doctrines refuted, 34, xxvi, li, 340, 400-28; prophecies as to the duration of B., 35, 185-90; 49 (i), 13 sq.; there is no esoteric B., 35, 264-8, 264 sq. n., 267 sq. n.; the Pâtimokkha kept secret, in order that the Dhamma may not be treated shamefully, 35, 266 sq.; corrupt B. of Nepal and Tibet, 36, 7 n.; ceremonies in Mahâyâna B., 49 (i), 199; doctrines of B. (Bauddhas and Gânayas) refuted, 45, ix, 238, 242 sq.; Buddhist views on the origination of the world refuted, 48, 500-16; to be rejected by the Vedântin, 48, 520, See also Buddhists.
531. Buddhist canon, see Tipitaka. Buddhist Church, see Samgha. Buddhist Laymen dedicate Vihâras and other edifices to the Bhikkhus, 13, 302-5; proceedings against a Bhikkhu who gives offence to a layman, 17, 359-69; proceedings of the Samgha against them, 'turning the bowl down,' 20, 119-25; are given to lucky phrases (mangalikâ), 20, 153; judges between Bhikkhus, 20, 388-93; a Pâtaliputta merchant studies the Abhidhamma, 35, 27 sq.; B. 1. attain to comprehension of the truth without having renounced the world, 35, 31 sq.; different classes of B. 1., 35, 229; superiority of Bhikkhus to laymen, 35, 229-33; become Arahats, 36, 56-8, 96-8; a layman who has committed a Pârâgika offence cannot comprehend the truth nor aspire to Arahatship, 36, 78-81, 78 n.; attain to Nirvâna, 36, 244-50, 253-5. Buddhist mendicants or monks, see Bhikkhus, and Samanas. Buddhist nuns, see Bhikkhunîs. Buddhist Order, see Samgha. Buddhists mentioned in the Yâgñavalkya-smriti, 7, xxi; perhaps mentioned in the Vishnu-smriti, 7,
xxix sq., 202, 202 n.; in China and Japan, 11, 245 sq.; 49 (ii), v; persecuted by Pushyamitra, 19, xv; different classes of B., 21, 125 sq.; controversies with Gaotema, the heretic, i.e. with B., 23, 184, 184 n.; are atheists, 25, 31 n.; B. and Brâhmanas, both reformers, 36, 127 sq. n.; their accounts of Gainas and Akelakas, 45, xvii-xxxii; doctrines which they owe to the 'heretics,' 45, xxvii-xxix; perhaps meant by Pankakusila, 45, 80 m.; say 'pleasant things (môksha) are produced from pleasant things (comfortable life)," 45, 269, 269 n.; as Akriyâvâdins, refuted, 45, 316, 316 n.; Crypto-B. who take shelter under a pretended Vedic theory, 48, 513. Buddhist Sacred Books, Chinese translations of, 3, xiii, xiii n.; 49 (ii), vi sq., xiii, xxi sq., xxiv sq., 73 sq.; Buddha not the author of the Pali Suttas, 11, xx; in the Vinaya also, as in the Sutta Pitaka, Buddha himself is the actor and speaker, 13, xvii sqq.; the council of Vesâl, and the date of the Vinaya Pitaka, 13, xxi-xxiii; Sûtra Pitaka settled in the first Council by Ananda, 19, 335; example of the style of the expanded Sûtras, as translated into Chinese, 19, 344-64; the same title given to different works in Chinese translations, 19, 364; which was the oldest language of the B. S. B.? 21, xiv-xviii; their vocabulary and that of the Satapatha-Brâhmana, 21, xvi sq.; the nine divisions in them, 21, 44 sq., 45 m.; their relation to Mahabharata and Manu-smriti, 25, xci n.; at the council held for the fixing of the Scriptures, elders were in doubt about the minor and lesser regulations, 35, 204, 204 m.; the Atharva-veda in the B. S. B., 42, Ivi; information about Gainas in works B. S. B., 45, xv-xxiii; ascribed to Buddha by Buddhists in Japan, 49 (ii), vi; date of Mahâyânasûtras, 49 (ii), xxi-xxiii; list of B. S. B., 49 (ii), xxiv-xxvi; Mahâyâna-sûtras, and Vaipulya-sûtras, 49 (ii), 102 sq., 188, 190, 195; meritoriousness of studying, hearing, and teaching Mahâyâna-sutras, 49 (ii),
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #154

BUDDHIST SACRED BOOKS-CALAMITIES
137
Bûgi, havah, n.p., 23, 205, 23, 209.
20 i 26, 480 sq. Se
126-32, 168, 188, 190, 195 ; twelve 42, 185, 645;- bull's urine (gômêz) divisions of Mahâyâna books, 49 (ii), as a means of purification, 4, lxxiii, 186, 195 sq. See also Tipitaka. Ixxv, lxxv n., lxxix, 63 sq., 63 n., Budha, Purûravas, son of, 44, 69 n.; 79, 81 n., 91 sq., 93, 98 sq., 106,
begotten by the Moon, 49 (i), 45. 107 n., 120 sq., 124 n., 125 n., 126Budha Atreya, author of Vedic 31, 188, 216 sq. and n., 278 n., 279; hymns, 46, 364.
5, lxxiii, 262, 269 sq., 270 n., 272 Budila Asvatarasvi, n. of a sq., 279, 281 sq., 333, 348 sq., 348 teacher, 1, 84, 87; 15, 199; 26, n.; 18, 162 11., 171, 171 n., 284 1., 425; 43, 393, 395.
305, 307-13, 309 n., 310 n., 317, Bûgi, n. of a Daêva, 23, 49 sq., 49 n. 331, 339 sq., 358, 360, 365, 433-7, Bûgisravah, n.p., 23, 205, 205 n. 433 n., 445, 447, 449, 451-5,457; 23, Bûgra, son of Dâzgarâspa, 23, 209. 336; 24, 60 n., 297 n., 337 n., 340 n.; Bûidhi, n. of a demon, 4, 145 sq. 37, 126, 480 sq. See also Nîrang. Buildings, see Architecture, House, Bundahis, its title and contents, 5, and Viharas.
xxii-xxiv, XXXV-Xxxvii, xliv sq. ; Bûiti, the Daêva, sent to kill Zara- called Zand-âkâs, 5, xxii, 3, 3 n.; thustra, 4, liii, 208-10; a personifi- a translation or epitome of the cation of Buddhism, 4, 209 n. ; in a Dâmdâd Nask, 5, xxiv, 177 sq. n., list of Daevas, 4, 224. See also Bût. 181 n. ; 37, 14 n., 465, 465 n.; MSS. Bûkht-Narsih, i.e. Nebuchadnez- and recensions of the B., 5, xxivzar, q.v.
xliii, 2; translations of the B., 5, xxvBulis of Allakappa claim relics of xxvii, xliii-xlv; its date, 5, xli-xliii,
Buddha, and erect a dagaba, 11, 132. xlvii; 18, xxvii, translated, 5, IBull declares the Brahman to Satya- 151; paraphrased by Zâd-sparan, 5, kama, 1, 61; the storm-floods of 153 ; written after Alexander, 37, the heavenly b. as urine, 4, lxxv; 437, 447; chronology of the B., 47, glorification of the b. (primaeval b. xxvii-xxxv, xxxviii. or species of the b.), 4, 231, 231 n., Bürg, the angel, co-operator with 249 ; 23, 93, 350; the primaeval b., Tîstar, 5, 26, 169; rouses the bird see under Animals (i); the ceremony Kâmrôs, 5, 70. of setting a b. at liberty (vrishot- Burial-ground, see Cemetery. sarga), 7, 260-3; 29, 100 sq., 353-5; Burial-mounds, see Stûpas. 33, 162, 162 n.; priests of Asuras Burma, the Dhammathats or lawkill Manu's b., 12, 29; represents books of, 33, 275 sq. Indra, 12, 416 ; Fravashi of the b. Búshâsp, demon of slothfulness, 5, worshipped, 23, 200 ; leading round 110, 366, 366 n.; 18, 93, 95. a b., 29, 249; consecrated hairs of Bûshgăsta, spell against the longthe tail of a white b. used at sacri- handed gaunt B., 4, 145 sq.; demon fices, 31, 349; b. among the cows of sleep and laziness, 4, 197, 197 n., (storm among the clouds), 32, 63, 199; 23, 323; 31, 346 11.; flees from 73 ; simile of the b., 36, 333 sq.; Mithra, 23, 144, 155; the yellow B. a b. set at liberty as sacrificial fee, destroyed by Aryan Glory, 23, 284. 41, 45 sq., 56, 61 ; a b. is the Praga- Bût, Zd. Buiti, the demon (Bhâta) pati among the cows, 41, 58; is whom they worship among the Indra's own animal, 41, 60; one of Hindûs,' 5, 111, 111. See Bûiti. the five sacrificial animals, 41, 162, Bûtâsp, the Bodhisattva, 4, liii. 165 sq.; is eight-hoofed, 41, 177; Byârshan, king of Iran, 23, 222, the b. is vigour, 43, 38 sq.; origin 222 n., 303. of the b., 44, 215; has an excrescence or hump, 44, 276; see also Ox:-'a bull's hide' as a measure, 7, 272, 272 n.; b.'s bide used for auspicious rites, esp. at Calamities (such as drought, &c.) weddings, 29, 41, 171, 181, 247 sq., brought about by the defilement of 285, 383; 30, 47, 50, 193 sq., 263; water or fire, 4, 82, 82 n.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #155

138
CALENDAR-CASTES
Calendar, see Time.
Calf, first-born, as priest's fee, 12, 373, 390; c. of eighteen months, 43, 39; white c. of black cow, 43, 200. Calumny, and false accusation against a Guru, are mortal sins, 2, 281; the sin of accusing a Brâhmana, 2, 282; 14, 122; guilt incurred by false accusation, 17, 135; 14, 107; penance for falsely accusing a Guru, 14, 114; punishments for calumniating a bride or a suitor, 33, 172. Capital punishment, see Punish
ments.
Carpenter, simile of the, 35, 96; the house of a c. the resting-place of the sacrificial horse, 44, 360. Carriage, see Chariot. Cart, see Chariot. Caste, castes.
(a) Mutual relation of the c., their duties and occupations.
(b) Brahmanas and Kshatriyas.
(c) Kshatriyas and Vaisyas.
(d) The twice-born c. or Aryans.
(e) Low c. and outcasts.
() Mixture of c., mixed c.
(g) Religious view of c. (2) Religious rites different according to c. (i) The c. and the law. C. disregarded.
(a) MUTUAL RELATION OF THE C., THEIR DUTIES AND OCCUPATIONS.
The Brahmana is one of Soma's mouths, with which he eats the Kshatriyas; the Kshatriya is one of Soma's mouths, with which he eats the Vaisyas, 1, 287; initiation, study of the Veda, and kindling the sacred fire ordained for the three higher c., to serve the other c. the duty of the Sûdra, 2, 1 sq.; occupations of c. in times of distress, 2, Ivi sq., 211-14; 14, 20, 235 sq.; 25, 420-30; respect due to members of different c., 2, 48; 25, 53, 53 n., 55, 58; difference of c. with regard to the rules about saluting, 2, 53, 209 sq., 209 n.; 25, 52 sq.; lawful and unlawful occupations for members of the four c., 2, 123 sq., 21114, 227-34, 234 n.; 7, 13, 136 sq., 189: 10 (ii), 112, 116 sq.; 14, 1118, 20, 175 sq.; 25, lxxii, 325-7, 419, 499; 29, 124; 33, 54-8, 68 n.; 35, 247 sq.; precedence among the various c., 2, 125 sq., 125 n.; a king shall choose his oflicers from the
three higher c., 2, 163; all men must serve those who belong to higher c., 2, 234; the c. of Kayasthas or scribes, 7, xxiv, xxx, 46; duties of the four c., and law regarding the relation between them, 7, 12 sq., 27-9; 8, 126 sq.; 14, 199; 25, xii, 1, 24 sq., 27, 32 sq., 400-2,416, 478; 25, cv n.; a Brahmana, though only ten years old, and a member of the kingly c., though a hundred years old, must be considered as father and son; and of these two, the Brahmana is the father. The seniority of Brahmanas is founded upon sacred knowledge; of Kshatriyas, upon valour in arms; of Vaisyas, upon grain and (other) wealth; of Sudras, upon (priority of) birth, 7, 131; a rich man surrounded and waited upon by a crowd of Brâhmans, Kshatriyas, Vaisyas, and Sûdras, 21, 101; king the protector of the system of c., 7, 14; 25, 221; the peculiar laws of c. to be observed in the absence of special rules of revealed texts, 14, 4, 4 n.; a Kshatriya shall pass through misfortunes which have befallen him by the strength of his arms, a Vaisya and a Sndra by their wealth, the chief of the twice-born by muttered prayers and burnt-oblations, 14, 129; 25, 436; Sûdras created to serve the Brâhmanas, 25, 326; Brâhmanas may appropriate property from Vaisyas and Sûdras for sacred purposes, 25, 432 sq.; the law protects the four c., 33, 8; usury allowed for Vaisyas, but not for Brâhmanas, 33, 68; a Kulika, head of a caste, 33, 89 n.; Sâgala crowded with Brahmans, nobles, artificers, and servants, 35, 3; Vaisya and Sûdra surrounded by Kshatriya and Brahmana, 41, 227; Sûdra, Râga, Brahman, 42, 72; people, as compared with nobles and Brâhminas, are like iron, as compared with gold and silver, 44, 339, 339 n.; minstrels, harlots, gamblers, eunuchs are to be neither Sûdras nor Brahmanas, 44, 417; Brahmanas, Kshatriyas, Vaisyas, Kandalas, Vukkasas, hunters, merchants, Sûdras, 45, 301. (b) BRAHMANAS AND KSHATRIYAS.
Agâtasatru, the Kshatriya, teaches the Brahmana Gârgya Bâlâki, 1, 306; 15, 100 n., 103; a Brahmana of ten
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #156

CASTES
=
years to be considered as the father of a Kshatriya of a hundred years, 2, 53; Kshatriyas, when assisted by Brahmanas, do not fall into distress, 2, 236; Brahmanas, united with Kshatriyas, uphold gods, manes, and men, 2, 238; Brahmanas are lords over all other c., 7, 215; Gayatri = Brâhmanas, Trishtubh Kshatriyas, 12, 96; Kshatriyas and Brahmanas represented by Indra and Agni, 12, 419; 26, 362; 44, xxii; etiquette between Brâhmana and king, 15, 162 sq.; a Kshatriya sage teaches a Brahmana, 15, 204 sqq.; Kshatriyas and Brahmans are fixed in Prâna, 15, 275; the monastical order of Gainas and Buddhists chiefly intended for Kshatriyas, not for Brahmanas, 22, xxx sq.; the embryo of Mahâvîra removed from the southern Brâhmanical part to the northern Kshatriya part of Kundapura, 22, 190 sq., 219, 223, 226-8; a Kshatriya and a learned Brahmana must never be despised, 25, 150; mutual relation of Kshatriyas and Brahmanas, rivalry between them, 25, 399, 399 n.; 43, 345 n.; 44, 131-4; from out of the priesthood (Brahman) the nobility (Kshatra) is produced, 25, 399, 399 n.; 44, 226 sq.; Brâhmana the root, Kshatriya the top of the sacred law, 25, 447; by the Diksha the sacrificer, of whatever c. he be, becomes a Brahmana, 26, 35; Brahınan and Kshatra, two vital forces, 26, 124; prayer for the priesthood and nobility, 26, 144; 43, 231-5; 44, 294, 485 sq.; a Brâhmana can be without a Kshatriya, but a Kshatriya not without a Brahmana, 26, 270 sq.; Kshatriyas learn their duties from Brahmanas, 35, 233; the Bodhisattva reflects whether he should take birth as a Kshatriya or a Brâhmana, 35, 272; Brahmanas superior to Kshatriyas, 35, 290; was Buddha a Brahmana or a Kshatriya? 36, 2530; Buddhist phrase Khattiyas and Brahmans,' 36, 127 n.; Buddhas always born as Brâhmanas or Kshatriyas, 36, 132 n.; Vâgapeya for Brahmanas and Kshatriyas, Râgasûya for Kshatriyas, 41, xxiv sq., 3
139
sq., 23-5; kindling-sticks for Kshatriyas and priests, both are Agni, 41, 259 sq.; the Kshatriya must give a sterile cow to the Brahmans, 42, 177; Brahmanas and Râganyas contend with one another in the theological disputations, 44, 112-15; why a Brahmana and a Râganya must perform the lute-playing at the horse-sacrifice, 44, 286 sq. See also Brahmanas (e),and Kshatriyas. (c) KSHATRIYAS AND VAISYAS.
The Vaisyas serve, store up for the Kshatriyas, 12, 82, 94; Kshatra and Vis, represented by Prastara and Barhis, 12, 92 sq.; the Pravara in the case of Kshatriyas and Vaisyas, 12, 115 n.; Kshatriyas represented by Indra (and Agni), Vaisyas by the Visve Devâb, 12, 371; 26, 220 sq.; Indra (or Varuna) the nobility, Maruts the people, and the nobility are the controllers of the people, 12, 387, 393, 399, 401 sq.; 26, 334 sq., 338, 395 sq. n., 396 sq.; the people are the nobleman's food, 26, 65 sq.; 41, 13, 153; 43, 125, 129, 132 sq., 132 n.; the nobility surrounded by the people, 26, 146; 44, 466; peasantry obedient to the nobility, 26, 227 sq.; 44, 227, 303; Vaisya or Râganya at the Vâgapeya chariot race, 41, 29; king sprinkled with consecration water by a Râganya and Vaisya, 41, 83 sq.; milk is the nobility, Surâ-liquor the peasantry, the nobility is produced from out of the peasantry, 44, 225, 228. (d) THE TWICE-BORN C. OR ÂRYANS.
a
Three c. mentioned by the names of Brahmana, Ragan, and Vis, 1, 143, 143 n.; what wise men of the three twice-born c. approve, is virtue, 2, 72; pure men of the first three c. shall be cooks, or Sûdras under certain restrictions, 2, 104 sq.; Snâtaka shall live in a place chiefly inhabited by Aryans, 2, 225; a Snâtaka shall always behave as becomes an Aryan, 2, 226; the three first c. called twice-born, 7, 12, 119; those countries are called barbarous (mlekkha) where the system of the four c. does not exist; the others are denoted Aryavarta (the abode of the Aryans); 7, 255; the twice-born
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #157

140
CASTES
are the first among men, 8, 353; race,' 2, 87, 87 sq. n.; how one Samskaras and Veda-study for the should behave towards teachers and three higher c., 8, 358; the twice- relations who have lost their c., 2, born c. and the Sûdras, 14, 9 sq.; 88; it is sinful and defiling to 25, 402; twice-born men shall re- touch or speak to, or look at a side in pure countries, Sûdras any- Kândâla, outcast, or Mlekkha, 2, 103; where, 25, 33; Aryan has three 7, 94 sq.; 14, 121, 171, 183; 25, births, 25, 61; Sûdras personating 119, 183; dogs, outcasts, and K'ântwice-born men to be punished, 25, dâlas receive a share at meals, 2, 381, 380 sq. n., 388; non-Aryan 122; 14, 50; 25, 92; outcasts do origin cannot be concealed, 25, 415; not inherit, 2, 133; 14, 89; 25, different duties of Aryans and non- 372 sq. and n.; 33, 194; a funeral Aryans, 25, 418; how far Sûdras meal looked at by dogs, Apapâtras, may imitate Aryans, 25, 428-30; Sûdras, Kândâlas, or outcasts, is falsely attributing to oneself high defiled, 2, 145, 259; 7, 250; alms birth, a mortal sin, 25, 441; the may be accepted from all c. except gods (and hence also the sacrificer Abhisastas and outcasts, 2, 190; who is consecrated) only commune garinents of the mourners to be with the three higher c. who alone given to men of the lowest c., 2, 254; are able to sacrifice, 26, 4; nobility the crow, the Kândâla among birds, 2, and priesthood and the people are 266 n.; those who associate with outthis all, 26, 291 sq. ; cruel punish- casts, become outcasts, 2, 278, 280; ments of Sûdras proffering a false 14,222; 25,467 sq. and note; definiaccusation against twice-born men, tion of the term outcast, 2, 280 ; 33, 33; men only of the three higher women become outcasts by interc. entitled to the study of the Veda, course with men of lower c., 2, 281; 31, 197; 'the Sûdra and the Arya' the seven lowest C., 7, 29 n.; = all men, 42, 68, 402; Brahman funeral ceremonies for outcasts, 7, (priesthood), Kshatra (nobility), and 93; mire and water defiled by being peasantry, 43, 67 sq.; Kshatra touched by low-caste people, 7, 102; (nobility), Sûdras and Aryas created, during penance one must not speak 43, 74 sq. ; prayer to be delivered to Sûdras and outcasts, 7, 151; 25, from sins committed against Sûdra 476; sin of living as a Vrâtya or or Arya, 44, 265; it is a rare chance outcast, 7, 176 sq. ; 25, 442, 442 n.; to be born as an Arya, for many are after having bathed, he must not the Dasyus and Mlekkhas, 45, 43. converse with low-caste persons, or
See also Society, Vaisya, and Sûdra. outcasts, 7, 205; a Snataka must (c) Low C. AND OUTCASTS.
· not speak to low-caste persons, 7, Gifts which may be accepted even 228; Svapâka, the lowest of c., 8, from an Ugra, or a Sûdra, 2, 27, 27 65; 10 (ii), 23; 45, 50, 55, 59; n., 65 sq., 65 n.; near a Sûdra, a Kshatriyas became Vrishalas, 8, 295; Kândâla and an outcast, as near a Buddha's definition of an outcast, burial-ground, the study of the Veda 10 (ii), 21-3; law about outcasts, must be interrupted, 2, 34, 261; 7, 14, 67 sq. ; penance for intercourse 124; 14, 121 sq., 210; 29, 81, 324; with low-caste and outcast females, he shall not study the Veda in a 14, 104; cohabitation with Apapatra village where Kândâlas live, 2, 34 ; women and female outcasts, an 14, 64; 29, 324; food brought or Upapîtaka sin, 14, 219; outcasts looked at by an Apapâtra, Sûdra, shall live together, sacrificing for Ugra, outcast, or Nishâda is impure, each other, teaching each other, 2, 60, 60 sq. n. ; 7, 163; 14, 69; 25, marrying amongst each other, 14, 162-4; intercourse with outcasts 220; no Vrishala or Vrishalî should and with Apapâtras forbidden, 2, 74; touch a woman in her courses, 15, 7, 133, 187 sq.; 14, 5, 109, 230; 219; is intercourse with the sons 25, 497 ; penance for a Brâhmana of outcasts permitted? 14, 220 sq.; who has served a man of the black associating with outcast teachers or
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #158

CASTES
141
pupils is sinful, 14, 239; a Snâtaka 138; 25, 444, 455 ; intermingling shall not travel with outcasts, Vri- of c. results from neglect of rites, shalas, or Sûdras, 14, 243; 30, 87; 8, 41, 55; in order to prevent a conVrâtyas or outcasts, excluded from fusion of c., Brahmanas and Vaisyas initiation, 25, 37, 405-7, 406 n.; he may take up arms, 14, 20, 236; who neglects the twilight devotions a Brâhmana who has intercourse becomes an outcast, 25, 49; out with a Kândâla female becomes an casts excluded from Sraddha feasts, outcast, or a Kândala, 14, 235 ; a 25, 103; alliance with outcasts teacher's wives of equal or of difthrough Veda or marriage, 25, 105; ferent c., 25, 68 sq., 68 n.; learning a Snâtaka shall not dwell in a coun- and an excellent wife may be actry swarming with men of low c., quired even from men of low c., 25, 25, 138, 141; flesh of animals slain 72 sq., 72 n. ; intermarriage beby Kândâ las is pure, 25, 192; Kân tween different c., 25, 75, 77-9, 83, dalas and Svapakas, their mode of life 86; great offence of a Brahmana, and occupation, 25, 414 sq. and n.; who, being invited to a Sraddha, penance for sacrificing for Vrâtyas, dallies with a Sûdra woman, 25, 25, 471; outcasts unfit to be wit- 1; intercourse with a Sûdra nesses, 33, 89; Kândalas used for female after having partaken of searching after a thief, 33, 206; gifts a Sraddha dinner injures the manes, not to be accepted from outcasts, 33, 25, 121; by intercourse with in220; occult sciences described as ferior people a Brâhmana becomes the arts of Kândalas, Sabaras, Dravi- a Sûdra, 25, 167; if there were no das, &c., 45, 366. See also Initiation punishments, a confusion of c. would (Vrâtyas), Sins (Abhisastas), and arise, 25, 219; 33, 216; king's Sûdras.
consort must be of equal c., 25, (f) MIXTURE OF C., MIXED C. 228; intermixture of c. to be pre
Low mixed c. of Kândâlas, from vented by the king, 25, 285; arins union of Sûdra with a Brâhmana may be taken up when the twicewoman, 1, 82, 91; 2, 103, 103 n.; born c. are threatened with dc15, 169; 25, 343, 404 sq., 401; struction, 25, 314, 314 n.; mixture definition of, and law regarding of c. caused by adultery, 25, 315, mixed c., 2, Ix sq. ; 7, 66 sq.; 14, 315 n.; seduction of maidens by XXV, 94, 94 n., 196-8; 25, lxxi sq., men of lower C., 25, 317 sq.; Ixxxi, 402-18; 33, 186-8; union females of low birth attained the of a twice-born man with a Súdra qualities of high-born husbands, 25, wife is sinful and degrading, 2, 69; 331 sq. ; confusion of c, caused by 7, 112; 10 (ii), 49; 14, 70, 228, Vena, 25, 339; standing of wives of 228 n., 244; 25, 466 sq. and n.; different c., 25, 342 sq.; offspring cohabitation of Aryan women with of Aryan father and non-Aryan Sûdras, and Aryan men with Apa- mother preferable to offspring of pâtra women causes impurity, 2, non-Aryan father and Aryan 74 sq.; low mixed c., Paulkasas, mother, 25, 417 sq.; those who Vainas, 2, 103, 103 n., 15, 169; have intercourse with women of mixed c. of Nishâdas, 2, 103 n., the lowest c. are reborn as Pretas, 7, 163; 14, 228; 25, 163; 30, 317; 25, 497 ; mixed assemblages (of intermarriage between different c. menibers of different c.) are illegal, sinful, 2, 130 sq.; 25, 184, 184 n.; 33, 154; intercourse with unchaste the son of a Brahmana who follows women, but not of higher c., perthe profession of a Kshatriya, and mitted, 33, 180 sq. ; paskaganâh = the son of a Sûdra born from a Brâh- the four c. and the Nishâdas, 34, mana woman defile the company at 262; a man of a inixed c. shall kill a Sraddha, 2, 145; those who have the dog at the horse-sacrifice, 44, been killed in trying to prevent 279 n.; the Sûdra woman is the mixture of c, go to heaven, 7, 13; Årya's mistress, 44, 326; the son of a crimes degrading to a mixed c., 7, Vaisya woman not initiated, 44, 326.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #159

142
(g) RELIGIOUS VIEW OF C.
Men are reborn in higher or lower c., according to their actions, 1, 82; 2, 102 sq., 103 n., 126; 7, 144; 8, 322; 25, 485, 496 sq.; 45, 15; a Brâhmana should be chosen as a teacher, Kshatriyas or Vaisyas only in times of distress, 2, 111; 14, 154; origin or creation of c., 8, 59; 12, 296; 14, 25; 15, 89 sq.; 25, 14, 14 n., 24 sq., 26 n., 326, +13; 43, 74 sq.; c. and Asramas, 8, 315 sq.; 22, xxxi sq.; the three qualities in the three c., darkness in the Sûdra, goodness in the Brâhmana, 8, 329; a Bhikkhu's power of remembering to what c. he belonged in a previous birth, 11, 216; the c. system, and the Brâhmanas, 12, xii sq.; Indra, Agni, Visve-devâs represent nobility, priesthood, and peasantry, 12, xvi-xviii; 43, 342, 344; ceremonies of excommunication and readmission of a sinner, 14, 77 sq., 216; 25, 468-70; a Snâtaka shall beg from Brâhmanas, Kshatriyas, Vaisyas, and Carpenters, 14, 159, 159 n.; manes of the four c., 25, 112; four c. known by the Veda, 25, 505; three metres corresponding to the three c., 29, 59 n.; Snâtaka prays to become beloved among Brahman (i.e. Brâhmanas), Vaisyas, Sûdras, and kings, 30, 167; the sacrifice is for the three c., 30, 315-17; all the four c. are fit for the knowledge of the Itihâsas and Purânas, 34, 229; there are four c., but none of them vomits Soma, 41, 131; sacrificial offerings mystically identified with Brahman (priesthood), Kshatra (nobility), and Vis (people), 44, 41; men of all the four c. seized at the Purushamedha, 44, 409 sq., 413, 417; protection invoked for Kshatra, Brahman, and Vis, 44, 496; if there were only one Soul, there could not be Brahmanas, Kshatriyas, Vaisyas, and Sûdras, 45, 418; difference of c. results from the soul's connexion with a body, though all souls are parts of Brahman and equal, 48, 564 sq. (b) RELIGIOUS RITES DIFFERENT
ACCORDING TO C.
CASTES
Difference of c. with regard to initiation, 2, 3 sq., 175-7; 7, 114 sq.; 14, 56-8, 150-2; 25, 36-9; 29, 58-60, 66, 70 n., 187 sq., 303 sq., 307, 309-11, 399 sq.; 30, 63 sq., 64 D., 137, 139, 148 sq., 270 sq., 274; difference of c. with regard to the rules for Brahmakârins, 2, 9 sq., 12, 21; 8, 217; 29, 308; 32, 2324; a Brahmakârin should not beg from low-caste people, 2, 11, 11 n.; difference of c. with regard to sipping water, 2, 58 n.; 7, 199; a Brahmakârin shall not eat in the house of Kshatriyas, Vaisyas, or Sûdras, 2, 66 sq.; penances for murder of members of the four c., 2, 78-80, 83, 284 sq.; 14, 107 sq., 212; penances different for different c., 2, 84; 7, 168 sq., 175; 14, 162, 301; difference of c., and reception of guests, 2, 110, 110 n., 207; 7, 216; 14, 239; 29, 198, 274; 30, 172, 277; gifts produce different merit according to the c. of the receiver, 2, 203; rules regarding impurity for the different c., 2, 249, 252 sq.; 7, 87, 89, 93-6; 14, 21, 29, 167; gifts which a Brahmana may accept from members of all c., 2, 265; difference of c. with regard to forbidden food, 7, 39; difference of c. and funeral ceremonies, 7, 75; certain intoxicating drinks unclean for a Brâhmana, but not for a Kshatriya and a Vaisya, 7, 95 sq.; 44, 233; wives of different c., their participation in religious duties performed by the husband, 7, 111 sq.; different names to be given to children of the four c., 7, 113, 113 sq. n.; 25, 35; 29, 297 sq.; different forms of calls for the four c., 12, 28, 28 n., 452; Havishkrit formulas for members of the four c., 12, 28, 28 n.; difference of c. with regard to constructing the sacred fires, 12, 207 n.; different seasons suitable for the Agnyâdheya for the three c., 12, 290 sq.; different marriage rites for different c., 14, 206 sq.; 25, 79-82; bathing before sandhyâ prescribed for all c., 14, 246; an ascetic may beg alms from men of all c., 14, 281; difference in ceremonies
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #160

CASTES
according to c., 25, 41 sq., 65, 95, 182, 184 sq. and n., 186; Sûdras from whom a Brahmana may accept food, 25, 168; a dead Brahmana shall not be carried out by a Sûdra, 25, 187; a Brâhmana shall never beg from a Sûdra property for a sacrifice, 25, 435; different gifts at marriage to be given by the four c., 29, 39, 285; different rules for the Kûdâkarman for the three c., 29, 55; different site for building a house for the different c., 29, 212, 428; 30, 120; difference of c. with regard to salving after bath, 29, 228; sacrificial fees for the Godâna different for the three c., 29, 403; 30, 70; the sacred fire to be taken from members of the three c., 30, 15; the Rathakâra c. admitted to the Agnyâdhâna, 30, 316; Nishâda chieftains admitted to the Gavedhuka sacrifice, 30, 317; difference of c. in sacrificial details, 30, 337; Mahâvrata ceremonies for Brâhmanas, Agnikayana rites also for other c., 43, xxv sq. and n.; different size of sepulchral mound for the four c., 44, 435. (i) THE C. AND THE LAW.
Offences causing loss of c., 2, 7, 74 sq., 89, 92, 280-2; 7, 138; 14, 5, 217-19, 235; 25, 444, 482; difference of c., and law of adultery, 2, 166 sq.; 14, 112 sq., 232 sq.; 25, 316, 316 n., 319-21; 33, 179, 366 sq.; different punishments for different c., 2, 167, 238-40, 245; 7, 33 sq.; 25, 275 sq., 302-4, 382, 384, 386; 33, 203 sq., 228-31; inarriage laws (number of wives, wives of different c.) and c., 2, 196; 7, 106; 11, 175; 14, 5 sq., 92 sq., 196; 29, 277; 33, 165 sq. and n., 185; rights of children according to c. of the mothers, 2, 198-200 and n.; 25, 350 sq. and n., 356-8, 365 n., 371, 371 n.; difference of c., and law about giving evidence, 2, 246 sq.; 7, 50-2; 14, 82; 25, 264-6, 266 11., 269 sq., 272, 274; 33, 81, 81 n., 88, 91, 100, 245; difference of c. (sons of wives of different c.) and law of inheritance, 2, 308 sq.; 7, 64 sq., 70-3; 14, 89, 225 sq., 225 n.; 25, 357-9, 364,
143
367 m.; 33, 192, 201, 371 sq., 374-6; difference of c. with regard to a treasure found, 7, 19; offences and punishments, with regard to the relation of c., 7, 33 sq.; law of debt (interests) different for different c., 7, 42; 14, 15, 15 n.; 25, 278, 285 sq.; 33, 66, 66 n.; difference of c. and the law of ordeals, 7, 53 sq.; 33, 115, 117; the crime of homicide, and the four c., 2, 7880, 83, 284 sq.; 7, 132, 133 sq., 136, 157 sq.; 14, 107 sq., 212; 25, 448, 455 sq. and n.; difference of c., and illicit sexual intercourse, 7, 174 sq.; 14, 109 sq.; 33, 179; legal procedure to be in accordance with the sum of the science of the first two c., 14, 79, 79 n.; women become outcasts only by murder of a husband, or of a learned Brâhmana, or of a foetus, 14, 133; difference of c. in criminal law, 14, 201 sq.; even a despicable Brahmana may be a judge, but never a Sûdra, 25, 255 sq. and n.; suitors at a trial examined in the order of the c., 25, 256; 33, 290, 290 n.; peculiar laws and customs of c., 14, 96; 25, 260, 260 n., 262, 294; stolen property must be restored to men of all c., 25, 260; difference of law of theft according to c., 25, 313; law of abuse and defamation between different c., 25, 301-3; 33, 355 sq.; taxes to be levied from the four c., 25, 427 sq. and n.; difference of c. and law about slavery, 33, 137 sq. and n.; the wife of one expelled from caste may marry another man, 33, 185; law about assault, and difference of c., 33, 209-11, 357, 359; Karâlaganaka lost his caste by carrying off a Brâhman's daughter, 49 (i), 45.
(j) C. DISREGARDED.
View of c. in the Bhagavadgîtâ, 8, 21-5, 208-10; view of c. in Buddhism, 8, 25; Brâhmana and Svapâka alike (manifestations of Brahman), 8, 65, 65 n.; even Vaisyas and Sûdras attain the supreme goal, how much more Brahmanas and royal saints, 8, 85 sq., 85 n., 255; Buddha's definition of an outcast, illustrated by the
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #161

144
CASTES-CATTLE
story of a Kândâla who was reborn in the Brahma world, 10 (ii), 20-3; not by birth does one become an outcast, not by birth does one become a Brahmana; by deeds one becomes an outcast, by deeds one becomes a Brahmana, 10 (ii), 23; 45, 140; disagreement of c. on the Dhamma being lost, 10 (ii), 52; Buddha is neither a Brâhmana, nor a king's son, nor Vessa (Vaisya), but a wandering mendicant, 10 (ii), 74 sq.; do not ask about descent, but ask about conduct; from wood, it is true, fire is born; (likewise) a firm Muni, although belonging to a low family, may become noble, when restrained from sinning) by humility, 10 (ii), 76; who has seen Buddha, is appeased, even if he be of black origin, 10 (ii), 103; the truth proclaimed by Buddha is open to all, 11, 187; Bhikkhus belonging to different c. before entering the Order, 20, 192 sq. 193 n.; the four c. renounce their names and lineage when they become Buddhist monks, 20, 304; the monk Harikêsa-Bala, born in a family of Svapâkas, converts a Brâhmana, 45, 50, 54 sq.; a Brahmana
or Kshatriya, an Ugra or a Likkhavi, when entering the order, is not stuck up on account of his Gotra, 45, 321 sq.; men of different c. may become Brahmanas, according to Saivas, 48, 521. Castration not allowed to Bhikkhus, 20, 77 sq. Categories, twenty-five, of the Sânkhya system, 34, 257-60; difficulties with regard to the six c. of the Vaiseshikas, 34, 394 sqq.; seven, two, five c. of the Gainas, 34, 428 sq., 430; five c. of the Saivas, 34, 435; nine c. or developments, 45, 153, 154. Caterpillar, soul compared to a, 38, 103, 352. Cattle, law relating to, 2, 168 sq., 241; 7, 36 sq.; 25, 253, 295-8, 336 sq.; 33, 67, 141-3, 160-4, 160 n., 346; 37, 119 sq., 403; the Earth feels most happy where flocks and herds thrive, 4, 23 sq.; creation of c., 5, 18; 26, 406-9; 37, 237; Aharman's contest with the c., 5,
a
177-82; duties towards c., 5, 374; 31, 69, 73; 37, 237-40; prayers for c., 5, 392; 12, 185; 26, 449; Arabian customs with regard to c., 6, 89, 89 n., 112, 112 n., 115 n., 132-4, 134 n.; punishment for depriving c. of their virility, 7, 35; tending c. duty of Vaisyas, 8, 127; 25, 325, 400, 419; created for men, 9, 167, 198; 37, 283; rites and prayers auspicious resp. inauspicious for c., 12, 64, 64 n., 71 n., 104, 172, 206 sq., 212, 342, 347, 353-5, 358; are fivefold, 12, 219, 228; c. means home, 12, 234; the asterism Rohinî connected with c., 12, 283 sq.; about selling c. to foreigners, 18, 182 sq.; Drvâspa keeps the flocks in health, 23, 111;
three times a day take care of the beneficent c., 23, 339; rearing of c. meritorious, 24, 28; Brâhmanas must not tend c., 25, 272; c. rearing one of the ten modes of subsistence, 25, 427; wealth means c., 26, 180; 44, 126; foul smell of c. not to be shunned, 26, 266 sq.; at first did not submit to being given away, 26, 344; are related to the
Adityas, 26, 353, 353 n., 356; Vâyu leader of c., 26, 362; c. are food, 26, 446 sq.; 41, 33; 43, 52, 56 sq., 87, 110, 115, 218 sq., 335; ceremonies and sacrifices relating to c., 29, 99-101, 130, 215 sq., 255-9, 353-5, 410 sq.; 30, xxviii, 37, 87-9, 116-18, 127-9, 184-6, 304; 44, 10, 12, 119, 123, 127 sq.; Prishâtaka or Asvayuga festival for the sake of c., 29, 130, 203, 332 sq., 415; 30, 92 sq.; Sûlagava sacrifice for averting plague in c., 29, 255-8; 30, 220-4, 291; Rudra invoked to protect the c., 30, 37; Rudra dwells among c., 30, 181; brandmarks on c., 35, 122; duties of shepherds, 37, 81-4; religious duty of tending and care of c., 37, 126 sq., 179, 248, 286 sq., 312, 318 sq., 370; 47, 168; on c. breeding, 37, 129, 139; remedies for c., 37, 129; mutual service of man, c., and sacred beings, 37, 265; wisdom produced by care of c., 37, 334; benefit for a husbandman through c., 37, 344; repletion unnecessary for c., 37, 381; salt
Digitized by Microsoft R

Page #162

CATTLE-CEREMONIES
145
means c., 41, 33; Agni is c., 41, inherent c., and operative C., 34, 196-8; both gods and men subsist 5 sq.; causal matter is metaphorion c., 41, 229; Dhûrva-brick, repre- cally represented as a she-goat, 34, senting c., put on the fire-altar, 41, 256 sq.; only the one highest c. is 379-81; charm against worms in c., true, 34, 322; four kinds of c. ad42, 23, 317–20; charms for the mitted by the Bauddha, 34, 409, prosperity of c., 42, 143-5, 150, 409 n.; things exist either through 303 sq., 351 sq., 359-61, 412-14, Karma, or a c., or the seasons, 36, 490, 493; a shepherd's charm against 103, 107 sq.; a Bodhisattva should wild beasts and robbers, 42, 147 sq., not believe in the idea of a c., 49 (ii), 366-9; Bhava and Sarva, the lords 114 sq.;-seed and product, c. and of c., 42, 155; marked, 42, 174, effect, 8, 383 n.; relation of c. and 658; charm against sterility in c., effect, 34, xxix, xlix, 300-6, 309, 42, 299; charm to bring stray c. 311, 320-43, 350, 367, 396 sq., home, 42, 496; Rudra invoked not 396 n., 399, 436, 442 ; 38, 9, 20, to hurt c., 43, 154, 162; two-footed 451 ; 48, 415-19, 430-4, 445 sq., man established among four-footed 453--5, 459, 463-6, 471, 482 sq., C., 44, 26; in winter c. waste away, 541. See also Nidânas, Pradhana, 44, 45; gratified at the Agnihotra, Upâdâna, and World (6). 44, 82; the sacrifice is C., 44, 116; Cave (of the heart), see Heart. even whilst seeing clearly they do Cave dwellings, in which Buddha not know anything, 44, 130; off- stayed, 11, 56 sq. spring, c., and heaven as reward of Celibacy, see Monks. the pious, 44, 165, 170, 309 sq. ; Cemetery (burial - ground), Veda milk, the light of c., 44, 215; the study must be interrupted in a, cups of milk (at the Sautrâmani) are 2, 33; 14, 64; 25, 147 ; 29, 116, c., 44, 229; recurring death of c., 324; rags for pamsukúla robes got 44, 271 ; won by the sacrificer, by from a c., 17, 197 sqq.; impurity means of the Gagatî metre, 44, 284; caused by touching a pyre or c., 14, consist of sixteen parts, 44, 342; 30; ascetics making a vow to wear secured by the Brihatî metre, 44, nothing except what they can pro371 ; metres are c., 44, 376 n.; cure from dustheaps or c., 20, 89; are neither domestic nor wild, 44, a Snataka shall not go to a c., 29, 376 n. ; when the c. overflow with 126; selection and preparation of milk, all the gods subsist thereon, the place for a c., 29, 236 sq., 237 11.; 44, 508; Ashavahistô interferes to Rudra invoked on a c., 29, 366; diminish slaughter of c., 47, xii; bridal procession passing a c., 30, pleased by the conversion of Vistâsp, 262; preparing of burial-place and 47, 74; kindness towards c. en- tomb, 44, 421-40. See also Dakhmas. joined, 47, 107 sq. See also Bull, Ceremonies. Calf, Cow, Goat, Ox, and Sheep.
(a) In Indian religions. Causation, chain of, see Nidanas. (6) In Parsi religion. Cause, causes : Krishna greater than e causes. Krishna greater than
in Chinese religions. Brahman and first c., 8, 96; pra- (a) IN INDIAN RELIGIONS. dhâna, nature or material c.,8,106n., The Punyâhavakana ceremony, 191, 191 n., 244; the end of the 2, 49 n. ; the ceremony of sipping great c. can never be reached, 8, water, 2, 54-9, 57 sq. and n.; see also 192; the self having no c., 8, 247, Purification ; costume of the Brâh309; where there are c. there is mana when performing c., 2, 54; inconstancy and delusion, 8, 335; one should not invite a sinner to all beings have been created by dinners given at religious c., 2, 75 ; nature, not by a c., 8, 387, 387 n.; even with a fallen mother there discussions on the c. of the world, shall be no communion in religious 15, 231-7; 19, 206-12; whatever C., 2,88; to prevent the interruption is originated, the Sankhyas say, is of c. begging is permitted, 2, 123; originated from inherent c., non rules about the fire for domestic C., S.B. IND.
L Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #163

146
CEREMONIES
2, 201, 201 n.; money may be taken 285 n.; Navazûd ceremony, 24, from rich men who neglect their 262 sq. and n., 316 sq.; explanation religious duties to defray the expenses of c. and ritual, 37, 23; assault of c., 2, 273; to be performed by the against one about to celebrate a husband together with the eldest sacred c., 37, 49, 49 n.; a thief wife, 7, 111 sq.; penance for omitting liberated to celebrate a religious the daily rites, 7, 179 ; 25, 472, C., 37, 59 sq.; on the day of 472 11.; the eternal rites of families battle, 37, 89; at the five periods destroyed by destruction of a family, of the day and night, 37, 167 ; three 8, 41 sq. ; Vedic c. not a true means grades of c., 37, 192 ; great ordinance of emancipation, 8, 146; gifts made of the ceremonial of Allharmazd, at c., 8, 169; through ignorance of 37, 346 sq.; religion of Allharmazd the truth c. become amplified, 8, made progressive by C., 37, 363; 171 ; rites and c. condemned, 11, why c. are performed, 37, 381 sq.; 10, 10 n., 199, 300 n., 301; the worship of the sacred beings, 37, 395 ascetic shall discontinue the per- sq.; the c. which go to the bridge of formance of c., 14, 46; families sin, 37,477; the wizard Mahrkûs deperish by neglect of sacred rites, stroyed by the Dâhmân Afrîn ritual, 25, 86; daily c. of a householder, 47, xii, 108. See also Sacrifices (o). 25, 87-97; the rites prescribed in (c) IN CHINESE RELIGIONS. the Veda, a means of obtaining A minister appointed to direct union with Brahman, 25, 212,212 n.; "the three c.,' 3, 44, 44 n.; in c. rites without knowledge of the it is better to be sparing than exsoul not sufficient, 25, 213, 213 n.; travagant, 16, 105 n. ; 'the ornaKshatriyas degraded by omission of mental observances of society,' 16, c., 25, 412; domestic rites and c., 231, 232 n.; arise when things are vols. 29 and 30; c. at the emanci- subjected to restraint, 16, 434, pation of a slave, 33, 138 sq.; 440 n.; their supposed prevalence religious c. performed by several in Chinese religion, 27, 12 sq.; persons jointly, 33, 338; c. in Mahâ- valueless without truth and reveryâna Buddhism, 49 (i), 199. See also ence, 27, 25 sq., 394 sq., 403, 403 n., Auspicious rites, Hair, Marriage, 408 sq., 411-14, 415 n., 416 sq., Sacraments, Sacrifices, and Works.
439, 445 sq.; their importance for (b) IN PARSI RELIGION.
government and morality, 27, 39, C. restored by Pêshyộtanû, 5, 367, 375-9, 386,388-93 ; 28, 261-6; li sq., 227, 229; Allharmazd per- discourse of Confucius on c., 27, forms the Yazisn ceremony with 40; 28, 270-7; rules of c. prethe archangels, 5, 14; the Gêtô- sented under the figure of dykes, kharîd rite and other c., 5, 127, 27, 41 sq. ; 28, 284-99; are sug127 n., 292, 292 n., 351; 18, 234, gested by the course of nature, and 234 n., 237 ; 24, 262 sq. and n.; conformed to the feelings of man, Mazdayasnian c., 5, 205 sq., 211 sq.; 27, 59; 28, 465 sq.; how to pracfive c, which when performed are tise c. in a foreign country, 27, good works, and when neglected 101 sq.; the six ceremonial observsins, 5, 351 sq., 351 n.; ceremonial ances, 27, 230, 248; their origin worship and sacred feast, 5, 362; and development, 27, 364-72, 385the merits of different c., 5, 380 sq., 90; enumerated, 27, 367, 388; 28, - 381 n.; about the cost of religious 430 ; on the things to be used for c., 18, 201-9, 242 sq., 250-5; to c., and details about time, number, order religious rites, an atonement &c., 27, 395-448, 448 n.; regufor sin, 18, 232; celebrating c. a lation of expenditure for c., 27, good work, 24, 27 sq., 27 n.; how 396; number of rules of c., 27, the c. of the sacred beings ought to 404, 404 n.; are not the expression be considered, 24, 94 sq.; annual of feelings, 27, 406 sq. ; promote Rapithyin ceremony, 24, 264 ; duty righteousness and humility, 27, of performing Gâdangôi, 24, 285 sq., 413 sq. ; 28, 219 sq.; different c.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #164

CEREMONIES-CHARITY
under different dynasties, 27, 438, 466-8; 28, 35-9, 324, 341 sq.; c. and music as moral forces, 28, 95-116, 125-9; music employed at c., 28, 101; how they were framed, 28, 101 sq.; the object of c. and music, 28, 224-6; five kinds of c., 28, 236, 236 n.; their instructive and moralizing power, 28, 257-60; a ruler must know the principles of c. and music, 28, 278; c. that have no embodiment, 28, 279 sq.; 300 usages of c. and 3,000 modes of demeanour, 28, 323; only to be discussed by the emperor, 28, 324; are necessary, 28, 331 sq.; the demonstration of humanity, 28, 409; how the Tâoist looks upon c., 39, 140, 271, 278-80, 293, 305 sq., 342, 369; by c. men impose on one another, they are but the flowers of the Tâo, and the commencement of disorder, 40, 58 sq.; cultivated by Confucius, 40, 193; attacked by Mo-3ze, 40, 218; unguent of the Chrismal rite sprinkled on the head (of children, idols, &c.), 40, 270 sq.; began to be practised when the Tâo was laid aside, 40, 284 sq.; c. and music in the age of perfect virtue, 40, 312. Cessation, two kinds of it assumed by the Bauddhas, 34, 410 sq., 413. Chain, see Bonds, the five. Chamberlain, see Kshattri. Changer (Vikartri), n.d., invoked at
147
ch., 32, 352; 46, 173, 193, 213; bounteous like lords of ch., 32, 416; spokes of ch.-wheels, 32, 416; ch.race at the vâgapeya, 41, xxiv, 1729; ch., is a thunderbolt, is a winner of wealth, 41, 18, 98; carriage and pair, the priest's fee, 41, 50; oblations relating to the ch. at the râgasûya, 41, 101 sq.; yoke-pin's throw, and yoke as measures of distance, 41, 123, 349; driving the sacrificial fire on a ch., 41, 289-91; first the right, then the left ox yoked, 41, 291, 327; consecration of war-ch., 42, 120, 587; offering made on head of ch., 43, 233 sq.; ch. is yonder sun, 43, 234 sq.; by oblations of air the gods yoked the ch. for the obtainment of wishes, 43, 236; if two smashed ch. were to unite, there would be one fit for driving, 44, 198; is completed, i.e. held together with cords, 44, 318, 318 n.; a victorious ch., 46, 271. See also Parables (ƒ). Charioteer, night like a, 32, 357; Maruts called ch., 32, 364, 375; three horses, the warrior and the ch., 41, 50, 102; not to get down from chariot along with the king, 41, 104; king and ch. stepping on the warchariot, 42, 587; Agni compared to a ch., 46, 37, 100, 221, 229, 233, 292, 350, 360. See also Parables (f). Charity, sacrifice, and Veda study, the three kinds of good works, 1, 35; 8, 98 sq., 340; 15, 179; 25, 307; 48, 695, 699; rewards of ch. in next life, 1, 80; 4, 200, 383; 19, 213-16; 24, 184 sq., 342 sq.; 37, 204, 313; 38, 124; portions of the harvest to be left for the benefit of the widow, 3, 373, 373 n.; 28, 296; the Earth is pleased by him who makes gifts to the faithful, 4, 31; contract of ch. to co-religionists, 4, 34, 45 sq.; he who relieves the poor makes Ahura king, 4, 101, 210, 251; he who refuses gifts to the faithful, makes the Drug pregnant with fiends, 4, 201; Zoroastrian virtue and duty of ch., 4, 218, 266, 2857, 286 n.; 5, 209; 18, 174 sq.; 23, 316, 320 n., 336-8, 344; 24, 19, 24, 282, 329; 37, 180, 307, 319-21; see also Râta (Genius of Ch.); mutual ch. between brethren
the house-building rite, 29, 347. Chaos: the gods of the southern and northern seas brought Ch. to an end by boring holes in him, 39, 138, 266 sq., 267 n. Chariot (cart, carriage), ceremonies connected with cart containing rice for sacrifice, 12, 12-19; pole of ch. bound with thongs, 12, 452; Somacarts and cart-shed, 26, 127-34; cart-wheels described, 26, 132 n.; ceremonies on mounting a ch., 29, 209-11, 363-5; 30, 295; gods drive on ch., 32, 14, 29, 63, 82, 97, 107, 126, 159, 169, 210, 272, 296, 313, 319 sq., 326, 333 sq., 337 sq., 340, 343, 352, 357, 363, 366, 368, 370, 391 sq., 400 sq., 408, 413, 444, 449: 41, 289 sq.; 42, 120; 46, 245; gods invoked for wealth of horses, ch., ch.-horses, &c., 32, 296, 341; racing
L 2
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #165

148
CHARITY
in the Faith, 4, 292 n., 293; ch. one duty of the good, 8, 326 ; 25, of the three best things, 4, 293; 164 sq. ; the hermit should always gifts to the righteous, the best give alms of whatever he has for sacrifice, 4, 357; the soul clothed food, 8, 361; be not niggardly in with garments given in ch., 5, 127, God's cause, 9, 232 sq.; food given 341, 341 n., 383 n.; mutual assist- to the poor and the orphan and the ance of the creatures is the will captive 'for God's sake,' 9, 312 sg.; of Allharmazd, 5, 158; game to be the wealthy denounced who do not preserved for the poor, 5, 301, care for the poor and the orphan, 301 n.; advantage of excessive alms 9, 331; the duty of all castes, 14, 26; giving, 5, 325, 345; meat-offering 25, 24, 401, 420; cannot save him to (personified) Compassion and whose conduct is vile, 14, 34; the sustenance of the poor, 5, 337; Paramita of ch., 19, 366-8; grand forsaking a righteous man in afflic- feats of charitableness of Bodhition, a discomfort to the earth, 5, sattvas, 21, il sq., 14, 243; accu361 ; almsgiving a duty of the mulation of merits acquired by acts Moslim, 6, lxxi, Ixxiii, 2, 6, 11, 15, of ch. compared with that acquired 24, 58, 60, 62, 77, 105, 149, 156, by occupation with sacred books, 163, 173-5, 183 sq., 186 sq., 235, 21, 320-7; keeping the Lotus of 242; 9, 4, 31, 60 sq., 65, 78, 80, 99, the True Law is a greater merit 113, 131, 143, 160, 165, 199, 209, than bestowing the whole world 266-8, 272, 285, 287, 301, 308, full of jewels on Buddhas, &c., 21, 332, 334 sq., 338, 342 ; feeding a 386 ; prayers, sacrifices, and ch. poor man, a substitute for a fast, 6, offered to Mithra, 23, 121; provision 26; expend in alms in God's way of lodgings for the sick and poor, and be not cast by your own hands into a good work, 24, 75; liberality of perdition ; but do good, for God loves thought, of word, and of deed, 24, those who do good, 6, 28; to whom alms 121 sq.; gifts to the poor for the should be given, 6, 31, 181; 9, 128; benefit of one's soul, 24, 184 sq.; duty towards orphans, 6, 32, 71 sq. nothing is to be given to a sinner, 77, 90, 135; 27, 259; the surplus' 24, 354; the chief virtue in the to be expended in alms, 6, 32; Ove Kali age, 25, 24; duty of giving alms who believe! expend in alms of what to ascetics and students, 25, 92 sq., we have bestowed upon you, before the 92 n.; the hermit to give alms of day comes in which is no barter, and no water, roots, and fruit, 25, 199 sq. ; friendship, and no intercession; and given up by the ascetic, 25, 205 ; the misbelievers, they are the unjust, property destined for ch., is indi6, 39 sq.; of almsgiving in God's visible, 25, 379, 379 n.; provision way, 6, 41-4; alms not to be given made for orphans, widowers, widows, for appearance sake, 6, 78 ; part of and cripples, 27, 243 sq. ; acts of ch. blood-money remitted as alms, 6, enjoined on the Emperor for the 85; share of the spoils to be given third month of spring, 27, 264 ; to the poor, 6, 168 ; alms not to compassion to be shown to orphans be accepted from misbelievers, 6, and widows, 27, 298; to relieve 180 sq.; God rewards those who suffering, and shelter the poor, the give alms, 6, 191; 9, 155; leads to first care of Zoroastrianism, 31, final emancipation, 8, 114; duty of xxii, 80 sq., 85, 85 n.; houses for Kshatriyas, 8, 127; one of the the poor built, 31, 300; render ye twelve great observances, 8, 167, the needy rich, 31, 357 ; charitable 182 ; giving away of sons and associations, 33, 348, 349 sq.; alms wealth to deserving men, 8, 169; less meritorious than sacrifices, 34, how ch. should be exercised, 8, 27; duty of almsgiving, especially 183 sq. ; want of ch. a mark of in the days of the Frayashis, 37, 18; the quality of darkness, 8, 320; the about begging and beneficence, 37, various acts of public ch., belong to 39 ; squandering alms, 37, 70; praise the quality of passion, 8, 324; the of liberality, 37, 91; reducing liber
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #166

CHARITY CHASTITY
ality, limit of a wife's liberality, 37, 99; illiberal opulence, 37, 176 sq.; what you give to a disciple of Zoroaster is as if given to Zoroaster, 37, 196, 196 n.; reward of liberality towards the worthy, 37, 249 sq.; liberality for the Mazda-worshipper is for the archangels, 37, 280; he who gives to the needy gives himself up to Zaratust, 37, 324; practising ch. benefits the sun, 37, 326; liberal giving is repaying a debt, 37, 336; giving to the wise is a foundation of learning, 37, 371; development of the world through liberality to the poor, 37, 372; ministration of the poor through Aûharmazd, 37, 458; the sage does not accumulate (for himself). The more that he expends for others, the more does he possess of his own; the more that he gives to others, the more does he have himself, 39, 123 sq.; 40, 55; better is he who controls himself, than he who gives, every month, thousands of cows, 45, 39; Zoroaster's charitableness, 47, 152-4; ch. is helpful to knowledge, 48, 704. See also Begging, Gifts, Priests (c, d), and Teacher (fee). Charms : a Brahmakarin learns poison ch. and such things from his teacher, 2, 19 n. ; ch. cannot save a man who is in the bonds of death, 7, 81 sq.; battle-ch., 23, 243; 42, 98, 117-33, 233-5, 262 sq., 325-7, 404 sq., 436-40, 510 sq., 545, 5827, 631-9; love-ch., 30, 269 sq.; 42, 99-105, 274-7, 311-13, 356-9, 459 sq., 512 sq., 534-6, 539 sq., 546 sq.; by means of eh. Siddhas make rain, extinguish fire, and ward off poison, 35, 181, 181 n.; snakes compelled by ch. (Pirit) to suck the poison back again or prevented from biting, 35, 212, 213 m., 215 sq.; Kshatriyas have secret formulas handed down in families, 35, 265; protecting ch. against death, 42, 5560; against curses, 42, 91, 285; a sleeping-ch. at an assignation, 42, 105 sq., 372 sq.; to allay discord and appease anger, 42, 134-7, 3614, 479-81, 492, 494 sq., 550 sq.; to gain victory in debate, or influence in the assembly, 42, 137-9, 275, 3046, 508 sq., 543 sq.; to avert sin, evil
149
omens, and the like, 42, 163-8,473-5, 483-5, 521-9, 555 sq., 564 sq.; for easy delivery in child-bed, 42, 247; to cure diseases, see under Diseases; pertaining to women, see Women (b). See also Prayers, and Witchcraft. Chase, see Animals (f), and Hunting. Chastity enjoined for the Brahmakârin or Vedic student, 2, 8, 186, 188; 7, 120 sq.; 25, 62 sq.; 29, 309; 30, 70 sq., 76, 160; 33, 132; 48, 695; Brahmakârin who breaks the vow of ch., 2, 85, 257, 281 sq., 289, 294 sq.; 14, 117 sq., 215 sq., 294 sq.; 29, 361 sq.; 38, 318-20; 48, 706 sq.; enjoined for the ascetic, 2, 153, 193; enjoined for the hermit, 2, 155; 7, 277; 14, 45; 25, 203; those who keep the vow of ch. reach immortality, 2, 158; enjoined for mourners during the period of impurity, 2, 254; to be observed on the day of a Srâddha, 2, 258; as a penance, 2, 283, 286; 25, 447, 476; enjoined for believers, 9, 65, 76 sq.; the Bhikkhu should live a life of ch., 10 (ii), 18 sq.; 11, 189; 13, 7 sq., 32, 42; of the ancient Brahmanas, 10 (ii), 49; let the wise man avoid an unchaste life as a burning heap of coals, 10 (ii), 65 sq.; ye shall not act wrongly touching the bodily desires, 11, 253; offences against ch., 13, 16 sq.; restrictions as to a Bhikkhu's preaching to women, 13, 32 sq.; Buddhist monk threatened by dangers of offending against ch., 13, 261, 315, 340; 20, 312; certain Bhikkhus followed evil practices offending against ch., 17, 347-54; enjoined for Snâtakas at certain periods, 25, 149, 149 n.; chaste Brahmanas reach heaven, 25, 196 sq.; to be observed by the youth after the first shaving, 29, 303, 403; to be observed during a ceremony for procuring wealth, 29, 428; 30, 120; to be observed before performing a magic rite, 30, 269 sq.; knowledge belongs to those who are bound to eh., 38, 295 sq.; the stages of life for which ch. is obligatory, 38, 297-303, 317 sqq.; the ten conditions of perfect ch., for Gaina monks, 45, 73-7; enjoined for Gaina monks, 45, 74, 91 sq., 162,
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #167

150
CHASTITY-CHILD, CHILDREN
185 sq., 296, 302 sq., 307, 308, shared by parents, 5, 325, 345 ; 24, 324, 330, 333, 350, 380, 411; he 313; 37, 470; he who has no kinswho does not carnally love divine, men, no ch., is released, 8, 246; human, or animal beings, is a true Mohammed's enemies shall be Brâhmana, 45, 139; heretics do not childless, 9, 343 ; begetting ch, a lead a life of eh., 45, 245; is the debt to the ancestors, 12, 190 sq., highest of austerities, 45, 291 ; ob- 190 n. ; 49 (i), 10o; offspring proserved by those who abandon works duced by sacrifice, 12, 257; men's and possess knowledge of Brahman, offspring their death, 12, 361 ; birth 48, 693; not recommended by of ch. causes interruption of VedaGaimini, 48, 694. See also Absti- study, 14, 211; 29, 115, 142 ; a nence, and Sexual intercourse. wife, childless for three years, Chatter, sin of unseasonable, 5, Ixi, becomes at last a mother: a good 287 sq., 288 11., 290-3; 24, 11, 11 n.; omen, 16, 179, 181 n.; a wife who is 37, 152.
pregnant, and will not nourish her Chest, the imperishable, which has ch.--inauspicious, 16, 179, 181 n.; the sky for its circumference and the the wife's duty to nourish her ch., earth for its bottom, &c., 1, 49 sq. 16, 333; succession of life through Child, Children.
ch. commendable, 18, 92, 92 sq. n.;
results of good deeds manifested in (a) Religious beliefs about ch. (6) Religious ceremonies connected with ch., 18, 141; 'to remove the burden ch
of offspring' by assisting in their (.) Ch. in physiology, law, and custom.
support, an atonement for sins, 18, (a) RELIGIOUS BELIEFS ABOUT CH. 232, 236 ; sterility hateful to Ashi
The quality of the ch. depends Vanguhi, 23, 280 sq.; a virtuous ch. on the marriage rite of the parents, is a good supporter of fame, 24, 41; 2, 128; 14, 207 sq. and n. ; 25, the worst child, 24, 69; the tie of 82 sq. ; 29, 166; in thy offspring ch. is the most pleasant, 24, 82; for thou art born again, that, mortal, is the welfare of the soul after death thy immortality, 2, 159; the heavenly it is necessary to leave a ch., 24, bliss of the ancestors depends on 278-81 ; the fiend Sêg threatens the procreation of ch., 2, 159 sq.; infants, 24, 294; Veda-study, sacrithe sins of their eh. do not hurt the fices, and procreation of sons fit the ancestors, 2, 160; no religious rites body for union with Brahman, 25, or restrictions enjoined for ch. 34 ; sins of the father fall on eh. before their initiation, 2, 185 sq. and grandchildren, 25, 156; imand n.; 14, 10, 150; dreams of portance of preserving the purity of bears forbode sons, dreams of offspring, 25, 328 sq. and n.; are snakes daughters, 3, 350 ; the duty the cause of happiness in this world and religious merit of begetting eh. and after death, 25, 332 ; conception (sons), 4, Ixii, 46 sq., 47 n.; 5, 325, without sexual intereourse, 35, 185, 345; 14, 26, 44, 56, 260-2, 271-3; 306; ch. under seven years cannot 18, 225 sq., 429, 429 n.; 25, 205; attain to Nirvana, 36, 177-81; con37, 109; used as assistant priests, 4, demned for wizard's spells, 37, 65; 308 n., 309-11, 365; 37, 95; Mâshya sins of ch., 37, 77; sin of giving and Mashyôî eat their ch., 5, 57, weapons to ch., 37,78 ; fit for judge57 n. ; there is no begetting of ch. ship, if acquainted with the law, 37, after the resurrection, 5, 127 ; un- 80 ; spiritual perception of ch., 37, seasonable chatter no sin for ch., 5, 11; the excellence of virtuous off290 sq. ; father responsible for sins spring, 37, 179; childlessness a of ch., 5, 291, 291 n., 305 n.; 37, punishment in hell, 37, 21; tokens 129 sq.; when his wife becomes at the time of childbirth, 37, 427; pregnant by him, a man is freed the guilt which remains unpunished from mortal sin, 5, 307; new-born at the death of a man falls upon his ch. not to be shown to a sinful posterity, 39, 39, 40, 244 sq., 244 n.; person, 5, 322; good works of ch. the Taoist sage like a little ch., 40,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #168

CHILD, CHILDREN
80-2; progeny is all the light, 41, 239; 43, 129; symbolism of generation of ch., 41, 239 sq.; 43, 128, 130; by giving sterile cows to Brahmans, one obtains ch., 42, 174; continue the life of the parents, 42, 185, 646; he alone is ruler who propagates ch., 43, 230. See also Birth, and Embryo. (b) RELIGIOUS CEREMONIES NECTED WITH CH.
CON
151
mentioned in the Qur'ân, 6, lii; funeral rites for ch., 7, 90; 14, 177; 24, 310; 25, 120, 180; 27, 340 sq.; 29, 245, 355; Nishekakarman, ceremony of impregnation, 7, 112 sq., 113 n.; Pumsavana, or ceremony to cause the birth of a male, 7, 113, 113 n.; 29, 42 sq., 45 sq., 179 sq., 291 sq., 393 sq.; 30, 52-4, 209 sq., 280 sq.; 37, 110; 42, 97, 357 sq., 460 sq.; Sîmantonnayana, or ceremony of parting the hair of the pregnant woman, 7, 113, 113 n.; 29, 47-9, 137 sq., 180, 181 sq., 276, 292 sq., 394 sq.; 30, 54 sq., 208 sq., 253, 279 sq.; 42, 545; Gâtakarman, or birth-ceremony, 7, 113; 25, 34; 29, 49-51, 137 sq., 182 sq., 395; 30, 55 sq., 210-14, 281-3; 37, 100; 38, 28 sq.; 42, 293; the Nâmadheya (nâmakarana) or name-giving rite, 7, 113; 11, i n.; 15, 223; 22, 192, 255; 25, 35, 35 n., 180; 27, 78 sq., 144, 473-5; 29, 50, 182 sq., 297 sq., 395-7; 30, 57 sq., 215, 282 sq.; 37, 101; 42, 573; Adityadarsana, or ceremony of taking the child out to see the sun, 7, 114; Annaprâsana, or ceremony of first feeding, 7, 114; 11, I n.; 29, 54 sq., 183 sq., 299 sq.; 30, 216, 283; the Kûdâkarana (Kauda, or Kaula-karman) or tonsure rite, 2, 253, 253 n.; 7, 114; 25, 34, 36, 177, 180; 29, 55-7, 184-6, 276, 301-3, 380, 397-9; 30, 41, 60-3, 216-18, 253, 283 sq.; 37, 124; 42, 309; prayer for the son, that he may continue the sacrifice, 12, 273, 273 ., 357; prayers for offspring, 12, 369 n.; 23, 360 sq.; 25, 123; 26, 124; 42, 18; ceremonies to secure the birth of ch. with certain qualities wished for, 15, 219 sq.; 29, 171; 30, xxi; portion of deceased ch. at funeral meals, 25, 120; by eating a cake sacred to the manes, a wife will bring forth an excellent son, 25, 124; 29, 424; special rites for the sake of offspring, 26, 98, 173, 177, 213-15, 382; on the ceremonies of capping, 27, 26, 5+ sq., 79, 144, 316 sq., 317 n., 355, 358, 437 sq., 437 n., 451, 478; 28, 9, 52 sq., 162, 425-7; shaving ceremony of a ch., 27, 473; 37, 124; girls take the hairpin on
Secret name given to ch. at birth, 1, 178 sq, 178 n.; 29, 395; 30, 55, 215, 281; 41, 159; sacrifices and rites connected with conception, pregnancy, and birth of ch., 1, 244 n.; 5, 322; 7, 112–14; 11, n.; 12, 85; 15, 215-21 (conception), 221-4, 222 n.; 19, 7, 19 sq.; 22, 254 sq.; 23, 341; 24, 277, 286 sq., 319; 25, 33-6, 34 n.; 27, 27, 471-6; 29, 46-57, 179, 182 sq., 293-8, 393-9; 30, xxi, 55, 58 sq., 62, 208-18, 253, 280, 282, 301 sq.; 37, 100 sq.; 42, 97-9, 109 sq., 242-5, 247, 284, 356 sq., 460 sq., 467, 517 sq., 540 sq., 545 sq., 574 sq.; 47, 30; 49 (i), 15, 22; prayers and rites of a father setting out on a journey or returning from it for the welfare of his ch., 1, 288; 12, 357-9; 29, 183, 298, 397; 30, 59, 215 sq., 283; impurity caused by the birth of ch., 2, 59, 250 sq.; 4, lxxix sq. and n.; 5, 272, 280-2, 280 n.; 7, 87-91; 14, 177 sq., 180, 298; 24, 339 sq.; 25, 146, 162, 177-81; 29, 355; see also Impurity; impurity of women after miscarriage, 4, 62-5, 91 sq.; 5, 280-2, 280 n.; 24, 340 sq.; 25, 179, 179 sq. n.; 37, 159; fire to be kept for the protection of the unborn and new-born ch. from demons, 4, 184 n.; 5, 342-4; 18, 59, 59 n.; 24, 277; 37, 480; prayers for the protection of the lying-in woman, 4, 230, 232-4, 232 n. ; ceremony of tying the sacred thread-girdle, 5, 320 sq.; 18, xxviii; 24, 309 sq., 347, 349; 37, 471, 474-6; see also Costume; pregnancy becomes scarcer, and fewer male ch. are born, where the fire is not maintained properly, 5, 339; 24, 271; 37, 191 sq.; rite of circumcision not
Digitized by Microsoft R

Page #169

152
CHILD, CHILDREN-CHRISTIANS
reaching maturity, 27, 451, 479; 28, 52 sq., 172; archery performances at the birth of a son, 28, 452; the Garbharakshana, 29, 47; the mother's getting up from childbed, 29, 51 sq.; how to procure male or female offspring, 29, 167 sq.; prayers and rites of a wife who desires to conceive, 29, 287, 291; Balis offered by a wife for the protection of offspring, 29, 290 sq.; Medhaganana and Ayushya rites for the new-born ch., 29, 293 sq.; charms against diseases of ch., caused by demons, 29, 296 sq.; 30, 213 sq., 219 sq., 286 sq.; 42, 283, 341-3; placing a boy on the bride's lap, 30, 50, 263; Soshyantîhoma, sacrifice for the woman in labour, 30, 55; monthly sacrifice in commemoration of the ch.'s birth, 30, 58 sq.; Kshipraprasavana, or ceremony for accelerating the confinement, 30, 210, 281; ceremony at a miscarriage, 30, 210; fumigation of new-born ch. to keep evil demons away, 30, 211 sq.; charms to prevent iniscarriage, 42, xxxviii, 298 sq., 302; charm against worms in ch., 42, 23-5, 452-5; prayer for long life pronounced over a boy, 42, 50 sq., 306 sq.; five Brahmanas breathe over the new-born son, 44, 129 sq., 129 n. See also Woman (b). (c) CH. IN PHYSIOLOGY, LAW, AND
CUSTOM.
Gift and sale of ch., 2, 132, 132 n.; 8, 169; 14, 75, 228, 335; 25, xciii, 442; games of ch., 3, 350, 350 n.; illegitimate ch., 4, 178-80; 24, 325; must be supported for seven years, 4, 183, 183 n.; on the nature of conception and generation, procreation of male or female ch., 5, 60 sq.; 25, 84; 37, 109-11; discrimination. in accepting the child of a handmaid, 5, 323 sq., 323 n., 344 sq.; about suckling ch., 6, 35; 9, 132; birth and weaning of ch., 9, 226; when the ch. is born, there is breath, as long as it is not born, it breathes in accord with the mother's breath, 12, 305; whether generation of ch. depends more on father or on mother, 14, 180; 25, 417 sq.; family in which no male ch, are born to be
avoided in choosing a bride, 25, 76; whether ch. belong to the begetter or to the owner of the soil, 25, 333-7; 33, 176 sq.; crime of killing ch., 25, 382; 40, 243; how punished, 25, 382; how ch. style themselves in speaking to their parents, 27, 113; law about ch., 27, 66; name of a posthumous heir announced to the spirits and in the ancestral temple, 27, 311-14; nurses chosen for the ch., 27, 472 sq., 476; dependence of ch., 33, 51; law about minority, 33, 51, 51 n.; the property of ch. not lost by adverse possession, 33, 61; are incompetent witnesses, 53, 89 sq.; 37, 38; not to be subjected to the ordeal by water, 33, 113; crimes committed by ch., 37, 41, 46 sq, 76; guardianship of a child, 37, 101, 162; born with head first, 41, 233; why they try to speak and stand up at the end of a year, 41, 388; 44, 12 sq.; are born after being fashioned for a year, 43, 274; 44, 87 sq.; 'child,' favourite name of the horse, 44, 288. See also Abortion, Adoption, Family, Parables (f), Parents, Son, and Woman (g). China: Sovereigns of Ch. and their titles, 3, xxvi-xxix; early historical documents in Ch., 3, 4-6; chronology of Ch., and principal eras, 3, 13, 15, 20-30; the three religions of Ch., 3, xiii-xxii; 39, 1 sq.; 40, 311 n., 315, 320 n.; sacred books of Ch., 3, xiiixxii; 49 (ii), xxvi; see also Confucianism; geography of Ch., 3, 6476; how the King of Ch. charms the great ocean, 35, 182. Chiromancy, treatises on, 42, 260. Christianity, and Zoroastrianism, 5, lxix sq.; established in Arabia, 6, xiv; its relation to Islâm, 6, xlvii-lii; Trinity and sonship of Jesus denounced, 6, 95, 108; Buddhism and Ch., 11, 165 sq., 208, 222; alleged Christian influences in the Upanishads, 15, xxxi; falsehood about the Messiah, 18, 107 sq.; criticisms of Christian doctrines, 24, xxv, xxvii sq., 225, 225 n., 229-43.
Christians, fiends with red banners (Ch.?) in Iran, 5, li, 215 sq.; referred to as infidels, 5, lxi, 297,
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #170

CHRISTIANS-COGNITION
297 n.; treated as infidels by Mohamined, 6, xlvii; Jews, Ch., or Sabaeans, whosoever believe in God, will have their reward, 6, 8; disputes between Jews and Ch., 6, 15; Paradise not exclusively for Jews and Ch., 6, 15; Jews and Ch. opposed to Islâm, 6, 16; Mohamined warned against the Ch., 6, 99; Jews and Ch. not the 'Sons of God,' 6, 100; to be judged by what God has revealed, 6, 104; Jews and Ch. not to be taken for patrons, 6, 105 sq.; Jews and Ch. appealed to and reproved, 6, 106 sq.; nearest in love to the Muslims, 6, 109; say that the Messiah is the Son of God, 6, 177; God will decide between Jews, Sabaeans, Ch., and other faiths, 9, 58; rebuked for introducing monkery, 9, 269; rebuked for not believing in Mohammed's mission, 9, 337 sq. Church, Buddhist. See Samgha. Circumambulation, honouring a person by going round him towards the right (generally three times), 2, 25; 7, 236 sq.; 10 (ii), 119 sq., 188; 11, 15, 17, 30, 33, 42, 71, 80; 13, 108, 140, 193, 240; 17, 6, 36, 62, 83, 92, 98, 101, 192, 194, 228, 259, 360 sq.; 19, 81; 20, 103, 184, 235, 253, 257, 320, 327, 382; 21, 158, 162, 283, 397,425; 22, 196; 30, 292; 35, 28; 45, 41, 101, 107, 434; 49 (i), 157, 166; (ii), 10, 112; seven times, 21, 381, 398, 431;-c. of temples, 2, 276 sq. n.; 29, 125; of the holy shrines at the 'Hagg ceremonies, 6, xi; Kaabah seven times circumambulated, 6, xlii, lxxiv, 17; 9, 59; Pradakshina, the sun-wise c., 12, 37 n. (comp. Gaclic deasil), 272, 272 n.; 44, 323, 323 n., 468; the Adhvaryu walks round the Hotri from left to right, 12, 132 n.; of the altar, 12, 264-6, 425, 432, 432 n., 435, 441 sq.; 26, 283; 43, 170; of the fire, 12, 339, 344, 345 m.; 25, 38 sq.; 29, 37 sq., 68, 177, 360, 384; 30, 20, 29, 222; 44, xxvi; at the wedding, 29, 168 sq., 279, 283, 382; 30, 46, 191, 198, 260 sq.; at the Upanayana, 29, 306; 30, 150; --of the funeral pile three times, 17, 299 sq.; 19, 323; the Devas turn
153
round the Buddha babe to the right, 19, 364; worship of a Stupa by c., 21, 247; of the animal victim, 26, 186 sq., 187 n.; of the grave, 27, 193; of water at a wedding, 29, 36; of the ground where a house is built, 29, 213, 214; of the burial place, 29, 238, 245 sq.; of the unlucky fire turning the left side towards it, 29, 247; of the house, to protect it from serpents, 29, 330; 30, 238, 288; c. and 'circummingere' of a run-away servant, 29, 350; 30, 176, 296; of the house at the Agrahâyanî ceremony, 30, 95; c. and sprinkling water round the new house, 30, 286; sacred objects to be worshipped by turning the right side towards them, 33, 222; at holy rites, 42, 323; priest walks about the patient to be cured from snakepoison, towards the left, 42, 425 sq.; of a sacrifice, 42, 475; 46, 360; the king's wives walk round the dead horse, in sun-wise fashion, 44, 322 sq., 323 n.; carrying fire round (paryagnikarana), see Fire (d). Circumcision, see Child (b). Civil law, see Law. Civilization, sketch of the progress of, 16, 382-5, 386 sq. n. Clothes, clothing, see Costume, and Garments.
Cloud, Sudassana's Horse Treasure called 'Thunder-c.,' 11, 255, 255 n.; springs from smoke, 41, 85; is the udder whence the shower of wealth flows, 43, 221; called the black bull, and the leather bag, 46, 103, 105; musical c., 49 (ii), 19. See also Parganya. Cloud-spirits, see Gods (j). Cock, see Birds (b). Cognition (vidyâ), unity of the, 34, 152; 38, 214-16; the self whose nature is unchangeable, eternal c., 34, 185 sq.; internal c. be the abode of mental impressions, 34, 426 sq.; discussion on the separateness or non-separateness of the cs. (vidyâs) of Brahman, which form the subject of the different Vedanta-texts, 38, 101, 184-279; cs. connected with members of sacrificial acts, 38, 252-6, 274; compared with sacrifices, 38, 280;
cannot
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #171

154
COGNITION-CONFUCIANISTS
should there be cumulation of the different cs. or option between them? 38, 280-4; the fruit of all cs. is the intuition of the object meditated upon, 38, 281; cs. which have the qualified Brahman for their object, 38, 330. See also Knowledge, and Meditation. Cohabitation, see Sexual inter
thoughts of pity, the second of the 'infinite feelings,' 9, 201 sq., 273. See also Ahimsâ, and Charity. Concentration (of mind on the Brahman), see Yoga. Conception, see Child.. Concubines, see Marriage, and Woman (f). Conduct, see Morality, and Silas. Confections, see Samkhârâs. Confession of sins accepted, 6, 187 sq.; when confessed the sin becomes less, since it becomes truth, 12, 397; the ceremony of c. on the Uposatha, 13, I sq., 56 sqq., 242 sq., 245, 282-6; 20, 23 sq.; c. of sin accepted by Buddha, 17, 259-61; 20, 122 sq.; for this, O Bhikkhus, is called progress in the discipline of the noble one, if one sees his sin in its sinfulness, and duly makes amends for it, and refrains from it in future, 17, 261; the regular form of c. and acceptance of it, 17, 261; 20, 122, 244; c. and atonement of sins, 17, 274 sq.; proceeding against a Bhikkhu on c. of guilt, 20, 61-4; rules about c. for Bhikkhunîs, 20, 331 sq.; c. of sin in an assembly of Brahmanas and Kshatriyas, 25, 447; in religion of the Parsis, 31, 285, 288; 37, 46, 145; purifies from sin, 33, 230; in Gaina religion, 45, 158 sq., 162-4, 179, 384. See also Sins. Confucianism, the religion of China par excellence, 3, xiv; sacred books of C., 3, xiv-xx; destruction of literature of C. by the tyrant of Khin, 3, xvii sq., 6-8; the ritual books of C., 3, xviii sq.; relation between C. and Tâoism, 3, xxii; 39, xii, xv sq., 1-3, 132, 139, 141, 144 Sq., 147, 152, 242 n.; 40, 192201, 288; ceremonies and theology in C., 27, 12-14; the different teaching of the different Kings, 27, 38; 28, 255-60; its philosophy and morals exhibited in the Kung Yung, 27, 43 sq.; 28, 300-29, 301 n.; Confucian teaching presented in the book Tâ Hsio, 27, 53 sq.; 28, 411-24; triumphed over Tâoism, 39, 33; the Confucian classics recommended as teaching the Tâo, 40, 216, 216 n. Confucianists, the Literati and the
course.
Coins, dirham (dpaxun), silver c., 18, 180, 180 sq. n.; Dînâras mentioned, 25, xvii, cvii, cx; 33, 232, 275, 317; explanation of value of different c., 33, 231 sq., 316 sq., 391; gold c, 44, 51, 53. See also Money. Cold, effect of it on the body, 8, 238. Colours, the three, red, white, black, the only thing that is true in the elements, 1, 95 sq.; five c., 3, 59; 27, 382; 28, 111; 39, 55, 269, 274, 279, 286, 328; white the sacred colour of the Shang, red that of the Kâu dynasty, 3, 327, 333 n.; of victims at sacrifices, 3, 333 sq. n., 343, 343 m., 373, 373 n., 387; twelve forms of c., 8, 384; c. of the veins, and c. on the path to heaven, 15, 167, 177; yellow one of the five 'correct' c., 16, 103 n., 121, 122 n., 128, 129 n., 145, 146 n., 167, 171, 173 n., 304, 305 n., 421; 28, 11, 11 n.; white the colour of mourning, 27, 69; c. used for war and for mourning, 27, 125 sq.; correct and illegitimate c., 27, 238, 238 n.; regulations about dyeing, 27, 278; c. of the different quarters, 27, 328, 328 n.; choice of c. in ceremonies, 27, 405; yellow the c. of the earth, 27, 436; names of c., 32, 17-19, 24; all c. contained in the ruddy, 41, 355; blue and red are magic c., 42, 69, 120, 395, 564, 564 1., 566 sq., 583, 587; c. or outward appearance is everything, 44, 354; the word 'c.' used in a general sense for everything that is perceived by the eye, 45, 187 n. Comet, see Omens. Commotions, see Ingitas. Compassion, to all beings, part of the conduct of the good, 8, 114, 243, 326; the ascetic should walk with circumspection over the earth out of c. to all beings, 8, 364;
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #172

CONFUCIANISTS-CONFUCIUS
155
Mohists or followers of Mo Tî, Yuan Zang, 27, 198 sq., 199 n. ; the 39, 182, 182 n., 296, 360 ; 40, 73, guest of Shâo-shin, 28, 171; name 99 sq., 105, 276, 312; some Literati, of his mother, 27, 190 ; his visits to students of the Odes and ceremonies, Khî and Sung, 27, 368, 368 n. ; wore open a grave, to take a pearl from pendant balls of ivory, 28, 19; at the mouth of the dead, 40, 134 sq., meals, 28, 21; called 'the Master,' 134 n.; the Literati make hypo- 28, 227, 229; 39, 309 n., 317; called critical speeches, 40, 178; Hwan Khiû, 28, 305, 305 n.; eulogized as the Confucian scholar makes his the ideal sage, 28, 326 sq., 327 n.; brother study the principles of Mo, his favourite disciple Yen Hui, 39, 40, 204 sq. ; Literati and Mohists 132, 203-10; 40,158 sq.; and think how to remedy the world, 40, Khieh-yû, the madman of Khû, 39, 286. See also Mohism, and Mohists. 132, 221 sq. and n.; though reduced Confucius. -
to extreme distress, plays and sings (a) His life and personality.
and is happy, 39, 148, 385-7; 40, (1) His works and teachings.
160 sq.; his sorrow at Hui's going (a) HIS LIFE AND PERSONALITY. to Khî, 39, 149; 40, 7 sq.; when in his Interviews between Lâo-zze and
sixtieth year, C. changed his views, C., 3, xxi; 39, 2 sq., 34 sq., 317 sq.; 39, 156; 40, 144 sq., 144 n. ; inter40, 46-9, 47 m.; C. and Lâo-zze assist view between C. and the robber together at a burial, 27, 339; C. and Kih, 39, 157 sq. ; 40, 166-76; on Lâo-zze discourse on benevolence
terms of friendship with Lill-hsiâ and righteousness, 39, 145, 339 sq.;
Hui, 39, 157 sq. ; 40, 166 sq., 166 n., instructed by Lâo-32e about the 175 sq.; C.and Shû-shan the Toeless, Tao, 39, 152, 354-7, 354 n., 36o-2 ;
39, 228 sq. ; conversation between 40, 63-6, 292; The Old Fisher- the Duke Âi of Lû and C. about man' gives C. a lesson in Taoism, Ai-thâi Tho, 39, 229-33; wishes 39, 159; 40, 192-201 ; being under to deposit his books in the library a condemning sentence of Heaven, of Kâu, 39, 338 sq. and n.; his misC. has not got the Tâo, 39, 252 sq., fortunes, 40, 32, 34, 34 n., 37, 160, 252 n.; defeated by Lîo-zze, 39, 172,197; C.and Wăn-po Hsieh-zze, 357 sq.; converted to Taoism, 40, 40, 44 ; described by Yen Yüan as 32-6, 32 n.; Lao Lâi-zze lectures a mental thaumaturgist, 40, 44-6, C., 40, 135 sq., 135 n., 294; how he 45 n.; reproaches Yen Yuan for attained to enjoyment in the Tâo, criticizing King Wăn, 40, 53; Kii 40, 289; Hsüan Ni, i.e. C., sighed Po-yü, his friend, 40, 124 n.; C.about over 'the Dragon Lâo-zze, 40, Duke Ling of Wei, 40, 124-26; C. 314 ;—the Duke of Kâu appears to and Zăng-zze, 40, 145; his costume, C. in dreams, 3, 152; his marriage- 40, 168, 172 ; a truly noble scholar, name Kung-nî, 3, 465 n. ; 27, 40; 40, 177 ; received presents from 39, 203 n.; historical or legendary Thien Khang, 40, 177, 177 n.; did accounts of C. in the book Than not see his mother, 40, 180, 180 n.; Kung, 27, 17 sq.; presided at an how he devotes himself to benefitarchery competition, 27, 57; 28, ing the kingdom, 40, 193; treated 449 sq.; did he divorce his wife ? with reverence by great rulers, 40, 27, 122 n., 131 sq. n. ; mourns for 200; Yen Ho describes C. to Ai of Zze-lû, 27, 123 sq., 124 n. ; buried Lû as unfit to be entrusted with his mother in the same grave with the government, 40, 207-9; the his father, 27, 123-5; C. and the scholar of Lû, favourable judgement mourning rites for Po-kâo, 27, passed on him, 40,216, 216 n.; C.and 134 sq.; his death, and mourning 3ze-sang Hû, 40, 289 sq.; and Yenfor him, 27, 138 sq., 141, 156, 159, 3ze, 40, 293 ; and Zăn Khiû, 40, 293; 159 n.; as minister of Crime in Lû, Kwang-zze's relation to C., 40,321 sq. 27, 150, 150 1.; has his dog buried, (6) His WORKS AND TEACHINGS. 27, 196 sq., 197 1. ; on the spies in He was a transmitter and not a Sung, 27, 198; his friendship for maker, 3, xiv, 3; author of Khun
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #173

156
CONFUCIUS-CONNUBIAL
Khiû or Spring and Autumn,' 3, Shun, Wan, and Wû, 28, 326; on xix sq. ; the Hsiâo King, couver- festivities in the country districts, sations between C, and his disciple 28, 440-2, 442 n.; on archery, Zing-zze, 3, XX, 449-51, 461 sq., 28, 452 sq.; his Tâo or Path of 465-88 ; quotes the Shû King, he duty different from Lâo-zze's Tâo, did not compile it, 3, 2-4 ; on the 39, 29; did not accept the doctrine old historical documents, 3, 5; Pre- of returning good for evil, 39, 31; face to the Shih ascribed to him, 3, advises Zze-kâo, the duke of Sheh, 276, 296; what he did for the Shih 39, 132, 210-14; expounds and King, 3, 280-4, 337; reformed extols Taoism, 39, 136, 250-7, the music, 3, 284; on ancestor 253 n., 255 n., 257 n.; C. and the worship, 3, 299 sq., 302; Appen- swimmer in the cataract, 39, 150; dixes of the Yî King ascribed to 40, 20 sq., 20 n.; a description of hin, 16, xiii sq., xvii-xix, 1-3, Taoism ascribed to him ? 39, 192 7 sq., 26, 28-31, 46 sq., 53 sq., sq. n.; difference between Taoists 360 n., 364 sq. n., 371 n.; on the and C. as to pursuit of knowledge, study of the Yi King, 16, 1; the 39, 198 n.; on the virtues of a best teacher of the Chinese nation, Taoist sage, 39, 223-6, 322; 40, 16, 31; how he spoke of the Lî Ki, 72 sq.; conversations and parables 27, 1; replies to the questions of intended to ridicule his views, 39, Zang-zze, 27, 21 sq., 311-42; C. and 351-4; said to have studied six Zài Wo, on the constitution of books, 39, 360 ; the knowledge of inan, 27, 36; 28, 220-2 ; on the C. made little of, 39, 375 sq.; tells teaching of the Kings, 27, 38; 28, the story of the hunchback who, by 255 sq., 258; conversation between his concentration of mind, is clever Duke Ai and C., 27, 39 ; 28, 261- in catching cicadas, 40, 14 sq.andn.; 9; discourses to his three disciples about the ferryman who handled on ceremonies and government, 27, the boat like a spirit, 40, 15 sq.; 40; 28, 270-7; discourse of C. warns men against injuring the life with Zze-hsiâ on the sovereign as by indulging in sensual desires, 40, 'the parent of the people,' 27, 17 sq. ; instructs Yen Hui about 41; 28, 278-83; Words of the the Human and the Heavenly, 40, Master,' not really those of C., 27, 37-9; describes the True men of 44-6; 28, 330-64; on the con- old, 40, 55; instructs his disciple duct of the scholar, 27, 51 sq.; 28, Zăn Khiû, 40, 71 sq.; makes a 402-10; on the jade symbol, 27, specch without words,' 40, 104 sq., 59; 28, 463 sq.; on the law of 104 1. ; on the duties of a master, inheritance, 27, 120; on funeral 40, 117 sq.; on the difficulty of rites and mourning, 27, 122-5, knowing the inind of inan, and nine 127, 129-31, 134, 136-8, 146,
methods of testing it, 40, 209; 148-50, 153, 155 sq., 160, 170, about putting aside subjects con172 sq., 175 sq., 175 1., 182, 184 sq., cerning which doubts are enter192 sq., 202 ; 28, 152 sq., 160, 163, tained, 40, 296, 296 n. 164, 168, 394 ; on revenge for Congregation Day, prayers to be bloodshed, 27, 140 ; on oppressive said on, 9, 283, 283 n. government, 27, 190 sq.; on educa- Conjugal intercourse, see Sexual tion of princes, 27, 351; on cere- intercourse. monies, 27, 364-72, 401, 403, 414 Conjunction (samyoga): the distincsq., 423 sq., 437; on music, 27, tion of the Vaiseshikas between c. 419; 28, 121-4 ; on court-robes, and inherence, 34, 390, 396 sq.; the 28, 11; on sacrifices, 28, 166 sq., connexion between the Lord and 213; on filial piety, 28, 217 ; on the the souls and pradhâna cannot be c., state of equilibrium and harmony, 34, 4 36. 28, 301-29; does not search for Conjurers, see Sorcerers. what is mysterious, 28, 303 sq. ; Connubial intercourse, see Sexual handed down the views of Yâo and intercourse.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #174

CONSANGUINITY-COSTUME
Consanguinity, see Family. Conscience, the righteous souls met by their own c. in the shape of a beautiful maiden, the wicked souls by their own c. in the shape of an old woman, 23, 315-17, 319 sq. n., 343 sq. See also Works (c). Consciousness, pain arises from, 10 (ii), 135 sq.; the cessation of c. stops name and form, 10 (ii), 191; the non-existence of external things cannot be maintained, on account of our c. of them, 34, 418-24; being and c. are one, 48, 33; is self-proved, 48, 33-5, 47-50; is eternal and incapable of change, 48, 35 sq.; there is no real difference between c. and conscious subject, 48, 36-8; being and c. are not one, 48, 47; is not eternal, 48, 50-2; there is no c. without object, 48, 52-4; is capable of change, 48, 54 sq.; the attribute of a permanent conscious self, 48, 56 sqq.; the view that the conscious subject is unreal, owing to the ahamkara, refuted, 48, 61-7; the conscious subject persists in deep sleep, 48, 67-9; c. of the 'I' persists in the state of release, 48, 69-72. Consecration of ponds, wells, tanks, gardens, 29, 134-6; c. of the sacrificer for a sacrifice, see Dikshâ. Consideration (kitta), meditation on it as Brahman, 1, 114. Constellation, see Stars. Contamination, see Impurity, and
Nasu.
157
Convents, see Monasteries, and Vihâras.
Converts, see Buddha (c). Corporations, violation of agreements between members of, 25, 253, 293 sq., 293 n.; 33, 346-50; legal assemblies of cultivators, artisans, &c., forming c., 33, 281 sq.; documents to be read before assemblies of c., 33, 308. See also Assemblies. Corpse(s): the earth grieved by c. buried in it or lying on Dakhmas, 4, 24 sq. and n.; he who digs out most c. of dogs and men, and pulls down most Dakhmas, pleases the earth, 4, 26; eating of a c. an abomination, 4, 81, 81 n.; in towns where a c. lies, Veda-study must be interrupted, 14, 64; water, fire, earth contaminated by a c., 18, 229, 229 sq. n.; the ocean will not brook association with c., but throws them out, 20, 301, 303; headless c. dance over the battlefield, 36, 147; pollution through a c., 37, 153 sq., 256 sq.; hideousness of the c., and misery of its consciousness, 37, 200 sq.; fire distressed by carrying a c., 47, 101. See also Death (c), Drug, and Impurity. Cosmogony, World (b). Cosmology, see World (d). Costume of a Brahmana householder, esp. during religious ceremonies, the sacrificial cord (yagñopavîta, prâkînavîta), 1, 285, 285 n.; 2, 54, 108, 110, 180 sq., 278; 7, 114 sq., 117, 119; 8, 359; 12, 228 n., 361, 361 n., 364 n., 365 n., 421, 424, 424 n., 426, 428, 433 sq., 436; 14, 44, 49, 49 n., 165 sq., 181, 186-8, 224, 255, 269, 269 sq. n.; 18, 132 n.; 25, 38, 41; 127; 29, 86, 122, 162, 217, 220, 252, 252 n., 255, 356, 374; 30, 13, 16-18, 16 n., 44 n., 107, 146, 219, 226, 244. 251, 299, 331 sq.; 38, 298; of the Brahmakârin, 2, 9 sq., 23, 176 sq.; 8, 360; 14, 56 sq., 150, 152; 25, 37 sq., 41; 29, 59-62, 67 sq., 82-4, 187 sq., 191, 304 sq., 309 sq., 401 sq., 404; 30, 63 sq., 67, 70 sq., 73, 138 sq., 147 sq., 157, 160, 272, 274 sq.; 32, 232-4; of a Snâtaka, 2, 29, 93, 219, 223; 7, 225, 227; 14, 60, 62, 159, 242; 25, 134, 139; 29, 91 sq., 124, 315 sq., 318,
see Creation, and
Contemplation, see Meditation. Contentment, the devotee is always contented, 8, 60, 101; c. is from Krishna, 8, 86; virtue of c., 8, 325 sq.; better than fame or wealth or life, 39, 87sq.; ambition the greatestguilt, discontent the greatest calamity, 39,89. Contracts, law about, 4, lxxxii, 349, 45 sq., 255; breaking c., a sin against Mithra, 23, 120, 120 n., 149 sq.; c. breakers amongst the creatures of Angra Mainyu, 31, 313; breach of c. of service, a title of law, 33, 131-44; inscribed on slips of wood or bamboo, 39, 121, 133; the Tâoist regards the conditions of a c., 39, 121 sq.; bloody sacrifices offered at the conclusion of c., 40, 164, 164 n.
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #175

158
408 sq.; 30, 84, 86, 163, 166-9, 276 sq.; during the performance of magic rites, 2, 150, 150 n.; of the ascetic, 2, 154, 194; 14, 47, 260, 274, 277-9, 291; 49 (i), 68 sq., 75, 77; of the hermit, 2, 155, 195, 195 n.; 8, 361; 14, 45, 259, 293 sq.; 25, 199, 199 n.; of Sûdras, 2, 233; some sects wear skins, others go without covering, 8, 375; upper garment to be worn on certain occasions, 14, 245; worn at a fast, 14, 307; of Buddhist monks, 19, 181 sq., 197; 35, 18 sq., 30; 36, 57; Maungîbandhana, tying the sacred girdle, 25, 34, 37 sq. and n., 61; of the Dikshita, 26, 28 sq., 32-4; of teacher and pupil, 29, 226-8; of the king in battle, 29, 233 sq.; of the bride, 30, 44; of umpire fixing boundary, 33, 352; insignia of religious orders, 33, 361; local c. and c. of castes to be preserved, 33, 390; -sacred thread-girdle and sacred shirt to be worn by Zoroastrians, 4, 193-5, 193 n., 195 n., 198, 204, 204 n., 279, 325, 357, 359 ; , xi, ro6 sq., 128 sq., 129 n., 205, 208, 212, 285-9, 286 n., 314 sq., 320 sq.; 18, xxviii, 122 n., 130, 133 sq., 133 n.; 23, 29, 349; 24, 11, 11 n.; 37, 96, 125, 163, 182, 182 n., 289; 47, 50, 134, 151; reasons for wearing the sacred thread-girdle, 18, 122-34, 122 n.; 24, 268-70; see also Child (b); the sacred shirt, the garment of Vohûman, 18, 129, 129 n., 133, 133 n., 162; the Nîrang-i Kustî, or girdle formula, 18, 383-8; sin of being improperly dressed or shod, 5, Ixi, 287-9, 287 n., 288 sq. n., 320, 320 n.; 18, 123, 123 n., 133 sq.; 24, 11, 11 n., 307; 37, 182, 182 n.; --at state ceremonies in Chinese courts, 3, 240 sq.; of the wild tribes in China, 3, 249, 249 n.; at sacrifices, 3, 334, 334 n.; 27, 104, 115, 227, 242 sq., 278, 467; 28, 141, 186-8; different according to rank, 3, 469, 469 n.; 28, 9-20, 14 n.; kings wear red, nobles scarlet kneecovers, 16, 162, 164 n.,; at various ceremonies, 27, 27 sq., 242 sq., 432 sq., 437 sq.; 28, 1-3, 9-20, 14 n., 23; men wear the cap, women the hairpin, 27, 40; see also Child (b);
COSTUME-COW
Shăn Î, the long dress in one piece, 27, 50; 28, 395 sq.; of mourning, 27, 69, 69 n.; fashion of clothes regulated by the emperor, 27, 217: crime of using strange garments, 27, 237 sq.; regulations for dresses, 27, 288; of rulers and others at ancestorworship, 27, 374, 374 n.; c. and ornaments as marks of distinction, 27, 400; of the king at border sacrifices, 27, 429 sq.; dark-coloured robes worn during vigil and purification, 27, 448; of boys and girls, 27, 449-51; of the learned, 40, 49 sq., 49 n.; of Confucius, 40, 168, 172; of Mohists, 40, 220, 222, 222 n. See also Garments. Councils: Zoroastrianism settled by a disputation under Shâhpûhr II, 4, xxxviii, xlvii; council convoked by Emperor Hsüan to discuss the text of the Chinese classics, 27, 6; Buddhist c., see Buddhism (b). Countries, see Geography. Courage, the virtue of, 8, 90, 114, 124, 167 sq., 182, 325, 373; one of the changes of the Kshetra, 8, 102 n., 103; three kinds of c., 8, 125 sq.; duty of Kshatriyas, 8, 126; a term signifying the great Self, 8, 332; Manly C., a genius, 23, 10, 18, 136 sq., 295; prayer as powerful as Manly C., 23, 160. Courtesan, see Prostitution. Courts of Justice, see Judicial procedure. Covetousness: whosoever is saved from his own c. these are the prosperous, 9, 275, 287. See also Avarice. Cow, cows.
(a) Sacredness of the c. and its products. (6) C. in mythology and mysticism. (c) Miscellaneous.
(a) SACREDNESS OF THE C. AND ITS
PRODUCTS.
The father makes a lowing sound over his son's head, saying: 'I low over thee with the lowing sound of c.,' 1, 288; tending c., a penance, 2, 80, 81 n.; 7, 162; 25, 459, 481; taking the c. of Brâhmanas from robbers, end of a penance, 2, 81; are sacred, 2, 94 sq., 220; 7, xxix; 14, 36; 25, 135-7, 151; 31, 249; 33, 222; duties towards c., 2, 221; 7, 228; 14, 242 sq.; foes declaring
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #176

COW
159
gods, 25, 297, 297 n.; taking grass for feeding c. is no theft, 25, 313; doing good to or dying for c. a penance, 25, 446 sq.; worshipping and serving c. in atonement for slaying a c., 25, 453 sq.; scattering grass to a c., a kind of oracle, 25, 470; the sacrificer must not be naked in the presence of a c., 26, 9; the gods spake, Verily, the c. and the ox support everything here: come, let us bestow on the c. and the ox whatever vigour belongs to other species!' 26, 9, 11; the Dikshita shall not eat the flesh of a c. or an ox, 26, 11; called 'the great ones,' 26, 14; the c. for which the Soma is bought, 26, 54-63, 6971, 74, 156; different-coloured c. sacred to Soma, Indra, and the Fathers, 26, 62 sq.; worshipped at the Tarpana, 29, 122, 219; the himkâra of the c., 29, 298; a Snâtaka should not point out a c. suckling her calf, 29, 318; at the Asvayuga sacrifice they let the calves join their mothers, 29, 332 sq.; when driving towards c. in a chariot, one
should dismount in the middle of them, 29, 364; he who expels the evil world-destroyer benefits the c., 31, 131 sq., 136, 136 sq. n.; men toil for the c., and Ahura created the plants for her, 31, 152, 155 sq.; he who spreads Zoroastrianism furthers the kine, 31, 169 sq., 171 sq.; curse of the c. and horse, when they are stinted, 31, 244 sq.; the Zoroastrian deprecates all violence against the c., who is Ahura-Mazda's, 31, 248; the Fravashi of the kine wor shipped, 31, 252; the herd-owner is the father of the kine and the typical saint, 31, 306 n., 307 sq.; the farm-house with its pastures which give pasture to the kine and the holy cattle-breeding man worshipped, 31, 337 sq., 341; harm not the inexhaustible wide-ruling c., 41, 406, 406 n.; the c. of a Brahmana inviolable, 42, 16972, 430 sq.; he who kicks a c. will be bereft of his shadow, 42, 214; tainted is the milk of a c. suckling an adopted calf, 44, 198;-drinking the Pañkagavya (the five productions of a c., viz. milk, sour milk, butter, urine, and dung) as a purification, 2,
themselves to be c. or Brâhmanas must not be slain, 2, 229, 229 n.; men slain for the sake of c., 2, 250; 7, 67; 25, 185; food smelt at by a c. forbidden, 2, 266; the sin or crime of killing c., penances and punishments for it, 2, 281; 7, 136, 158 sq.; 14, 202; 25, 442, 453; the cleanser delights the c., 4, 133; dying for c. secures beatitude, 7, 18; 25, 416; feeding of c. an expiatory rite for Sûdra, 7, 50; c. are auspicious purifiers, upon c. depend the worlds, c. alone make sacrificial oblations possible (by producing sacrificial butter), c. take away every sin.... Scratching the back of a c. destroys all guilt, and giving her to eat procures exaltation in heaven. In the urine of c. dwells the Ganges, prosperity (dwells) in the dust (rising from their couch), good fortune in cow-dung, and virtue in saluting them. Therefore should they be constantly saluted, 7, 105 sq.; when c. have met with an accident, or have not eaten, Vedastudy must be interrupted, 7, 125; 29, 118; food given to a c., equal to alms given to ascetics, 7, 193; when
a c. or a Brahmana has met with a calamity, one must not eat on that day, 7, 218; the first among quadrupeds, 8, 353; like unto a mother, a father, a brother, and other relatives, the c. are our best friends, in which medicines are produced. They give food, and they give strength, they likewise give (a good) complexion and happiness; knowing the real state of this, they did not kill c., 10 (ii), 50 sq.; land is purified by being trodden on by c., 14, 24, 188; 25, 190; a Brahmana who protects c. is worthy to receive gifts, 14, 39; bestowing gifts for the use of c. meritorious, 14, 136; to protect c., a Brâhmana or Vaisya may take up arms, 14, 236; way must be made for a c., 14, 243; he shall raise his arm in the midst of a herd of c., 14, 245; a performer of rites securing success should worship c., Brâhmanas, manes, and gods, 14, 323; suckling c. not to be interrupted, 25, 138; must not be offended, 25, 154; touching a c. purifies, 25, 183, 472; for the sake of fodder for a c. one may swear falsely, 25, 273; damage done by c. and cattle sacred to the
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #177

160
COW
purifying, 1, iobair of c. 31, 32, the Creatora,
276 n. ; 7, 89, 89 n., 95-7, 103, 150 343; the kine's soul, the emblem sq., 168, 175; 14, 131, 168-72, 174, of the pious, 31, xix-xxi; the Soul 183, 187 n., 188, 190 sq., 324-8; of the Kine (Geus Urvan) complains 25, 449, 453, 464, 474; cow-dung a to Ahura and Asha, 31, 3-11; means of purifying, 7, 97, 105, 260; Ahura, the Creator of the Kine, 14, 24, 64; 25, 187, 190; hair of c. 31, 38, 44 sq., 146, 148, 181; eating a means of purifying, 7, 100; drops kine's flesh introduced by Yima, of water falling from the horns of a 31, 55, 61; the sacred kine blasc. produce religious merit and ex- phemed by Daêva-worshippers, 31, piate sins, 7, 105; six products of 55, 62, 62 n.; evil are those who the c. (urine, dung, &c., and Goro- have slain the kine's life by a blesskanâ), propitious, 7, 105 sq., 105 n.; ing, 31, 55, 63; they who work in swallowing barley-corns dissolved in the toil of the mother-kine further the excrements of a c., an expia- the highest wisdom, 31, 82, 90 ; for tory rite, 7, 154 ; altar smeared whom has Ahura made the motherwith cow-dung, 14, 262, 307; 29, kine, 31, 109, 114; the Karpan and 22, 162, 269, 276, 334, 376 sq.; 30, the Usig gave the kine to rapine, 14, 27, 43, 64, 89; 44, 191; great 31, 121; striving to gain the sacred merit of drinking gruel made of bar- kine, 31, 177, 180; the Karpans ley-grains which have passed through grant no pastures to the kine, 31, a cow, 14, 299; c.'s urine used for 184; the kine, the body of the purification, 25, 190; a witness kine, and the kine's soul worshipped, shall hold gold, cow-dung, or blades 31, 196, 244, 256, 278, 287 sq., of sacred grass in his hand, 33, 324 sq., 348, 362, 385, 391; the 302; horn of a c. used for medical moon, which contains the seed of charms, 42, 481 sq.; dried cow dung the kine, 31, 199, 210, 216, 225, used for burning dead body, 44, 256; the c. (days, clouds) released 202 ;-cow-pens, sacred places, 2, by Indra, 32, 14, 37, 44; clouds as 276; 14, 117, 249, 30; 25, 136, C., 32, 295 sq., 299; is of Varuna's, 138; Veda not to be studied in a of Rudra's nature, 41, 51 sq.; a c. cow-pen, 25, 147; penance of living means these worlds, 41, 156; the in a cow-pen, 25, 446, 453, 470; fire-pan is a c., 41, 237; created Samâvartana ceremony performed from Pragâpati's breath, 41, 402 ; in a cow-shed, 30, 165, 275.
the c. is wide-ruling and is food, (6) C. IN MYTHOLOGY AND MYS- 41, 406; the milch-c. is vigour, 43, TICISM.
39; the bricks of the fire-altar as The wish-granting c., 8, 89; 42, milch-c., 43, 171-4; a black c. 183; 49 (i), 157 ; the rays of the with a white calf symbolical of sun as heavenly c., 12, 271, 271 n.; night and sun, 43, 200; the thouthe earth is a c., 12, 308; 44, 268; sand-streamed c. milked by Kanva, the c. is food and sacrifice, 12, 43, 203; man's form (wealth) is 325 sq. ; the milk of the c. is Agni's kine, 44, 261; the c. lowed at the seed, 12, 326, 330; see also Milk; sight of the sun, 46, 57; Dyaus apIda, Aditi, Sarasvatî, divine names proached the speckled c., 46, 74, of c., 12, 355; 26,415 sq.; 41, 406 n.; 79; Mitra and Varuna watch over 44, 474; the c. are children of the beloved ambrosia in the c., 46, the Sun, 14, 134 sq. ; speech medi- 75; Sarama found the strong stable of tated on as a c., 15, 193; the body the c. from which human clans receive and soul of the c. (Drvâspa, Gosû- their nourishment, 46,83; the lowing rûn, Gôs), 23, 9, 17, 110; Mithra milch-c, of Rita, 46, 88; Agni, the delivers the c. (like Indra), 23, 141, father of the ruddy c. (dawns), 46, 141 n.; man's skin was put on the 220, 227; waters or dawns reprecow, 26, 9, 13 sq.; 41, 311.; the sented as c., 46, 248, 250, 313; Agni c. is food and hence breath, 26, 348; has perforated, as it were, the pure the c. with the five names, the five udder of the c., 46, 309; the c. seasons, 29, 342; Ushas, the c., 29, (dawns) imprisoned in the rock
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #178

COW-CREATION
161
delivered by the seven Rishis or nipples, 41, 237; a milked-out c. Angiras, 46, 309, 313, 318, 322, 326, worn out, 41, 257; the redness of 329 sq.; the secret name of the c. the c., 42, 7, 265; milked by sitting 46, 371 ; Agni has found the c., 46, person, 43, 172; woman, mare, and 397. See also Bull, Cattle, Gôs, c. bring forth within a year, 44, 12; Gôsûrvan, and Ida.
born as one yielding milk 44, 294 ; (C) MISCELLANEOUS.
have proper names, 44, 474, 474 n. C. slain or let loose at the recep- Cow-dung, see Cow (a). tion of guests, 2, 120, 120 n.; 29, Cow-pen, see Cow (a). 199 sq., 275 sq., +33 sq.; 30, 129, Craftsmen, see Labourers. 131,174; the offering of the barren Crane, see Birds (6). (anubandhyâ) c., 26,215 1., 217, 387- Craving, see Desire, and Tanhâ. 9, 391-7; 41,87; 43, 263-5; 44,402, Creation. 411; two Madhuparka c., sacrificed
(a) In Indian religions and philosophies. at a wedding, 29, 34; sacrificed at
(6) In Zoroastrianism. the Ashtaka, 29, 344; killed in (c) In Islam. honour of a deceased person, 29,
(d) In Confucianism and Taoism. 359; a sterile c. offered with the (a) IN INDIAN RELIGIONS AND dead body, 44, 205 n.; a c. wont PHILOSOPHIES. to cast her calf, victim at horse All c. springs from the Sat, 1, sacrifice, 44, 300; bovine victims, xxxi, 93; 48, 399, 453,456 sq., as the highest kind of animals repre- 472 sq., 478 ; from the egg, 1, sent all animals, 44, 332, 332 n.;- 54 sq. ; 15, 337; 44, xiv, xviii sq., purification of c. from contamina- 12–18; 48, 578-83; from the nontion, 4, 93 sq., 144; sacrifice to existent what exists was born, 1, Pushan in a fire kindled among the 93; 15, 58; 41, 143; 48, 465; C., at the ceremony of setting a bull according to the Khandogyaat liberty, 7, 261; milking the c. upanishad, 1, 93-7, 100, 100 n. ; 38, at sacrifices, 12, 183-9, 409 sq., 412, 4; the Person, by his speech, breath, 415; the Agnihotra C., 12, 353, &c., created earth (with fire), sky 353 n. ; 44, 46, 48, 181-3; Åsvayuga (with air), &c., 1, 210-12; from the sacrifice, besprinkling the C., 29, Atman, 1, 237–41; 2, 77; 34, 69; 415; ceremonies when the c. are 48, 391; use of the word tap for sick, 29, 432 sq.; prayer for the c., 'to create,' 'to brood over,' 1, 31, 283, 332, 363; sham fight for 238 n.; of the senses, &c., and their c. at the Râgasuya, 41, 98-101, presiding deities, 1, 238-40; is the 100 1.; the samrâg-c, which sup- work of Pragâpati and of the sages, plies the milk for the pravargya, 44, 2, 160; 25, lxv; by Vishnu, 7, 1, 131-4, 474, 503; tail of barren e. 3-5; 8, 354 ; Krishna created the tied to the left arm of a dead man, four castes, 8, 59; from Brahman, 44, 438 n. ;-religious merit of giving 8, 104; 15, 28 sq., 58; 34, 117; c., c. as fees for priests and teachers, 38, 183; 44, 27 sq.; 48, 473, 475, 7, 264 sq., 272; 14, 135, 137; 15, 1; 532-40, 561; by Krishna (the 41, 46, 51 sq., 60; 44, 46, 113, 115, father) and Brahman (the wonb), 503; offered as a prize for him who 8, 107; from the Brahman the best knows Brahman, 15, 121 sq.waters are produced, from the 132, 152-8; sterile c, inust be given waters the gross body, 8, 187; to the Brahmans, 42, 174-9, 656-61; transmigration begins with the c. of a c. longing for the bull presented beings, 8, 234; of the Pradhana, to an offended Brâhmana, 44, 195,- and the three worlds, by Brahman, bestial crimes with c., 2, 287 sq. ; 8, 244; from what were the movable 14, 118; the c. that are like goats, and immovable entities born ? 8, 10 (ii), 51; punishment for stealing 311; the eternal c., consisting of C., 33, 228, 362; readily take to the great self, of egoisin, of the a boar, 41, 103; most fit to yield ten senses, and the mind, and livelihood, 41, 237; have four the elements, 8, 317; the c. of S.B. IND.
І
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #179

162
CREATION
nts &c., by natrapati, 8,
Ceding Cozy
the qualities is eternal, 8, 331; preceded by intention on the part the great self the first c. from the of the Creator, 34, 47 sq.; 38, 206; unperceived (Prakriti), 8, 332 sq. ; 48, 119, 201; Brahman and ether the Mahat or Egoism the second c., before and after c., 34, 50, 286; 8, 333 sq.; from egoism the five 38, 8; is preceded by the word, 34, great elements were born, 8, 335; 203 sq.; each new c. is the result of gods, men, &c., by nature, not of the religious merit and demerit by actions, 8, 387; by Pragâpati, 8, of the animated beings of the pre388; 12, 296, 322-7; 38, 206; 44, ceding c., 34, 214; the relation of xix, 12-18, 62; of the earth, 12, senses and sense-objects is the same 280 n.; 41, 232, Pragâpati created in different creations, 34, 214 sq.; three generations which passed the world was evolved at the beginaway, the fourth remained, 12, ning of the c. in the same way as it 384-91; c. and creator have a is at present seen to develop itself phenomenal character only, 15, by names and forms, viz, under the xxxvi ; 34, 357; the world arises rulership of an intelligent creator, from Brahman, as the spider sends 34, 268; no separate c. of the forth and draws in its thread, as individual soul, 34, 279 ; 38, 31; plants grow on the earth, as hairs a multiform c. exists in the indispring forth on the head, 15, 28; vidual Self, and in gods, &c., 34, everything comes from the heavenly 352 sq. ; the c. of this world is Person, 15, 34 sq.; order of c., 15, mere play to the Lord, 34, 357; 48, 54 sq. ; 38, 3–24, 26-8; everything 405 sq., 476 sq.; in consequence of produced from Death or Hunger, the Lord's conjunction with Mâyâ, 15, 74 sqq. ; 43, 402 sq.; of men the c. is unavoidable, 34, 357 n.; and beasts, by the Self, 15, 85 sq.; neither c. nor pralaya could take of the gods, Brahman's highest c., place, if the atomic theory were 15, 86-90; in the beginning this adopted, 34, 386-9,391; c.according world was water, 15, 191; 32, 2, to the Vaiseshika systein, 34, 387; 10; 44, xix, 12-18; Pragâpati pro- is the c. taking place in dreams duced matter and spirit, that they a real one, or does it consist of might produce creatures, 15, 272; illusion ? 38, 133–41; the so-called of lifeless creatures, afterwards ani- real c. is not absolutely real, 38, mated, by Pragậpati, 15, 292 sq.; 138; accomplished by some inferior the world uttered by Pragâpati, 15, Lord different from and superin308; Manu's and Bhrigu's accounts tended by the highest Self, 38, 206 ; of the c., 25, xii, lx vi, lxxxi-Ixxxiii, of the elements, different from the Ixxxvii-xc, xcv, 2-18, 21 sq., 24 sq., c. of the worlds, 38, 206-8; of the 27; 48, 410; Pragâpati created the universe, 41, 143-61; 48, 242-6, eaters and those who are eaten, 25, 460 sq., 465 sq.; of animals, 41, 199, 173 sq. ; the Creators of the uni- 402; heaven and earth were together verse, 25, 495, 495 n.; 42, 226; this at first, 41, 318; the four Vedas in all results from the sacrifice, 26, accounts of the c., 42, lii; the earth 155; 43, xiv; the gods caused the was forinerly water upon the ocean seed to spring, from it coals sprung, of space, 42, 200; everything created from them the Angiras, then the by Rohita (the sun), 42, 213 sq.; animals, 26, 387 sq. and n.; cattle the sun as the primaeval principle of created from Pragâpati, the sacri- the universe represented as a Brahfice, 26, 406-9; Hiranyagarbha man disciple, 42, 214-17, 626 sq.; established heaven and earth, 32, everything created by Time, 42, 1 sq.; owing to an act of volition on 224 sq.; creative principles, 42, the Lord's part, 34, xxix ; 48, 629; the sacrifice a microcosmic 471 sq.; according to Râmânuga, representation of the destruction 34, 1, liii sq. ; 48, 790; according to and c. of the universe, 43, xv, xvii, the Upanishads, 34, cv sq., cxviii, xix ; symbolized in the building of 1 40-2, 263-6; 38, 3, 22, 374-7; the fire-altar, 43, 30-6, 47, 147 sq. ;
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #180

CREATION
163
Pragâpati and the vital airs produce prototypes, 5, xxiii, 5, 5 n., 156; of the universe by praises and sacri- demons, 5, 6, 9 sg.; Pahlavi and fices, 43, 71-6; mind as the ultimate Avesta words meaning to create,' cause of the universe, 43, 374-80; 5, 9 n.; of the archangels, 5, 9 sq.; Pragâpati created the three worlds, order of c., 5, 10; of seas and the three lights, and the three rivers, 5, 28 sq. ; of mountains, 5, Vedas, 44, 102 sq.; observance of 29 sq.; of plants, 5, 30 sq.; of Pravargya is the same as c., 44, animals, 5, 31 sq. ; 37, 150; of man, 458, 458 n., 468, 472, 478, 493, 504, 5, 52-4; 18, 25 sq., 88, 197-9, 510; refutation of the different 224 sq. ; 24, 117 sq. ; completed in views of c., 45, 244 sq.; all texts 365 days, 5, 91; of Time, 5, 160 ; referring to c. teach that the each of the archangels has produced Supreme Lord is the cause of c., his own c., 5, 373; the purpose of 48, 206; c. by Brahinan entering into C., 18, 15-19, 25 sq. ; 24, 181 sq.; all non-intelligent beings with the 37, 443; c. and resurrection, 18, 82, living soul, 48, 217 sq., 226; effected 82 n.; 37, 431; the sky and the by Brahmâ and other divine beings creatures provided in it by in each Kalpa, 48, 238; four classes Allharmazd, 18, 86-93; Ahuraof creatures evolved according to Mazda assisted by the Fravashis in their Karman, 48, 328; Pragâpati the work of c., 23, 187; Gâhambârs evolved names and forms by means celebrated in commemoration of the of the Veda, 48, 332 ; c. and pralaya, c., 24, 27 n.; due to the innate 48, 333 sq., 368, 603; the Lord of wisdomn of Allharmazd, 24, 98 sq., Maya creates all this, 48, 368 ; what 99 n.; proofs of the existence of was the wood, what was the tree a creator derived from the evident from which they shaped heaven and design in the c., 24, 139-51, 164-7; earth? 48, 401, 475; Brahman in criticism of the Old Testament all Kalpas again and again creates account of c., 24, 208 sq., 212-17; the same world, 48, 405; by Nârâ- Mânîchaean account of c. criticized, yana, 48, 472, 522; God is the 24, 243 sq.; that which exists, that operative cause in c., Karman the which is in the course of emerging material cause, 48, 478 sq.; the flow into existence, and that which shall of c. goes on froin all eternity, 48, be, 31, 262; Ahura and one of the 479; results from connexion of Ameshộspentas created all things, Prakriti and soul, 48, 490, 492, the 31, 298, 298 1.; the ancient instituPrânas created, 48, 568-70 ; oneness tions created before the sky, the of all previous to c., 48, 572; the water, &c., 31, 346 ; account of it differentiation of names and forms in the Dâmdâd Nask, 37, 13 sq., belongs, not to Hiranyagarbha (i.e. 14 n.; of corn, 37, 102 sq. ; of man Brahma), but to Brahman, 48, 578- and cattle, 37, 238 sq.; for the 83; creative fervour, see Tapas. benefit of the creatures, 37, 296; (6) IN ZOROASTRIANISM.
Ahunavair prayer the first of c., 37, Accounts of c. in Avesta and 303 sq., 303 n.; goodness of the c. Pentateuch, 4, lviii; of Allharmazd by Allharmazd, 37, 420 sq.; the and counter-c. and attacks of the best c., see under Highest Good. Evil Spirit, 4, Ixx, 1-10; 5, 5 sq., (c) IN ISLÂM. 9-14, 17-20, 33, 52, 54 sq., 65 sq., God created men and the world, 71-4, 105 sq., 113 59., 159 sq.; 18, 6, 3, 127 sq., 232, 245 sq., 251 sq.; 93-8; 24, 32 sq.; 31, xix, 25 sq., 30, of man from clay, Adam and Eve, 292 sq.; the Good Spirit, and the 6, 4 sq., 138 sq., 161, 246 sq., 251; Amesha-Spentas made the c., 4, 9, 56, 65 sq., 126, 136, 158 sq., 212; by Ahura Mazda, 4, 221 ; 5, 3, 167 sq., 181 sq., 196 sq., 242 sq., 121-3, 360 ; 18, 307 sq.; 24, 117 sq. ; 248, 253 sq, 258, 264, 312, 320, 31, 285 sq. ; 37, 229-31, 248 sq., 323, 328, 332, 336; God created 270, 439 sq., 456; account of it in heavens and earth, 6, 69, 115, 144, the Bundabis, 5, xxiii, 5-114; of 242; 9, 122 sq., 125 sq., 132, 134,
M 2
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #181

164
CREATION-CURSE
DIS,
157, 164 sq., 177, 182, 186, 188, Hiranyagarbha, Ka, Narayana, 196 sq., 205 sq., 208, 211, 222, 224, Pragâpati, and Tâo. 242, 247, 286, 303, 316, 319; God Crimes, classification and lists of c., created the world in six days, 6, 7, XXX; 13, xxiv sqq. ; 25, lxxii; 144, 192, 205; 9, 88, 135 sq., 37, 44 sq.; capital c. and their 199 sq., 244, 244 n., 266; is a sign punishments, 7, 26 sq. ; different of God's power, 6, 193; 9, 47 c. and their punishments, 7, 26-41, sq.; of the ginns, 6, 245 sq.; 132-40; unnatural c., 7, 29; c. in 9, 248, 258; God produces the the case of which ordeals are perc. and turns it back again, 9, 119; mitted, 7, 53; in the fourth degree, is a proof of resurrection, 9, 167; 7, 135-8; list of c. and their punishno flaw to be seen in God's c., ments in hell and transmigration, 7, 9, 292 sq. ; the marvels of c., 9, 141 sq., 144-9; the Bhikkhu 330.
refrains from all kinds of c., 11, (d) IN CONFUCIANISM AND TAOISM. 191; those who attack preachers
Origin of ail things from heaven shall go the way of parricides, and earth, 27, 380-4; heaven and matricides, oil-millers, sesamumearth separated from the Grand pounders, and of those who use Unity, 27, 386 sq. and n.; music false weights and measures, 21, 374 appeared at the Grand Beginning of sq.; c. for which witnesses are unall things, 28, 104; rites promote necessary, 33, 85 sq.; heinous c. the return to the beginning, 28, a title of law, 33, 202-6; list of ten 219; no c. in Taoism, 39, 19-21, principal c., 33, 234 sq. See also 129, 185, 187; evolution not c. of Sins, material forins, 39, 51 sq.
Criminal Law, see Law. See also World (a).
Cripples, see Deformities. Creator, created men together with Cross-roads, to be passed with one's the sacrifice, 8, 53 ; Krishna (Vishnu right turned towards them, 2, 226; is the father and c. of the world, 8, 7, 200; 25, 135; offering an ass to 53, 59, 83, 90, 97, 347; Krishna is Nirriti on a c., 2, 289; 29, 361; one the C. whose faces are in all direc- must not stop at a c., 7, 200; 25, tions, 8, 90; truth prescribed by the 150; Dâgabas erected at c., 11, 93, C., 8, 170; Brahman (m.), the C., 125 sq.; Rudra worshipped on c., 8, 231 n., 354 n.; the Mahat is the 12, 408 n., 439; 29, 366; certain C. of the three worlds, 8, 334; the (Kamya) sacrifices on c, 14, 117 sq.; emancipated sage is the supporter 29, 431; 30, 119 sq., 124 sq., 127; and the C., 8, 345; God as the c., looking on a c. at a pot filled with 15, 260 sqg.; the letters invented water and reciting a prayer, a penby the C., 33, 304; Vedânta-texts ance, 14, 330; a monk or nun should differ with regard to the order of not ease nature on c., 22, 182; the creation, but not with regard to the unlucky fire thrown down on a c., C., 34, 264 ; described as all-know- 29, 247; the bridal procession on ing, the Lord of all, the Self of all, C., 30, 49; Rudra dwells on c., without a second, 34, 264 sq.; is 30, 180 sq.; as omens, 30, 262; non-different from the created worshipped, 31, 291; balance for effects, 34, 265; belief in the an ordeal erected in a c., 33, 104; existence of a c., 37, 289 ; lordship obstructions of c. forbidden, 33, 158; bestowed on the C., 43, 68; the magic rites performed on a c., 42, lord of the seven Rishis, 43, 73; 292, 292 n., 473, 473 1., 519, 519 1. there must be a c., as the world is Crow, see Birds (6). an effected thing, 48, 162–6, 169; Cruelty, of kings in warfare, 17, God the C. not liable to the charge 298 sq., 304 of mercilessness, 48, 486 sq. ; Curds, see Milk, Buddha surpasses the C., 49 (i), 1. Curse, causes impurity, or even loss See also Ahura Mazda (a), Brahman of caste, 2, 92; pronouncing a c. a (b, k), Creation, Dhâtri, God, kind of murder, 7,41; Bâvarî cursed
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #182

CURSE-DAỆVAS
165
by another Brâhmana, because he rulers ; and the army and treasure cannot give him 500 pieces of money, would be destroyed, 33, 287; forbidden 10 (ii), 185; consequences of cursing local c., 33, 389 sq.; the law of the a priest, 12, 122-4; how the sacrificer rulers is custom, 37, 412. should avert a c., 12, 298 sq.; 26, 28; the gods cannot be cursed, 26, 96; fear of c., 26, 396; men deprived of virility by the c. of a spiritual guide, 33, 167; horse treads down c., 41, 205; calamity consequent on c., Dabba, the Mallian, an Arhat, 20, 42, 44, 509; disease consequent on +-18; 118-25. deceiving or cursing, 42, 59; charm Dâdardà, n.p., 5, 145. against c., 42, 72, 91, 93, 285; shall Dad-Auharmaza, n
2.284 shall Dâd-Allharmazd, n, of a priest, 5, recoil on him who sends them, 42, 194, 221, 221 n. 77 sq. See also Imprecations. Dadhi, Sk., see Milk. Cushions, wrought of gold threads,
Dadhikrâ or Dadhikrâvan, a myfor the priests to sit on, 44, 360 sq.
thical horse, 41, 27 ; praises of D. Customs, peculiar to the south, and
sung, 44, 326; worshipped at the to the north of India, 2, liji sq., 145,
horse-sacrifice, 44, 387; invoked 146 n.; 14, 146 sq. and n.; to be
together with Agni, 46, 281 sq. learnt from women, 2, 171; 30,
Dadhyak Atharvana, teaches the 255; a Brahmana should know the
Asvins, 15, 116 sq., 120, 187; 26, c. of the world, 2, 215, 215 n.; as
277; 44, 471; the Asvins fixed a sources of the law, 2, 237; 14, 2, 4,
horse's head on him, 15, 116; 44, 146 sq., 181, 230; 25, liv, 30-3, 30 n.,
xlviii, 444 sq.; kindles Agni, 32, 253, 253 n., 260 sq. and n.; 33, 7 n. 153 ; 41, 218; is speech, 41, 218; not only c. ordained in revealed and Atharvana or Angirasa, 42, xxvii n. ; traditional texts, but established c.
chaplain of the gods, 42, xxxv.
cha also must be observed by a Snâtaka,
Dâdîrâd, n.p., 5, 145. 7, 230, 230 n.; family and local c.
Dâdistân-i-Dînîk, t.w., its author, to be observed, 25, 36, 36 n., 38;
5, xlii, xlvi-xlix ; 18, xjji sq., xxii, 29, 132, 167, 184, 186, 186 n., 285,
3, 3 n.; its date, 18, xxii; subjects 301, 303 sq., 336, 399, 408; 30, 62,
treated in it, 18, xxiii sq.; trans218, 224, 284, 291; 33, 67, 76, 242,
lated, 18, 1-276; quoted in the 282, 339, 357; auspicious c. to be
Dînkard, 18, 269 n. followed, 25, 151 sg.: in discharging Dâd-sparam, read and see Zâda mission to another state, its c. are sparam 434). to be observed. 27. 63: when enter- Daena, Zd., Din, Dinô, Phl., Faith. ing a country one should ask about religion, revelation, religious rites, its c., 27, 93; to study the c. of the 5, xxiii sq., Ixxiii, 4 n.; the hundred people, the poems are collected by
petalled rose is D.'s, 5, 104; D. or the «grand music-master for the
Zoroastrian Religion personified as emperor, 27, 216; c. in different
an angel, 5, 403, 405; 18, 270 sq. countries differ according to the
and n.; 23, 10, 18, 264; Din Yast soil, 27, 228-30; superior to written
dedicated to D. and Kista, 23, 264law, 33, 15, 15 n.; customary modes
9; he who defends the holy D. of recovering debts, 33, 72, 72 n.;
is as meat and drink to the people, the king must maintain the c.
31, 161, 164; Zarathustra prays for settled among corporations, 33, 153
right discernment how to propagate 55; judgement based on c., 33, 285
the Faith, 31, 161, 164 sq. See also sqq. ; some local c. quoted. 33. 2873 Din-pavan-Atarô, Din-pavan-Dînô, the time-honoured institutions of each Dîn-pavan-Mitrô, Revelation, and country, caste, and family should be Zoroastrianism. preserved intact; otherwise the people Daênô-vazah, n.p., 23, 214. would rise in rebellion; the subjects Daêvas, Daêvayasna, a worshipper would become disaffected towards their of the D., or false gods, 4, li, 85 sq.,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #183

166
DAEVAS-DAHÅKA
85 n.; D. of Zoroastrians, and Vedic Devas, 4, li-liii; 31, xix; winter, a work of the D., 4, 4, 10; grieved by the growing of corn, 4, 30 sq.; Dakhmas haunted by them, 4, 89 sq.; wicked men are D. and worshippers of D., 4, 104; the fire kills D., the brood of darkness, 4, 115; spells against the D., 4, 139-41, 197; 23, 44 sq.; 31, 390 sq.; abnormal issues of women, the work of D., 4, 187; an offence to religion is an offering to the D., 4, 190, 190 n.; 31, 58; uncleanness of hair and nails produce D., 4, 190-2; Azi, made by the D., 4, 198; take hold of the Zoroastrian who goes without the sacred girdle, 4, 204; Angra Mainyu, the Daêva of the D., 4, 209; dismayed by the birth of Zarathustra, D. rush back into hell, 4, 209, 224 sq.; Zarathustra, the foe of the D., 4, 211; 23, 201 sq., 305; 31, 235; Vohu-manô defiled by the D., 4, 216; when the man is dead, the D. cut off his eyesight, 4, 218; tremble at the perfume of the soul of the righteous, 4, 220, 374 sq.; 23, 335; 37, 165; sacrifices not properly offered or offered after sunset go to the D., 4, 347; 23, 76; annihilation of the D., 23, 22; smitten by the name of Ahura-Mazda, 23, 24, 26, 33; Yâtus (sorcerers) are either men or D., 23, 38, 38 n.; smitten by invoking Haurvatât, 23, 49 sq.; D., Yâtus, and Pairikas, 23, 57-9, 65 sq., 128, 134, 161-3, 252; of Mâzana, 23, 59, 59 n., III, 276; should not the sun rise up, the D. would destroy everything, 23, 86; defeated by Haoshyangha, 23, 111, 275 sq.; struck by Mithra, 23, 126, 136, 144, 153-5; Fravashis kill thousands of D., 23, 191; the heavenly lights oppressed by the D., and helped by the Fravashis, 23, 194; Mâzainya and Varenya D., 23, 224, 251, 292 sq.; 31, 280; Verethraghna destroys D., 23, 232, 247 the sacrifices of the D., 23, 245; Vayu works against the D., 23, 261 sq.; overcome by Yima, 23, 293; the D. and their worshippers chose the Worst Mind, 31, 36, 30sq.; are a seed from the Evil Mind, 31,
54, 58; men seduced by the D., led astray from Ahura, 31, 54, 58 sq.; D. and Khrafstra-polluted mortals, 31, 81, 85, 85 n., 260; Daêva-worshippers have never been good kings, 31, 121; despised by Ahura-Mazda, 31, 129; imprecations against the D. and their worshippers, 31, 160 sq., 163 sq.; the revelation given against the D., 31, 199, 206, 211, 217, 221, 225, 259, 272, 277, 328; Haoma invoked against D., 31, 236; pressing, tasting, praising Haoma avails to the smiting of the D., 31, 241; abjured by the Zoroastrian, 31, 247-9; Sraosha battles with the D., 31, 301 sq., 305; protection from D. by worship, 31, 306; Ardvi Sûra Anâhita efficacious against the D., 31, 317; the sacrificial words hold the D. subject, 31, 361. See also Demons (a), and Heretics.
Daêva-worshippers, see Heretics. Daêvôt bis, son of Takhma, 23,
204.
Dâgabas, see Stûpas. Dahâka, or Dahâk, or Azi Dahâka, or Az-i Dahâk, or Zohâk, or Bêvarâsp: Babylon his residence, 4, xlix sq.; the serpent D. fettered, smitten, by Thraêtaona, or Frêdûn, 4, 9, 9 11., 226,245 sq.; 5, 234, 397; 18, 110 sq. and n., 201; 23, 61 sq., 61 n., 113, 242, 254 sq., 277, 294, 307; 31, 233; 37, 28, 177, 214-18; 47, 10, 10 n., 116; Vadhaghna or D., a great ruler of nations, 4, 211, 211 sq. n.; however powerful he was, D. could not escape death, 4, 381, 385; released by Aharman, but killed by Sim or Keresâsp, 5, lii, 233-5; 18, 78, IIo sq. and n., 372, 378; 23, 195 n.; 24, 110 n.; 37, 198 sq., 198 n.; 47, xiii, 114, 114 n.; bound on the Dimâvand mountain, 5, 40; 23, 59 n., 61 sq., 61 n.; the fire Frôbak saved from the hand of D., 5, 63; begged a favour from Aharman, 5, 80; origin of the negro-race in his reign, 5, 87; legends of D., 5, 119; punished in hell, 5, 125; Spitur, with D., cut up Yim, 5, 131; his genealogy, 5, 131 sq., 131 n.; his evil reign, 5, 133, 213; 37, 27, 27 n., 212-18; ruled a thousand years, 5,
Digitized by Microsoft R

Page #184

DAHAKA-DAKSHINA(S)
167
150; dark forms with the face and 4, 54, 95, 95 n., 96 n., 98; 5, 205 n., curls of D., 5, 163; witchcraft and 247, 247 sq. n., 249 n.; pulling down idolatry of D., 5, 228, 37, 185; 47, D. a pious act, and an atonement xxvi, 66 sq.; there is no D. after for sin, 4, 88-90, 269; haunted by the renovation, 18, 118; one of the Daêvas and murderers, 4, 89 sq., seven heinous sinners, 18, 217, 228; 90 n.; Phl. dakhmak, depository demons and witches of the assembly for the dead,' 5, lxxii, 265, 265 n., of D., 18, 418; the three-mouthed, 361; description of D., 5, 247 sq. n. sacrificed to Anahita, 23, 60 sq., See also Funeral rites (c). 60 n.; ravished the two daughters of Dakkhinâgiri, town in Magadha, Yima, 23, 62, 62 n.; wished to empty 10 (ii), n; Buddha at D., 13, 206; the earth of men, and sacrificed to 17, 207 sq. Vayu, 23, 253 sq. and n.; struggle Dakkhinâpatha, the South (of between Atar and D., 23, 297 sq.; India), 10 (ii), 184.. with a thousand senses, 23, 326; Daksha, recites for Âruni, 12, 335 n.; created immortal by Aharman, 24, Pragâpati was D., hence the Dak35, 35 n.; advantage from Az-î D. shayana sacrifice, 12, 375 sq.; father the Bêvarâsp, 24, 60 sq.; received of the gods (senses), 14, 299; how a thousand years' dominion from he married his daughters, 25, 352, Aharman, 24, 103 ; his wickedness, 352 n.; cursed the moon, 25, 398 n.; 24, 267; 37, 111; revolt of Gâvah Aditi and D., 32, 245-8; assumed of Ispahân against D., 24, 323 sq., a new body, 38, 235; one of the 323 n.; Dahâkas and Mûrakas, 31, Adityas, 42, 444; Agni, his father, 245 ; five defects of D., 37, 177; 46, 296; Agni has been laid down Bêvarasp, a title of D., 37, 214, with the nourishment of D., 46, 214 n.; his accession, 47, xxix; a 297; is the personified intelligence, devastator, 47, 126; impenitence of 46, 298; Agni in the arms of D., 46, D. destroyed, 47, 163, 163 n. See 401. also Serpents.
Daksha-smriti, quoted, 48, 411. Dahara-vidya, knowledge of Brah- Dâkshayanas, the Dâkshayana sacriman within the heart, 1, 133 n.; 34, fice performed in the royal family of lxxv; 38, 219, 233, 393 n., 410. the, 12, 374 sq., 377. Dahvguma, worshipped, 31, 197, Dakshinâ(s), sacrificial gift(s),
204, 209, 215, 219, 224, 251, 259, priests' fee(s), Sk., t.t.: penance, 278, 337, 383 sq.
liberality, righteousness, kindness, Dâît, see Rivers.
truthfulness are D., 1, 51; given to Daityas: hundred thousands of the officiating priests, 1, 85; 7, 262, princes of the D. have been de- 266, 275, 279; 12, 7, 266, 275, 292, stroyed by Kâla, 7,79; their manes, 303 sq. and n., 308-10, 322, 373 sq., 25, 112; caused by goodness, 25, 390; 15, 1, 146; 25, 205; 26, 56 sq., 494.
114-16, 148, 333 sq., 340-9, 388-90, Dâityö-gâtu, see Fire (8).
422, 425 sq. ; 29, 49, 68, 74, 131, Daiva, or the science of portents, 135-7, 176, 182, 186, 196 sq., 220, 1, 109, 110, III, 115.
250, 288, 303, 353, 361, 384, 392, Daivapa, see Indrota D.
399, 403, 405, 420; 30, 38 sq., 49, Daiva Parimara, a meditation on 58, 63, 68, 70, 75, 265; 41, 44-6, the absorption of the gods into 50-2, 55-66, 99, 101, 112, 119, 12I prâna or Brahman, 1, 288-90. sq., 124 sq., 137 sq. 141 Sq., 186, Daiva Smara, a ceremony per- 252, 331, 42, 87, 89, 174-98, 380, formed by one who desires to 494, 595-600, 610, 645, 656, 688-- become dear to any man or wonian, 92; 43, 148, 237, 237 1., 271; 44, 1, 282 sq.
217, 218 n., 222, 268, 412 sq., 420 Daivodási, see Parukkhepa D. sq.; 46, 24, 363, 365; sacrifices Daiwi, Lying, a Daêva, 4, 224. without D. condemned, 8, 119, Daiyâmpâti, n.p., 43, 273.
119 n.; 44, 7; highest knowledge is Dakhma(s): the dead taken to a D., the D. at allegorical sacrifice of the
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #185

169
DAKSHINÂ(S)-DÂRBHYA
sense-organs, 8, 261, 261 n.; final Dancing, at the rites of ancestor emancipation is the D. at the alle- worship, 3, 305, 305 n., 328, 343, gorical sacrifice of concentration of 375; in honour of King Wû, 3, 334mind, 8, 280; law about D., 25, 6; devotion to d., belongs to the 291 sq. and n.; 33, 125 sq.; arms quality of passion, 8, 325; at ceremay be taken up in defence of D. monies, 27, 435; 28, 274; instruction 25, 315; importance of giving proper in d., 27, 478, 478 n.; at the worship D., 25, 438, 438 n.; the far-seeing of the duke of Kâu, 29, 33; with D., 26, 61; Dakshina-Homas or shield and axes, 28, 102, 102 n.; oblations at the giving of the D., 26, music and d., 28, 112 sq.; at sacrifices, 340-9; of a thousand cows, 26, 28, 241, 253 sq.; names of metres 414-18, 414 n., 426; 41, 140; are derived from choregic movements, Apsaras, 43, 232 sq., sacrifice praised 32, xcv-xcvii, cxi. for the D., 43, 233; let there be no Dandakas, suffered destruction, 49 bargaining as to D., 43, 280; the D. (i), 116. wins food, 43, 285; giving away all Dangers : ten cases of d., when the his property as D., 43, 321, 321 n.; Pâtimokkha must be interrupted, cows of D. stand south of altar, 44, 13, 261, 294 sq.; 20, 312. 17; imperishable world gained by Danghu-frâdhah, n.p., 23, 214. giving away as D. this earth, re- Danghu-srûta, n.p., 23, 214. plete with wealth, 44, 96; Ganaka Dantavakra, the best of Kshatriyas, of Videha performs sacrifices with 45, 290, 290 n. numerous D., 44, 115; the right Danu, father of Vritra, 12, 166. time for bringing up the D., 44, Dânus, a Turanian tribe, conquered 120 sq.; are healing medicine, 44, by Ashavazdah, 23, 71; the Tura217; the D. at the horse sacrifice, nian D. destroyed by the Fravashis, 44, 274 sq., 306, 343 sq., 348, 350, 23, 189. 353, 357, 357 n., 397 sq., 400, 402; Dânus and Dânavas, demons, 32, gold (of a hundred grains) as D., 44, 114 sq.; Kunâru lurking with the 275, 275 n., 352, 356, 358; Brâh D., 43, 275. manas sing about the D. of the Dârâî, Kâd his great preceptor, 5, sacrificer at the Asvamedha, 44, 145, 145 n.; son of Kihar-âzâd, and 286 sq.; given at the burial rite, 44, D. son of D., 5, 150 sq. n., 151; D. 439; at the Pravargya, 44, 446, 490 son of D., ordered the preservasq., 490 n., 503 sq.; are glory, 44, tion of Avesta and Zand, 37, 413, 446; must not be given away by the 413 n.; reign of D., 47, xxviii, xxxi. priest, 44, 446; Agni protects him Dârâ Shukoh, the Upanishads transwho gives D., 46, 24. See also Gifts lated into Persian by or for him, 1, and Priests (c).
Ivii sq., Ix sq., lxvi, lxviii, lxxxviii, Damnak, n.p., 5, 139 sq.
xci, xcvii. Damsels, see Woman.
Dârayat-ratha, n.p., 23, 210. Dânavas : Isvara, the lord of gods, Darbha-grass, seven bunches of,
D., Bhîtas, &c., 8, 354 ; Vritra made at the beginning of the sacricalled a D., 12, 166; sprang from fice, 12, 84; bunch of D. placed on the manes, 25, 112; their manes, the altar, 41, 332; 43, 182; is both 25, 112; give enjoyments due from water and plants, 41, 332; grew them through fear of punishment, from waters loathing Vritra, 41, 25, 219; story of a certain D. who 332; as an 'appeaser of wrath,' 42, swallowed his wife, to guard her, 137, 480; D, and lotus-leaf in the 35, 216 sq., 217 n.; Kandramas con- centre of the fire-altar, 43, xx, i n., quered the golden cities of the 44 sq. and n., 118 sq. and n., 358, Asuras and D., 42, 85; the Asuras 365 sq., 365 n., 368, 368 n., 374, so called, 44, 95; gods, D., Gan- 388, 393; a means of purification, dharvas, &c., 45, 121 sq. See also 44, 195, 274; covered over the Danus.
burial-ground, 41, 436. Danâyû, mother of Vritra, 12, 166. Dârbhya, see Rathavîti.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #186

DARIUS-DAWN
169
See also Familduties of a d., 31. ; ;
Darius, proclaims Ahura-Mazda, the Gautama gotra had two disciples, 4, Ixi; a Mazda-worshipper, but 22, 293. not a Zarathustrian, 3i, XXX- Dattaka, author of a Kamasastra, 45, xxxii.
274 n. Darkness, see Qualities.
Daughters, offered as presents, 1, Darsapûrnamâsa, see Sacrifices 57 sq.; inherit, 2, 134 ; 25, 348, 352, (1).
370 sq.; Yão, to test Shun, gives Darsinika, defeated by Vistâspa, 23, him his two d. in marriage, to see 117, 280.
his behaviour towards them, 3, 14, Darûn, see Sacrifices (b).
36; do neither wrong nor good, only Darvihomas, see Sacrifices (i). about the spirits and the food they Dasabalakâsyapa, one of the five will have to think, and to cause no first disciples of Buddha, 19, 172; sorrow to their parents, 3, 350 sq., Vâshpa so called, 19, 193 n.
350 n.; preference of sons to d., 5, Dasagvas, carried on the sacrifice 323 sq., 344 sq. ; the appointed d. in first, 32, 296, 306 sq.
place of a son, 7, 62, 65; 14, 85 sq. Dasapeya, t.t., see Sacrifices (j). and n., 226; 25, cix, 77, 352-5; 33, Dasaratha, laments the loss of his 375 sq:; sale of d., 14, 221; 25, son Râma, 19, 92 ; 49 (i), go; Râma, 84 sq., 29, 345; how to secure the Rishi, fought against D., 19, the birth of a learned d., 15, 219; 330; horse sacrifice of D., 44, xxix; daughter's son to be entertained at the chariot of D.'s son coming back, a Srâddha, 25, 102, 118 sq.; not to 49 (i), 8o.
quarrel with d., 25, 157; the highest Dasârhas, a clan descended from object of tenderness, 25, 158; Yadu, 45, 113, 113 n., 115.
guardianship over d., 37, 146 sq.; Dasârna, n. of a country and people, reverence and duties of a d., 37, 382. 45, 57, 87. Da sârnabhadra, the king of Dasârna, Dauhshanti, see Bharata D.
turned Gaina monk, 45, 87, 87 n. Daungha, son of Zairita, 23, 204. Dâsas, strongholds of which they Daurgaha, n. of a horse, 44, 397; were the lords, 46, 263.
patronymic of Purukutsa, 44, 397 n. Dâsîkharbatîkâ Sâkhâ, of the Davâns, who did only one good Godâsa Gana, 22, 289.
work in his life, 5, 350 sq., 350 n.; Dâstâghni, n.p., 23, 218.
37, 469. Dastân, n.p., 5, 139 sq., 139 n. David, and Goliath, 6, 39; Psalms Dâstânîk, Vesko progeny, descend- given to D., 6, 94; 9, 7; dis
ants of Nîvîk and, 37, 198, 198 n. believing Jews cursed by D., 6, 108; Dâstayana, or Dâstayâni, his brood a prophet, 6, 125; makes coats of killed by Keresâspa, 18, 370, 372; mail, 9, 52, 151; mountains and 23, 296.
birds made subject to D.,9,52,52 n.; Dasyu, Dasyus: Vritra called a D., D. and Solomon gave judgement
12, 166; race or caste, 25, 192, 265, about a field, 9, 52, 52 n.; endowed 410, 410 n., 413, 434, 499; cannot with knowledge, 9, 100; mountains be witnesses, 25, 265, 266 n.; demons and birds sing praises with D., of D., originated from them, 42, 67; de- 9, 151, 177; was endowed with feated by Indra, 42, 83, 118, 222 sq; might, 9, 176; the parable of the the earth destroys the blasphemous ewe lambs proposed to D., 9, 177; D., 42, 203; there are many D. and warned not to follow lust, 9, 177. Mlekkbas, 45, 43; Agni invoked Dawi, the Woman Treasure of the against the D. (sing. or plur.), 46, King of Glory, 11, 257, 310; 33, 49, 102, 375, 383, 397; Aryans Pragâpati's daughter, 12, 209; and D., the pious and impious, 46, wedded to Indra, 12, 337; sacri182, 183; the gods have over- fice to the D., 31, 387; 44, 297 n., powered them, 46, 303.
298; Arushî, the red D., 32, 23 sq., Datta: Arya D. (Dinna), n. of a red cows of the D., 32, 23, 26; Sthavira, 22, 274, 288; Ârya D. of Aditi beyond the D., the face of
the king of Dasârma.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #187

170
DAWN-DEATH
Aditi,' 32, 243; brings horses, 32, Dâzgarâspa, n.p., 23, 209. 329; Dyu, the bull of the D., 32, Dead, the, see Ancestor worship: 343, 346; the dew-lighted Ds. come dead matter, see Death (c). striving together, 32, 348, 351; Death. Savitri flasheth forth after the D., (a) D. personified, a deity. 41, 273 ; Agni and the Ds., 41, 280; O D. in religious belief and philosophy. 46, 108, 145, 194, 240, 275, 336, © D. in religious ceremonies. 363; has ruddy cows, 41, 334; is (a) D. PERSONIFIED, A DEITY. night, heaven, day, 44, 298; Agni, D. asked to settle a difficult lawthe two Asvins, and the D., 46, question, 2, 98, 98 sq. n.; expiatory 37-9; the sun, the lover of the D., formula addressed to D., 2, 293 ; 46, 67 sq.; 'the reddish white one,' 44, 337 n.; the power of D. brought 46, 142, 145; the red Ds.invoked for in by heresy, 4, 194; the deceiving, food, 46, 143; the two Ds. invoked unseen D., 4, 224; exorcism against in Aprî hymns, 46, 179 sq., 236 sq., D. and sickness, 4, 228 sq.; Ast(o)239; the shine of the goddess D. v dâd, demon of D., 5, 19 n.; rose up, 46, 309; the mother of the 37, 193; Krishna is D. who seizes cows, 46, 309, 314; the mother of all, 8, 90, 95 sq.; his form cannot the seven Rishis, 46, 314, 318, 322; be perceived, 8, 153; different from red cows or Ds., 46, 326, 329 sq.; Yama, 8, 153, 153 n. ; the king of approaches like a milch-cow, 46, D., 10 (i), 17; (ii), 208; Age and 363; Night and D., see Night. See D. drive the life of men, 10 (i), also Sacred times, Sûryâ, and 37; does not see him who despises Ushas.
the world, 10 (i), 47; the messengers Dawrầma-shi, TP., 23, 217.
of D. have come near to thee, 10 (i), Day: seven days of the week, 7, 60; the means of deliverance from xxix, 242; D. (personified) wedded the snares of D., 10 (ii), 27; be fools to Indra, 42, 337; invoked for pro- the indolent, 10 (ii), 55; the strong tection, 29, 348; a sacrifice to D. net of deceitful D., 10 (ii), 59; after having seen an evil cream, 30, Agni as D., 12, 324 ; 38, 267; 43, 184; the d. after the d. is the whole 365; the Sun (the man in the sun) year, 44, 155 ;-a d. and night of is D., 12, 343 sq.; 38, 267; 43, Brahman, 8, 79 sq.; d. and night 366 sq., 371 sq., 374 ; 44, 26; 48, are a pair, 8, 277; d. is threefold, 672 ; self-sacrifice offered to D. as and night is threefold, 8, 330; d. a penance, 14, 106; Brahman made was first, and then night, 8, 352; the created beings over to D., all ends with the setting of the sun, except the Brahmakârin, 14, 156; night with the sun's rising, 8, 354 ; one quarter of the Vedic student Day(s) and Night(s), goddesses, 41, belongs to D., 14, 157; Rudra and 243; 42, 161; 44, 141, 296, 298; D. invoked, 14, 264; Nakiketas in the sun is encompassed by d. and the house of D. (Mrityu, Yama), night, 41, 271; d. and night nourish 15, xxii, 2-24; 48, 361; runs away Agni, 41, 271, 273; universe encom- from terror of Brahman, 15, 21, 59; passed by d. and night, 41, 287 ; everything produced from D. or days and nights are endless, 41, Hunger, 15, 75; 43, 402-4; is the 352; d. and night the rulers of devatâ of the person in the shadow, Arya and Sûdra, 43, 75; the 15, 144; a robber with drawn sword, separating metre is the d., 43, 89; follows us all, 19, 128 sq. ; why D. days and nights are Pragâpati's bas power over Brâhmanas, 25, 169 joints, 43, 281; how d. and night sq.; man is born as a debt owing were created, 44, 14; d. a form of to D., 26, 152 ; homage to D., 42, priestly dignity, night a form of 53, 56, 570; the lord of cattle, 42, nobility, 44, 286; d. and night are 58; the powerful king, 42, 111, 380; the two tawny ones, 44, 316. See D. and Sleep, 42, 167; as a teacher, also Sacred times, and Time.
42, 216; Pragâpati identified with Dâzgara-gau, n.p., 23, 219.
D., 43, xxiii, 356-8; confounded by
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #188

DEATH
171
Pragâpati, 43, 77; searched for must neither wish for d., nor for life, Pragâpati, 43, 290; created by 7, 280; 8, 246; 35, 70; no occasion Pragâpati, 43, 290; Pragâpati over- to grieve about d., 8, 45 sq. and n.; powered by D., 43, 361; does not 10 (ii), 106-8; 11, 59, 89 sq., 96; d. die, but is within the immortal, 43, in performing duty is preferable, 8, 366; man in the right eye is D., 56; release from old age and d., 8, 43, 371 sq., 374 ; is both near and 77, 249; is from Krishna, 8, 86; exists far away, 43, 372; one or many, not, 8, 149, 151 sq., 191, 191n.; free43, 372; the Brahman delivered dom from d. by ceremonies, 8, 152; the creatures over to D., 44, 48; delusion and heedlessness called d., oblations to the Deaths at the 8, 152-5, 152 n.; sensuality, desire, horse-sacrifice, 44, 339-41; there is wrath lead children to d., 8, 154, only one D. in yonder world, even 154 n.; destroyed by knowledge, 8, Hunger, 44, 340; invoked at funeral
155; 43, 404; vanquished, i.e. final rite to go another way, 44, 434; emancipation attained, 8, 178 sq., D. leads off a man in his last hour, 178 n., Kâsyapa knew about birth only Karman following him, 45, and d., 8, 232 ; devoid of warmth, 59 sq.; mankind is harassed by D., breath, beauty, and consciousness, 45. 64 sq.; the Imperishable who man is said to be dead, 8, 238; all moves within D., of whom D. is life ends in d., 8, 355; 10 (i), 41 sq.; the body, whoin D. does not know, 11, 153, 153 n.; two syllables, viz. 48, 242, 469. See also Kâla, Mâra, mama'mine,' are d., 8, 391, 391 n.; Mrityu, ant Yaina.
every soul shall taste of d., 9, 48, (6) D. IN RELIGIOUS BELIEF AND 123; a return to God, led by the PHILOSOPHY.
angel of d., 9, 136, 186 sq.; dying D. and the breath in the mouth, agony of an infidel, 9, 311 sq.; 1, 5 sq.; fate of the soul after d. d. carries off a man who is gathering how it departs from here, and where flowers and whose mind is distracted, it goes, 1, 76, 82 n., 107 sq. n. ; 15,
as a flood carries off a sleeping village 18 sq., 23, 126 sq., 173-7, 207, 208;
... before he is satiated in his pleasures, 34, lx, lxxviii sq.; 38, 121-6, 364- 10 (i), 17, 16 sq. n.; existence is the 419; 45, 372, 377; 48, 728-43 ; stream of d., 10 (ii), xv; sad is the when a man departs from hence, his d. of him who longs, unworthy is the speech is merged in his mind, his mind d. of him who longs. ... Cast away in his breath, his breath in heat fire), desire for these cities, &c.)! long not heat in the Highest Being, 1, 100 sq., after life! 11, 280-4; life after 100 n., 107 sq. ; 48, 728-31; when d. only for him who offers the a man departs, he goes upwards by Agnihotra, 12, 324; after d. man is the rays of the sun, 1, 133 sq.; 12, reproduced from out of the fire, 12, 269, 269 n.; absorption of the other 343; a mortal ripens like corn, like senses into prâna or breath, at the corn he springs up again, 15, 2 sq.; time of d., 1, 295 sq.; when a Nakiketas asks Yama about the man dies, gods and fiends struggle mystery of d., 15, 5-7; is but a for the possession of his soul, 4, condiment, swallowed up by the 88 sq., 89 n.; the Aogemaide, a Self, 15, 11; 34, 116 sq. ; is unreal, treatise on d., and life after d., 4, immortality is real, 15, 84; every372-86; is inevitable, 4, 377-85; thing is the food of d., 15, 126; 8, 355 ; 10 (i), 69; (ii), 106-8; 11, fire is d., and that is the food of 58 sq., 89 sq., 96, 116 sq., 119, 121, water, d. is conquered again, 15, 1 27 sq., 240, 289; 19, 270-6; 20, 126; the sage knows from the Yi 371; 35, 213 sq.; 36, 102; 37,176; what can be said about d. and life, 45, 18, 249 sq., 256, 259; 49 (i), 16, 353; are the spirits distressed 66 sq.; there is a remedy for every- at the d. of a righteous man? 18, thing but d., 5, 396; where soe'er je 50 sq.; how the life departs from the be it. will overtake you, though ye were body, 18, 51-53: introduced by in lofty towers, 6, 83; an ascetic the evil spirit, 18, 95, 105 sq. and
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #189

172
DEATH
n.; Buddha-knowledge,' 'seeing Nirvâna,' euphemistic terms for d., 21, 52 sq. n., 118 n.; there is nothing inaccessible for d., 22, 19; the sage desires d. as the dissolution of the body, 22, 61; why people disregard d., 24, 50; not a complete dissolution of existence, 24, 136, 208; the cause of d., 24, 161; old age, disease, and d., 25, 209, 212; falsehood allowed to prevent the d. of a person, 25, 272; premature d., 28, 52 sq.; 36, 162-74; spoken of as dissolution, 28, 203; the round of birth, action, d., 34, xxvii; not necessary for the condition of being free from the body, 34, 41, 43; the highest Self different from the individual soul in the state of d., 34, 233-6; release from the jaws of d. by knowledge of the highest Self, 34, 247; what it means when applied to the sprout, 34, 340; all men are afraid of d., 35, 206-13; the terms 'birth' and 'd.' if applied to the soul, have a metaphorical meaning, 38, 28 sq.; has the power of manifesting those works whose fruit has not yet begun, 38, 113, 117-19; the state of swoon is the door of d., 38, 152; 48, 606 sq.; identification of the Avabhritha-ceremony with d., 38, 221; the d. of the body is the term of the attainment of final release, 38, 357 sq., 363; certain times favourable for dying, 38, 37981; 48, 740 sq.; ideas about d. and life in Tâoism, 39, 21-3; 40, 55, 146, 281 sq.; the Tâo as an antidote against d., 39, 92 sq.; 40, 32; firmness and strength the concomitants of d., 39, 118; birth and d. merely changes of the same kind in the process of evolution, 39, 149; 40, 4-6, 4 n., 10, 47 sq., 47 n., 65; story of Mr. Deformed and Mr. One-foot who are not afraid of d., 39, 149; 40, 5 sq.; how do I know that the love of life is not a delusion? and that the dislike of d. is not like a young person's losing his way, and not knowing that he is (really) going home? 39, 194; loosing the cord by which the life is suspended, 39, 201 sq., 248; unity of life and d., 39, 229; d. and life are ordained from Heaven,
39, 241; a mere change for the sage, 39, 332, 365; d. and life are not far apart, but why they have taken place cannot be seen, 40, 130; one hundred and one kinds of d., 42, 49 sq., 58, 162, 307, 565; he that will live is warm, he that will die is cold, 43, 135 sq.; ceases through immortality, 43, 327; why people say he has been cut off,' 43, 371; retribution after d., 44, xiv; 45, 372, 377; the fool's 'd. against one's will,' and the sage's 'd. with one's will,' 45, 20-4; a monk should learn the method of dying a religious d., 45, 299; antagonistic to the origination of knowledge, 48, 18; the term 'd.' denotes Nescience, 48, 23; the word 'd.' denotes darkness, i.e. non-intelligent matter in its subtle state, 48, 140; the departing soul is held embraced by the highest Self, 48, 352; when he has departed, there is no more knowledge, 48, 395; he who moves within d., of whom d. is the body, whom d. does not know, he is the inner Self of all, the one god Nârâyana, 48, 403 sq.; soul in deep sleep and in d. unconscious, 48, 765 sq.; when men die, they pass into dissolution as far as regards this world, 49 (i), 108. See also Future Life, Immortality, Life, Nirvâna, and Suicide.
(c) D. IN RELIGIOUS CEREMONIES.
Hymns and prayers recited when d. approaches, 1, 261, 313 sq., 313 n.; 23, 312 sq.; 24, 344; signs and premonitory symptoms of approaching d., 1, 261 sq.; causes interruption of Veda-study, 2, 36 sq.; 14, 208 sq., 209 n., 211; 29, 115 sq., 324, 414; 30, 80; impurity caused by d. or dead matter, 2, 59, 249-54; 4, lxxi-lxxxi, 49-51, 5885, 87 sq., 92-102, 105-15, 11955, 190; 5, lx, 245-76, 310, 319 sq., 332; 7, 87-94; 14, 177 sq., 180-2, 298; 18, 35, 39-43, 52 n., 161, 161 n., 283, 292 sq. and n., 431, 455-8; 24, 111, 335-7, 339-41, 3535; 25, 146, 163, 177-87; 29, 355, 3579; 37, 153-60; for three days after the d. of a man there is danger lest somebody else should die in that
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #190

DEATH-DELUGE
173
d World Huntina, 2,
house, 4, Txxiii; useful animals debtors, 13, 199; to be paid before which destroy dead matter, 5, 72 partition of property, or by the sq. ; seven (eight) kinds of d, which heir, 25, 379, 379 n. ; 33, 197; delay the arrival of the Nasûs, 5, sacrifice for one who cannot pay d., 331 sq., 331 1.; the folly of bewail 30, 113; sureties and pledges, 33, ing the dead, 10 (ii), 107 sq.; by 61, 70-5, 77 ; one enslaved for d., What means can the sacrificer over- 33, 135 1., 136 sq.; contract of d., come d.? 15, 122 ; renunciation of bond, 33, 305; law about pledge, sins at the time of d., 24, 309; sin 33, 322-6; a cause why some peoof eating dead matter, 24, 336, 353, ple become monks, 35, 50; a father 356; terms to be used in speaking may deposit his son as a pledge, 36, of the d. of men and animals, 27, 122 ; discharge of d, on the death 112, 117 sq.; three kinds of d, on of creditor, 42, 528;--the three d. to which no condolence should be the gods, Rishis, and Manes, 7, 137; offered, 27, 131; how to speak of 12, 190 sq., 190 n.; 14, 56, 271 sq.; d. of different persons, 27, 132 sq.; 25, 169, 205, 215, 346, 443, 443 n. ; 28, 133 sq.; ceremony to be per- 38, 295 ; 49 (i), 100. formed after the d. of a Guru, to Decay, see Death (6). prevent the d. of other members Deeds, see Good Works, Karman, of the family, 29, 246-50 ; prayers Thought, and Works, to ward off d., 29, 248 sq. ; prayer Deer, see Animals, and Hunting. to avert involuntary d., 29, 427; Defamation, a title of the law, 2, 30, 118; ceremonies to avert occur- 84 sq., 281 sq., 290 sq., 295 ; 14, rence of d. in family, 30, 296 sq.; 122, 222 ; 25, 253, 267, 301-3, 484 ; striking a dead person, 37, 48; fine for d. of a maiden, 25, 294. lamenting over the dead prohibited, See also Abuse, and Backbiting. 37, 193; rites by which the conse- Defilement, Defiling, see Impurity. crated king is freed from violent d., Deformities : deformed persons ex41, 90 sq., 94; prayers for exemp- cluded from Srâddha feasts, 2, 258 ; tion from the dangers of d., 42, 53- 14, 52 ; 25, 103 sq., 107 sq., 119 sq.; 60, 569 sq.; he conquers recurring d. considered as sins, 14, 4, 103; 42, d. (i. e. the round of birth and d.) 521; due to crimes committed in by the Mitravindâ sacrifice, 44, 66; former births, 14, 109; 25, +40 sq.; he is freed from recurring d. who deformed people excluded from studies his daily Veda-lesson, 44, sacrifices, 23, 76; food not to be ac99; a possessor of esoteric know- cepted from hermaphrodites, 25, ledge conquers recurrent d., and 162; crippled and deformed people attains the full measure of life, 44, to be removed from councils of a 174; expiatory rite in case of d. of king. 25, 239; deformed and cripsacrificer when the Agnihotra-milk pled people cannot be witnesses, 25, has been put on the fire, 44, 184 sq.; 266; 33, 88 sq. ; cripples not to recurring d. warded off from cattle pay taxes, 25, 322 ; cripples, idiots, of sacrificer, 44, 271; recurring d. madmen, &c., cannot inherit, but of the fathers warded off, 44, 272; must be supported, 25, 372 sq. ; fear (at funeral rites) of other cripples, idiots, &c., may marry, 25, members of the family following 373, 373 n. the deceased in d., 44, 424, 426, Deities, see Gods. 440. See also impurity.
Deliverance: what sort of d. is Debts : law about d. and interests, 2, there for the Muni wlio is free 69, 69 11., 244; 4, 35 n.; 6, 44 sq. ; from desire ? 10 (ii), 202 sq. ; eight 7, 39 sq., 42-6, 74; 14, 82; 18, stages of d. (vimokkhâ), 11, 49 n., 184; 25, xxix sq., 253, 262-4, 272 51 sq., 212 sq. See also Emancipasq., 277-86; 33, 41-120, 263 sq. tion. 273, 299, 308 sq., 319-32, 320-4, Deluge, when the waters of it 328, 331 sq., 339, 388-90; 37, 65, spread abroad, Yü arranged and 138 sq., 141-3; imprisonment of divided the regions of the land, 3,
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #191

174
DELUGE-DEMONS
309; legend of the d. in Avesta abide in hell, 5, 19; 18, 58, 75 ; 24, and Pentateuch, 4, lviji sg.; Zoroas- 9; struggle between angels and d., trian legend of Yima and the d., 4, 5, 19; 18, 270 sq., 319, 319 11. ; 37, 10 sq., 15-21, 251 n.; Tahmuras 21,211., 263 sq.; introduce disaster, and the d, 4, 384 1.; caused by 5, 24; 18, 24; 24, 101; 37, 23, Tîstar, 5, 26, 26 n. ; Noah and the sin of worship of d., 5, 54, 57, 224, d., 6, 209 sq, ; 9, 66 sq., 119, 255 sq.; 302, 369, 369 sq. n. ; 24, 15, 23, 72; at the end of the world, 8, 97 n, 37, 23, 148, 151 sq., 181 sq., 206, 106 n., 260; the punishment of the 207 n., 254, 326; 47, 6, 69, 86, 93, d., 9, 298 sq. ; legend of Manu and 95, 98, 102, 120; men led astray the d., 12, 216-19 and notes; 25, by the d., 5, 55-7; 18, 271; become Iviii; 26, xxx sq. ; 42, 679 sq.; the powerful by men's misdeeds, 5, 56 deluging rain of Malkôs, 18, 109, sq.; use nail-paring as weapons, 5, 109 n. ; 24, 59, 59 n.
71, 342; apes, bears, and negroes Delusion, attachment to objects originated from intercourse with d., of desire is the great, 8, 322; the 5, 87 ; seized on by the angels at contact of objects of sense with the resurrection, 5, 128 sq.; drag senses is the source of d., 8, 335; the sinner to hell, 5, 161; 24, 12, human body characterized by d., 8, 81 ; figures of d. demolished, 5, 193, 343 ; the wheel of life is enveloped 198; the d. with dishevelled hair in the waters of d., 8, 356 sq.; the (i.e. hostile races) rush into Iran, whole world under a d., 39, 326 5, 201-3, 202 n., 215, 217, 220, 223 sq. See also Illusion, Mâyâ, and sq., 227 sq. ; antagonism of Aharnian Papanka.
and the d. to man, 5, 207, 214; 18, Demons.
402; 37, 255 sq., 263 sq.; the (a) In Iran.
leathern-belted d., 5, 223; idol (6) In India.
temples their abodes, 5, 227, 229; (c) In China.
attack him who eats in the dark, 5, (a) IN TRAN.
310; all worship reaches either Impurity is being possessed of d., angels or d., 5, 310; attack Zara4, lxxii-lxxxi; 18, 342, 342 1.; tîst, oppose his birth, 5, 317, 343; threaten the new-born child, 1, 37, 469; 47, xiv, xxi, 19 sq., 27-31, Ixxix sq. and n., 184 n.; 24, 319; 140 sq.; are in the north, 5, 318, concourse of the d. at the gate of 318 n., 346, 370 n.; fifteen fiends, hell, 4, 24, 24 n.; 5, 15 sq., 36; 24, 5, 358; soul threatened by d., 5, 28 sq. and n. ; improper ceremonies 373; 24, 17, 17 n., 21; soul saved appropriated by them, 4, 26 n.; 5, by Srôsh from d., 5, 382 ; he whose 369, 369 sq. n. ; 37, 23, 194; the begetting is owing to the d. has no six chief d. and Angra Mainyu, 4, part in the resurrection, 5, 384 sq. ; 139 n.; repelled and destroyed by resurrection a fear and vexation to fire, 4, 184 n., 272 ; 5, 317, 342-4; the d., 18, 38; assault of the d. on 24, 277, 355 sq. ; 37, 122; cock the corpse, 18, 38, 42; no d. after and dog drive away the d., 4, 197, the renovation of the universe, 18, 197 n.; 5, 73, 331 n. ; 24, 293 sq.; 74, 118; five kinds of d. of life Aharman formed many d., 5, 6; (evil passions), 18, 87 sq., 88 n.; of discomfited, and destroyed, 5, 8, 25, Mâzendarân, 18, 93, 93 1. ; 24, 244 198 sq., 230, 364, 367 ; 18, 85; 24, sq., 244 n.; unable to injure their 83 sq., 101; 37, 227 sq. ; 47, 125; enemies, the d. destroy their friends, names and accounts of d., 5, 9 sq., 18, 113, 113 sq. n.; sacred girdle a 18 sq., 27 sq., 105-14, 128 sq., 215 means of contesting the d., 18, 129sq.; the assistants or confederates 32; torment the apostate in hell, of Aharman, 5, 15-17; 18, 93-113; 18, 138; defeated by the sacred their incursion upon the world, 5, ceremony, 18, 159 sq., 163, 163 1., 17-19, 28; 37, 254 sq. ; the Mâzî. 168–70, 172 ; seize upon the heinous nikán d. (Mâzainya daeva), 5, 18; sinners, 18, 219, 219 n.; cause 18, 105, 105 n. ; 37, 221, 221 n.; heinous sin, 18, 220 sq.; exorcism
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #192

DEMONS
175
against evil d., 18, 384, 384 n., 437, shippers, 47, 57; Mazda-worship 444; 31, 240; hostile to next-of- opposed to the d., 18, 126; 37, 168, kin marriage, 18, 402, 410-13, 417– 271, 410; 47, 51, 58; the d. de20, 422, 424; sins and evil passions nounced, 37, 272, 275; the d. and personified as fiends, 24, 9, 50, 82, the wicked deny the renovation, 37, 126, 126 1. ; mock the wicked soul 284; four triumphs of the sacred in hell, 24, 25, 31, 52; slain by beings over the d., 37, 285; gratified Hôshầng, 24, 58; 47, XXV, 8; by the wicked, 37, 301; demonsmitten by Frédûn, 24, 61; worship antecedent to Zoroastriandestroyed by Vistâsp, 24, 65; ism, 47, xxvi, 43 sq.and n.; Zoroaster wicked man called 'demi-demon, opposed the worship of the d., 47, 24, 82 sq.; kept back from disturb- xxvi sq., 47, 51, 154 ; smiting the ing the passage of the stars, 24, 91 fiend, the duty of man, 47, 5; how sq.; mountains which are smiters of the d. tempt men, 47, 60-2; the d., 24, 98; deceive men, 24, shattered by revelation from the 102 ; confounded by religious cere- Avesta, 47, 64; d. in hell disabled monies, 24, 103 sq.; Fravashis pro- by the conversion of Vistâsp, 47, tect the body of Keresâsp against 72; wizards, demon-worshippers, the d., 24, ITO; opposed to the demon-consulters, 47, 124; duty of sacred beings, 24, 164; a fiend in the priest to struggle with his own every human body, 24, 265 sq.; fiend, 47, 169; duty of severing the make use of water poured away at fiend from one's reason, 47, 170. night, 24, 292 n.; Zarathustra urges See also Akem-mano, Daevas, and the overthrow of the demon of Drûg. Rapine, 31, 152, 156; impreca- (6) IN INDIA. tions against the demon of Rapine, One should use for Sraddhas such and her devotees, 31, 161, 163 sq.; materials, by which the d. are kept Dahâkas and Mûrakas are born in aloof, 7, 247; demoniac state of the house where Haoma is not mind of evil-doers, 8, 75; neither worshipped, 31, 245; Sraosha gods nor d. understand the maniinvoked against Wrath and other d., festation of Krishna, 8, 87; Pra31, 303 sq.; vexed by just judge- Thâda, chief among d., 8, 89, 89 n.; ment, 37, 102; destruction of d. alarmed at the greatness of Krishna, through the growth of corn, 37, 154; 8, 94, 96; beings divided into godVendidâd or law opposed to the like and demoniac, 8, 114 sq., 118; d.,' 37, 156, 402, 446; frightened gods and d. practise the life of by the birth of Zaratûst, 37, 165; Brahmakârins for freedom from prayers powerful against the d., 37, death, 8, 151 sq., 152 n.; were 165 sq. and n.; inward talk of the vanquished through heedlessness, d., 37, 167; Ahunayair recited for 8, 152, 152 n.; the paths of action smiting the d., 37, 173 sq.; 47, 7, are destroyed by d., 8, 257; their 58-60, 62 sq.; the rich who gives natural inclination towards ostentanothing is produced by the d., 37, tiousness, 8, 282; evil-doers reborn 176 sq.; serpents produced by the as d., 8, 321; all d. extol the emancid., 37, 196; repelled by the spirit pated sage, 8, 345; Vishnu is the of the consecrated cake, 37, 197; ruler of gods, d., Nagas, &c., 8, 347; the seven arch-d., 37, 213, 213 n.; the demon causing madness, 12, 123; repulsed by Zoroaster, 37, 227 sq.; danger from d., 13, 261, 313, 340; 47, xi, 33, 58-60, 62 sq., 123 sq.; 20, 312; Kâka, a slave begotten by non-possession of rulers and high- a d., able to travel sixty yoganas in priests, their law, 37, 232; the one day, 17, 188 sq.; feasts at festipatron spirits of mankind sickened vals of d., 22, 92; the winds invoked by d, 37,243, 243 n.; three deceit- to protect the cattle from slaughful d. and their colloquy with tering hosts, 29, 99; imprecations Allharmazd, 37, 252-4, 253 n.; against d. harassing children, 29, Hôm-water not for demon-wor- 296 sq.; 30, 211 sq., 214, 219 sq.,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #193

176
DEMONS-DEVADATTA
286 sq.; the Cleaver, a d. causing headache, 29, 350; Rakshas and Pisâkas driven away by the staff of the Snâtaka, 30, 169; the Tongueless One invoked at a rite to gain victory in disputes, 30, 178; Vâyu protects from powerful d., 32, 445; one possessed by a demon cannot be a witness, 33, 88; Agni invoked against the hating d., 41, 229; d. of disease, 42, 1-48, 67, 273, 280-3, 290 sq., 302 sq., 407, 442, 445, 449, 466, 475, 519, 562; Kushtha invoked against female spooks, 42, 5 sq.; d. that seek to devour, 42, 58; imprecations against d., 42, 64-71, 237 sq., 285, 298, 393-404, 458; charm against female d. hostile to men, cattle and home, 42, 66 sq., 298-302; eat raw meat, 42, 69,395; Indra drives away the d. of grudge, 42, 148; invoked with gods, 42, 162; exorcised, 42, 187; Earth invoked to drive away d., 42, 205; goblins and d., shaft and missile, 43, 106; prayer to be preserved from the fiercely-howling d., 44, 266; human sacrifices to d. at the Purushamedha, 44, 413 sq.; Agni invoked against ghouls and sorcerers, 46, 32 sq., 109; Yâtu, a bad demon, 46, 393; evil d. possessing men's bodies, driven out, 48, 168; description of d., the hosts of Mâra, 49 (i), 139-44. See also Asuras, Atrin, Bhûtas, Dânavas, Dasyus, Goblins, Kinnaras, Pisâkas, Rakshasas, and Superhuman beings. (c) IN CHINA.
'The demon regions,' 3, 412, 412 n.; the demon of drought, 3, 421, 421 n. Departed, the, see Ancestors, Ancestor-worship, Death, Fathers, Pretas, Souls, and Spirits. Deposits, see Property. Deshtri, n.d., invoked at the marriage, 29, 278.
Desh/rî, n.d., Prâna is, 42, 219. Desiganin, see Kshamâsramana D. Desire(s): giving up all d. the highest happiness, 8, 49, &c., 405; 10 (i), 43, 43 sq. n., 51, 66, 73; 14, 139 sq.; see also Nirvana, and Tranquillity; produced from attachment, and anger produced from d., 8, 50; the foe in
this world, 8, 57 sq.; sin is d., 10 (ii), xv sq.; the Tâo requires being without d., 39, 47, 49, 79; 40, 251 sq. See also Pleasures, and Tanha.
Destiny or fate, and actions, 4, 267 sq.; is predominant over everything, 5, 396 sq.; 24, 57, 89; d. and divine providence, 5, 397; 24, 55; everybody's augury fastened on his neck, 9, 2 sq.; the infidels predestined not to believe, 9, 162 sq.; what things happen through d., and what through exertion, 18, 214-16; why worldly goods are not allotted so truly as spiritual, 24, 37 sq.; impossibility to contend with d., 24, 54 sq.; it is by d. that a bad man succeeds, and a good one fails, 24, 93 sq.; stars preside over d. of man, 24, 227 sq.; 37, 445; all undertakings depend on fate and human exertion, 25, 249, 249 n.; controlled by self, 37, 342; its influence on men, 40, 268. Determination is fifteenfold, 11, 233, 233 11. Deva, in the sense of God, in the Upanishads, 15, xxiv, xxxvi. Devabhaga Srautarsha, Purohita of the Kurus and Sringayas, 12, 377. Devadatta, recited the Pâtimokkha before laymen, 13, 266; Buddha restores to life an elephant killed by D., 19, xx; hurls a rock against Buddha, 19, 246, 246 n.; lets loose a drunken elephant, to kill Buddha, 19, 246-9; 35, 282 n.; Bhaddiya, Anuruddha, Ananda, Bhagu, Kimbila, D., and Upâli the barber, become Bhikkhus, 20, 22833; not honoured with the epithet venerable,' 20, 231 n.; possessed of the powers of Iddhi, 20, 233 sq.; 35, 290; gains over prince Agâtasattu and is greatly honoured by him, 20, 233-8; his ambition to become leader of the Samgha, 20, 234, 238-41; incites Agâtasattu to murder his father, 20, 241 sq.; 49 (ii), 161; his futile attempts to kill Buddha, 20, 243-50; 35, 193, 249, 251; 36, 355; causes a schism in the Samgha, 20, 251-65; 35, 227, 292; Buddha learnt the Lotus of the True Law from D., who is to
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #194

DEVADATTA-DEVAS
be the future Buddha Devarâga, 21, XXX, 244-8; D. the seer who taught Buddha, identical with Prabhûtaratna (?), 21, 246 n., 247; swallowed up by the earth, 35, 153, 292; why was D. admitted to the Order, if Buddha knew that a schism would be created by D., and that D. would suffer torments of hell for it? 35, 162-70; at the moment of his death D. took refuge in Buddha, 35, 167; will become a Pakkeka-Buddha, 35, 167 sq.; why D. in former births was equal or superior to the Bodhisattva, 35, 28393, 293 n.; D. and Buddha, in the Sâkya clan, 35, 290; as a god, was the Unrighteous, and was then burnt in purgatory, 35, 292; in the Gâtakas, 35, 303 sq.; being immoderate in food, heaped up evil Karman for a Kalpa, 36, 5; whence his affinity with Buddha? 49 (ii), 165.
Devaganavidyâ, or 'demonology,' is the Veda, 44, 368, 368 . Devakî, mother of Krishna, 1, 52; 8, 229; wife of King Vasudêva, 45, 112, 113 n.
Devala calls Krishna the first god, 8, 87, 87 n.; author of a Dharmasûtra, 34, 289; n. of a great ascetic, 45, 268, 269 n. Devamantiya, Demetrios ? 35, xix; an attendant of King Milinda, 35, 36-9, 47 sq. Devamata, dialogue between Nârada and, 8, 274 sq. Devânandâ, Brâhmanî mother of Mahâvîra, 22, 190 sq., 218-21, 223, 226-30. Devapatha, t.t., or path of the gods, 1, 72 n. See also Path. Devaraga: Devadatta shall become the Buddha D., 21, 247. Devarâta, the name given to Sunahsepa by Visvamitra, 44, xxxv. Devarddhi, president of the Gaina council of Valabhi, 22, xxxvii-xl; Kshamâsramana D., 22, 295. Devas (gods), how they become immortal, 1, 11, 33; are dependent on the sun, 1, 27; 15, 16; the sun is their honey, 1, 38; true, the D. do not eat or drink, but they enjoy by seeing the nectar, 1, 41-3; medita
S.B. IND.
177
tions on Brahman with reference to the D., 1, 53 sq., 58; 38, 216 sq.; the god Vâyu is the Self of the D., 1, 59; offer on the five altars, viz. the other world, Parganya, this world, man, woman, 1, 78 sq.; 15, 207 sq.; the departed in the moon are loved (or eaten) by the D., and rejoice with them, 1, 80, 80 sq. n.; are in the world of Brahman, and meditate on the Self, 1, 142; Brahman's relation to the D., 1, 14951; 38, 219; the seed of Pragâpati are the D., the seed of the D. is rain, 1, 205; all the D. worship Brahman, 15, 18; sacrifices lead to where the one Lord of the D. dwells, 15, 31; begotten from the highest Person, 15, 35; when the sage dies, his D. (senses) enter into their corresponding D., 15, 41; all D. bring offerings to him who knows Brahman, 15, 49; like men and cattle, D. breathe after breath, 15, 56; the bliss of the D. born in the Agâna heaven of the sacrificial D., and of the thirty-three D., 15, 60, 61 sq. n.; absorption of the D. in Brahman, 15, 68; carried by a racer, 15, 74; do not like that men should know Brahman, 15, 88; Indra, Varuna, &c., the Kshatras among the D., 15, 89; world of the D. obtained by sacrifices, 15, 90; D., fathers, and men, are speech, mind, and breath, 15, 94; evil does not approach the D., 15, 97; classes of D.: Vasus, Rudras, Adityas, Visve Devas, Maruts, 15, 89; worlds of the D., 15, 131; D. by birth and D. by merit, 15, 172; 48, 238; bliss in the world of D., 15, 172, 176; produced by Pragâpati, are the true, 15, 191; the eternal ruler over the D. is Brahman, 34, 130-2; the powers of the D. constitute the Self of the organs of the body, 38, 257; the prânas so called, 48, 585; 'he is like a beast for the D.,' 48, 589;D. and Asuras, trying to search out the Self, 1, 134-42; 15, 343; 48, 328; performing sacrifice, disturbed by Asuras, 12, 34 sq., 69, 113 sq., 125 sq., 150 sq., 297, 370-3; struggle between D. and Asuras, 15, 78-98; have conquered the Asuras through
N
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #195

178
DEVAS-DHAMMA
Indra, 29, 342; Brahmakârin given Dhamma (Pali), Dharma (Sk.), in charge to D. and Asuras, 30, 153 Buddhist t.t., Truth, the True Law, sq.; metres of the D. and of the teaching of Buddha, 10 (i), xxxiii; Asuras, 38, 228, 228 n.; succeed (ii), 47, 63-6, 76-80, 175, 177, 186, with the sacrifice, Asuras come to 201 sq., 209; 11, 62, 64, 117 sq.; nought, 43, 78; path of the D., see 49 (i), 52; different meanings of
Path. See also Asuras, and Gods (a-k). Dh., 10 (i), xlv, 3 sq. n., 68 n.; (ii), Devasopâna, the world of the x; 13, xxviii-xxx, 3 n.; difficult is
Tathagata Devarâga, 21, 247. the hearing of the Dh., 10 (i), 49; Devasravas Bharata, produced Agni happy is the teaching of the Dh., by attrition, 46, 287 sq.
10 (i), 52; the gift of the Dh. Devasû, divine quickeners, offerings (dhammadâna) exceeds all gifts, 10 to, 41, 69, 72; 43, 246.
(i), 83,83 n.; worship the law (Dh.) Devata, Sk., deity,'t.t. used for the of Buddha, as the Brâhmana worships
elements, 1, xxxiji n., 95 sq., 100; the sacrificial fire, 10 (i), 90; he who the Sat is parâ d., the highest expounds and explains the Dh., is a being,' 1, xxxiv, 94, 94 n., 101, 108; Maggadesin Samana, 10 (ii), 16; he in Pali, fairy, god, genius, or angel, who loves Dh. is the winner, he who
11, 45 n. See also Gods (a-k). hates Dh. is the loser in this world, Devavata Bharata, produced Agni 10 (ii), 17; he who approves of the by attrition, 46, 287 sq.; Sriñgaya, Dh. of the wicked is a loser in this the son of D., 46, 361.
world, 10 (ii), 17; worship of Buddha Devayana, Sk., t.t., path of the gods. and Dh., 10 (ii), 29, 31; Dh., well See Path.
observed, conveys happiness, 10 (ii), Devayânî, altercation between Sar- 30; four dhammas or virtues, truth, mishthâ and, 14, xli.
justice, firmness, and liberality, 10 Devî, the son of Agni seated on her (ii), 31; the Dh. as to the acquisition side, 49 (i), 12.
of Nibbâna, 10 (ii), 31, 39; standing Devil, is to you a foe, so take him as firm in the Dh., 10 (ii), 42; the sweeta foe, 9, 157; privy talk is only from ness of the Dh., 10 (ii), 43; the blessthe d., 9, 272; god invoked against ing of the hearing of the Dh, at due the d., 9, 345; charmed by an seasons, 10 (ii), 44; Buddha on the exorcist, 35, 38.
Dh. of the old and new Brahmanas, Devils, pelted with shooting-stars, 10 (ii), 48-52 ; one should choose a 6, 245; 9, 168, 293, 322; sent to good teacher of the Dh., and worship tempt misbelievers, 9, 33 sq.; could him, 10 (ii), 52 sq.; those who delight not have brought the Qur'ân, 9,98; in Dh. obtain the highest good, 10 descend upon the poets, 9,99; mates (ii), 54 sq.; understanding the Dh. of the unbelievers, 9, 201, 201 n., thoroughly is the chief duty of the 213 sq., when d. incite you, seek Bhikkhu, 10 (ii), 60-2; he to whom refuge with God, 9, 202. See also all Dhammas are destroyed, TathaDemons.
gata, 10 (ii), 78; a supernatural inDevil-worshippers, live in the sight in all Dhammas, 10 (ii), 78; hollows of trees, 13, 318; use skulls Buddha teaches the Dh., that is good for bowls, 20, 89; wear the hair in in the beginning, in the middle, and their nostrils long, 20, 139.
in the end, 10 (ii), 96; turning the Devotee, see Yogin.
wheel of Dh. (DhaminakakkappayatDevotion or Tapas, everything sup- tana), i.e. the setting in motion onported by it, 7, 278; d. or Yoga, wards of the royal chariot-wheel of see Yoga
the supreme dominion of the Dh., Dewy Season, see Seasons.
or the Foundation of the Kingdom Dhaga, one of the eight Brahmans of Righteousness, 10 (ii), 102 sq., who took note of the marks on 125,127; 11, 140 sq. ; 13, 91, 97 sq.; Buddha's body, 36, 44.
the Dhs., or the four noble truths, Dhagagga-parittà, a protecting 10 (ii), 132; for those that are enveloped cliarm, 35, 213.
there is gloom, for those that do not sce
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #196

DHAMMA-DHANVANTARI
179
there is darkness, and for the good it is Dhammantari, n. of an author on manifest, for those that see there is light; medicine, 36, 109, 109 n. (even being) near, those that are ignorant Dhammapada, t.w., quoted, 8, 36, of the way and the Dh., do not discern
50 n., 51 n., 52 n., 69 n., 71 n., 84 n., (anything), 10 (ii), 144 sq.; Dhammas
as 101 11., 102 n., 108 n., 123 n., 241 n.; or doctrines, 10 (ii), 149 sq., 151, 153 35, 284 n.; 36, 4 n., 353; translated, sq., 164 Sq., 172 sq., 183, 191; let the 10(i); a canonical book of Buddhism, Bhikkhu learn every Dh. inwardly
10 (i), ix sq.; a commentary to it, or outwardly, 10 (ii), 175; Bavarî is by Buddhaghosa, 10 (i), x; its date, perfect in his own Dh., 10 (ii), 189; 10 (i), x-xxvi; the title of Dh., its. having learnt the best Dh. one meaning, 10(i), xlv-xlix; translations crosses the stream, 10 (ii), 196 sq.; of the Dh., 10 (i), xlix-lii; he who the Dhs. lead to the other shore, lives in the way that has so well been 10 (ii), 209 sq.; Buddha's Dh., the taught in the Dh., is called a Maggainstantaneous, the immediate, the givin Samana, 10 (ii), 16. destruction of desire, freedom irom Dhamma-pâla: the Bodisat as prince distress, whose likeness is nowhere, Dh.. 35, 290. 10 G). 21 Sa.: leads to salvation, 11, Dhammarakkhita, n. of teacher of 22 ; he who has doubts in the Dh. Nagasena, 35, xxv, 26-9. is not free from spiritual barrenness, Dhammasenâpati or Upatissa, 11, 11, 224, 228; eighteen things by In which one may conclude that a Dhamma-vinaye, how to be exBhikkhu is wrong according to the plained, 11, 223 n. Dh., 17, 315 sqq.; by knowing Dh. Dhammika, Buddha explains to we know Buddha, 35, 10; he who him the duties of Bhikkhus and weeps for the death of his mother, householders, 10 (ii), 62-6. and he who weeps out of love for the Dhammikasutta, t.c., 10 (ii), 62-6. Dh., 35, 119; no wisdom of any use
any use Dhanagiri, disciple of Simhagiri without investigation of the Dh., 35, Gâtismara, 22, 293 ; of the Vâsishtha 128; is the most minute thing, 35,
gotra, a Sthavira, 22, 294. 132; a lay disciple must always stand
Dhanañgaya, n. of Arguna, 8, 38, by Dh., 35, 143 sq.; is the best in
48 sq., 63, 74, 93, 100, 125, 130, the world, 35, 229, 229 n.; kindness
230, 310, 394 ; worshipped at the towards all beings, the characteristic Tarpana. 303 of Dh., 35, 255; cannot be perceived Dhanana
a Dhana pâla (ka, n. of the elephant without practising the vows of a who rushed upon Buddha at Râgarecluse, 36, 255; one has to find out gaha, 35, 297, 298 n., 300; 36, 248. Dh. by oneself, 49 (i), 101 sq.; the Dhanapati, Bali offering to him at eye of Dh.(dhammakakkhu), 11, 82, the Vaisvadeva, 29, 86. 96, 119, 127, 153, 153 n.; 49 (i), Dhanarddhi, disciple of Mahậgiri, 180; Dh. and Samgña, in Mahâyâna 22 200 inetaphysics, 49 (ii), xiv sq., 117. Dhaniya, the rich herdsman, his See also Buddha (g), Buddhism, dialogue with Buddha, 10 (ii), 3-5; Dharma, Jewels (the three), and he and his wife take refuge in Preaching. Dhamma - kakka - ppavattana - Dhaniya, the potter's son, subject of Sutta, t.c., 'the Foundation of the the second Pârâgika, 20, 375. Kingdom of Righteousness,' 11, ix, Dhaniyasutta, t.c., Sutta of the cow137-55; belongs to the Anguttara herd Dhaniya, 10 (ii), 3-5; 36, 285. Nikâya, and occurs in the Lalita Dhânyâyana, a Brahman, converted Vistara, and Vinaya Pitaka, 11, 139 by Buddha, 49 (i), 193. sq.; its historical value, 11, 140-5. Dhânva, see Asita Dh. Dhammakakkhu, Pali, t.t., the eye Dhânvana, Asita Dh., king of of Truth. See Dhamma
Asuras, 44, 368 n. Dhammakariyasutta, t.c., 10 (ii), Dhanvantari, offerings to, 2, 202 ; 46 sq.
25, 90; 29, 161, 163, 179; the N 2
inetaphysic Buddha (8), Dreel, and
he and 10 (ü), 5.
con subject on
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #197

180
DHANVANTARI-DHARMA-SOTRAS
physician of the gods, 36, 109 n. Dharmakara, a pupil of the TathaSee Bharadvâga Dh.
gata Lokesvararâga, 49 (ii), ix sq., Dharanendra, the best of Nâgas, 7-10; describes his own Buddha45, 290.
country, 49 (ii), 11-22; becomes Dharanîdhara, n. of a Bodhisattva Buddha Amitâbha, 49 (ii), 28; his Mahâsattva, 21, 4; one of the six- prayers, 49 (ii), 177, 194. teen virtuous men, 21, 4.
Dharmaketu, the 70th Tathâgata, Dharanindhara, n. of Bodhisattva, 49 (ii), 7. 21, 418.
Dharmamati, son of a former Dharanîs, Sk., i.e. talismanic words, Buddha Kandrasûryapradipa, 21, spells. See Spells.
19; the 78th Tathagata, 49 (ii), 7. Dharma, Sk., t.t., religious duty, Dharmamativinanditarâga, the merit, 34, 26, 299 sq., 429; qualify- 39th Tathâgata, 49 (ii), 6. ing particulars, 38, 186; Dh. and Dharmapalin, father of Sâriputra, Adharma, as substances, 45, 153, 49 (i), 193.
207 sq. See Dhamma, and Piety. Darmaphala, a life of Buddha Dharma, Justice, n. of a god : brought to China by, 19, xviii; Bali-offering to Dh. and Adharma, translated the Kung-pen-k'i-king, 2, 107; worship of King Dh. (dhar- 19, xxiv. marâga) on the fourteenth of both Dharmaprabhâsa, a future Buddha, halves of every month, 7,270 ; in the 21, 194-8. Anugîtâ, 8, 219; appears before Dharmaprahrada : story of Dh., Ganaka disguised as a Brâhmana, 8, Kumâlana, and Death, 2, 98, 98 224, 306; Duty, Law, or justice sq. n. personified, 25, 22, 255, 352, 495; Dharmaraga, see Dharma. daughters of Daksha married to Dharmaraksha, translator of the Dh., 25, 352; worshipped at the Phû-yau-king, 19, xxv; translated Tarpana, 30, 244; the favourite the Buddhakarita into Chinese, 49 abodes of Dh., 33, 104 n.; the (i), x, balance a symbol of Dh., 33, 253; Dharmaraksha, translated the the ordeal by Dh., 33, 315 sq., 316 Buddhakarita into Chinese, 19, ix, n., 319.
xxx, xxxii, xxxiv sq.; translated the Dharma, n. of a Tîrthakara, 22, Mahậparinirvana-sûtra into Chinese, 280; n, of different Sthaviras, 22, 19, 365: Chinese translation of the 294 sq., 294 11.
Saddharmapundarîka, by Dh., 21, Dharma, n, of a Tathậgata, 49 (ii), xx, xxiii. 100.
Dharmaruki, divinity of a tree, 49 Dharmadhara, n. of a Kinnara (i), 169. king, 21, 5.
Dharmasastras, or (Hindu) LawDharmadhara, n. of a Tathậgata, books, as authorities on law, 2, 237, 49 (ii), 100.
237 n.; Anugîtâ and Dh., 8, 208, Dharma-dhâtu, mystic world of the 210, 215-19; only to be taught to
Northern Buddhists, 19, 324, 3241. son or pupil, 14, 124, 322; teach Dharmadhvaga, n, of a Tathâgata, penances, 14, 312, 317; mentioned 49 (ii), 1oo.
in the Mânava-smriti, 25, xxv sq., Dharmagahanâbhyudgatarâga,n. 31, 118, 510; free from sectarian of a former Buddha, 21, 208.
influence, 25, liv sq.; their character Dharmagupta, Chinese translation as school-books, 25, liv-lvi; metrical of the Saddharma-pundarîka, by Smritis and floating mass of Slokas, Grânagupta and Dh., 21, xix-xxi, 30, xxxvïi; the king should listen to xxiii; translated the Vagrakkhedika, the exposition of the Puranas and 49 (ii), xiii.
law-books, 33, 280; the AtharvaDharma Indra, the king whose reda in the Dh., 42, xlr-li; founded people are the gods, 44, 370.
on Brahmanas, Mantras, and ArthaDharmakakra, chief of the sons of vâdas, 48, 330. See also Smriti. the Ginas, 49 (i), 173.
Dharma-sûtras, the basis of the
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #198

DHARMA-SÚTRAS-DIGESTION
181
metrical Smritis (Dharmasastras), Dhrishtadyumna, p. of a hero, 8, 2, ix-xi and n. ; 25, xviii-xxiii, liii 39; not born in the ordinary way, sq.; their sources, 25, xi; the 38, 125, 126; 48, 595. works of ordinary mortals, 25, xi; Dhrishtaketu, n, of a warrior, 8, 37. their purpose, 25, xi sq.; their Dhritarashtra, n, of a king, inantiquity, 25, xix; Mânava-smriti formed about the battle of Kurulater than Dh., 25, xxvi; referred kshetra, 8, 3, 37-43; his sons, the to by Patañgali, 25, li sq.; quoted Kauravas, 8, 41-3, 95; Sanatsugâby Medhâtithi, 25, cxix, cxix n.; tîya, a dialogue between Sanat sugata relation between Srauta-sûtras, and Dh., 8, 135 sq., 149-94; his Grihya-sútras, and Dh., 30, xxix- character, 8, 141; Dh. Vaikitravîrya, Xxxv.
mentioned in the Kathaka, 12, xliii Dharmavyâdha, see Religious n.; his sacrificial horse seized by hunter.
Satânîka, 44, xxx, 401; head of the Dhartri, worshipped at the Tarpana, four Mahârâgas, 49 (i), 196 sq. ;30, 244.
n, of a god, 21, 4. Dharuna Angirasa, author of Dhriti, an ascetic, converted by Vedic hymns, 46, 400.
Buddha, 49 (i), 191. Dhâtri, the Creator, 15, xxiv; Manu Dhritiparipurna, the Bodhisattva, and Dh. perform the punarâdheya, will be the Buddha Padmavrisha12, 314 n., a name of the Self, 15, bhavikrâmin, 21, 67. 311; invoked and worshipped, 26, Dhritis, t.t., oblations for the safe 376; 29, 86, 207, 320, 344, 347; keeping of the horse at the Asva30, 151, 244; 41, 54n. ; 42, 20, 54, medha, 44, 285, 285 n., 364, 364 1. 126, 160, 389; has ordained pro- Dhruva, his brothers Bali and creation, 29, 45; invoked and wor- Vagrabâhu, 49 (i), 94. shipped at the Sîmantonnayana, 29, Dhruvasena, king of Anan dapura, 47 sq., 181; 30, 208; has shaven the 22, 270 n. head of Brihaspati and Indra, 29, DHul Kifl, was patient and entered 56, 56 n., 185; invoked at the mar- into the mercy of God, 9, 53, 53 n.; riage, 29, 278; invoked for concep- was of the righteous, 9, 180. tion, 30, 199; oblations to Dh. for DHu'l Qarnâin, travels to the ocean the new-born child, 30, 214; pro- of the setting sun, and builds a tects from all evils, 42, 81; shaped rampart to keep in Gog and Magog, the being, 42, 86; invoked in 9, 24 sq. and n. charms to obtain a husband, 42, 94 DHu'nnûn, see Jonah. sq., 324; supports earth, heavens, Dhutangas, see Vows. and sun, 42, 95; made overlord for Dhvasan Dvaitavana, king of the warding-off of the fiends, 44, 464 Matsyas, offered a horse-sacrifice, sq. See Creator, and Pragâpati. 44, 398. Dhâtusena, nephew of Mahânâma, Dhvasra, n.p., 32, 360 sq. 10 (i), xv-xviii.
Dhyanas, Sk., t.t., see Ghânas, and Dhîra or Viriyavat (firm), definition Meditation, of the term, i0 (ii), 91.
Dialectics, see Philosophy. Dhîra Sataparneya, n, of a teacher, Dialogues, see Parables. 43, 331.
Dibba-kakkhu, t.t., 'the heavenly Dhishanâ, n. of a goddess, 46, 12, eye,' superhuman knowledge of 119-22, 228; a goddess of the present Births, 11, 209, 218. See also carth, and of wealth, 46, 120 sq.;- Eye. Dhishanâs, goddesses, 41, 242 sq., Dice, Krita among, 44, 330. 243 n.; are speech, 41, 243.
Difference, does not admit of logical Dhishuya hearths, see Fire (e). definition, 48, 31-3; of substance Dhotaka, n, of a Brahmana, 10 (ii), can be proved, 48, 39-46. 187, 196 sq., 210.
Digestion, explained, 8, 113, 252, Dhotakamânavapukkhâ, t.c., 10 273 n., 275 n.; juicy food causes (ii), 196 sq.
indigestion, 8, 236 n.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #199

182
DIGHA NIKÁYA-DIRGHABHADRA
Digha Nikaya, t.w., Tevigga Sutta Dînâ-î Maînôg-î Khirad, or from, 11, 159; Mahâ-sudassana Opinions of the Spirit of Wisdom,' Sutta, 11, 237; Mahaparinibbâna title and contents, 24, xv sq., 3 n.; Sutta from the D., quoted, 36, 352. its date and author, 24, xvi sq.; MSS. See also Tipitaka.
and versions of it, 24, xviii-XXV; Dîgha-pingalo: Âlâra was D., 11, translated, 24, 1-113. 75 n.
Dînârâs, mentioned in the KalpaDîghâvu : the story of D., the son sûtra, 22, 233, 233 n.; in the of King Dîghîti of Kosala, 17, 296- Narada-smriti, 33, xvii sq., 32. 305.
Dînkard, t.w., compilers and editors Dîghîti, king of Kosala, 17, 293- of the, 5, 148 n.; 24, xxvii, 139 n.; 305.
its date, 18, xxvii ; 24, 139 n.; 37, Dîkshâ, Sk., t.t., consecration or xxxiii, 488 ; quoted, 18, xxix, 370-2, initiation as the preparatory rite for 370 sq. n.; 24, xxvi, 120 n., 139, the upâsana of those who live in the 146, 162, 162 n., 169 sq., 202 sq. forest, 1, 75 sq., 75 n.; rite of and n.; quotes the Dâdistân-î Dînîk, initiation for a Soma sacrifice, 12, 18, 269 n.; allusions to next-of-kin 24, 25 n., 447 n.; 26, xxxii, 1-47, marriage in the D., 18, 394-7, 399161 sq. ; 29, 319; personified, 14, 415 ; its importance, 24, 139 n.; its 196; 26, 150; the Avântaradîkshâ account of the Nasks, 37, xxix sq., or intermediary consecration, 26, xxxviii-xlvi; its early history, 37, 97-104; the sacrificer consecrates xXx-xxxjïi ; transmission of the text himself for the sake of this All, 26, down to the present MSS., 37, 155; the D. offering, 26, 12 sq. xxxiii-xxxviii; translation of books 161 ; 41, 44; 43, 258; repeated, viii and ix, Contents of the Nasks, when substitutes of the Soma-plant 37, 1-397; from Books iii and iv had to be used, 26, 422 sq.; for the of the D., 37, 406-18; quotes from Sattra or sacrificial session, 26, an older Exposition of the Good 440-6; 44, 135-8; repeated for each Religion, 47, ix, 3 sq., 3 n.; Soma-sacrifice, 41, 4 n.; at the legendary history of Zoroaster in Vagapeya, 41, 17; as part of the the D., 47, ix-xvi, 3-130. king's Abhishekanîya ceremony, Dinna = Sabbadinna, q.v. 41, 68 sq., 68 n.; Pragâpati and Dînô, see Daệna, the beings consecrated themselves Dîn-pa(van)-Âtarô, or Dînô, has for a year, 41, 158; for the building the orange-scented mint, 5, 104; of the fire-altar, 41, 180 sq. and n., invoked, 5, 402, 405. 185 sq., 246-97, 247 n.; supports Dîn-pa(van)-Dînô, Trigonella the the earth, 42, 199; is Speech, 43, flower of, 5, 104; invoked, 5, 403, 67; at the animal sacrifice, 44, 121 405. sq.; from out of faith the gods Din-pa(van)-Mitrô, or Dinô, the fashioned the D., 44, 138; is the flower of, 5, 104; invoked, 5,402,405. body of the sacrifice, 44, 240; no Dîn-vigirgard, account of the D. at the Sautrâmani, 44, 240, Nasks from the, 37, 438, 438 n. 240 n.; for the horse-sacrifice, 44, Dipankara, nomination of Buddha 289--95, 371 sq.; there are twelve by, 19, xviii; n, of a Tathâgata, 21, days, 44, 371; for the Purushamnedha 22, 28, 300; 49 (ii), ix, 6, 71; a there are twenty-three Dîkshâs, 44, former Buddha, 49 (ii), 122, 131-3. 403. See also Anointment.
Dîpavamsa, founded on the SinDîkshita, the Consecrated, rules for, halese Atthakathâs, 10 (i), xiii, xvi
26, 4-11, 19 sq., 33 sq., 38-47; sq. ; its date, 10 (i), xiii ; 11, xxii; draws nigh to the gods, 26, 4, 20, the dates of Buddhist Patriarchs, 38, 42, 44; becomes an embryo, 26, according to the D., 10 (i), xlii-xlv; 19 sq., 29, 33 sq., 73; begging en- lists of Kings and Theras in the D., joined for him, 26, 45 n.; abstinence 11, xlvi sq. enjoined for him, 41, 185 sq.
Dîrghabhadra, disciple of SamDîn, see Daêna.
bhûta-vigaya, 22, 289.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #200

DIRGHÂGAMA-DIVINATION
183
leprosy and simile afflicted with
converted bouncle of Sâriputra
Dîrghagama, a canonical work of d., 42, 82 ;--persons afflicted with Buddhism, 19, xxiv.
leprosy and similar d. excluded Dîrghanakha, uncle of Sâriputra, from Srâddhas, 2, 258; 14, 52; 25,
converted by Buddha, 49 (i), 193 103, 105 sq., 108 ; lepers, &c., ex. Dîrghatamas Aukathya, author of cluded from sacrifices, 23, 75; Vedic hymns, 46, 143, 149, 154, insane and suffering persons cannot 158, 161, 164, 167, 170, 174, 176, be witnesses, 25, 265, 265 n.; 33, 178; the blind son of Mamatâ, 46, 303 ; dropsy, the punishment of 170, 171; 49 (i), 44 n.
Varuna, 25, 269 n.; sufferers from Discussions, of scholars and kings pestilence slain, 27, 178; ceremonies respectively, 35, 46.
against pestilence, 27, 266, 288, 307, Diseases, treated as cases of im- 423; a cure for headache, 29, 350; purity, 4, 1xxx ; and deformities, the dog-demon or epilepsy, 30, 219 sq. ; work of Angra Mainyu, 4, 17, 19, sons afflicted with chronic d. disin227-9; lists of d., 4, 227-9, 235, herited, 33, 194 ; regulations about 241; spells against Death and Sick- contagious d., 37,98;-prayeragainst ness, 4, 229; rain invoked to cure Yakshman (consumption, 41, 341 n.; d., 4, 231; caused by demons, 5, charm against takman (fever) and 112; 24, 265; causes of d. and related d., 42, 1-7, 246-52, 270-4, death, 8, 236 sq.; caused by 414-19, 441-52, 468-70, 565-9, offences committed in a former life, 676-81; charms against dropsy and 8, 321 ; 14, 109; 22, 53 sq.; 25, similar d., 42, 11-13, 241 sq., 471, Ixxii, 92, 105, 108, 341, 440 sq. ; 35, 562-4; charms against kshetriya, 152; caused by sorcery, 17,60; four hereditary d., 42, 13-16, 286-90, classes of d., 21, 130; sixteen d., 22, 292-4, 336-9; charms against 53 sq.; charms and magic rites to leprosy, 42, 16, 266-70; charms cure d. and possession by demons of against poison, 42, 25-30, 373-8, d., 22, 187 sq. ; 42, 1-48, 57-60, 67, 425-8, 461-3, 511 sq., 552–5 ; 233-7, 241 sq., 246-52, 257-60, charm against mania, 42, 32 sq., 263-74, 277-84, 286-94, 302 sq., 518-21 ; fever and cough, the 308-11, 313-22, 336-9, 341-3, inissiles of Rudra, 42, 157 ; fever 369-71, 373-8, 384-9, 406-II, connected with lightning, 42, 271 414-23, 425-8, 441-56, 463-6, sq.; leprosy cured by the sacrifice 468-73, 475, 481-3, 488-90, 500 of a white cow, 42, 711; children's sq., 503-7, 509-14, 516-21, 530-2, d., see Children (b). 536 sq., 552-5, 557-69, 578–82, Disputations, on spiritual matters, 600-2, 669-81, 697 ; the god that 44, 50-6. caused a d. shall cure it, 42, 34; Diti, n.d., and Aditi, 32, 243, 255 sq.; driven away by the Airyainan prayer, 41, 93, 93 n.; Agni invoked to 23, 41, 44; to avert d. the Fravashi grant and keep off Aditi, 46, 317, of Thraệtaona is worshipped, 23, 321; sons of D., 49 (i), 196. 221; old age, death, d., 25, 209, 212; Ditthigatika, Pali t.t., a philosopher, how to cure d. at a sacrifice, 26, 40 10 (ii), 158. sq. and n.; Rudra invoked against Divakara, translated the Lalitad., 29, 137; ceremony for averting vistara into Chinese, 19, xxviii. d., 29, 224, 236, 432 sq.; the ini- Divination. tiated boy given in charge to D., (a) In China. 30, 154; Karman and other causes In India. of d., 35, 191-5; cured by Pirit (a) IN CHINA. (charms) and medicines, 35, 213-19, Yî King, a book of d., d. by it, 3, 213 n.; caused by evil eye, 37, 101 xvii; 16, xv, 2, 4 sq., 10 sq., 22, 31, sq.; healed by sacrificial rites, 41, 40-3, 54, 170, 172 n., &c. ; with the 50; healed by Vedic verses, 41, 141; tortoise-shell and divining stalks, 3, transmission of d., 42, 47 sq., 30950 sq., 104, 112, 120, 140 1., 145-7, sq. ; salve (angana) protecting from 145 11., 152-4, 154 1., 156-61, 207, d., 42, 61 sq.; amulet warding off 349, 358, 381 n., 383, 437 sq., 438 n.;
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #201

184
DIVINATION-DOCUMENTS
16, 20 sq., 40 sq., 150, 318 n., dreams, &c., forbidden to Buddhist 364 n., 365-74, 368 sq. n., 371 n., and Gaina monks, 11, 194, 196 sq., 374 sqq. n., 380 sq., 381 sq. n., 404 199; 19, 295; 36, 287; 45, 34, 70 sq.; 27, 92, 94, 103, 128, 181, 384 sq., 70 n., 105, 366 sq.; fortunesq.; 28, 4, 74, 77, 289, 295, 320, telling a disreputable occupation, 11, 320 n.; 40, 52, 80, 136 sq., 137 n.; d. 194; 25, 387; 42, 1; 45, 80; an and dreams, 3, 128; by the tortoise- ascetic shall not subsist by d., shell, about the founding of a city, astrology, palmistry, 14, 48; 25, 3, 183, 188-90, 395, 395 n., 437, 208; from the direction taken by 437 n. ; with a handful of grain, 3, the Sahasrî cow, when let loose, 26, 359, 359 n.; about (the time for) 416; relating to future marriage, sacrifices, 3, 399, 399 n. ; 27, 428 29, 165; 42, 323, 491; prognosticasq. ; 28, 53 sq., 349-51; about the tions from dreams, comets, meteors, site for burying and funeral, 3, 487; &c., the business of Brahmans, 35, 28, 51, 135 sq., 156, 180; 40, 125; 247 sq.; from marks of the body, object of d., 16, 40-2; doubts in 36, 158 sq.; regarding the new-born the use of d., 16, 41, 41 n.; forma- child, 42, 242 sq.; the fact that tion of the lineal figures by the men by arts of d. know the future divining stalks, 16, 42 sq.; about proves the reality of the world, 45, marriage, 16, 65; 28, 298, 428; 317. See also Omens, and Oracles. sincerity in having recourse to d., Divine Doors, invoked in Aprî 16, 65, 217; diviners and exorcists hymns, 46, 8, 153, 179, 198, 236, 377. employed, 16, 190, 192 n.; alluded Divinities: in meditations connected to, 16, 221; hexagrams of the Yî with constitutives of sacrificial derived from the manipulating with works the idea of the d. is to be divining stalks, 16, 241 n.; good transferred to the sacrificial items, fortune and bad indicated by the not vice versa, 34, Ixxvii; 38, 345emblems of the YÎ King, 16, 350 9; intelligent presiding d. are consq., 351 n.; is a 'help extended to nected with everything, 34, 304; man from Heaven,' 16, 351; with the vital airs act under the guidance hexagrams and stalks, 16, 356 sq., of d., 38, 91 sq.; d. who act as the 358 n.; the Yî King arose from the . guides of the vital airs and comanipulation of the divining stalks, operate with them stop their co16, 422, 422 sq. n.; by tortoise- operation at the time of death, 38, shell, in buying a concubine, 27, 78; 106; even priests who do not know about the proper time for under the d. of sacrifices, perform them, takings, 27, 94; the Grand-diviner, 38, 254 ; the organs of the body one of the six grandees, 27, 109; and the d. are non-different, 38, 257. when it should not be resorted to, See also Gods. 27, 119; false reports about con- Divinity, the highest, is endowed sultings of tortoise-shell and stalks with all powers, 34, 354 sq. See punished with death, 27, 238; also Brahman. smearing tortoise-shells and divining Divodâsa, king of Benares, 49 (i), stalks with blood, 27, 298; one of 192, the minor arts, 27, 348; by tortoise- Divorce, see Marriage. shell at birth ceremonies, 27, 472; Documents : proof by written d. in rules about d., 28, 71; about cere- legal procedure, 7, xxiv; 14, xxvi, monies, 28, 223; is making Heaven 80 sq.; 25, xcix-ci; 33, xiii, 5, 7 the Decider, 28, 233, 233 n.; a man sq.. 7 n., 21, 23, 30, 35, 198; without constancy cannot be a boundaries recorded in writing, 25, diviner, 28, 363; at the capping 299, 299 n.; various kinds of d., as ceremony, 28, 426; by physiognomy, a means of proof, 33, 58-60, 64 sq., 40, 106. See also Yì King.
70, 75-9, 242 sq., 248, 294, 297, 302, (6) IN INDIA.
304-9, 311-14, 325, 331, 334, 339, Low arts, and lying practices, as 348; recording the victory of a d. from marks on the body, auguries, litigant party, 33, 235, 295, 297 sq.;
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #202

DOCUMENTS-DREAMS
written plaint and answer, 33, 236 sq., 292-4, 296; written grants, 33,
185
42, 501; moon the heavenly d., 44, 10-12; an unclean animal, 44, 178; a 'four-eyed' d. killed at the horsesacrifice, 44, 279, 279 n.; d., crows, women and Sûdras are untruth, 44, 446. Dogmas, of Islâm, viz. belief in God, the last day, the angels, the Book, and the prophets, 6, 24, 46, 91; belief in Zoroastrian d., a good work, 24, 73-5; disbelief of the wicked, 37, 193. Dôgundaga (Sk. dvikundaka), n. of a god or class of gods, 45, 88, 88 n.,
347.
Dog, dogs, in the Avesta, 4, 1xxi, 155-69; 37, 161, 161 n.; the Corpse-Drug expelled by 'the look of the d.' (Sag-did), 4, 1xxii, lxxiv sq., lxxiv n., lxxxi, 77, 77 n., 83, 83 m., 99, 99 n., 106, 106 n., 120; 5, 245 sq. and n., 259 sq., 259 n., 261 n., 262 sq., 267, 319 sq., 332; 18, 42, 42 n.; 24, 335 sq.; 37, 153; see also Sag-did; punishments for killing d., 4, lxxxiv sq., 155-9, 185, 272; happy the house where the d. thrives, 4, 23; d. and men, mentioned together, 4, 24, 26, 32, 67, 69, 73, 78 sq., 81, 93 sq., 95, 106; impurity caused by the death of the different kinds of d., 4, 59, 78; hatefulness of the tortoise, or the d. of Ahriman, 4, 155, 157; holiness of the hedgehog, the d. of Ormazd, 4, 155-7, 156 n.; usefulness of the d., 4, 159 sq., 164 sq., 168; the food due to the d., 4, 160-2; 37, 114; treatment of mad d., 4, 163 sq.; d. and wolves, 4, 165 sq.; virtues and vices of d., 4, 166 sq.; 5, 72-4; the holy water-d., 4, 168; penalties for killing a waterdog, 4, 168-76; cleansing d., one of the good works, 4, 175; sins committed by ill-treatment of d., 4, 176 sq.; duties towards bitch and whelps, 4, 180-4; on breeding d., 4, 184 sq.; keep the Kinvad bridge, 4, 219, 219 n.; classes of d., 5, 48 sq.; reward of the d. for protecting the sheep, 5, 51 sq.; use of the d. at the Bareshnûm ceremony (to destroy Nasus), 18, 450-2, 450 m.; d. punished for wilful murder, 23, 340; must be fed and well treated, 24, 292 sq.; assist the soul at the Kinvad bridge, 24, 293; demons frightened away by the bark of d., 24, 293; burial of d. and horses, 27, 196 sq.; shepherd-d., their rights and duties, 37, 81-4; protection of d., 37, 162;-boiled at drinking festivals, 28, 443, 443 n., 457 n.; how Hsü Wû-kwei judges of d., 40, 92 sq.;-penance of a Brahmana who is bitten by a d., 14, 121; used at the cure of palsy,
108.
Dona, the Brâhman, divides the relics of Buddha, 11, 133 sq.; erected a dâgaba over the vessel in which Buddha's body had been burnt, 11, 135. Donkey, see Ass.
Doors, see Divine Doors. Dowry, see Woman (a). Dragon, see Animals (i), Dahâka, and Snake. Drâhyâyana, Srauta-sûtra of, 29,
371.
Drama, origin of the, 32, 287. Dramida, quoted by Râmânuga, 34, xxi sq., xlix; 48, 487; preceded Sankara, 34, xxii; D. or Dravida, 34, xxii n. Dramida-bhâshya, of Dramida, quoted 34, xxii, xlix; 48, 99, 428 sq. Dramidakârya, see Dramida. Draôna, Drôn, t.t., see Sacrifices (b). Drâtha, n.p., 23, 210. Draupadî, the sons of, 8, 38 sq.; not born in the ordinary way, 38, 125; 48, 595. Dravida, Dravidâkârya, see Dramida. Dravidas, a mixed caste, 7, xxiv; 25, 406, 407 n., 412; became Vrishalas, 8, 295; the art of D., an occult science, 45, 366. Dravinodas, deities of Ritu-grahas, 26, 320 n. Dreams: seeing a woman in d. is a sign that one's sacrifice has succeeded, 1, 76; d. are false and unreal, relatively only, 1, 132 sq. n.; 34, 325; the Self in the state of d., 1, 138 sq.; 38, 56; d. foreboding death, and propitiatory ceremony to ward off their evil consequences, 1, 262 sq.; prognostication by and
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #203

186
DREAMS-DRUG
interpretation of d., 3, 128, 350 sq., of real things (good or ill fortune), 48, 350 n. ; 27, 344 ; 36, 157-61; 48, 75; things seen in d. are Mâyâ, 48, 604; diviners of d. derided, 3, 354; 86; things created in d., 48, 120 Sq.; belief in d., 6, xxi; in the story of the veins (hita) the abode of d., 48, Joseph, 6, 219, 223 sq., 230; im- 379, 384; cognitions of the waking purity caused by bad d., 7, 94 ; in- state are different from d., 48, dulging in d., 8, 269; gods, &c., 513 sq.; the things appearing in d. seen in d., 8, 387 n.; the nature of are the creation of the Lord, not of tranquillity is as when one sees a d., the soul, 48, 601-4; are the reward 8, 392, 392 n.; in d. the person of or punishment for deeds of minor the sleeper (purusha) moves about importance, 48,603. See also Divinafreely, 15, 104; the soul in d., 15, tion, Mâyâ, and Omens, 163-73; 34, lx; 38, 133-41; 48, Drinking, see Spirituous Liquors. 764; explanation of d., 15, 280 ; in Drishadvatî, n. of a river, 46, the early history of Buddha's life, 287 sq. 19, xix, xxi sq.; fourteen auspicious Driwi, Malice, a Daêva, 4, 224. d. seen by the mother of Mahâvîra, Drôn, see Draôna. 22, 219 sqq., 231-40, 244-7; of Drona, Bhishma and, 8, 39 sq., 42, Marudevî, the mother of the Arhat 95 sq.; the Brahman D. restores Rishabha, 22, 281 sq.; Fravashis peace among the kings fighting for invoked against evil d., 23, 208; the the relics of Buddha, 19, 327-33; sun worshipped by one who sees not born in the ordinary way, 38, bad d., 29, 224; expiatory rites 125, 126. and sacrifices on seeing bad d., 30, Dronâsa, n. of a demon harassing 81, 183 sq.; are the work, not of infants, 29, 296. the individual soul, but of the Drought, produces a lawless condihighest Lord, 34, 1x sq.; some d. tion, 44, 18. are auspicious omens, others the Drug, Phl. Drûg, 'fiend,' 5, lxxiii, 14; reverse, 34, 325; 38, 136 sq.; variety --the D. Nasu, or Corpse-D., fiend of d. while the dreaming person of corruption, 4, lxxii sq., 1xxv, lxxxi, remains one, 34, 346; the idealist's 26 sq. and n., 50 sq., 58 sq., 71-4, example of the ideas in d., 34, 420; 76-9, 81-4, 93 sq., 99-101, 99 n., the ideas of the waking state are 106-13, 107 n., 120, 213; 37, 157, not like those of a d., 34, 424 sq.; 160; D. Nasu takes the shape of a d. and the idea of a soul, 36, xxii; fly, 4, 77 sq., 99 sq., 112, 128 sq.; the a discussion on d., 36, 157-62, D. Nasu rushes upon those who 162 n.; place of d., the intermediate refuse to reward the cleanser, 4, 132 place, 38, 133; the Self is the shaper sq.; the D. Nasu, a creature of the of lovely things in d., 38, 133 sq., Daểva, 4, 211;-hell, the mansion 137 sq.; the world of d. is mere of the D., 4, 24, 24 n., 122, 122 11., illusion, 38, 134-6, 140 sq.; moving 176, 223; 31, 141; is with the about in d., 38, 135; are outside the wicked man while he is alive, with body, 38, 135; experts in the science the righteous man when he is dcad, of d., 38, 136; their purpose and 4, 60 sq.; comes from Hell in the cause, 38, 137 n.; in d. we have north, 4, 67 n., 76, 76 n.; expelled perceptions while the body lies by spells and purification, 4, 125 11., motionless, 38, 272; salve, a pro- 126-30, 133 sq., 136-48, 230, 235, tection from evil d., 42, 61; charms 241 ; 23, 47, 50 sq. ; 31, 392 sq.; and rites against evil d., 42, 69, 167, the wicked, embodiments of the D., 221, 483 sq., 592 ; amulet against 4, 189, 192 ; sins that make the D. evil d., 42, 82, 605 ; evil d. and mis- pregnant with a brood of fiends, 4, fortunes wiped off on him who 200-4; 37, 164, 207; weakened by passes between the sun and a person, pious deeds, 4, 285; tremble at the 42, 214 ; birth of Zoroaster an- perfume of the blessed soul, 4, 375; nounced by d., 47, xxi; are unreal, becomes pregnant by food thrown and yet the cause of the knowledge towards the north at night, 5, 318,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #204

DRUG-DORAÊKAẾTA
187
318 n., 346; the names of Ahura- covenant of the two spirits, 5, 5; Mazda protect from the D., 23, 29; Mohammedan monotheism a protest destroyed by invocations of the against Persian d., 6, lii, 115, 115 n.; Amesha-Spentas, 23, 38; Sraosha, Mazda-worship not more dualistic the best smiter of the D., 23, 160, 162 than Christianity, 18, xxiv; the sq.; Fravashis assist Ahura Mazda beneficent spirit and the evil spirit, against the D., 23, 183; Fravashis the authors of all the good and evil, protect from the D., 23, 197; crea- 18, 14, 14 n.; contest of the good tion will grow deathless, and the D. and evil spirits from the creation to shall perish, 23, 290-2, 307; driven the resurrection, 18, 81-117, 82 n.; away by Vîstâspa, 23, 306, 308 ; good and evil not from the same prayer against the D., 23, 334; source, 24, xxv; accounts for the personified deceit, the Lie-demon, origin of evil, 24, 124-38, 152-68, 31, xix, 55, 64, 141; conquered by 173-202; the two chief doctrines Asha, 31, 27, 33 sq., 311; Zarathustra about the origin of good and evil, prays for the defeat of the D., 31, 24, 168 ; two evolutions said to be 42 ; banished to hell, 31, 110, 117; in Christianity, 24, 238-42; the delivered to Asha, put to death by doctrine of d., struggle between Mãthras, 31, 110, 118; smitten by good and evil, 31, 25-36, 40 sq.; 37, the saint, 31, 153; the power of the 250 sq., 384-6; the pious mind D.(Lie-demon) as opposed to Asha, questions both the good and the 31, 160, 163; the wicked a son of evil Spirits, 31, 38, 46 sq.; is the first the Lie's creation, 31, 177, 182; and best Mãthra, 31, 122 sq., 125 sq.; warning against the D., 31, 192; the dualistic moral law, 31, 132, the Dragon Dahâka, the worst D. 138; the world made by the two 31, 233; the most loathsome of Spirits, 31, 302 ; good and evil, beings, 31, 249; how shall we drive angels and demons, 37, 21, 21 n.; the D. from hence, 31, 313. See also predominance of good over evil in Demons.
the end, 37, 243; Allharmazd Drûgaskan, n, of a demon, son of demonstrates the duality of original the evil spirit, 5, 132.
evolutions to Zoroaster, 47, 157 sq. Drugs, see Medicine.
See also Evil, Morality, Yin and Druh, the snares of, 32, 386 ; demon Yang, and Zoroastrianism. of guile, 42, 14 sq.
Duality, see Unity. Druma, n. of a Kinnara king, 21, 5. Dughda, see Dûk dâûb. Drumâksha, the king, and his son Dùghdávó, see Dûkdâûb. returned from the forest to the Dughdhava, see Dûk dâûb. kingdom, 19, 108; king of the Sâlvas, Dûkdak, see Dûkdâûb. 49 (i), 101.
Dûk dâûb, or Dughda, or Dùghdavo, Drumasiddha, king of Yogins, 49, or Dughdhava, or Dûkdak, or (i), 197.
Dûk dâv, mother of Zoroaster, 4, Drums, see Music.
371; 5, 144, 317, 317 n., 343; 37, Drunkenness, see Spirituous Liquors. 444, 469; 47, 26–8, 35, 122, 138 sq.; Drupada, n. of a warrior, 8, 37, glory descends from heaven at her 39.
birth, 47, xxix. Drvâspa, meat-offering to, 5, 336; Dûkdâv, see Dûkdâûb. epithet of Gôs, the Cow genius, 23, Dukkata, see Sins. 9, 17, 11O.
Dulâ, mother of the dog-demons Drve Zênîgâk, Av. Drvau Zainigaus, harassing children, 30, 220. smitten by Frangrâsîyâk, 47, 116, Dundubhisvaranirghosha, n. of a 116 sq. n.
Tathagata, 49 (ii), 100. Dualism : in what sense Zoroas- Dundubhisvararâga, n, of numertrianism is d., 4, xiji, Ixvii; 5, lxviii- ous Tathagatas, 21, 358. Ixx ; 31, xviii sq.; principle of d, in Dûr, n. of Breath (mukhya prâna) as Zoroastrianism is pre-Alexandrian, a deity, 15, 8o. 4, lxi ; purely Iranian, 4, Ixiv; Dûraêkaêta, a Turanian, 23, 71.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #205

188
DORÂNSARON-EAR
Dûrânsarûn, magician, tries to kill Dvârakâ (or Dvârâvatî), town of the infant Zaratust, 47, xxi.
Krishna, 8, 230; 45, 113; ArishDûrâsrôb (ô), or Dûrêsrôbô, son of tanêmi in D., 22, 277; 45, 115. Mânûskîhar, 5, 134, 134 11., 138, 141, Dvârâvatî, see Dvâraka. 146; 47, 34, 147; a Karap, re- Dvayatânupassanâsutta, t.c., 10 nowned for witchcraft, 47, xxvi, (ii), 131–45. 20 n., 35-40, 43-6 ; ancestor of Dvâzdah-hômast, ceremony of, 24, Zoroaster, 47, 140; the Karap, 330 sq., 330 n. destroyed by Zoroaster, 47, 150 sq. Dvimukha, king of Pankâla, became Durgâ, her epithets or names as a Gaina monk, 45, 87, 87 n. spells, 21, 371 n., 372 n., 373 n., Dvipadâs, t.t., certain offerings at 435 n.
the Asvamedha, 44, 342 sq. See also Durgaya Krishna, n. of a Sthavira, Metres. 22, 294 11.
Dvîpâyana, n, of a great ascetic, 45, Dûrnâmîk, 1.p., 5, 146.
268, 269 n. Dûrôshasp, 1.p., 5, 135, 137. Dvipitaka,an impossible term, 10(i), Dûrvâ grass, see Plants.
xxxii, xxxii n. Duryodhana, hero of the Mahâ- Dvita, an Aptya deity, 12, 47, 48 n., bhârata, 8, 37 sq.
49; Ekata, D., and Trita, 42, 52 1 sq.; Dushpradharsha, 1. of a Tathâ- Âtreya, author of a Vedic hymn, 46, gata, 49 (ii), 100.
405 sq. Dushprasaha, n. of a Tathậgata, Dvivedaganga, his commentary on 49 (ii), 66.
the Brihadaranyaka-upanishad, 15, Dushtaritu Pausâyana, expelled XXX.
from his kingdom, 44, 26y-72. Dwelling, see House. Dutthatthakasutta, t.c. 10 (ii), Dyaus, see Dyu. 148-50.
Dyu (Heaven), Nom. Dyaus, one of Duty, duties, should not be fulfilled the Vasus, 15, 140 sq.; Indra, the merely to gain worldly advantages, child of D., 15, 221; with Aditya 2, 71 sq.; five cardinal d., 3, 38, invoked in danger, 29, 232; Agni, 49; the courses of d. are from the child of D., 32, 21-3; 41, 272; Heaven, 3, 129; everyone who Maruts, the tall bulls of D., boys, performs a great d. has inuch value, sons, servants, men of D., 32, 106, 5, 90 sq.; one's natural d., though 110 sq., 154 sq., 326, 347, 401, defective, is better than another's 405 SQ., 412; called aditi, 'the und. well performed, 8, 56, 127; d. of bounded sky,' 32, 261, 348, 351, the householder, 8, 358-60; common the bull of the Dawn, 32, 343, 346; to all castes, 14, 26; the d. of Maruts roar like D., 32, 392 ; creatures is to understand and per- mother of the Maruts, 32, 444, 448; forin the will of the Creator, 24, Ushas, or D., 42, 661; let D., the 166 sq.; two classes of d., 25, sky, roar down, 46, 25; the treasure 160 sq. ; the different d. in the ten created by D., the father, the beor five relationships of man, 27, 37; getter, 46, 308, 309; Agni an28, 245-9, 313; the divisions of the nounces man's sin to D., 46, 325. day, monitors and guides of d., 31, See also Heaven (e), and Sky. 109, 114. See also Good Works, Dyumna Visvakarshani Atreya, auMorality, and Taxes.
thor of a Vedic hynin, 46, 414. Duwâr, a favourite idol with young Dyutâna, the son of the Maruts, is (Arabian) women, 6, xiii.
the wind, 26, 144. Dusyâirya, the Pairika or demon,
Bad year,' 23, 107 sq., 107 n. Dvaipâyana, see Vyâsa. Dvaitavana, see Dhvasan D. Dvaitavana, n. of a lake, 44, 398. Eagle, see Birds (6). Dvâpara age, see Ages of the world Ear, one of the organs of the head, (a).
41, 402; 43, 190; is the quarters,
E
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #206

EAR-EARTH
189
43, 10, 333; introduced from the 38, 23 sq.; e. or food, 1, 96-8, 100; left side, made one only, 43, 11, 15; 38, 23 sq. ; its subtilest portion bethe eye created the e., the e. comes mind, 1, 96-8; sacredness of created work, 43, 378 sq.; the two the e., how to keep it from defileears connected by a channel, 44, ment by dead matter, 4, lxji, lxiv, 36; the two Asvins are the ears, Ixxy-lxxvii, 67-70, 87 sq., 133, 14244, 263; what he speaks, that one 4, 185 sq.; 5, 248 n.; 18, 229; 26, hears with the e., 44, 263.
43; a means of purifying, 4, 79, 93, Earnestness (apramâda), the virtue 130; 7, 96, 97, 98, 102; a Snataka of, 10(i), 9-11; frees from the must not scratch the ground, nor arrow of pain, 10 (ii), 55.
crush clods of e., 7, 227; a cow in Earth.
the act of bringing forth a young (a) Cosmological ideas about it.
one, compared to the e., 7, 264; (6) E. as an element, its sacredness, &c. one of the ten fires at the allegori(C) E. as a deity.
cal sacrifice of the sense-organs, 8, (a) COSMOLOGICAL IDEAS ABOUT IT. 261; is the source of smells, 8, 337,
E. produced from water, 1, 94, 340, 348 sq., 352; sound, touch, 100; 34, lii; 38, 23 sq.; 48, 536; colour, taste, and smell are the five the seven Karsvaras or regions of qualities of e., 8, 383 sq.; the disthe e., 4, 222, 222 n., 377; 5, 32 sq., ciple of Buddha will overcome this 67, 69, 175, 232; 18, 79, 79 n., 263; e., 10 (i), 16; sins caused by actions 23, 86, 96, 102, 104, 123, 123 n., injuring the souls of e., 22, 3-5; 135, 141 sq., 163, 171 sq., 181 1., yellow the colour of the e., which 182, 202, 254, 292 sq.; 24, 35 sq. n., occupies the central place, 27, 436, 36, roo, 269, 269 n., 271, 301; 31, 436 n.; as everything depends on 58, 58 n., 303, 313, 317; 37, 26 sq., the e., so all good qualities depend 189, 212, 214 sq., 220, 271; 47, 15, on virtue, 35, 52 sq.; seeds are 34 sq., 41, 80, 108, III, 148; crea planted without the consent of the tion of the e., 5, 10; 12, 280 n.; the e., 35, 150; called 'night,'38, 23 sq.; regions of the e., and their chief- is the Rik, 38, 345-9; is the resttains, 5, 115-20; seven heavens ing-place in this world, 44, 17; is and seven earths, 9, 290; repre- the source of prosperity, 44, 18; sented as a great cube, 16, 61 n.; touching the e., in an expiatory divided in three parts, 23, 181,181 n.; rite, 44, 30; from the e. I take one of the worlds, 25, 157; three thy body,' 44, 133 sq. ; is a womb, earths, 26, 118; 41, 27; 42, 30, 68, and milk is seed, 44, 180; is foul 400 sq., 471; the womb from which matter, 44, 203; is a good abode, everything has sprung, 26, 260; 44, 457; white is this e., 44, 463; seven spaces of the e., 29, 341; 48, the Mahâvîra pot made of clay (e.) 477; rests on air and water, 35, and water (sky), 44, 492; origin 175 sq., 176 n.; there is only one e., and feeding of the e-bodies, 45, 36, 50; is dissolved into water, 38, 397 sq., 397 n.; e.-bodies commit 26; is four-cornered, 41, 155; is sins, 45, 403 sq. threefold, 41, 239; the truth is this (c) E. AS A DEITY. e., for this e, is the most certain of E., the deity, invoked in a curse, these worlds, 41, 364; nine earths, 1, 251; sacrifices to E., 2, 108; oceans, heavens, 42, 228, 631; was 3, 302; 27, 218, 220, 222, 385 sq., of the size of a span in the beginning, 425; 28, 203; 29, 320 sq., 388 ; 30, 44, 451; was raised by the boar 22; 44, 505; invoked and worEmûsha, 44, 451; is higher than the shipped, prayers to E., 3, 126 sq. ; water, 44, 502; a place of abode 4, 221; 23, 11, 19, 229; 28, 60; for all the gods, 44, 505. See also 29, 207, 219, 340; 30, 96, 241; 31, World (d).
251, 286 sq.; 32, 423; 41, 34, 253, (6) E, AS AN ELEMENT, ITS SACRED. 346 sq. ; 42, 161; 46, 110, 115, 127, NESS, ETC.
253; filial piety is the righteousness Black the colour of e., 1, 95, 96; of E., 3, 473 ; spoken of as Spenta
and seven
great cubs. 181,1811
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #207

190
EARTH-EASING NATURE
Ârmaiti, 4, Ixvii ; 18, 393 n., 401; return to the E., 39, 300; friendly what comforts and discomforts most relation between Brihaspati and the the E., 4, lxxi, 21-31; 5, 360 sq.; E., 41, 34; is a milch-cow, yielding 37, 153; the cleanser delights E., 4, all desires, 41, 60; prayer of the 133; made by Ahura, 4, 221; at- king to Mother E., 41, 103; Varuna tacked by the evil spirit, 5, 29 sq., and the E., 41, 103; injured by 173-5; pleased by agriculture, cat- digging in her, 41, 220 sq.; mother tle rearing, and virtuous conduct, 5, of Agni Purishya, 41, 311; bears 376 sq., 377 n.; 37, 154; colloquy what is desirable, 41,387 sq.; bears of Vishnu and the E., 7, 5-12, 41, healing plants, the remedy against 77, 291-7; sustained by those who poison, 42, 27, 31; hymn to Mother follow the law, 7, 8; colloquy of E., 42, 199-207, 639-44; identified E, and Lakshmi, 7, 297-301; sup with a brick of the fire-altar, 43, 91; ports all things, 8, 113; Mother E. plants the hair of its beard, Agni and Father Heaven, 12, 229; 42,166; the man, 43, 208; Vaisvânara as E., 44, 238, 287, 325; is a spotted cow, 43, 394 ; no mortal must give her 12, 242 sq., 308; the queen of away, else she will sink into the serpents, 12, 301 n., 302; 26, 451; midst of the water, 44. 421; inSky and E. as husband and wife voked at the burial, 44, 433; the (Heaven 1, E, thou '), 15, 205, 220; first-born of this world, 44, 450, 29, 168, 282; bears Agni in her 450 n. ; 'on the E.'s place of divine womb, 15, 221; a manifestation of worship, 44, 450-2, 456; is Brahman, 15, 303; the unlimited afraid of the Pravargya, blessings capacity of the E., emblematic of invoked on her, 44, 462-4; having the course of the superior man, 16, become a mare, the E. carried Manu, 214 sq., 215 n.; overthrows the full and he is her lord Pragâpati, 44, and replenishes the humble, 16, 226, 451 n., 466 ; Agni, when spreading 226 sq.n.; the symbol of the E. and through the forests, shears the hair the sun entering into its midst, 16, of the E., 46, 54; has spread her241, 242 n.; all things receive their self far and wide, 46, 83; Dhishanourishment from the E., 16, 426, nâ as the E., 46, 120 sq.; Agni licks 427 n.; Mother E., 21, 371 n.; 41, the face of Mother E., 46, 145; 34, 60; purified by the Sun, 23, 86; Agni announces man's sins to E., Fravashi of the E. worshipped, 23, 46, 325; care and propitiation of 200 ; Zamyâd Yast inscribed to the the E., 47, 162. See also Heaven Genius of the E., 23, 286–309; the (c, f), Prithivî, and Zamyâd. mother the image of the e., 25, 71; Earth-demon, the firm one, oblaas the E. supports everything, so tion to, 29, 201, 213, 345. does a king, 25, 396 sq., produces Earthquake, caused by the chief the sources of wealth, 27, 378; the events in Buddha's life, 11, 44, 116, firm one, the son of the E., 29, 328; 155; 19, 146, 163, 268 sq., 307,
Heaven am I, and I am E., 29, 345, 350, 49 (i), 7, 141; causes of 363; the initiated boy given in an e., 11, 45-8; 35, 171 sq.; caused charge to the E., 30, 154 ; I know by Vessantara's generosity, 35, 170thy heart, O E., that dwells in hea- 8; the earth shook six times in ven, in the moon,' 30, 212; stagger- honour of Nâgasena, 36, 373; exing, yet rejoicing under the on- piatory rite on the occasion of an slaught of the Maruts, 32, 337, 339, e., 42, 640. 347; rules the world, 35, 9; if there Easing nature, rules about, 2, were two Buddhas, the E. would 93 Sq., 220, 222 sq.; 4, 201 sq., tremble, not being able to bear the 202 n.; 5, 317 sq. ; 7, 194-6; 14, goodness, 36, 49; Bhikkhus should 36 sq., 60, 164, 173 sq., 245 ; 24, 12, be like the E., 36, 307-9; the 12 n., 317; 25, 136 sq., 143, 146,
notes' of the E., i.e. sounds heard 152 sq., 192 sq., 472; 29, 318 sq.; in nature, 39, 177 sq. and n.; all 37, 207 sq.; singing of Gâthas must things are produced from the E. and be interrupted when e. n., 4, 325;
- Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #208

EASING NATURE-EKÂGRATÂ
prayer for making water, 5, 318; 24, 317; rules of purification, 6, 78, 98; rules about it for the Dikshita, 26, 43 sq.; micturition towards the sun sinful, 42, 214, 668. See also Impurity.
191
account of an e. of the sun, 27, 328-30, 338 sq. Economy: Ahura-Mazda does not allow us to waste anything of value, 4, 66, 80 sq.; waste not wastefully, for the wasteful were ever the devil's brothers, 9, 4; Muslims should be neither extravagant nor miserly, 9, 89; in his expenditure the superior man exceeds in e., 16, 344. Ecstasy, see Meditation. Eden, the Garden of, 6, 183, 235, 253; 9, 180, 191. Education, Teacher. Eggidatta, see Kâsyapa. Ego, see I.
see Instruction, and
East, see Quarters. Eater, the, is the highest Self, 34, XXXV, xlii, 116-18. Eating, rules relating to it, 2, 5971, 96, 99 sq., 122 sq., 204, 265-70; 5, 310; 7, 216-21; 10 (ii), 66; 14, 25, 36-9, 146; 15, 312 sqq.; 25, 39 sq., 96; 27, 2-4, 7, 20 sq., 79-83, 83 n.; 29, 86 sq., 191, 320 sq.; 37, 180, 182 sq.; rules of e., for the hermit, 2, 195; 7, 277 sq.; 8, 361 sq.; 14, 45, 259, 292-4; 25, 199-204; for Snâtakas, 2, 223-5; 14, 60-2; 25, 138-41; 29, 123 sq., 409 sq.; 30, 85; for ascetics, 7, 279, 362-4; 14, 46-8, 280-3; 25, 199-201; for Buddhist Bhikkhus, 11, 190 sq., 253, 253 n.; 13, 37-40, 62-5; 17, 67-97, 117 sq., 128 sq., 130-3, 138 sq., 143-5, 220-5; 19, 296, 298; 20, 73-5, 135, 153 sq., 253, 284-9; 35, 272; 36, 9 sq., 98-100, 98 n., 99 n., 281 sq., 330 sq., 339 sq., 349 sq.; for Gaina monks, 22, 71, 88 sq., 103-10, 114 sq., 117 sq.; 45, 5 sq.;-rinsing the mouth before and after e., is dressing the breath with water, 1, 74, 74 n.; 15, 204, 312; 38, 211-14; about e. at night, 5, 346 sq.; the Tathagatas do not accept food with their hands, 13, 82; e. represented as a sacrifice offered by the Self to the Self, 15, 312 sqq.; prayers before and after e., and cleansing the mouth, 18, 133-6; 23, 312; 24, 282-5; moderate e. good for the body, 24, 14; ablution before e., 25, 193; e. together of the newly-married couple, 30, 48 sq.; sin of e. on the road, 37, 129. See also Food, and Meals. Echo meditation on the person in the e. as Brahman, 1, 304. Eclipses of the sun and moon, evil omens, ceremonies to avert them, 3, 82, 82 n., 355; 28, 434; 42, 533; the time of an e. auspicious for a Srâddha, 7, 241; advantages attending an e. of the sun or moon, 7,
Ekadhanâ, see Water (b).
270; ceremonies interrupted on Ekâgratâ, t.t., 'one-pointedness,'
the
Egoism, egoity (ahamkâra): ascetic free from e., emancipated, 8, 52, 313, 326, 332 sq., 366, 368, 370 sq., 389 sq.; deluded by e. a man thinks himself the doer of actions, 8, 55; one of the eight divisions of man, 8, 73 sq.; as part of the creation, 8, 317; a development of the Mahat is e., 8, 333 sq., 382; is of three descriptions, 8, 334 n.; from e. the five great elements were born, 8, 335; eleven organs produced from e., 8, 336; the cause of the whole course of worldly life, and self-consciousness, with Rudra as the presiding deity, 8, 338; the wheel of life is lit up by the great e., 8, 356, 356 n.; the great e., the boughs of the tree of worldly life, 8, 371; understanding and e., the two birds, 8, 371 n.; is of the nature of seed and a product, 8, 383; is above space, the highest element, 8, 385; those who perform actions, full of e., go near Pragâpati, 8, 389; Aniruddha identical with the principle of e., 34, xxiii, 440; accomplishes all actions and enjoys their results, 34, 34. See also Aham, Ahamkâra, and I. Eka, a teacher quoted by Âpastamba, 2, xxvii, 70. Ekâdasinî, t.t., set of eleven stakes, 26, 173, 176 sq., 218 sq., 221; 44, 301 n., 309 sq. and n., 335, 335 n., 404 sq. See also Animal sacrifice (d).
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #209

192
EKÂGRATA-ELEPHANTS
i.e. concentration of thought, 1, three seats for all e., viz. land, xxiii sq.
water, space, 8, 339; he who has Ekanalà, n. of a Brâhmana village, vanquished the five e, obtains the 10 (ii), 11.
highest seat in heaven, 8, 344; fire Ekapadâ, see Metres.
is the lord of the e., 8, 346; the Ekarshi, n. of a teacher, 15, 120, 187. five great e. the outer rim of the Ekasâmgî, daughter of Mahâkau- wheel of life, 8, 355; life made up tuka, converted by Buddha, 49 (i), of the entities beginning with the 198 sq.
Mahat and ending with the gross e., Eka-sâtaka, a Brahman and a devout 8, 357; the truth about the five Buddhist, 35, 172 ; 36, 147.
great e. must be known by the Ekâshtakâ, personified as a goddess, Sannyâsin, 8, 368; the five great e. and mother of Indra, 29, 338 n., are of the nature of seed and pro342; sacrifice and prayer to E., 29, ducts, 8, 383; mind the ruler of the 424; 30, 114, 114 n.; the consort five e., 8, 385 sq.; no reference to of the year, 30, 233, 236. See also the five e, in the Yî King, 16, 33; Ashtaka, and Festivals.
the four e. pertaining to Allharmazd, Ekata, an Aptya deity, 12, 47, 48 n., 24, 129, 129 n.; all existence derived 49; E., Dvita, and Trita, 42, from the four e., 24, 136, 143; the 521 sq.
minute perishable particles of the Ekavrâtya, n. of a dog-demon five e., 25, 13, 13 n.; identified with harassing children, 30, 219.
the parts of the body, 25, 512; the Ekoddista, see Sraddha
five e. in man and nature, 27, 380Ekuttara Nikâya, see Tipitaka. 4; the origin, the subsistence, and Elapatra, a Naga, worships Buddha, the retraction of the e. all depend on 49 (i), 191.
Brahman, 34, lii; 38, 24-6; the reElders, see Old Age, and Theras. absorption of the e, into Brahman Elements (entities, Bhûtas): crea- takes place in the inverse order of tion of the three e., viz, fire, water, their emission, 34, lii; 38, 25 sq.; earth, 1, xxxiji sq., 94; 38, 4, 26-8; the subtle e, completely merged in tripartition of the three e., 1, 95-7, Brahman when final emancipation 100; 38, 98-100, 104; 48, 119 sq., is reached, 34, lxxix sq.; 38, 371 sq.; 369 sq., 578–83, 586; e. and sense- the three e. denoted by the three organs, 1, 96-8; 8, 337, 340-3, 348, colours, red, white, black, 34. 352, 383-5; 34, 281; 38, 26-8; 254 sq.; the product of Nescience, the five e., viz. earth, air, ether, 34, 281; the atoms and their water, and fire, 1, 221; the five e. respective e., 34, 393 sq., 402; in the body of man, 1, 223; 8, 238; endowed with intelligence, 38, 38, 242; five hsing or e. (?), 3, 24 sq.; in obtaining a different body 139-41, 140 sq. n.; Purusha sepa- the soul goes enveloped by subtle rate from the twenty-four e., 7, parts of the e., 38, 101-4, 371 sq.; 287, 287 sq. n.; twenty-four or breath and soul unite themselves twenty-five e., 7, 290 ; 8, 317, 373, with all e., 38, 368 sq.; 48, 730 sq.; 373 n.; the five e. supported by the aggregate of the e. continues to Vishnu, 7, 291; included in the exist up to the final union with Kshetra, 8, 102; the enjoyer of the Brahman, 38, 371, 376 sq. ; qualities devoid of the qualities of materialists explain everything by the five e., 8, 247; subtle e., 8, the five e., 45, 342 sq. See Earth, 2 47 1., 318 n.; five great e. (Mahâ- Fire, Skandhas, Tanmâtras, Upabhûtas), 8, 258 n., 317; 15, 296; dhis, Viseshas, and Water. 38, 4, 4 n.; the great e. are the Elephants, Airâvata, chief anong, branches of the tree of worldly life, 8, 89, 89 n.; use of e. as vehicles, 8, 8, 313, 313 n., 371; dissolution of 208; the e. as the emblem of the world into the five great e., 8, endurance and self-restraint, 10 (i), 335, 387 sq.; from egoism the five 77 sq., 77 n.; Buddha descends great e. were born, 8, 335, 382; from heaven as a white e., and
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #210

ELEPHANTS-EMANCIPATION
193
enters his mother's side, 11, 47 n.; formed for final e., 8, 120 : Veda19, xix; curious belief as to e, look, study and Vedic rites not the true 11, 64, 64 n.; the E. Treasure of means of e., 8, 146, 309; 34, 27 sqq. ; King Sudassana, 11, 254 sq., 274, 48, 58, 181; attained by living as 279, 281, 286 sq.; the lord of e. a Brahmakârin, 8, 178, 178 n.; oba good rebirth, 14, 136; the tained by him who knows Rudra as hermit's life and the life of the e., the creator, 15, 252 sq.; reached by 17, 308, 312 sqq.; Devadatta's cutting off the consequences of maddened e. tamed by Buddha Karman, 19, 293; 38, 355 sq. ; 'the through the power of love, 19, 'reward conferred by the Vedanta, 247 sq.; 20, 247-50; young e. imi- 25, 59, 59 n.; through hermit's life tate the old ones, 20, 260 sq., and voluntary death, 25, 204 n.; by Samantabhadra mounts a white e. degrees, 34, lxxxix sq., 174, 223; for the protection of preachers, 21, 38, 162, 185, 391 ; taught of him 433 sq.; the e, fashioned from the who takes his stand on the Sat, 34, flesh of Mârtânda, 26, 13; one 55-7; 48, 203 sq.; results from the should not accept an e. as a gift, highest Lord, 38, 58 sq., 139; the 26, 13; Maruts compared with wild existence of a remainder of works e., 32, 107, 117; the wonderful e. does not stand in its way, 38, 119; Uposatha of Kakkavatti, 36, 128 sq.; cannot be dependent on locality, simile of the e., 36, 335–7; Padma, time, and special causes, as the fruit the e. supporting the world, 49 (i), of works is, 38, 356; results from
17,17 n. See Erâvana, and Airâvata. knowledge with works added, 38, El'Huzzâ, see Huzz.
359; 48, 9; to be reached by cutting Elias, made to die for a hundred off love and hatred, 45, 45 sq.; years, 6, 41 n.; a prophet, 6, 125; depends on faith, 45, 156, 156 n.; = DHu 'l Kif, 9, 53 n.; protested seventy-three articles necessary in against the worship of Baal, 9, 173, order to reach it, 45, 158-73; noble 173 n.
birth is no use for him who desires Elisha, a prophet, 6, 125; was of e., 45, 322 sq. ; those whom women the righteous, 9, 180.
do not seduce value e. most, 45, Elixir, see Life.
330 ; not due to knowledge of a Emancipation, or final release, or non-qualified Brahman, 48, 129–38; liberation (moksha, mukti, Sk.). destruction of body not necessary (a) How to reach it.
for e., 48, 184; e. in this life (gîvan(6) Its nature and character.
mukti) impossible, 48, 186 sq.; for (a) HOW TO REACH IT.
the souls of men who are intent on Highest knowledge leads to it, 1, their duties, 48, 411 ; the time of 235; 7, 287; 8, 179; 15, 236, 243, final e., as resulting from good 264-6; 34, xxvii, xxix, lxxvii sq., works, not fixed, 48, 713 sq. ; we 29, 63, 71, 92, 282, 291, 300, 316, know from Scripture that this Supreme 327 sq., 380 n., 423 ; 38, 55, 101, Lord, when pleased by the faithful 101 n., 165 sq., 235-8, 357, 370 sq.,
worship of his Devotees ... frees them 397-400, 414 sq. ; 48, 83, 274, 387,
from the influence of Nescience; ... 482 ; asceticism and similar means
allows them to attain to that supreme of obtaining it, 2, 78; 7, 184; 8, 69,
bliss which consists in the direct intui
tion of His own true nature : and after114 sq., 117, 127, 127 n., 231, 235,
that does not turn them back into the 245-53, 362-8; 14, 137 sq. ; 22,
miseries of Samsára, 48, 770. 51 sq.; 25, 205-16; 34, lxxiii ; 45, 152–7, 184-92, 308, 313; 48, 145; (6) ITS NATURE AND CHARACTER. reached through meditation on Having become united with the self, 8, 17, 78-83; 25, 169; Purusha, a man obtains e., 7, 290 ; 38, 52 n., 53 ; 48, 98, 100, 556; is assimilation with the Lord, 8, 69; devotion (Yoga) alone leads to e., is the highest goal, 8, 50, 54 n., 67, 8, 72 sq., 242; 15, 320 ; 48, 413, 125 n., 255; 48, 255; a means of 625-8 ; sacrifice and penance per- escaping death and rebirth, 8, 152-5;
S.B. IND.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #211

194
EMANCIPATION-EMBRYO
22, 211-13; the devotee who is re. jewel of e.,' 36, 224 sq.; consists, leased is esteemed higher than he according to the Vaiseshikas, in the whose conduct is good, 8, 243; one absolute non-origination of the nine of the four Hotris, by whom this qualities of the Selfs, 38, 69; the universe is enveloped, 8, 278; the Self freed of the aggregate of eight seven organs, causes of e., 8, 278; is in e., 38, 83, 83 n. ; state of e, and the Dakshina at the allegorical sacri- of sleep, 38, 148 sq., 414 sq.; dissofice of concentration of mind, 8, 280; lution of the world means e., 38, the fruit of the tree intelligence in the 162; 48, 178 sq.; is cessation of forest Brahman, 8, 286, the nature 162; Nescience, 38, 174 ; 48, 9, 11, of e., 8, 292 sq.; 48, 270 sq., 755-71; 270 sq., 438 ; springs up in this life he who lias achieved e., being beyond or in the next, 38, 329 sq., 357 sq. ; all actions and Asramas, is one with is something not to be effected at God and the Universe, 8, 306-8, all, 38, 359; is a fruit like other 306 sq. n.; dialogue between a pre- fruits, 38, 405 sq.; the state of e. is ceptor and a pupil on the subject of analogous either to the waking state final e., 8, 310-17, 332 sq., 336, or to that of a dream, 38, 413; 339-45, 349, 351 sq., 355, 358, Gainas should maintain the doctrine 362-74, 385, 388-94 ; some people of the soul's bondage and e., 45, extol e., others all kinds of enjoy- 408; one of the four chief ends of ment, 8, 376; freedom from desires human action, 48, 6; consciousness and worldly bonds is e., 15, 332 sqq.; of the I persists in the state of Arâda's theory of e., 19, 137-41; e., 48, 69–72; false doctrine that e. as the great ocean has only one is the annihilation of the Self, 48, flavour, so Buddha's doctrine has 70; individual Self cannot become only one flavour, the flavour of e., the highest Self by means of final 20, 304; eight degrees of e., 21, e., 48, 98 ; obstacles in the way of 79; 49 (ii), 2, 193; the only scope e. removed by Scripture, 48, 183; of Buddha's teaching is e. and rest, is the pure existence of the highest 21, 120 sq., 124 ; is an eternally and Self consequent on the passing away essentially disembodied state, 34, of the limiting adjuncts, 48, 271; 28 sq., 283, 328 ; 48, 181 sq., 210, called 'heaven-world,' 48, 361; in 238; is Brahman, or oneness with state of e. the soul has no specific Brahman, 34, 28 sq., 33 sq., 283 n., cognitions, 48, 395, 545, 551; means 322; 38, 329; 48, 180, 192, 203 sq., passing over into Non-being (with 270 sq., 392; 49 (i), 130; is of the Buddhist), 48, 514 ; consists in nature of the eternally free Self, attaining to the Highest Person, 34, 32 sq.; is something to be cere- from that Highest Person only, 48, monially purified, 34, 33 ; cause of 625-8; different views about e., 49 desire of e., 34, 198; 48, 4; a being (i), 99 sq. See also Deliverance, Imdesirous of it becomes a deva, 34, mortality, Perfection, and Salvation. 223 n.; depends on the true nature Embryo, hate of the, 8, 240-2 ; 26, of the cause of the world, 34, 316; 19 sq., 27-9; Ahura Mazda, with impossible on the Sankhya view of the help of the Fravashis, watches the soul and Prakriti, 34, 372-4, over the e., 23, 182 sq., 185, 187; 380 sq. ; 48, 491, 494 ; is impossible, treatment of the e. found in the if the world and the souls constitute animal victim, 26, 391-7; conseone Self, 34, 378; the Sânkhya crated king represented as an e., doctrine of e., 34, 380 n. ; 38,69 sq.; 41, 78, 125 sq. ; garments representno being desirous of e. could be ing vestures of the e., 41, 86 sq., assumed, on the Bauddha doctrine, 86 n.; how the c. is born, Agni as 34, 406 sq.; nor on the Gaina doc- e., 41, 251 sq., 256; 43, 272; freed trine, 34, 430, 432 ; one of the Gaina from death through a Stoma, 43, categories, 34, 428; 45, 154 ; 48, 69 ; e.-killing (bhrûnahatya) and 517; Buddha's teaching a tank full slaying of a Brâhmana, 43, 272; 44, of the waters of e., 36, 64; Buddha's 341 n.; offering to the fire for the
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #212

EMBRYO-ETHER
195
welfare of the e., 47, 30. See also Eternal, the, Eternal happiness, Child.
Eternity, see Immortality, and NirEmperor, see Ruler.
vâna, Emptiness, see Nihilism.
Ether (âkâsa): Om means e., and e. Emûsha, n. of the boar who raised is the origin of all things, 1, xxv, the earth, 44, 451.
17; as a name of Brahman, 1, xxv sq., Enâ, see Sena.
xxvi n., 46, 53, 118, 126 n., 143, Enlightenment (Bodhi), see Know- 143 n., 303; 21, xxvii ; 34, xxxiv, ledge,
Xxxviji, 81-4, 114, 182, 232 sq., 273, Enoch, and Seth, the prophets of 287; 38, 6-8, 12, 248; 48, 242-6,
Sabaeanism, 6, xi; Idrîs identified 236, 276 sq., 349-53, 661; e. within with E., 9, 31.
the heart, and the e, around us, are Entanglements, see Hindrances. the same, 1, 46, 126 ; 48, 643, 661; Entity, does not spring from non- the e. in the heart is Brahman, 1, entity, 34, 415-18; entities, see 65, 65 n., 1 26 1. ; 34, xxxvi, 174-92; Elements.
38, 144; 48, 314-25; the departed Ephesus, story of the Seven Sleepers sacrificers, &c., go from the world of, 9, 14-16, 14 n.
of the fathers to the e., from there. Equanimity, one of the four in- to the moon, 1, 80; e. (or space is finite' feelings, 11, 201 sq., 273. better than fire. For in the e. exist See also Tranquillity.
both sun and moon, the lightning, stars, Equinox, see Sacred Times
and fire (agni). Through the e. we Erân-shâh, son of Yazad-yâr, son call, through the e. we hear, through of Tistar-yâr, 24, 255 sq. and n.
the e. we answer. In the e. or space
we rejoice when we are together), and Eras, see Time.
rejoice not (when we are separated. In Erâvana, the king of elephants,
the e. everything is born, and towards came to listen to Buddha, 10 (ii), 63.
the e. everything tends when it is born. Erâvatî, n. of a river near Kunâlâ,
Meditate on e., 1, 118; the small e. 22, 297.
in the lotus of the heart, 1, 125 sq., Eredat-fedhri, the maiden, becomes
129; 48, 384, 631 sq.; the small e. the mother of the Saviour Saoshyant,
within the heart is not affected by 23, 195 n., 226, 226 n.
old age, nor by the death of the Eredhwa, n.p., 23, 215.
body, 1, 126 sq. ; is the revealer of Erekhsha (Phl. Aris), the swift
all forms and names, 1, 143; the archer, 23, 95, 95 n., 103.
union of earth and heaven, 1, 247 sq., Erenavâk, and Savanghavâk deli
Bali-offering to the E., 2, 203; 29, vered by Thraêtaona, 23, 62, 62 n.,
290, 388; 30, 22; is the body, which 113, 255, 277.
Brahman created for himself, 8, Erethe, thought, genius, 23, 11, 282; 244 n.; has no support, 15, lii n.;
worshipped, 31, 200, 211, 217, 226. in the e, within the heart it is the Erezrâspa, son of Uspăsnu, a high- Person, consisting of mind, impriest, 23, 216, 216 n. ; 37, 219 n. mortal, golden, 15, 49; everything See also Arezrâspâh.
is woven in the e., 15, 137; the e. Erezyat-danghu, n.p., 23, 218. is woven in the Akshara (the ImÊrilo, son of Dûrêsrôbô, 47, 34 n., perishable), 15, 137-9; 34, 243; the 147.
Self, the e, within the heart, 15, 179 ; Er-raqîm, story of the Fellows of the Lotus of the heart is the same
the Cave and, 9, 14-16, 14 n. as e., 15, 306; the supreme light of Esdras, made to die for a hundred the e. within the heart, 15, 343; the years, 6, 41n.
two elementary principles are really Eshavîra, a Brâhmanical family held one e., 16, 357 n.; offering and in contempt, 44, 45 n.
prayer to the E., 26, 23; is not coEsoteric doctrine, see Secret doc- eternal with Brahinan, but springs trines.
from it as its first effect, 34, lii ; 38, Essence, the subtile, is the root of 3-18; is the Udgitha, 34, 83; everything, 1, 101-9.
although all-pervading, is spoken of 02
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #213

196
ETHER-EUNUCHS
as limited and minute, 34, 114; dis- e., salutation, &c., 6, 84; 9,81 sq.; tinction between the outer and the the ascetic is free from the cereinner e., 34, 175, 176 sq.; the mony of salutation, 8, 324, 351, 366, highest Lord is greater than e., 34, 370; smaller rules of demeanour, 177 ; the small e. cannot mean the 27,31 sq., 115 sq. ; 28, 68-81; rules individual soul, 34, 177; origination of e. when visiting, 27, 70 sq., 76 sq.; of e., 38, 3-18; is divided, therefore mention of certain names to be must be an effect, 38, 14, 15; is avoided, 27, 93, 100 sq.; e. in non-eternal, because it is the sub- relations to superiors, 27, 99 sq. stratum of a non-eternal quality. See also Titles. viz. sound, 38, 17 ; is the abode of Etymologies, fanciful, and puns, 1, air, 38, 18, is dissolved into Brah- 6, 8, II, 13 sq., 21 n., 24 n., 26-8, man, 38, 26; air is dissolved into e., 27 n., 44 sq., 49 n., 50 sq., 68, 99, 38, 26; the body, consisting of 99 n., 129-31, 132 n., 157, 162, water, which the soul assumes in 170, 172, 205-9, 213 n., 215 sq., the moon, becomes subtle like e., 242, 278 sq.; 12, 144, 147, 153, but not identical with e., 38, 127; 160 sq. and n., 162, 166, 176 sq., the e, within the heart spoken of as 191, 234, 277, 288, 308, 323-5, 440; the place of sleep, 38, 14+; the one 15, 55, 75-7, 80, 82, 85, 89, 99, 106 e. is inade manifold, as it were, by sq., 140 sq., 191 Sq., 194-7, 310, 323; its connexion with different places, 26, 21-3, 36, 39, 46 sq., 71 sq., 101, 38, 179; origin of the world from the 142, 168, 174, 202 sq., 246, 258, 260, Thâi Kì or Primal Ether, 39, 243 sq. 266, 281, 327 sq., 340, 379, 388, 399, and n.; 40, 311 sq. ; influence of e. +32 sq. ; 41, 13, 21, 28, 33, 143, 146and of destiny on men, 40, 268; 9, 152 sq., 156, 158 sq., 162, 250, Vaisvânara as E., 43, 395; e. and the 268-70, 318, 326, 332, 332 r.., 365, five senses, 48, 371-4; a term 367, 369 sq., 374, 378, 380, 390 sq., referring to the Highest Reality, 48, 395, 414 sq.; 42, 703; 43, 5, 7, 522 ; a mere irrational non-entity 9 sq., 54 sq., 65, 69, 69 n., 92, 92 n., (Buddhist view), 48, 506 sq.; created 156 sq., 156 n., 175, 179, 230, 230 n., by Brahman, 48, 532-5. See also 261, 265, 265 n., 336 sq., 341-4, Brahman (c), Space, and Yin and 341 n., 346-8, 352, 371-3, 390, 399,
402 sq. ; 44, 27, 152, 162 sq. and n., Ethics, see Morality.
421, 423; e. of puttra, son,' 7,65; Etiquette: rules about saluting and 15,96; 25, 354; of mâmsa, 'flesh,' 7, honouring teachers, Gurus, &c., 2,20 171 sq. ; 25, 177; of atithi, 7, 215; sq., 24 sq., 28, 30 sq., 38, 50-4, 207- of Purusha, 7, 290; of Bâhmana, 11; 8, 62, 140 ; 14, 67-9, 152-5; 25, Samana, Muni, &c., 10 (i), 65 sq., 51-6, 67-9; 29, 125; persons with 89 sq. and n.; 36, 26, 26 n.; of whom one should not sit at dinner,2, Brahmakârin, 35, 117 sq., 117 n.; 61, 61 n., 67-71; how a householder of Samudda, 35, 131 sq., 131 n.; should behave towards guests accor- etymological stories (Bak-kula), 36, ding to their caste, 2, 110; how the 1.; of words for 'river,' 42, householder should receive teachers, 146, 348 sq. 2, 112 sq.; precedence among the Eunuchs, food of, not to be eaten, various castes, 2, 125 sq.; how the 2, 68, 71; 14, 69, 71; cannot inBrahmakârin should behave in the herit, 2, 133, 309; 14, 89; 25, presence of Gurus, 2, 187 sqq.; 372 sq. and n., 376 n.; excluded
b = my teacher. e. for- from Sraddha feasts, 2, 256; 25, bidding to mention the name of 103, 106; penance for killing e., 2, one's teacher, 2, 196, 196 n., 199, 286; 25, 457; should not receive 199 n.; to whom way must be ordination, 13, 215; to be mainmade, 2, 211; 14, 67-9, 243; 33, tained by the king who takes their 219, 219 n.; rules of e. to be property, 14, 100; women of the observed by Snatakas, 2, 220 sq., seraglio punished by e., 19, 55; 223 sq. ; 14, 61 sq.; rules about look of e. contaminating, 25, 119;
Yang.
199, n.; to: 2, 196, 1oname of
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #214

EUNUCHS-EYE
197
long-haired
and Rakshasas... Akem-Manô.
are unfit to sacrifice, 25, 161; not protecting from it, 42,61; Zoroaster to be struck in battle, 25, 231; may killed by the e. e., 47, 77. marry, 25, 341, 373, 373 n.; 33, Evil mind, see Akem-Manô. 166 n.; shall not be witnesses, 33, Evil spirit, see Aharman, and Mara. 87; the ordeal by sacred libation Evil spirits, spells against, 21, 372, unfit for e., 33, 117; cannot keep 374, 407, 414, 433; exorcism of, a secret, 35, 141; cannot be con- 29, 147 sq.; slain by the full moon verted, 36, 177; a long-haired sacrifice, 44, 6. See also Demons, man, i.e. a e., 41, 9, 90 sq.; cos and Râkshasas. tume of e., 42, 108, 538 sq.; the Evil thought, see Akem-Manô. e. is neither woman nor man, 44, Evil works, see Karman. 219 sq. ; sacrificed at the Purusha- Evolution, versus Illusion, 15, inedha, 44, 413, 417. See also Cas- xxxvii. tration.
Ewe, see Sheep. Evayâmarut, the quick Marut, Excommunication, see Caste (e, i).
n. of Vishnu (?), 32, 363-5; E. Excrements, voiding of, see Easing Atreya, author of a Vedic hymn, nature. 32, 365.
Existence, six states of it, viz. hell, Eve, see Adam.
brute creation, world of ghosts, deEvidence, see Witnesses.
mons, men, gods, 21, 7, 10, 329, 352; Evil, caused by the Asuras or 49, (ii), 182, 182 n., 184 ; worldly and demons, 1, 4 sq.; ten e. ways, 3, spiritual e., 24, 153 sq., 185 sq.; 94, 94 n.; whether e. may be dore 37, 14, 18, 31, 231, 233, 249, 274, for the sake of good, 5, 385 sq.; 288, 317, 408, 416 sq., 439; 47, Muslim to ward off e, with good, 6, 3 sq., 43; what is, and what is not 235; e. of birth, death, &c., 8, 103; in the world, 36, 101-3. action as being full of e. to be Exorcisms, against enemies, during abandoned, 8, 121; the cause of e., sacrifices, 43, 171, 44, 271, 279 sq., 8, 156 n.; good and e. are a pair, 8, 337. See also Witchcraft. 277; let a man overcome e. by Expiatory rites, on seeing bad good, 10 (i), 58; Buddha on the dreams, 1, 262 sq.; for a false witorigin of all kinds of e., 10 (ii), ness, 7, 50; addressed to Vishnu, 7, 164-7; how the temporal e, is to 155 sq., 156 n.; connected with be regarded, 18, 22 sq.; the e. in bathing, 7, 204; 14, 249-52 ; are of the world is definite and terminable, the quality of passion, 8, 324; to 18, 91; if there were a God, there be performed after the death of could be no e., 19, 206-8; origin a Guru, and when afflicted by other of e., 24, xxv; 31, 3 sq., 26; see misfortune, 29, 246-50; e. r. and also Dualism ; those who do e, to the results of works, 38, 117 n., 353, the wicked act in love of Ahura- 354; not possible in the case of one Mazda, 31, 68, 72; eight defects of who has lapsed from the condition man, and four e, in the conduct of of a Naishthika, 38, 318 sq.; 48, affairs, 40, 196 sq.
706 sq. See also Omens, Penances. Evil Eye, cast by the Daevas, 4, 225; Pratikramana, Sacrifices (b), and medicine against it, 4, 227-9; by it Sin (c). Ahriman corrupts the good crea- Eye: the person who is seen in the tures of Ormazd, 4, 236 n.; Agash, e. is Brahman, 1, 14 sq., 67, 135; demon of the e. e., 5, 111 sq., In n.; 34, xxxiv sq., 77-81, 123-30; 48, 47, 53 n.; mischief caused by the 272-6; person in the right e. and e. e., 10 (i), 29 n.; 37, 101 sq.; person in the sun, 1, 15; 15, 191; 47, 45; good eye, and e. e., 23, 38, 217 sq., 244-7; person in the e. 4 sq. n.; created by Ahriman, smit. called Samyadvâma, Vâmanî, and ten by the Airyaman prayer, 23, 44- Bhâmanî, 1, 68; person in the e. 6; spells against it, 23, 161; of the is not affected by anything, 1,68 n.; bride, 29, 278; 30, 189: charin person within the e. is the real against e. c., 42,39, 91, 285 sq.; salve agent of sceing, 1, 135 n.; person
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #215

EYE-FAITH
198
of the e. is there where the sight has entered into the void, 1, 142; persons in the right e. and in the left e., 1, 305 sq.; 43, xxii, 368-74; the e. material, the person in the right e. the immaterial, 15, 107; Indra is in the right e., his wife in the left e., 15, 159, 344 sq.; secret name of person in the right e., Aham, 15, 192; the e. is truth, for the person in the e. proceeds to all things, 15, 309; person within the e. is not a deity of the sun, 34, 124, 130; how different beings serve the divine person in the e., 43, 373; the person within the e. different from the soul, viz. the highest Self, 48, 237-42;-Arka, deity presiding over the e., 8, 219; enters the sun at death, 8, 290; e. of knowledge, 8, 239; Buddha 'the e. in the world,' 11, 89 n.; the divine e. and the e. of flesh, 35, 179-85; 36, xxv; fashioned from the sun, 43, 8; is yonder sun, 43, 332; is motion, in accordance with the e. the body moves, 43, 337 sq.; Breath created the E., the E. the Ear, 43, 377 sq.; twinkling of the e., 44, 169; the e. is threefold, the white, the black, and the pupil, 44, 246; two men in the eyes, 44, 263; optical delusions, 48, 121 sq., 123; the e. of truth, see Dhamma.
Ezekiel, his vision of the dry bones, 6, 37 1.
Ezra, is the son of God, 6, 177, 177 n. Ez Zaqqum, tree of hell, see Zaqqum.
Faith, required without signs, 6, 136; those who are full of f. are released from actions, 8, 56; he who has f. obtains knowledge, 8, 63; who is devoid of f. is ruined, 8, 63; he who is full of f. is the most devoted of all devotees, 8, 72 sq., 99, 102; worship with f., 8, 76, 358; those who have no f., return to this life, 8, 82; those who worship other divinities with f., worship God, 8, 84; f. is of three kinds, 8, 117 sq.; penance practised with f. is good, 8, 119, 121; belief in a future world the duty of Brâhmanas, 8, 126; he who studies the Bhagavadgitâ with f., will be freed from sin, 8, 130; those who, full of f., cast aside worldliness, reach the highest goal, 8, 255; piety has f for its characteristic, 8, 316; f. is of the nature of goodness, want of f. belongs to the quality of darkness or of passion, 8, 319-21, 324 sq.; full of f. the householder shall perform the five sacrifices, 8, 358; one should eat what is consecrated by f., 8, 365; perform actions with f., 8, 378; man alone of all creation undertook the responsibility of f., 9, 149; is the best property for a man, 10 (ii), 30; f., reason, and works, 11, 11 n.; meditation in Buddhism corresponds to f. in Christianity, 11, 145; want of f. is the greatest sin; for f. is the highest austerity. Therefore the gods do not eat offerings given without f., 14, 173; f., the right, the true, absorption (yoga), and the great (intellect?) constitute the body of the inner self, 15, 56 sq.; Sraddhâ, f., abides in the heart, 15, 146; Samâdhi or right f., 19, 303, 303 n.; unwavering f. in the religion of Zaratûst, the first good work, 24, 257 sq.; the characteristic marks of f., tranquillization and aspiration, 35, 54-6; the man full of f. is worthy to become a Bhikkhu, 36, 253; the path of the gods cannot be attained by f. and austerities, unaided by knowledge, 38, 234; Sraddhâ or f. is 'religious zeal' that makes the sacrificer liberal to the priest, 42, 424; the Idâ is f., 44, 41 sq.; fire is f.,
F
Fâ, n. of King Wû, q. v. Fables: the hen and the crow, and the chicken, 17, 362; of the partridge,the monkey, and the elephant, who want to find out who is the eldest of the three, 20, 193 sq.; how it was found out that the ewe excelled other animals in maternal love, 45, 270 n. Fa-hien, translated the Vinaya into Chinese, 19, xi, xiii, xxvi sq. Fairies, haunting the sites of buildings, 11, 18, 19 n.; 17, 101 sq.
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #216

FAITH-FAMILY
199
1, 28
nan, ahal?2,
truth sacrificed in f., 44, 46; out of 86; division of f. estate, divided and f. the gods fashioned the initiation undivided, 25, 105 n., 283 sq. and (dikshâ), 44, 139, 240; the daughter 1., 347, 373-9; 33, 370 sq., 383 sq. ; of Sûrya, 44, 226; a means of ob- charity must not be exercised while taining the end of sacrifice, 44, 441; one's f. lives in distress, 25, 432; a monk must not give way to a priest should be a Brâhmana of scepticism about future life, the a renowned f., 26, 345; duty of Ginas, &c., 45, 14; one of the four avenging the death of father, brorequisites to reach beatitude, 45, ther, and friend, 27, 92 ; duties 16, 152; the characteristics of f. between members of a f., 27, 379 sq.; and how it is produced, 45, 154-7; when a f. is in good condition, 27, necessary to reach perfection, 45, 390 sq. ; there are no two masters in 160 sq., 170 sq.; nine kinds of a f., 28, 285; wife and children and obstruction to right f., 45, 172, brothers—the charm of life, 28, 172 n., 193; in Brahman, and its 307; the householder only is inpreliminary means, 48, 305; what- dependent, 33, 50 sq.; a houseever he does with knowledge, with f., holder neglecting his f., 37, 45; with the Upanishads, that is more benefit of wife and children, 37, 71; vigorous, 48, 682-4, 688; difference, precedence of father to son, senior in Sukhâvatî, between beings who to junior, male to female, 39, 335; doubt, and those who believe in the whole f. responsible for a man's Buddha, 49 (ii), 62-5. See also evil deeds, 40, 245. Bhakti, Daệna, and Islâm.
(b) PARENTS AND CHILDREN, BROFa-kheu-king, t.w., 10 (i), 1 sq.
THERS. Fa Kheu Pi Hu, t.w., 10
Precedence of elder brothers in quoted, 11, 117 n.
marriage, and religious ceremonies, Fă-khin, translated a life of Buddha
2, 130; 14, 329; 25, 103 sq., 107 sq., into Chinese, 19, xxx,
442; 42, 164 sq., 521, 523-8; sons Falcon, see Birds (b).
who have enforced a division of the Family.
f. estate against the father's will, (a) F. law and f. life.
not to be invited to a Sraddha, 2, (6) Parents and children, brothers.
258; filial piety and fraternal duty, (a) F. LAW AND F. LIFE.
3, 169; 28, 440; filial piety, chief Ceremony of casting off a mem
moral duty, 3, 175, 212, 212 1., 394, ber of the f, who has committed
480 sq.; 19, 96 sq.; 27, 14, 467; a mortal sin, 2, 277-9; f, reunions
28, 226-9, 268 sq., 269 n., 290 sq. ; on the occasion of ancestor wor
39, 212, 347; cousins called "broship, 3, 300; the f. and the next of
thers,' 3, 211; filial piety, and kin answerable for fulfilment of
ancestor worship, 3, 300 sq.; 28, contract, 4, lxxxii, 34, 36-8, 36 n. ;
211 sq., 294 sq., 310 sq.; love renevils flowing from extinction of a f.,
dered to the mother, reverence to 8, 41 sq.; f. life and intercourse
the ruler, both to the father, 3, 470; with others should be avoided, 10
rules for a son in remonstrating with (ii), 6-11; to save the life of wife
his parents, 3, 483 sq.; 27, 114; and f., presents may be accepted there is awe for the father, and also from anybody, 14, 70; retribution for the elder brother. Wife and chil. of good and evil takes place in the dren, servants and concubines are like f., 16, 47 sq., 419 sq.; regulation of the common people, serfs, and underlings, the f., importance of f. ties, 16, 136- 3, 488; kindness towards parents 8, 138 n., 312 sq., 313 n. ; 28, 62- and kindred, 6, 11, 77, 135; 9, 3 sq., 7, 62 n., 258 sq., 411, 416-19; the 118, 132, 225 sq.; child to obey normal state of a f., 16, 242, 243 n.; father and mother, 8, 243; 24, 78; law about guardianship of a f., 18, a son dealing with the troubles 188-94, 196; 37, 113, 478; Bud- caused by his father or mother, 16, dhist monks must give up all f. ties, 95 sq., 97 n., 290 sq.; parents must 19, 302; how fanilies perish, 25, not be distressed, 24, 301 sq.;
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #217

200
FAMILY-FASTING
parents or teacher, who is more 355 sq.; maternal uncle of Khung-r, venerable, 25, xxiv, 56 sq. and n., 27, 166; 'Uncle F.,' his virtue not 157; reverence due to father, mo- commended by Wăn-zze, 27, 199; ther, elder brother, and teacher, uncle of Duke Wăn of Zin, 28, 421. 25, lxvii, 71 sq., 154; a girl without Fan, conversation between the king a brother not to be married, 25, 77, of Khû and the ruler of, 40, 55 sq., 77 n.; forsaking mother or father, 55 n. 25, 104; position of the eldest bro- Făng, or Khang Shû, appointed to ther in f., 25, 157 sq., 346-8, 376 sq. be marquis of Wei, 3, 164-71; and n.; impurity of parents on announcement about drunkenness death and birth of children, 25, made to F., 3, 171-9; instructed 178 sq.; fine for defaming mother, about government, 3, 179. father, wife, brother, son, teacher, Fang-hsün, a name of Yâo, 3, 32, 25, 302; a son or a younger bro- 32 n. ther may be beaten as punishment, Fang-hwang, sprites haunting wilds, 25, 306; mother, father, wife, son 40, 19. not to be cast off, 25, 321, 442; Făng-î, got the Tâo, and became son's duty to protect the mother lord of the Great River, 39, 244, 25, 328 ; begging for parents allowed, 244 n. 25,430 ; rules for children in serving Fang-khi, minister of Yâo, 3, 34. their parents and parents-in-law, 27, Fang-kwang - tai - kwang-yan27, 449-58; filial piety, and respect king, Chinese translation of the to be paid by juniors to elders, 27, Lalita-vistara, 19, xxviii. 37; 28, 217, 226-32; mourning a Fang Ming, charioteer to Hwangmanifestation of filial piety, 27, 48; Ti, 40, 96. 28, 377, 379, 392; duty to parents, Fares, see Taxes. 27, 67-9, 75, 83, 114; 28, 24, 267, Farhank, mother of Kaî-Apîvêh, 5, 269; the filial piety of Shăn-shăng, 138 sq.; daughter of Vidhirisâ, 18,
the Reverential Heir-son,' 27, 171, 171 n. 126 sq.; a son must not give away Faridûn,=Thraêtaona, 4, 245. f. property, 27, 160; how the poor Farukhûzâd, n.p., 18, 289. discharge duties of filial piety, 27, Fasting, 182; mourning for a foster-mother,
(a) In India. 27, 326 sq. and n.; rights of the (6) In China. eldest son by the proper wife, 27, ( ) In Zoroastrianism.
(d) In Islam. 335-7, 335 n., 336 n.; parents and children, 27, 456 sq., 476; a son on (a) IN INDIA. the death of parents, 28, 24; filial Svetaketu, after f. for fifteen days, piety in sacrifice, 28, 236-8, 244 sq.; cannot remember the Vedas, 1, affection shown by the mother, hon- 97 sq.; f. is really abstinence, 1, our by the father, 28, 340 sq.; 131; as a penance, or part of father higher than mother, but love penance, 2, 80, 82-4, 86 sq., 121, the same for both, 28, 467; rever- 129, 184 sq., 275, 277, 290 sq., 296, ence to parents connected with 299, 301 sq.; 7, 88, 95, 130, 149-81; reverence to the Creator, 37, 343 sq.; 14, 30, 58, 109, 113, 116 sq., 119-23, father, mother, or priest not to be 131 sq., 185, 211, 217, 222 sq., 248, distressed, 37, 483; when a younger 266, 306, 308 sq., 311, 318 sq., brother comes, the elder weeps, 323-8, 330; 25, 164, 172, 465, 39, 362, 362 n.; fathers should in- 472-5, 478, 482 ; 29, 120, 140, 172; struct their sons, and elder their 30, 181; 43, 255 sq.; on new and younger brothers, 40, 166 sq.; op- full moon days, 2, 100; 10 (ii), 25; posing a father or elder brother, 12, 1 sq., 4 sq., 172 sq., 180, 340; a crime, 40, 241 sq. See also Daugh- 29, 16, 172, 389, 393; 30, 25, 27-9, ters, Father, Inheritance, Marriage, 265, 333; 44, 1 sq., 7-10, 20-2, 31;
in connexion with special vows, 2, Fan, minister of instruction of Yû, 3, 105, 152 ; 29, 80; 30, 74 ; after the
Fan, minions, and Wife, Marriage,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #218

FASTING-FATHER
funeral, 2, 137; 14, 28; no f. allowed to women apart from their husbands, 7, 111; 25, 196; taking a single meal consisting of food fit for oblations, each day of the month Kârttika, purifies from sin, 7, 265; at a worship of Vishnu, 7, 268 sq.; enjoined for hermits, 7, 278; 14, 293; recommended by some sects, forbidden by others, 8, 375; the fool who fasts is not worth the sixteenth particle of those who have well weighed the law, 10 (i), 21; does not purify a man, 10 (ii), 41; a Muni should take little food, 10 (ii), 129 sq.; Upavasatha or f.-day before the Agnyâdheya, 12, 291; to subsist on alms is better than f., 14, 46; 25, 64; forbidden (except as penance) for householders and students, 14, 266; on entering the order of ascetics, 14, 274, 276; Brahmanas seek to know the Self by f., 15, 179; various modes of f., 22, 298-300; 45, 175 sq., 175 n., 230; mental derangement in consequence of f., 22, 300 n.; at the debtor's door, a mode of recovering debts, 25, 262 1.; 33, 72 n., 330, 330 n.; milk as fast-food for the sacrificer during his Dîkshâ, 26, 6, 28, 37-43, 37 n., 110 sq., 156; 41, 262; 43, 255 sq., 342 n.; 44, 119, 119 n.; the Brahmakarin shall fast at the end of the daily Veda recitation, 29, 73; when on a journey one should not fast, 29, 90; to avert evil omens, 29, 139; previous to an auspicious rite, 29, 180, 291; at ceremonies for the obtainment of special wishes, 29, 425, 428, 430 sq.; 30, 115-17, 119, 125, 127; general rules about f., 29, 425; during the time of an omitted sacrifice, 30, 40; husband and wife fast, when the nuptial fire goes out, 30, 193, 261; before ordeals, 33, 105, 116, 118, 250, 260; when a single man has to determine a boundary, he must first fast, 33, 352; of a wife, 33, 369; disuse of food does not conduce to attainment of insight, 36, 61 sq.; when the sacrificer enters on the fast, he gives himself up to the gods, 44, 22; at the Sautrâmanî, 44, 240, 240 n.; the fast is the head of the sacrifice, and the initiation its body,
201
44, 240; kept by Gaina laymen, 45, 384; see also Pôsaha; the vow of f. called ahoratra, 49 (i), 199; observed by Mahâyâna Buddhists, 49 (ii), 192 sq. See also Abstinence, and Uposatha. (b) IN CHINA.
F. in preparation to ancestor worship, 3, 300, 304 n.; 39, 352; as a preliminary to marriage ceremonies, 27, 78, 441; in preparation to a sacrifice, 27, 87, 87 n. ; 28, 331; in midsummer, 27, 275; on the winter solstice, 27, 304; of the father at the birth of a child, 27, 471; before going to the ruler, 28, 6; rules about it, 28, 19; seven days of f., 28, 292; 'the f. of the mind,' 39, 208 sq.; a mechanic fasts in order to become of concentrated mind, 40, 22. See also Abstinence. IN ZOROASTRIANISM.
(c)
He who fasts commits a sin, 4, 47 sq., 47 n. ; for three nights, when one passes away, 5, 341, 341 n.; proper f. consists in not committing sin, 24, 348. (d) IN ISLÂM.
The fast of Ramadhân, 6, xXXV, lxxi-lxxiii, 25 sq.; f. as a penance, 6, 28, 85, 110 sq.; 9, 271; glad tidings to the believers who fast, 6, 189. Fatalism, see Predestination. Fatalists, their views refuted, 45,
239, 345-7.
Fate, see Destiny. Father, may teach his eldest son, 1, 44; the f.'s tradition to the son,' a ceremony performed by the f., when going to depart, 1, 291 sq.; 15, 96; dispute between f. and son, 7, 34 sq.; 25, 105, 105 n.; f. not to pay the debt of his son, 7, 45; pleasant in the world is the state of a f., 10 (i), 79; f., mother, and child, 15, 94; duties of a son to his f., 27, 121, 343-5, 343 n., 349, 352-4, 361-3; courses for f. and son, 27, 397; who has made the son revering the f.? 31, 109, 114; responsibility of f. for crimes of children, 37, 41, 187; disputing the debts of a f., 37, 65; gentle and kind to his son, 43, 25, 60, 206; in early life the sons subsist on the resources of their f., in later
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #219

202
FATHERS-FATHER
life the t. subsists on the sons' 367 n. ; 25, 504; 26, 155; 42, 87, resources, 44, 157; the f. is the 126, 223, 229; are the guardians of same as the son, and the son is the houses, 12, 368, 368 sq. n., 436; are same as the f., 44, 187; sons lovingly the seasons, 12, 421; 43, 243 sq., touch their f. when he comes home, 244 1.; classification of the f., 12, 44, 204 ; f. and son part company, 421, 421 n., 427, 429 sq., 429 n.; 44, 308. See also Family, Inheri- 25, Ixvii, 15, In Sq., 112 n., 127; tance, Marriage, and Sons.
41, 136; abide in the third world Father-in-law, see Relatives. from here, 12, 425 n.; roam about Father of Husbandry, see Gods (n.). as birds, 14, 268; the bliss of the f., Father of War, see Gods (n.).
15, 60, 61 sq. n.; created, 25, 15; Fathers (Pitris, Manes).
43, 74; are primaeval deities, 25, (a) The F. in Mythology.
TI; sprang from the sages, from (6) The F. and Morality.
the f. the gods and Dânavas, 25, (c) Worship of F.
112; penances adopted by gods, (a) THE F. IN MYTHOLOGY.
sages, and f., 25, 473; in the second They are dependent on the setting order of existences caused by goodsun, 1,27 ;-world of the f., why does ness, 25, 495; all-gods include the it never become full? 1, 77, 82; f., 26, 359 n., 360 ; dwell on the obtained by sacrifices, offspring, &c., earth, in the air, in heaven, 30, 108, bliss in it, 1, 80, 127; 15, 90, 172, 229; dwell on the hearth, 32, 218; 176; 42, 166; 44, 236 sq. ; Brahman f. and mortals read the abridged seen in it as in a dream, 15, 22 ; in the code of Manu, 33, 3; among the south-east is the door to it, 44, 424 ; paskaganâh, 34, 262; create many the mourners return from it to the things by their mere intention, 34, world of the living, 44, 438 sq.; it is 347 sq.; rise owing to their mere destitute of all light, 49 (i), 151; will, 38, 410 sq.; stars are the lights the f.go to the moon, 1, 81 sq., 81 1., of righteous men gone to heaven, 273; moon the light of the f., 12, 361; 41, 244; a remedy, arisen from the the moon regulates time for the f., foundation of the f., 42,10; conduct 25, 20, 20 n.; Soma (the moon) and men afar, 42, 54; dying = following the f., 26, xiii, 50, 363, 363 n.; 42, the f., 42, 59; Rakshas, serpents, 89 sq. ;--they appear sitting on the pious men, f., 42, 162; road that altar, 2, 148; live in heaven until leads to the f. in the heavens, 42, the destruction of the world, 2, 160; 183 sq.; follow the Brahmakârin night and day of the f., 7, 78 ; (the sun), 42, 214 ; serve the Person innumerable f. have passed away, 7, in the eye under the name of 78 sq.; part of the hand sacred to "svadhâ,' 43, 373 ; recurring death the f., 7, 198; 14, 25, 166 ; 25, 40 sq.; of the f., 44, 272; the uneven years Lakshmi praised as the food of the and single Nakshatras belong to the f., 7, 298; Aryaman, chief among f., f., 44, 423; in that respect the f. 8, 89, 89 n.; Yama, king in the share in the world of men that they world of the f., 8, 153, 346; 41, 299; have offspring, 44, 424, 427; are the 42, 161; 44, 236 sq., 365, 481 sq.; world of the plants, 44, 429; are in Râma is requested by his f. to desist secret, 44, 433, 435; are three in from killing the Kshatriyas, 8, 295 number, 44, 465, 4651., 467, 481 Sq., sq., 300; the south is the region of 487; once for all the F. have passed the f., 12, 63; 14, 28; 26, 1-4, 165; away, 44, 482, 488; path of the f., 29, 122, 41, 330 n. ; 43, 226; 44, see Future Life (b). 82, 82 n., 198-200, 199 n., 225, 236 (6) THE F. AND MORALITY. sq., 424, 485; 45, 372, 377 ; offered The departed in the moon, after food to Vritra in the afternoon, their good works are consumed, 12, 166; the intermediate quarters return again to new births, 1,81 sq., represent the f., 12, 228, 228 n.; the 81 n.; the f. of a man who spurns gods are immortal, the f. are mortal, food given by a sinner, do not eat 12, 290, 295 ; gods, f., and men, 12, his oblations for fifteen years, 2,71;
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #220

FATHERS
203
do not teach what is virtue and 309, 331; satisfied by reciting the what is sin, 2, 72 ; he who decides Vedas and other sacred texts, 7, wrongly, destroys his f., 2, 98; 126; 29, 219; animal sacrifices for procreation of sons, a debt to the the f., 7, 170 sq.; 14, 26 sq, and n.; f., 2, 159 sq.; 14, 261 sq.. 271 sq., 25, 174-6; 26, 62, 190; 29, 89, 30, 25, 82; 49 (i), 100; see also Debts 112 sq., 256; depend on house(the three); a Snâtaka, by his good holders for support, 7, 194 ; oblation conduct, will liberate his parents, of water to the f. before crossing a ancestors, and descendants from river, 7, 203; offerings to gods and evil, 2, 226; gods, f., and men f. after having bathed, 7, 206 sq.; to upheld by Brâhmanas, united with be worshipped at the Vaisvadeva Kshatriyas, 2, 238 ; by lying to a sacrifice, 7, 214; 29, 86, 162, 320, Guru one destroys seven ancestors 388; the f. drink from a pool, from and seven descendants, 2, 291; he which the bull set at liberty has who plants trees, gladdens the f., 7, drunk, and the earth dug up by 271; extol the emancipated saint, such a bull, is delicious food for the 8, 345; reach perfection by penance, f., 7, 262 sq.; fall down to hell, when 8, 389; cried out against the injus- the offerings of food and water are tice of killing cows for sacrifices, neglected, 8, 41 sq.; those who 10 (ii), 51; by what means the worship the f. go to the f., 8, 85; Bhikkhu can procure blessings for satiated at the Tarpana rite, 8, 325; departed friends, 11, 211, 211n.; 14, 253, 255 sq. ; 25, 87-91, 93; 29, the fate of the f. depends on the 115, 123, 149 sq., 220, 223; 30, 246; true or false evidence of witnesses, prayer to the f., 12, 3 n. ; 26, 24 n.; 14, 82 sq., 203; 25, 271; 33, 92-4, he who does not eat becomes a 92 n.; sins whereby the f. suffer, sacrificer for the f., 12, 5; the 14, 46, 46 n., 315; 42, 171; sins of Adhvaryu propitiates gods and f. at thef., 14, 321; 42, 73,604; heavenly the beginning of sacrifice, 12, 127 sq.; bliss of oneself and of f, depends on the adorable the f., the worshipful wife and children, 25, 332 ; the the gods, 12, 139; the PindapitriSnâtaka shall be careful about his yagia or oblation of obsequial cakes duties towards f. and gods, 29, 124; to the f., 12, 184 11., 361-9; 26, xxx; saved by a lawful marriage, 29, 166; 29, 424; 30, III sq., 338; times on their way to Brahman, shake off suitable for the worship of the f., 12, their good and evil deeds, 38, 229-31; 289 sq. ; gratified at the Agnihotra, rivers of ghee and honey flow for 12, 333; 44, 82, 82 n.; rites for the the f, of him who studies his dailyf. different (with regard to sacred Veda lesson, 44, 97 sq.; prayer to cord, &c.) from those for the gods, be delivered from sins against men 12, 362-6, 421-3, 425-36; 14, 165; and f., 44, 265.
26, 29; 29, 22, 24 sq., 31, III, 162, (c) WORSHIP OF F.
209, 252, 390; 30, 17, 27, 31, 99, Oblations and libations for the f.. II, 146, 251, 253, 331 sq.; 44, 1, 33, 66 17. ; 25, 203; 26, 154, 154 n., 198–200, 429-34, 467 sq.; present. 357 n. ; 29, 243 sq., 253 sq., 315, ing the f.with food, water, collyrium, 325; 30, xxviii, 146 ; 42, 60; 44, oil, garments, 12, 368, 368 sq. n.; 76 n., 211; daily offerings to the f., 30, 107-12, 229 sq.; the Mahaone of the five great sacrifices,' 2, pitriyagña, or great sacrifice to the 18, 108, 108 n., 195, 201; 7, 193 sq.; f., 12, 408 n., 415, 417 n., 420-37, 8, 306; 14, 50, 256; 25, 62, 132; 29, 420 n.; meals in honour of the f., 217, 321; 30, 23; 44, 95 sq., 96 n., 14, 25; food refused by the f., 14, 176, 176 n.; are the deities at a 71; the water-pot not to be used Sraddha, 2, 140 ; any gifts may be for worship of the f., 14, 164; the accepted when required for the sacred fires at offerings to the f., 14, worship of the f., 2, 265; 7, 188; 192; ablution after offerings to the ancestors and descendants sanctified f., 14, 193; 30, 330; libation to the by certain rites, 2, 302 ; 14, 117, 1. offered after the gods have been
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #221

204
FATHERS-FESTIVALS
important 25, 113; offersvadhà call,
satisfied, 14, 238; food given to the 272; strangers do harm by offering f. before eating, 14, 265; the offering to one's f., 42, 73, 603; invoked to to the manes secures long life and heaven, help in battle, 42, 119, 585; invoked is worthy of praise and a rite ensuring for success in an assembly, 42, 138, prosperity, 14, 266; libations to the 544 ; shares of gods, f., and men f. offered by the ascetic, 14, 278; a (priests), of the sacrifice, 42, 180, performer of rites securing success 612; offerings to father, grandfather, shall worship cows, Brâhmanas, f., and great-grandfather, 43, 15 n.; it and gods, 14, 323; Prâna is the first he does not eat (on a fast), he beoffering to the f., 15, 275; consume comes consecrated to the f., 44, 21; the offerings through the mouths of by bathing the student drives off Brâhmanas, who represent the f., hunger from his kinsmen and his f., 25, 25, 90, 111, 114, 119; wife 44, 50 ; the f, gratified by the sacriassists at offerings to the f., 25, fice, the world of the f. gained by 78 sq. ; rite in honour of the f, more the sacrificer, 44, 272; the eaters important than that in honour of (smasâb) amongst the f. destroy in the gods, 25, 113; offerings to the yonder world the good deeds of him f. accompanied by the Svadhâ call, who has no sepulchre prepared for 25, 117, 122; 42, 177; 44, 234, 423; him, 44, 422 ; what is good for the sacrificial food pleasing to the f., 25, living is also good for the f., 44, 124 sq.; worshipped at the Ashtaka 425; the clod deposited between festivals, 25, 152; 29, 103 sq., 206-9, the grave and the village, as a 344, 417, 420-4; 30, 97, 104-11, boundary between f. and the living, 232-6, 293 sq., 341, 341 n.; do not 44, 440 ; worshipped at the Praaccept the food of one who disdains vargya, 44, 481 sq., 485, 487 sq., a freely-offered gift, 25, 167 ; fish 487 n.; seated upon the Barbis, 44, used for offerings to the f., 25, 172; 487, 487 n. See also Ancestor worthe thrum of the Dikshita's cloth ship, Ancestors, and Sraddhas. belongs to the f., 26, 9; Yama in- Fear, the sage or devotee is devoid of, voked with the f., 26, 122 sq., 123 n.; 8, 50, 67, 69, 86, 101, 114, 126, 151, a pit that is dug is sacred to the f., 246, 250, 287, 292, 344; death pro26, 143, 168 sq., ceremonies for f. duced by delusion and f., 8, 155, not to be changed by one going to 357; the hermit fears nobody, and a foreign country, 29, 102; the nobody is afraid of him, 8, 285; is Nândîmukha f, worshipped, 29,111; of the quality of darkness, 8, 320 ; monthly offerings to the t., 29, absence of f. has the quality of 209; the vow belonging to Agni goodness, 8, 325; f. and falsehood together with the f., 29, 229; worse than death, 24, 50, 67.
sprinkled butter' used for the f., Female, female ascetics, females, see 29, 237 ; invoked for protection, 29, Women. 280 sq.; invoked to give long life to Ferîdûn = Thraêtaona, q.v. the new-born child, 29, 294 ; when Festivals : Ashtaka (Anvashtaka, driving towards f. (1) he should dis- Ekâshtakâ) f., 2, 36; 13, 130; 14, mount, when he has reached then, 270; 17, 211; 25, 148, 14.8 11., 152; 29, 364; invoked for offspring, 30, 29, 102-5, 205-9, 223, 341-5, 110 ; offering to the f. at the house- 414, 417-24; 30, 80, 97-113, building ceremony, 30, 123; prayer 232-6, 293 sq., 304 sq. ; 36, 331; to Agni at offerings to the f., 32, during certain f. recitation of the 35 sq. ; worship of the f., gods, and Veda is forbidden, 2, 36, 42, 42 n., Brâhmanas to be performed sepa- 263 sq.; 14, 65, 65 n.; 29, 115, rately after a partition, 33, 370 142, 414; 30, 80; to be kept by sq. ; who profits by offerings to a king, 2, 236, 236 n.; observance the dead? 36, 151 sq. ; the hollow of the seasons, 10 (ii), 41 sq.; see in the sacrificial post sacred to the also Seasons; f. of the Ganga and f., 41, 31; worshipped at the Sautrâ- the Mahî, 17, 25; 20, 359; a f. manî, 41, 136; 44, 233 sq., 236-8, celebrated by children, with their
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #222

FESTIVALS-FIRE
205
ornaments on, and decked with Fines, see Punishment. garlands, 17, 63; f. on the mountain- Firdausi, see Shâh Nâmah. top at Râgagaha, 20, 71, 168; white Fire. cloth spread out for ceremonial
(a) The element f. purposes, 20, 127-9; in honour of
(6) The god F. gods or sacred places, 22, 92; (c) Purity, resp. defilement, off. Gaina monks or nuns should not
(d) F. worship in India: the sacred f.
(C) F. worship in India: the three or inore accept food at f., 22, 92-7; duty of
sacred fires, Brâhmanas to invite neighbours to
F. worship in India: the Agnihotra or
f.-offerings. f., 25, 322; the Agrayana, or par- (g) F. worship in Iran. taking of the first-fruits, 29, 98 sq.; a f. in the autumn month of Asva- (a) THE ELEMENT F. yuga, 29, 130, 203, 332 sq., 415; 30, F. produced from the Sat, or the 92 sq.; the Kaitra f., 29, 132; 42, Brahman, 1, 93, 100; 38, 20-2; 48, 666; af, on the Mâgha day, after the 532-4 ; produces water, 1, 94, 100, Praushthapada full moon, 29, 209, 117 sq.; 38, 22 sq. ; red the colour 331 sq.; ceremonies at different of f., 1, 95, 96; its subtlest portion times of the year, 30, 304 sq.; the becomes speech, 1, 96-8; breath is Indramaha-f., 42, 353, 510; the merged in f., at death, 1, 101, 108; spring-f. during the Âgrahayana full is merged in the Highest Being, at moon, 42, 365, 551; f. of Indra's the death of the body, 1, 101, 108; banner, 49 (i), II n., 89; Mâr- united with air, warıs the ether, gasîrsha and Srâvana f., see Serpents; 1,117; meditation on f. as Brahman, monthly f., see Sacred times ;-cele- 1, 118, 304; worldly uses of the f., bration of the season f., Gâhânbârs, 4, 115-19; first production of f., 5, a good work, 4, 301 sq., 315, 315 n., 55 sq.; 42, xxvii, xxx ; diffused 327-43; 5, 91-7, 208, 351, 351 1., through the six substances, 5, 159; 363, 387-9, 388 sq. 1., 391; 18, Aharman mixed darkness and smoke 157, 157 sq. n., 161, 161 n.; 24, 27, with the f., 5, 163; "the Good 27 n., 100, 264; 31, 367; 37, 15-17, Diffuser' in men and animals, 5, 15 n., 84, 95, 167, 173, 422, 429, 184 sq.; in plants, waters, and 434, 440 sq., 477, 483 ; 47, 154 sq., heaven, 5, 185; 42, 54, 191 sq., 154 n.; celebration of the Rapîtvîn, 571, 43, 184; the nature of wisdom 5, 95 sq., 352; 37, 477 ; in honour is just like f., 5, 394 ; ordeal by f., of the Fravashis, 5, 315, 315 n.; 7, 59; 31, 39, 51; 37, 59; the the Hamaspathmaêdha (All Souls) internal f. of digestion (Vaisvânara), f., 23, 192 sq., 192 n.; sacred cake 7, 59;8, 113; 11, 260, 260 n. ; 34,89 to be consecrated every year on sq., 92, 143 sq., 146 sq. ; 35, 244, the day Khurdâd of the month 244 n. ; 36, 97; 48, 287, 290-4; the Fravardîn, 24, 314 sq., 314 n.; f. of knowledge, 8, 279, 279 n., 308; monthly (mâhya) and yearly (yairya) is the first of the elements, 8, 353, f., 31, 198, 205, 210 sq., 216, 220, 353 n.; God speaks to Moses from 335, 338; see also Mâhya; the five the f., 9, 35, 35 n., 100, 11; resides Gâtha-days, and the Ardibahist, 31, in the right ear of a goat, in the 367;-drinking f. in the districts, 27, right hand of a Brâhmana, in water, 56; 28, 435-46 ; public banquets, and in Kusa grass, 14, 160; takes up 27, 57 sq.; 28, 446, 454-7.
water, 14, 162, 162 n.; the seven Fetters, the ten, or Sanyoganas, to tongues or flames of the f., 15, 31; be broken before entering on the 33, 14, 14 n.; 49 (i), 197; the Noble Path, 11, 222; removed by simile of the sparks and the f. thorough penetration, 11, 307. (individual souls and Brahman), 15, Fiend, see Mâra.
34; 34, 277 n., 279; 38, 29, 30, 61, Fiends, see Demons.
62, 139; the Self compared to the Filial piety, see Family (6)
f. produced by the two aranis, 15, Final beatitude, liberation, release. 236 sq.; God is like the f. that has See Emancipation.
set in the ocean, 15, 265; the
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #223

206
FIRE
symbol of f., tending upwards, 16, 243; the vital f. in the life of creatures, 18, 42, 42 n., 172, 172 n.; 24, 265 sq.; churning the f., 19, 161, 174, 302; 26, 90-2; 42, 460 sq.; 44, 188; 46, 302-6; the f. of lust, malice, and delusion, 19, 186; 36, 197, 257, 257 n., 260, 366; means of producing f., 20, 292, 292 n.; 27, 449 sq.; 35, 85, 85 n.; the f.-bodies live only three days, 22, 7 n.; sins caused by actions injuring the souls in f., 22, 7 sq., 67, 67 n.; 45, 293, 358; nature of f. and water, 24, 123 sq.; sprang from water, 25, 399, 399 n.; 33, 114; false oath permitted for the sake of fuel, 27, 273; springs from air, 34, lii, 20-2; 48, 535 sq.; the Lord constitutes the Self of the intestinal f., 34, 92, 147, 149; 48, 248; f.extinguishing apparatus, 35, 67 sq.; all on f. is this endless becoming, 36, 200; water is dissolved into f., and f. into air, 38, 26; is Sâman, 38, 345-9; is sun, wind, earth, 41, 317; as vital air, 41, 317; is immortality, 41, 366; the different kinds of f., 42, 54; fever and f., 42, 565; breath fashioned from f., 43, 4; is kindled by the breath, 43, 399; one of the six doors to the Brahman, 44, 66 sq.; gold made a type of f., 44, 125; why it does not blaze unless fanned or kindled, 44, 130; ordinary f. is a promiscuous eater, an eater of raw flesh, 44, 201; origin and feeding of f.-bodies, 45, 397, 397 n.; the infant Zoroaster rescued from f., 47, 36 sq.; f. of torment, see Hell (a, c). See also Parables (f), and Vaisvânara.
(b) THE GOD F.
F. carries the offerings to the gods, 2, 71; 12, 230 sq.; 25, 167; worship of Agni and Atar, 4, lii; F. (the son) of Ahura-Mazda, 4, 101; 23, 120; 31, 37, 41, 80, 84, 96, 102, 260, 284 sq., 313-16, 319; 37, 453 sq.; 47, 67; 'f.-creature' and other names wherein is the word f., 4, 203, 203 n.; sacrifices to the F., 4, 206 sq., 217, 223; 5, 337; Aharman's conflict with the F., 5, 17, 19, 184-6; Bûrzîn F., 5, 38, 41, 173, 229; the F. Vâzist opposes the demon Apâôsh,
5, 171; the F. Frôbâ, 5, 229; Krishna is F. among the Vasus, 8, 88, 97; the moon together with the f., upholding all beings, 8, 257; is all the deities, 8, 276; the presiding deity of speech, 8, 338; is the lord of the elements, 8, 346; f. is male, water is female, 12, 9 sq.; 18, 410; gold is the firstborn of F., 14, 134; the protector of vows, 14, 305; Fravashi of F. worshipped, 23, 200; morning service of the F., 23, 322 n.; prayer to the F., son of Ahura-Mazda, 23, 334; 31, 307 sq.; Bhrigu, offspring of F., 25, 169, 169 n.; a guardian of the world, 25, 185, 216 sq.; the spy of the world, 25, 274; the King in the character of F., 25, 396 sq., 397 n.; made to consume all things by Bhrigu, 25, 398, 398 n.; is the mouth of the gods, 29, 254; 33, 109; Ahura and his F. and mind protect Zarathustra, 31, 132, 138; Ahura-Mazda will give his gifts in connexion with the F., 31, 147, 150; Ahura invoked for a sign from the holy F., 31, 177, 182, 182 n.; AhuraMazda's son, worshipped, 31, 196 sq., 196 n., 199, 204, 205 sq., 208-10, 212, 214-16, 218 sq., 220, 222-5, 227, 251, 256, 258, 270-2, 274-7, 320, 323, 325, 331, 346, 348, 35T, 353, 358, 374, 381-4; 37, 184; the herds which have the f. and its blessings, 31, 360; enmity of F. to Keresâsp, 37, 198 sq., 199 n.; assisted by truth, 37, 355 deity and metre, 43, 53; created, 43, 380, 402; the glory of Zoroaster descends from endless light to f., and from f. to the mother of Zoroaster, 47, 18 sq., 139; assists Zoroaster in converting Vistâsp, 47, 67-9, 164. See also Agni, and Atar. (c) PURITY, RESPECTIVELY DEFILEMENT, OF F.
Do not rinse the mouth or spit before the f., 1, 29; rules about the treatment of f., 2, 56, 56 n., 128 sq.; a means of purifying, 2, 66 sq.; 7, 96, 98, 101, 103; 14, 60, 121, 160 sq., 188, 190, 241; 25, 187; 33, 109; sin of defiling, extinguishing f., precautions that it may not be contaminated, 4, lxxvi, lxxvi n., lxxviii, 50, 50 n., 82, 121 sq., 186, 285; 5,
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #224

FIRE
207
kindle the sacred f., 2, 273; oblations in the f. part of penances, 7, 151; the sacred f. kindled at the wedding, 7, 191; 14, 42, 236; 25, 87; 29, 170 sq.; 30, 193, 261; on entering the place where sacred f. is kept, let him raise his arm, 7, 228; 14, 245; 25, 138; the student's daily worship of the sacred f., by bringing a log to it, 8, 360; 14, 156 sq.; 25, 42, 50, 62, 64; 29, 75 sq., 191, 307-9, 313; 30, 66 sq., 155 sq., 159 sq., 271 sq., 274; 44, 48 sq.; the ascetic keeps a f., 8, 362; worshipped by Brahmanas, 10 (1), 90; (ii), 74; worshipping of the f. does not purify, 10 (ii), 41; feeding the sacrificial f., recommended by Mâra, 10 (ii), 69; the principal thing in sacrifice is the sacred f., 10 (ii), 105; origin of the f.-ritual of the Vâgasaneyins, 12, xxxi sq., xxXV; the raw flesh-eating, corpse-eating, and the sacrificial f., 12, 33 sq.; Paryagnikarana, carrying the f. round a sacred object, 12, 45 sq., 45 n.; 26, 187 n.; 44, xli, 307; is the womb of the sacrifice, 12, 141 sq.; 26, 19 sq.; 44, 3; the f. in the sacrificer's innermost soul, 12, 311 sq.; he who speaks the truth worships the f., 12, 312 sq.; Brâhmanas who keep no sacred f. are like Sûdras, 14, 33 sq. and n.; teacher compared with the sacred f., 14, 40 sq.; a Snâtaka should not pass between a f. and a Brahmana or between two fires, 14, 61; sin of extinguishing the sacred f., 14, 104, 114; the Snâtaka must keep a sacred f., 14, 159; touching f. after dinner, 14, 263; younger brother must not kindle the sacred f. before the elder, 14, 329; the rite of the Atharvanas of carrying f. on the head, 15, 42; 38, 186, 189 sq.; 48, 629, 631; Kasyapa gave up f.-worship, 19, 188 sq.; Srâddha offerings made in the sacred f. or in the hand of a Brâhmana, 25, 114; stealing a sacred f., 25, 312; taking fuel for the sacred f. no theft, 25, 313; sacrificial food offered only in f., 26, 59 sq., 178 sq.; 44, 283; what he offers in the f., thereby the gods exist, 26, 154; the sacrifice is f., 26, 171; carrying the
Ixi, 248 n., 255 sq. and n., 258, 281-3, 285, 300, 307, 334 m., 396; 7, 227; 14, 36; 18, 229, 310 sq., 371-4, 376-80, 432 sq.; 24, 67, 71, 311, 336 sq.; 25, 137, 151; 31, 284; 37, 90 sq., 103, 108, 122 sq., 149, 155, 162, 162 n., 186-90; 47, 101; 48, 565; does not kill, 4, 49, 52, 52 n.; purification of the f., defiled by the dead, 4, 113-15, 142 sq.; 37, 160; the cleanser delights the f., 4, 133; trembles in front of boiling water, 4, 283, 283 n.; 24, 311; is always pure, 14, 132; 25, 398; 33, 216; purified by Ka, 14, 331; the purity of the sacred f., 18, 258; must be cold before the ashes are removed, 24, 311 sq.; contaminated by a menstruous woman, 24, 332; if the sun shines on f., it is a sin, 24, 334 sq.; a symbol of divine power and purity, 31, xix; water and f. disturbed by untruth, 37, 73: wounded by being poked, 41,
49 sq. (d) F.-WORSHIP
IN INDIA: THE
SACRED F.
The pupil comes to the teacher with f.-wood in his hand, 1, 60, 85, 135, 139 sq., 306; 15, 33, 271; 44, 53 sq.; the departed is carried to the f. (of the funeral pile) from whence he sprang, 1, 79; rules about the sacred f., 2, 1 sq., 201, 201 sq. n. ; 25, 104, 108; 29, 385 sq.; 30, xxvi, 138; 38, 306; daily worship of the f., 2, 16 sq.; 25, 151 sq., 239; 29, 286 sq.; at night one should not study in a wood where there is no f. nor gold, 2, 44; before placing fuel on the f. it must be sprinkled with water, 2, 55; the sin of abandoning one's sacred f., 2, 69, 256 sq. and n.; 7, 135, 176; 25, 103; is a sacred object, 2, 94; 14, 36; 33, 222; a Brahmakârin, when on a journey, shall throw part of the alms into the f. (instead of offering it to the teacher), 2, 135 sq.; the ascetic lives without a f., 2, 154; 14, 283; kindling of one f. enjoined for the hermit, 2, 155, 155 n., 157, 195; 14, 45, 259; 25, 199; money may be taken, to defray the expenses of religious rites, from a rich man who does not
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #225

208
FIRE
f. round the animal victim, 26, 177 (e) F.-WORSHIP IN INDIA : THE sq., 186 sq. ; 29, 176 sq.; 30, 234 THREE OR MORE SACRED FIRES. sq. ; 44, xxvi, 307, 307 n., 410 sq.; Pupils attend the teacher's s. f., Agnyâdheya or the setting up of the 1, 64; the s. f. teach Upakosala, 1, sacred domestic f., 29, 12-14, 12 n., 64-7; libations in the Gârhapatya, 20, 270-2, 276 sq. ; 30, 14 sq., 201-3; Dakshina, and Ahavaniya f. as Agnipranayana, the carrying forward penances, 1, 70; the doctrine of the of the f., 29, 23, 162; a man setting five f., heaven, rain (Parganya), out on a journey makes the f. enter earth, man, woman, and our being himself or the two kindling-sticks, born in them, 1, 78-80, 80 n., 84; 29, 133 sq.; 30, 203; expiatory 15, 207 sq. ; 34, lxxxiii, cviii; 38, rite, if the sacred f. goes out, 29, 101-32, 186-9, 233-5, 298, 383,400, 134 ; 41, 263-5; preparing the place 403 ; 48, 273-7, 585, 595, 652, 753; for the sacrificial f., 29, 162; the as members of the Vaisvânara Self, domestic f. to be kept and wor- 1,89; the teacher holds, with regard shipped, 29, 172, 269; 30, 261, 267; to alms, the place which the a f.-brand thrown into the direction Åhavanîya f. holds with regard to whence danger is expected, 29, 231 a sacrifice, 2, 14; the three f. at sq.; renewal of the sacred f. after a sacrifice, 2, 117, 117 n.; 14, 56, a death or other calamity, 29, 246-8, 192-5; 25, 71 sq. ; 30, 321-3, 353, 246 sq. n.; the two kindling-sticks 363 sq.; 48, 291; the hermit with handed over to the sacrificer, 29, wife and children and his sacred f., 265-8; sprinkling water round the 2, 156; 7, 276; to be kept by a king, sacrificial f., 29, 378; 30, 141 sq.; 2, 161; sin of extinguishing or negthe Sûtikâgni or f. used at the con- lecting the s. f., 2, 287; 14, 4 sq.; finement, 30, 211, 214; placing the 25, 438, 442 sq.; 44, 82-5, 187-96; f. in the new-built house, 30, 285 sq.; he must not eat in a house where one who has forsaken his f. cannot the s. f. are preserved, 7, 221; one be a witness, 33, 87; the king must who keeps five f. sanctifies a comworship those who keep a sacred f., pany, 7,254; 14, 19; 25, 110, 110 n.; 33, 346; a wife deceased before her the ascetic repositing the s. f. in husband takes away his sacred f. himself, 7, 279; 14, 275 sq., 280, 33, 377; charm to ward off danger 291; 25, 203, 205; to be regardless from f., 42, 147, 514-16; is the of fruits of action, not discarding immortal element of sacrifice, 43, the s. f., is renunciation, 8, 67; one 326 sq.; the sacrificial horse coupled of the ten f. at the allegorical sacriwith the sacred f. (Arka), as the fice of the sense-organs, 8, 261; representative of Agni-Pragâpati, Ahavanîya and Gârhapatya f., 8, 44, xviii ; the f. is faith, the ghee is 262; 12, 207 sq.; 44, 516, 535; 46, truth, 44, 46; by sacrificing with f. 236, 238; the sacrificer sleeps in produced by two Aranis of Asvattha one of the chief f.-houses, 12, 1, 6; tree, Purûravas becomes a Gan- preparation of the sacrificial f., 12, dharva, 44, 73 sq.; churned out at I sq., 87-92, 95-114, 230-2 ; only the seasonal sacrifices, 44, 77; these oblations offered in blazing f. are worlds have light on both sides, successful, 12, 146, 174; they strew through f. on this side, and through grass round the f., for the sacrifice the sun on yonder side, 44, 149 ; by dreads nakedness, 12, 208; the means of the circumambient f. Garhapatya f, is a house, 12, 272; enemies are shut out from sacrifice, the Agnyâdhậna (Agnyâdheya) or 44, 271; tending the f., cannot be establishment of the s. f., 12, 274a means of reaching perfection, 45, 322; 25, 438; 43, 296, 296 n. ; 44, 294 sq.; the rubbing of f. by two i n., 2; producing (churning) the firesticks represented as an act of s. f., 12, 275, 292-5, 293 n., 294 sq. generation, 46, 302, 304 sq.; cir- n., 311 sq., 389, 389 n.; the cumambulated, see Circumambula Punarâdheya or re-establishment of tion. See also Agni (6).
the s, f., 12, 285, 285 n., 313-22, 313
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #226

FIRE
209
n.; 46, 368; so long as he has not whilst he is offering the Agnihotra, set up the s. f., the sacrificer is the Sacrificer's f, become worn out, a mere man, 12, 292, 294 ; Sabhya and he renews them again by the or hall f. kept up by Kshatriyas, 12, animal sacrifice: with the f. the 302 n., Agnyupasthâna, or worship Sacrificer and his house and cattle of the s. f., 12, 338-60; the house. are worn out and renewed, 44, 118 holder worships the S. f. when sq.; the s. f. long for flesh, 44, 119; setting out on a journey, and worshipped to avoid being driven returning home, 12, 357-60; from one's home, 44, 126; symbolism Samidhs (kindling-sticks), 12, 400 of the four sacrificial f. at the animal n. ; 44, 567; the Prânas, Apâna, &c., sacrifice, 44, 127; animal sacrifice identified with the s, f., 15, 279 sq.; in the s. f, thrown together, 44, 174; 44, 190; the three s. f. form the the three f. are the three worlds, mouth-endowed body of the Self, 44, 178; he who lays down his two 15, 308; meditation on the s. f., 15, f. spreads himself all over these 331 sq., 334; the s. f. injure him worlds, 44, 178; how the sacred f. who neglects sacrifices, 25, 133; are to be treated when the Agnimade to blaze when portents inter- hotrin dies, 44, 197-200; by burning rupt the Veda-study, 25, 145; kindled the Sacrificer they unite him with again after cremation of the wife, his f., 44, 200-2 ; the f. by which 25, 198; the dhishnyas or hearths, the dead Sacrificer is burnt, lovingly 26, 147-55, 148 n., 441-6 ; 41, 317 touch him even as sons their father, sq., 317 n. ; 43, 241-5, 358, 360; 44, 204 ; sacrificial f, not kept up by if weakness comes upon the sacri- the Kâsis, 44, 401; the sacrificer of ficer, he is led to the Ahavanîya a Purushamedha takes up the two f., 26, 148, 148 n. ; kindling the f. within his own self, 44, 412 ; sacrificer, 26, 385 sq., 386 n.; the Agnîdhra (n.) or f.-shed, 44, 515; sacrificial f. at Sattras, 26, 441-6; the three sacrificial f. the heads of where the wife and the f. are, Agni, 46, 168 ; establishment of s. f. this is the home, 29, 89; restore not obligatory for those whose cona sick person to health, 29, 236; are dition of life involves chastity, 48, fond of the village, 29, 236; the s. f. 698. at the funeral, 29, 238 sq., 242 sq., (f) F. WORSHIP IN INDIA: THE 356; 44, 175; the fiction concern- AGNIHOTRA OR F.-OFFERINGS. ing the three s. f., 34, 146; as the Five A. oblations offered to the Gârhapatya the highest Self may be Prânas, 1, 89-91; 15, 279 sq. ; 38, represented because it is the Self of 249-52 ; 48, 294 sq.; as hungry all, 34,150; a sixth f.mentioned by the children sit round their mother, so Vâgasaneyins, 38, 187-9; the making do all beings sit round the A., 1, 91; of the fire-pan (ukhâ), 41, 229-46; he who offers the A, with a full 44, 579 sq.; building of the Gârha- knowledge of its purport, offers it patya hearth, 41, 298-319 ; 43, in all worlds, in all beings, in all 117-21; spells put into the s. f., 42, Selfs, all his sins are burnt, 1, 91; 76; Ukhya f. carried in a pan for the inner A. is better than the a year, 43, 191 n., 198, 198 n., 272 ordinary A., 1, 283; 8, 191; 38, sq., 272 n., 308, 324; Agnisava, 43, 263 ; reception of a guest during an 298, 298 n.; the f.-pan a womb, 43, A., 2, 118 sq.; meal time regulated 341; f.-pan represents the universe, by A., 7, 218; the A. as the first 43, 353 sq., 354 n.; thirty-six thou- among sacrifices, 8, 353 ; 15, 30 sq., sand Arka-f. produced by Mind, 51 sq. ; 17, 134 ; 25, 130, 130 n., Speech, &c., 43, 375-80, 375 n.; the 132; 44, 502; 45, 138; the A. or sacrificial f, to be laid down at new Morning and Evening Libations, moon, not under an asterism, 44, and the worship of the fires, 12, 173, i sq.; the offerer of the Agnihotra 186, 322-60, 374 sq., 374 n., 407, kept up by his f., 44, 47; Anvâ- 415, 443 sq. ; 26, 37, 37 n., 390; 43, hârya-pakana f., 44, 83, 178, 183; 274, 297, 297 n., 299, 356; 44, xiv,
S.B. IND.
P
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #227

210
FIRE
118 sq.; if the A. were not offered, cattle, 44, 126; the A, of one who the sun would not rise, 12, 328; the performs a sattra, 44, 175; expiatory A. as a domestic sacrifice, obligatory ceremonies in connexion with the for every householder, morning and A., 44, 178-96; the A. is a sacrievening offerings in the domestic ficial session ensuring death in old fire, 2, 51; 7, 191; 12, 333 sq.; 14, age, 44, 178; sacred to Pragậpati, 265; 29, 14, 18 sq., 89, 136, 172, 44, 183; is a long sacrificial session, 286 sq., 386, 392; 30, 15 sq., 19-21, 44, 197, 200; how it is performed 39, 196 sq., 265 sq. ; 42, 84, 145; when the Agnihotrin dies, 44, the A. is the ship that sails heaven- 197-200; tainted is the A, of one wards, 12, 345 sq., 44, 185, 190; who is dead, 44, 198; prayers for the Gatilas, who were converted by the morning and evening service, Buddha, flung their hair, their 46, 37 sq., 39, 42 sq., 317; speaking braids, and their things for the A. of truth incumbent on the Agniinto the river, 13, 132 sq. ; good hotrin, 48, 303. conduct more important than the (g) F. WORSHIP IN IRAN. A., 14, 34; the herinit offers the A., Sacredness and worship of f. in 14, 45, 292, 294 ; 49 (i), 74; an Agni- Zoroastrianism, 1, xxii; 4, xiii, lxii, hotrin may perform secret penances, lxiv, lxxv-lxxvii, lxxix sq.; 5, Ixi, 14, 125; gifts to Brâhmanas better 298-300, 298 n., 299 n., 375, 375 11., than A., 14, 138 sq.; 25, 229; the 393-6; 18, 163 sq., 164 m., 171 sq., Nâkiketa rite a kind of f.-sacrifice, 290 sq. ; 31, 258, 37, 231, 266 sq., which leads to heaven, 15, xxi sqq. 350 sq., 358, 368, 470; 47, 91, 154, 4 sq., 9, 12; 34, 247-52; 48, 269; 161, 161 n.; Ardashîr blamed for the merit of offering sacrifices, destroying the sacred f. of the especially the A., 15, 51 sqq., 334, Muleik ut-taväif, 4, Xliv sq.; ket 336-8; times for the A., 25, 32, 32 away or kills the fiends, 4, lxxvi, n., 122 ; 48,527; A. not interrupted lxxix sq., 115, 184 n.; 5, 229, 317, by impurity after death, 25, 182, 342-4; 37, 122; 47,141; the sacred 183 n. ; wife burnt with the A. fires, Bahrâm (Vâhrâm) f., 4, 1xxvi, 115 p., 25, 198; the A. with three sacred 272 ; 5, 185, 202, 206; 24, 96 ; 47, fires, 25, 200; persons unfit to offer 161, 161 n.; meritoriousness of the A., 25, 437, 437 n. ; the per- bringing f.-brands to the Dâityômanent obligation of the A., 34, gâtu, or Bahrâm f., 4, 115-19, 115 lxxviii; 38, 191, 296 sq., 296 n., 313, sq. n.; kept to watch over a preg358-61 ; 48, 177, 693 sq., 702 sq., nant woman and a new-born child, 725 sq.; offered during a whole 4, 184 n.; 5, 316 sq., 322; 18, 59, month at the ayana of the Kunda- 59 n.; 24, 277; 37, 480 ; 47, 30; how pâyins, 38, 250 n., 251, 314; trans- often the f. of Ahura-Mazda must ference of the fire from the Gâr- be fed, 4, 256, 256 n.; they who hapatya fire to the two other fires, treat not friendly his f., offend at the A., 38, 251; a text relating to Ahura Mazda, 4, 281; worship of the A. which forms part of the the f. one of the three (four best mahâpitriyagña, 38, 299 sq.; A. things in the world, 4, 293; 18,417; offered on the eve of battle, 42, 122, offerings not to be made, without 510; to be offered by the sacrificer looking at the f., 4, 347; worship himself in new and full moon nights, of the f. re-established by Pêshyo44, 21 sq., 34 sq.; esoteric doctrines tanû, 5, li, 227, 230; on the nature about the A., 44, 46-8; Uddalaka of the five kinds of f., 5, 61-4, 61n.; Aruni's teaching on the A., 44, 79- the sacred f. Gusasp (Gûsn-asp), 5, 85; worlds conquered by the A., 173, 229; 24, 271, 271 n.; 37, 190; 44, 111 sq. ; Ganaka of Videha on opposed to witchcraft, 5, 185; the the A., 44, 112-15; after performing f. Visnâsp, 5, 218, consecration of the A., one approaches the fires f. and water, 5, 224-7; prayer on saying "Wealth,' and becomes presenting anything to the f., 5, 333, firmly established by offspring and 333 1.; advantage of keeping a f. in
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #228

FIRE-FIRE-ALTAR
211
centre, 43, xx, I n., 44 sq. and n.; has the shape of a large bird, 43, xxi sq., I n., 4 n., 19-21, 22 n., 112 n., 114-16, 120 sq., 135-40, 148 sq., 168, 168 n., 177, 179 sq., 180 n., 201, 250 sq. and n., 272, 274, 285-9, 296, 300-6, 311, 363, 391, 402; 44, 588 (wing of altar); bricks of the f. representing parts of the universe, 43, 2 n., 23-9, 41-57, 47 n., 80, 82, 90-103, 109, 121-4, 12734, 138, 140-8, 271, 364; diagramı showing the central parts of the layers, 43, 17, 24, 48, 71, 98; represents Purusha-Pragâpati and the divine body of the sacrificer, 43, 30, 226 sq., 252, 256; 44, xiv, 428; the Agnikayana higher than an ordinary sacrifice, 43, 121, 214 n. ; sprinkling the f., 43, 169 sq.; is speech, 43, 173; drawing of frog, lotus-flower, and bamboo-shoot across it, 43, 174-7; is an island, 43, 187; mounting the f., 43, 198-200; its different bricks are so many Agnis, 43, 222, 222 n.; Agniyogana, or Yoking of the f., 43, 249-55; the Agnikayana includes all sacrificial rites, 43, 266, 296-9; rules for repeated Agnikayana, 43, 271-4; propitiatory hymn to make good deficiencies in the building of the f., 43, 274-8; the building of the f. must not be performed for another person, 43, 278-80; the triad F., Mahad uktham, and Mahâvrata, 43, 281-9; how to measure its dimensions, 43, 305-12; sevenfold, hundredfold, and hundred and onefold, 43, 312-15; time for building the f., 43, 316-20; number of bricks, 43, 357-61; identified with the metres, 43, 384-6; built so as to look in all directions, 43, 390-3; the Agnikayana a preliminary to the Soma-sacrifice, 44, xiii; human sacrifice at the building of the f., 44, xxxvii-xxxix; is twenty-onefold, 44, 334 sq., 334 n. ; the greatest possible f. built at the Sarvamedha, 44, 418; the tomb of a builder of a f. to be made in the shape of the f., 44, 428; the bones of the deceased arranged like the birdshaped f., 44, 434 sq.; burial rite for one who has built, and one who has
the house, 5, 339 sq.; holy-water presented to the f., 5, 341 sq., 375, 375 n.; 18, 232, 251; holy f., 5, 362; 47, 76, 82; prayer for the f. when seeing the f., 5, 371; kept burning at the three nights' ceremony, 18, 59; formula addressed to the f. (tava athrô), 18, 141, 143, 143 n.; priests protectors of the sacred f., 18, 353; duty of maintaining the s. f., 24, 270-2, 301, 355 sq.; 37, 96, 163 sq., 188, 190-2; salutation of the f., 24, 358; the altar f. an aid of grace, 31, 95, 100; about f.-wood, 37, 48, 126; atonement for injuring the f. of Varahrân, 37, 86; about the f. in the house, 37, 122; care of the f. when travelling, 37, 125; neglect of f. causes want of offspring, 37, 191 sq.; the f. pleased by the conversion of Vistâsp, 47, 74; abode of the s. f., see Fire-temple. Fire-altar: the altar is female, the f. is male, 12, 63; after having built the f., one must not approach a Sûdra wife, 14, 96; leading forward of the fire to the f., 26, 121-6; 43, 188-207; penance for pushing against a f., 29, 224; f. made of mind, &c., do not constitute part of the sacrificial action, 34, lxxiv; 38, 259-68; the Agnikayana (Agnikityâ), or building of the f., 38, 261 n., 264; 41, xxvi sq., 143-419; 43, xiii, xxi, 1-280; layers and bricks of the f., 41, 186-90, 355 sq., 362; 44, 542 (ishtakâ), 544 (kiti), 546 (lokamprinâ), 552 (nâkasad), 554 (pañkakûda), 560 (punas kiti), 564 (ritavyâ), 566 (sâdana),, 573 (sprit), 574 (srishti), 576 (svayamâtrinna), 582 (vâlakhilya), 586 (visvagyotis); the ashes from the fire-pan at the Agnikayana thrown into the water, 41, 293-7; preparation of the site of the great Ahavanîya f., 41, 325-417; the fire-pan on the f., 41, 396-401; plan of f., 41, 419; ceremony of building the householder's f., 42, 354; the mystery of the f., 43, xiiixxvi, 281-404; ritual of the f. later than the rest of the sacrificial system, 43, xiii, xviii; takes a full year to complete, 43, xix, xxiii; represented as the Universe, 43, xix sq., 381-90; lotus-leaf in its
P 2
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #229

FIRE-ALTAR-FOOD
212
not built, a f., 44, 439 sq.; Agnikit or builder of a f., 44, 516; Mantras for the construction of the f., 46, 285 sq. See also Agni (0), and Altar. Fire-bodies, see Fire (a). Fire-places, in India and Ceylon, 36, 86 sq. n. Fire-priest, see Priests (a, e). Fire-temple (abode of the sacred fires), ceremonial worship in it, 5, 310, 310 n.; 18, 162, 162 n., 173, 242, 242 n.; 24, 28; 37, 119; three times every day the archangels form an assembly in the f., 5, 393; ceremony for the living soul celebrated in it, 18, 242. Fire-worshippers, hold the doctrine of deeds having their reward, 13, 190 sq.
Firmament, see Sky. Fish: the Kara f., chief of the creatures living in water, 4, 223, 224 1.; sexual intercourse of f., 5, 61; the Kar f. protects the Hôm, 5, 65 sq.; 24, 111, 111 n.; the f. Vâs of Pankâsadvarân, 5, 66; the ox-f. exists in all seas, 5, 71; Makara, chief among f., 8, 90, 90 n.; eating the flesh of f., a kind of penance, 10 (ii), 41; Buddha allows the Bhikkhus to eat f., 20, 252 sq.; mighty f. hundreds of leagues long, 20, 302; 35, 130, 186; 36, 90; the eyesight of the Kara f., 23, 239, 266; stories of the island-whale, 23, 295, 295 n.; f. offerings, 28, 78, 78 n.; the f. of fifty fins, and the sacred beast that stands in Vourukasha, worshipped, 31, 291; the fabulous f. Khwan, 39, 164 sq., 167. Fishing, regulations for, 27, 260,
263 sq., 264 n., 277, 307. Five-people (pañka ganâh), rest in the Self, 15, 178, 178 n.; what is meant by them, 34, xl, 257-63; beyond the f., i.e. far away, 42, 92; the fivefold dwellings of the f., 46,
194.
Flamingoes (Hamsas), see Birds (b). Flesh, see Animals (e). Flood: expiatory oblation to the F., if the Soma meets with any mishap at the purifying bath concluding the Soma-sacrifice, 44, 211; Wind worshipped under the name of F., 44, 479. See also Deluge.
Flowers, as offerings, 8, 85; celestial f. worn by Krishna, 8, 93; similes of f., 8, 285 sq., 313, 371; 10 (i), 16-19; rain of heavenly (Mandarava, Mangûshaka) f. in honour of Buddha, 11, 86 sq.; 20, 370, 370 n.; 21, 6, 9, 20, 24, 69, 156 sq., 162-71, 183 sq., 232, 234, 308, 313, 315, 378; the Bodhisattva smells heavenly f., 21, 345; vision of Mandâra f., 22, 233 sq.; rain of f. in Sukhâvati, 49 (ii), 95. See also Lotus.
Foetus, see Embryo. Folklore, see Fables, and Tales.
Food.
(a) F. in mythology and philosophy. (b) F. in law and ritual.
(c) Lawful and forbidden f.
(a) F. IN MYTHOLOGY AND PHILOSOPHY.
F., the deity of the pratihâra hymns, for all beings live when they partake of f., 1, 20 sq.; produced from water, 1, 94; 43, 232; the word 'f.' (anna) denotes 'earth,' 1, 94 n.; 38, 23 sq.; 48, 536; see also Earth; is the root of the body, 1, 99, 99 sq. n.; depends on rain, 1, 117; 8, 54; meditation on f. as Brahman 1, 117; 15, 64-9, 194, 302 sq., 312-16; by means of f. he obtains everything, 1, 203 sq.; the creation of f., 1, 240 sq.; 41, 402; no one who does not eat, has strength to do holy works, 4, 31; all creatures produced by f., 8, 54; 15, 55, 64-9; three kinds of f. (according to the three Gunas), 8, 118; how f. is digested and bodies are formed in the womb, 8, 252; is the highest of all things to be swallowed, 8, 353; f. and breath identified, 12, 304; 15, 194; 38, 211, 213; milk the first f., and f. means progeny, 12, 385 sq., 388, 394; goddess of f., 14, 240; creatures depend on f., f. is life, hence gifts of f. must be made, 14, 245; everything rests on f., 15, 66 sq.; seven kinds of f. produced, 15, 91-3; f. and breath are the two gods, 15, 142; from f. are born all creatures that live on earth; afterwards they live on f., and in the end (when they die) they return to it, 15, 315; f. of the souls in heaven
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #230

FOOD
213
and in hell, 18, 66 sq. and n., 72; flict, 37, 40, 44, 67 ; proportion of 24, 21 sq., 21 n., 25; is threefold, f. for mankind and cattle, 37, 91 sq.; 26, 28; 43, 93, 10; 46, 141, 143; daily f. of men, women, children, means cattle, 26, 172; prayer to the and dogs, 37, 114; sin of deprival of Lord of F., 29, 54, 348; the support f., 37, 115 sq., 123, 130, 141; all f. of all beings, 36, 369; satisfies it must be consecrated, 37, 192 ; proportionate to the body, 41, 260, prayer for f., 37, 332; 41, 262 sq.; 330; the body linked to f. by means merit of providing f. for the good, of vital airs, 41, 270; 43, 139; 37, 333 sq.; kinds of f. given to mortar and pestle represent f., 41, sacrificer, 41, 36 f.; put on the 393-7; is taken from the front (of bricks used for building the firethe mouth) towards the back, 41, altar, 41, 155; 43, 9r; is served 402 ; is the resort of the waters, 41, from the right side, 43, 226; accepted 416; all f. is water, for one eats by from a Brahmana, not from a low moistening the f., 43, 35; 44, 443; person, 48,565. See also Abstinence, is seventeenfold, 43, 79 ; evil driven Eating, and Meals. away by means of f., 43, 87; a sick (C) LAWFUL AND FORBIDDEN F. man, when he gets better, asks for Renains of f. impure, 1, 18; 44, f., 43, 87; the essence of f. is 446; restrictions as to f., for the invisible, 43, 95; how f. benefits the Brahma kârin, 2, 8, 12 n., 12-16, body, 43, 135, 139; the arrows of 191; 8, 360 ; 14, 118 sq., 119 n. ; the terrestrial Rudras, 43, 165; rules about lawful and forbidden f., represented by sour curds, honey, 2, 59-71, 74 sq., 265-70, 274 ; 6, and ghee, 43, 184 sq. ; is variegated, 23 sq., 58, 94, 97, 106, 109-11, 43, 196 ; immortal and mortal parts 134 sq., 262 sq.; 7, 33, 39, 136, 187; of f., 43, 285; by means of the arms 8, 279; 10 (ii), 40 sq.; 14, 33 sq. f. is eaten, 43, 306; when enclosed and n, 44, 69-75, 104 sq., 115, 121, in the body, f. becomes the body 130 sq., 154, 171-3, 184 sq., 222, itselt, 43, 341; f. consumed by man 224, 237, 239, 250 sq., 263, 287, in this world, consumes him in the 298, 310, 313, 317, 319, 329; 25, other, 44, 260; f. of mankind in the Txviii sq., xciv, 161-4, 168, 170-7, future ages, 47, 112-14, 117.
441, 441 n., 443, 443 n., 497 ; 27, (6) F. IN LAW AND RITUAL.
462 sq. ; 33, 287; 38, 31 sq. ; Robbery permitted to sustain penances for eating impure or forlife, after having not eaten at the bidden f., 2, 85-7, 287 sq., 290, 295 ; time of six meals, 2, 273; the cere- 7, 153 sq., 162-9; 14, 131; 25, mony of 'honouring one's f.' before 460-3, 481 sq.; 29, 224; fit for a meal, 7, 220, 220 n.; f. given for sacrifices, 2, 138 sq., 296, 300 sq. reciting stanzas, rejected by Buddha, and n.; 14, 70; 25, 123-5; 30, 267; 10 (ii), 13; fast-day f., 12, 2, 5 sq.; but see also Sacrifices (b); f. to be 42, 534 ; f.of king must be hallowed avoided for a special vow, 2, 147; by Mantras and mixed with anti- forbidden f. must be avoided even dotes against poison, 25, 251; special in times of distress, 2, 213; of f. for penances, 25, 449, 452 sq., Sûdras, 2, 233; 14, 49; fit for 455, 459-61, 463-5, 470 sq., 474 sq., Srâddhas, 2, 256; 14, 54 sq.; for478 ; first f. of the child (annaprâ- bidden f. becomes pure by scattersana), 29, 50, 182, 183 sq., 299 sq. ; ing earth on it, 2, 292, 292 n.; 30, 216, 283; 37, 122 ; see also polluted by a menstruous woman, Child (6); used for ancestor-wor- 5, 279, 283, 340 sq. n.; not to be ship, 29, 251 sq.; a wife who always thrown away to the north at night, eats before her husband may be 5, 318; f. over which God's name divorced, 33, 184; moderation in f., has been pronounced, not to be a condition of moral conduct and a rejected, 6, 130; fruit and cattle holy life, 35, 4-7; three right views created by God, therefore lawful f., regarding f., 36, 252, 252 n.; giving 6, 133 sq.; reproval of those who no f., a mode of engaging in con- prohibit lawful f., 6, 199; honey
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #231

214
FOOD-FRANGRASYAN
lawful f., 6, 257; great religious merit of him who does not eat meat, 7, 171; when illicit f. may be eaten, 7, 187-9; 34, lxxv; 38, 309-12; 48, 701 sq.; cattle are lawful f., 9, 59; persons in whose house it is lawful to eat f., 9, 81 sq., 82 n.; of a Brahmana slayer forbidden, 14, 101; 25, 309; Kasmîrians eat meat, 14, 147 n.; f. defiled by various causes, 15, 312; Brâhmanas are abstainers from f. at night and at the wrong time, 17, 130; milk of goats, the best f., 24, 45; defiled and purified, 25, 190 sq.; 48, 17; common people eat raw flesh, 26, 395 n., 396 n.; list of dishes, rules about f., 27, 459-64; honey forbidden to the Brahmakârin, 44, 90; flesh is the best kind of f., 44, 119; abstinence from acids and salt does not lead to perfection (as some think), 45, 294; purity in matters of f. enjoined for those who know Brahman, 48, 702. See also Abstinence, and Animals (e). Fools, who do not know the true law, 10 (1), 20-2; company of f. and wise men, 10 (i), 55. Foot-clothing, of Buddhist Bhikkhus, 17, 13-24, 31, 34 sq., 39.. Fo Pan-ni-pan-king, Chinese translation ofa Buddha-ParinibbânaSutta, 11, xxxvi; 19, 365. Fo-pen-hing-king, a life Buddha, 19, xvi sq., xxviii. Fo-pen-hing-tsih-king, a life Buddha, 19, xxix. Forefathers, see Fathers. Foreigners, law regarding, 37, 46 sq., 51, 57 sq., 113; sin of delivering an Irânian to f., 37, 72; worthiness of destroying f., 37, 89: family alliance with f., 37, 99; about f. seeking wives, 37, 100; as physicians, 37, 118. Forest, meditation in the, 8, 251. See Hermits.
11, 226, 230 sq. See also Colours, and Names (and forms). Fornication, see Sexual intercourse. Fortune, see Bhaga. Fortune-telling, see Divination. Fo-sho-hing-tsan-king, t.w., Chinese translation of Asvaghosha's Buddha-karita, 19, ix sq.; translated, vol. 19.
Fo-shwo-kung-hu-mo-ho-ti-king, t.w., a life of Buddha, 19, xxx. Four Noble Truths, see Truths. Frabaretar, see Priests (d). Frâdad-gadman, Phl., Av. Frâdatbvarenô, n.p., one of the producers of the renovation, 18, 78 sq. and n.; 23, 219, 220 n. Fradadhafshu, see Frâdatfshu. Frâdakhshto, see FradhakhstŎ. Frâda/fshu, worshipped, 31, 197, 204, 209, 215, 219, 223, 349, 373, 381 sq. Frâdat- hvarenah, gadman. Frâdat-nara, son of Gravâratu, 23,
see Frâdad
Frâda/-vanghu, son of Stivant, 23,
216.
Frâdat-vîra, worshipped, 31, 197, 204, 209, 215, 219, 224, 383. Frâdat vîspam - hugâiti, shipped, 31, 204, 209, 215, 219, 224, 384 sq.
wor
of
Fradhakhstŏ, son of the Khumbîks, one of the seven immortals, 18, 256, 256 n., 258 n.; 23, 224, 224 n.; of 37, 203, 203 n.
Fradhidaya, n.p., 23, 203. Fragûzag, n.p., 5, 134; 47, 34, 140. Frahimravâ, or Frâhîmravana-zôis, n.p., Zoroaster's maternal grandfather, 5, 144; 47, 18, 18 n. Frâh-vakhsh-vindâd, n.p., 5, 145. Frâlîh, a demon-worshipper, 47, 13. Frâkithra, son of Berezvant, 23,
Foresters, see Hermits. Forgiveness, see Morality. Form, the reality or non-reality of the idea of, 11, 49-51; deliverance from the hindrance to thought arising from the sensations and ideas due to external f., 11, 51 sq.;
217.
218.
Frakya, son of Taurvâti, 23, 213. Franghâdh, the holy maid, 23, 225. Franghrasyan, see Frangrasyan. Frangrâsîyak, see Frangrasyan. Frangrasyan (or Frâsîyâv, or Frangrâsîyâk), of Tûr, the Turanian, 4, I sq.; 5, 38, 134 sq. and n., 150; 37, 28, 28 n., 225; 47, 116, 116 sq. n.; his irrigation works, 5, 79, 82,
passion for a f., spiritual bondage, 84; 18, 214, 214 n. ; 47, xxix, 134;
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #232

FRANGRASYAN-FRAVASHIS
215
P., 23, 20.50 Afrâsvalst, 47, amat
punished in hell, 5, 125 ; his struggle Fravâk, and Fravâkaîn, one of the with Mânûskîhar, 5, 135 sq. ; 24, 62, first seven pairs of men, 5, 58 sq. ; 62 n.; his evil reign, 5, 213, 228; Hôshyang, son of F., 5, 131; 47, offered to Anâhita in his cave under 35; son of Sîyâ(k)mak, 5, 132; 47, the earth, 23, 64 sq., 64 n.; killed 128, 128 n., 140 ; great-grandson of by Husravah or Khûsrôî, 23, 114 sq., Gâyômard, 18, 89, 89 n. 278, 304, 307, 307 n. ; 24, 64, 64 n.; Fravâkaîn, one of the first women, 47, 14, 116; tries in vain to seize 5, 58. the priestly glory of the Aryans, 23, Fravarâne, see Zoroastrianism. 300-2, 305; created immortal by Fravardin, the cockscomb, the Aharman, 24, 35, 35 n.; his exploits, flower of, 5, 104; invoked, 5, 403, 24, 61; bound by Haoina, 31, 246; 405. See also Fravashis. defeated by Allzôbô, 47, II, II Sq. Fravashis (prototypes, guardian n. ; sought the glory of Zaratûst, 47, angels): F. of Ahura-Mazda and
33 sq., 33 n. See also Afrâsyâb. other gods, 4, 213; 23, 199 sq.; Frânya, n.p., 23, 204.
31, 273, 278; the mighty F. of the Fraora-ostra, n.p., 23, 217.
righteous invoked and worshipped, Frârâzi, son of Túra, 23, 217. 4, 221, 245; 5, 313, 313 n., 392; Frashâîtar, n.p., 5, 145 sq., 146 n. 18, 167, 173, 240 sq., 357 ; 23, 6, Fras-hãmvareta, 1.p., 23, 206, 10, 13 sq., 17, 20, 33 n., 36, 38, 206 n.
179-230, 321, 350-3 ; 31, 278 sq. ; Frashaostra (Frashộstar), son of the Fravashi of Thraệtaona worHvôva, father-in-law of Zarathustra, shipped, 4, 246; 31, 389 sq.; the 23, 207 sq., 207 n.; 37, 397; Zara- Fravashi of the holy Yima, 4, 262; thustra preached to him, 23, 331; of the holy men of Turanian nations, 31, 133, 142 sq.; Zarathustra prays 4, 266; sacrifice to the souls and for him, 31, 15, 22; Gâmâspa and F., 4, 349; 31, 309, 331; come to F., the two leaders, 31, 76, 76 n.; meet and bring aliments, &c., to the 37, 130, 130 n.; a protector of the departed soul, 4, 373 sq.; their Zarathustrian Faith, 31, 161, 165 creation, 5, 5 n.; 18, 89; 47, xxviii, sq., 250; presented a blest form, 31, xli; engaged in the defeat of fiends, 185; offers propitiation to Ahura. 18, 104; not rendered wicked by Mazda, 31, 190 sq.; questions Zara- the sin of the soul, 18, 104, 104 n.; thustra as to the rites, 31, 327; angels, souls, and F. attend to the priests come to F. for religious wishes of the creator, 18, 120; inquiry, 37, 219, 219 n., 413, 413 n.; pleased by ceremonial, 18, 159 sq. ; 47, 80 sq. and n., 165 n.; disciple of 37, 174, 184; are free from disZoroaster, 37, 230; praise of F., 37, turbance through the glory of the 236, 290, 297, 299; joyfulness in creator, 18, 261, 261 sq. n.; heaven righteousness taught to F., 37, 374; their seat, 18, 275; Keresâspa's utterance of F., 37, 406; his death, body watched over by 99,999 F., 47, xxx, 165, 165 n.; converted, 47, 18, 369; the soul and Fravashi of I 25.
the bull, 23, 16; come for help Frashậvakhsha, n.p., 23, 210. and joy, 23, 26; the Frayashi of Frashôkareta, n.p., 23, 206.
Zarathustra worshipped, 23, 93; Frashộstar, see Frashaostra.
31, 208, 212, 218, 222 sq., 227, 244, Frâsîyâv, see Frangrasyan.
252 sq., 255, 273, 275, 278, 324, Frasp-i Kûr, n.p., 5, 135.
327, 351, 358, 380; 47, 4 sq., 16, Frasrûtâra, n.p., 23, 216.
73, 139; give virtuous offspring to Frast, n.p., 5, 146.
the truthful, 23, 120; in the train Frâta, n.p., 23, 203.
of Mithra, 23, 136, 145; the FraFratîra, n.p., 23, 218.
vardin Yast dedicated to them, 23, Fraud, see Theft.
179-230; what they are, 23, 179; Frava, n.p., 23, 214.
of next-of-kin, 23, 180, 228, Fravâhar, Phl., ' guardian spirit 5, 230; different classes of F. wor
shipped, 23, 180, 184 sq., 230; 31,
Ixxiii, 14.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #233

216
FRAVASHIS-FRÊDUN
me the saint.
273; heln, 23,8%; watch'a, 23,
201, 212, 218, 227, 272 sq., 275, appear in the Gâthas, 31, 27, 32 n.; 279, 331, 351, 358, 373; assist Ahura. of the saints, and of women having Mazda in maintaining the world, 23, many sons worshipped, 31, 197, 204, 180-5, 187, 193 sq.; watch over 209, 215, 219, 224; of the saints procreation, 23, 183, 185, 187; 31, invoked and worshipped, 31, 199, 273; help in battle, 23, 184, 186, 205, 207, 210, 214-16, 220, 222, 91, 196 sq., 222 sq.; invoked in 225, 256, 259, 273, 275, 278 sq., 286, danger, 23, 185; their numbers, 23, 296, 311, 319, 327 sq., 345, 351 sq., 194-6; send water to their kindred, 358, 362, 374, 380, 382, 385 sq., 23, 196; souls and F. different, 23, 389; the F. of the Kine, and of the 197, 228, 230; 31, 279, 279 n., 294; holy Gaya Maretan, worshipped, of the first man, of Zarathustra, of 31, 252 ; have power over nature, his pupils, and his followers, wor- 31, 272 sq.; prayers for the apshipped, 23, 200-II; of holy men proach of the F., 31, 272 sq. ; inand heroes worshipped, 23, 211-24, voked in connexion with the waters, 226-8; assist Allharmazd against 31, 317 sq.; the Fravashi and soul Aharman, 5, 14, 14. 1. ; 23, 198 sq.; of Zaratûst, 37, 31; ceremony for of warriors and the righteous assist the F. for the sake of male offthe Sky against the Evil Spirit, 5, spring, 37, 110; claim ceremonial, 25; co-operators with Tîstar, 5, 26, not lamentation, 37, 193; the Fra169; 23, 92, 102, 102 n.; a myriad vashi of Khûsrôi, 37, 222 sq., 222 n.; F. of the righteous protect Sâm, 5, the Fravashi of Zarathustra placed 119; 24, 110; guard the seed of into his body by the archangels, 47, Zaratûst against the demons, 5, 144; 21-9; Zarathustra's Fravashi in the arrayed as warriors by Allharmazd, Hôm, 47, 136 sq., 139. See also 5, 167; diligence of F., 5, 170; use Ancestor worship (e), and Soul (c). of cakes at ceremonies for the F.,5, Frâyaodha, son of Karesna, 23, 315, 315 n.; meat-offerings to F., 5. 209. 336 sq., 337 n.; duty of celebrating Frâyat-ratha, n.p., 23, 210. the days of the F., 5, 352; 24, 100, Frâyazanta, n.p., 23, 212, 225. 100 n., 264, 298-300; 37, 17-19, Frazîstô, demon, opposes the de17 n., 422, 429, 441, 477; funeral parted soul, 24, 17. offerings to the F., 5, 383 sq.; 24, Frazûsak, n.p., 5, 134; 47, 34, 140. 351; justice, wisdom, and the de- Frédûn, Av. Thraêtaona, introsire of the Creator are in the spirit duced talismans, 4, 385; fettered which is the pure guardian angel, and smote Azi Dahâka, 4, 385; 5, 18, 12, 12 n.; soul, animating life, 119, 234, 397; 18, LTO, 110 n., 201; preserving guardian spirit, acquiring 37, 177, 214-18; 47, 10, 116, 163 1.; intellect, &c., 18, 17; ceremony of drove the negroes from Iran, 5, the F. on the fourth day after death, 87; genealogy of F. the Aspiyân, 18, 60; invoked against fiends, 23, descendant of Yim, 5, 132 sq., 223 sq.; of holy women worshipped, 132 n.; 37, 27-9, 27 n.; 47, 140; 23, 224-88; how they manifest exacted vengeance for Yim, 5, 133; themselves, 23, 322: angels and F. his descendants, 5, 133-5, 137, 145; are with the righteous soul, 24, 81, 24, 52 n.; 47, 10 sq. ; the glory of 81 n.; Haptôk-ring, with 99,999 F. settled on the root of a reed, 5, guardian spirits of the righteous 138; reigned five hundred years, keeps back the demons, 24, 91 sq.; 5, 150; primaeval sovereign, 18, 13, the stars are the F., created by 13 n.; 47, 121, 128; is full of Allharmazd, 24, 92; protect the healing, 18, 90; the Fravashi of F. Hôm, 24, 19; the Fravashi one of kept away fiends, 18, 104, 104 n.; the appliances of the soul, 24, 145; created immortal, misled by Aharevery object has a Fravashi as co- man, 24, 35, 35 n.; his exploits, 24, operator, 24, 156, 156 n.; the de- 61, 61 n.; neglected religion, 24, parted souls bring with them 9,999 102 ; his war with the Mâzendarân, F. of the righteous, 24, 274; do not 37, 216-18; Zoroaster descended
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #234

FRÊDUN-FUNERAL RITES
217
from F., 47, xxi; his accession, 47, 27, 32, 48 sq., 182 sq., 385 sq. n., xxix; report about Zaratûst explained 422 sq.n.; his diagrams, 16, 376 n., by Yim and F., 47, 31; monarch of invented nets for hunting and fishKhvanîras, 47, 34. See also Thraê- ing, 16, 383, 386 n.; deified as Thai taona.
Hâo, 27, 250 n.; got the Tâo, and Free Will, see Will.
by it wrought wonders, 39, 135, Frêh-khûrd, n.p., 5, 135.
210, 210 n., 244; a primaeval soverFreh-mâh, n.p., 5, 146, 146 n. eign, 39, 287; broke up the Primal Freh-Srôsh, n.p., 5, 148.
Unity, 39, 370, 370 n.; F. and Frên (Freni, Frêno), daughter of Hwang-Ti, 40, 55. Zoroaster, 5, 142; 23, 204 n., 224; Fû-hsiâ, mourning rites for him, 47, 166.
27, 141. Frenah, son of Frâyazanta, 23, 212. Fû Khai, king of Wû, his incursion Freni, n. of the wives of several into Khăn, 27, 178, 178 n.
heroes, 23, 225. See also Frên. Fumigation, of sacrificial vessels, Frêno, inother of Zaratûst's mother, 41, 240 ; 44, 455 sq.
47, 138, 138 sq. n. See also Frên. Fû-mo, his son taught the Tâo, 39, Friars, see Bhikkhus,
246 sq. and n. Friend, sin of treachery to, 8, 41; Funeral rites (mourning, funeral 25, 270; a man's own self is his sacrifices, funeral meals). f., 8, 68, the devotee is alike to f.
(a) In China. and foe, 8, 101, 110; he who is a f. (6) In India. of all is released, 8, 246; who is () In Iran. a f., 10 (ii), 42 sq.; etiquette a- (a) IN CHINA. mong f., 25, 54 sq., betrayer of f. Mourning and f.r. for kings, 3, 41, excluded from Srâddha, 25, 105; 113, 113 n., 237-42; 27, 108; impurity on the death of f., 25, 182. periods of mourning, 3, 97, 113, Friendship, ode on the value of, 3, 113 n., 202; 16, 385, 387 n. ; 27, 347; six characteristics of f., 8, 49 sq., 121, 124, 127, 129-34, 132 n., 183; the highest of all associations, 133 n., 146, 151, 157 sq., 160, 172, 37, 115, 115 n.
* 179, 200, 205 sq., 243, 316-21, 330 Frîftâr, demon of deceit, 5, III. sq., 341 sq.; 28, 45 sq., 50, 53, 58 Frinâspa, son of Kaêva, 23, 217. sq., 137-40, 150, 154 sq., 157 sq.. Frîs, n.p., ancestor of Zoroaster, 5, 160-4, 184, 192, 295, 372 sq., 377, 134; 47, 140.
380-3, 385 sq., 389-94, 467-9; Frog, see Animals (k).
sacrifices by a king for a deceased Frôhakafra, son of Merezishmya, father, 3, 118 sq. ; a king must give 23, 219.
attention to the mourning rites, 3, Fruits, three varieties of badara or 137 ; mourning costume, 3, 243, jujube, 44, 214 sq., 219. See also 245; 27, 30, 47 sq., 59 sq., 103, 120, Parables (b, e, f ).
125 sq., 133, 136, 139, 141-4, 146 Frya, n.p., 23, 211, 215.
sq., 153, 156-60, 158 n., 164 sq., Fryân, n.p., 5, 146; sons of F., 18, 169, 169 n., 174, 189, 198, 202-8 256.
and Tables, 1-6; 28, 9 sq., 13, 19 sq., Fryâna, n. of a family, 23, 216; 40-59, 64, 75, 262, 272, 378-91, a tribe, converted to Zoroastrian- 379 n., 465-70; 39, 335; burying ism, 31, 133, 141, 141 n.
living persons with the dead, 3, 443 Fryânaks, praise of the Tûrânian sq.; 27, 181-4 ; rules about mournfamily of the, 37, 280, 280 n.
ing and f. r., 3, 487 sq. ; 27, 30, 34 Fryânô, n.p., 5, 145.
sq., 47 sq., 84, 87-9, 93, 102 sq., Fshûshô-mãthra, worshipped, 31, 223; 28, 26, 40-59, 63 sq., 66, 68337, 341.
71, 75, 77, 81, 97, 116, 132-68, 173Fû, preserved tablets of the Shû 200, 293-5, 375-94 ; 40, 30, 219;
from destruction, 3, 7 sq., II. the superior man in mourning Fl-hsî, or Pâo-hsî, devised the eight exceeds in sorrow, 16, 344; the trigrams, 3, xvi sq.; 16, 1-14, 22, introduction of proper burial rites,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #235

218
FUNERAL RITES
16, 385, 387 n.; prominence of for for. made during old age, 27, 241, mourning rites in the Li Kì, 27, 14; 465; exemption from military and sending presents for the use of the official duties on account of mourndead, 27, 34; 28, 140 sq., 144-7, ing, 27, 243, 341 sq., 374; 28, 466, 156 sq., 164, 194 sq.; mourning 466 n.; mourning and f. r. regulated rites in case of absence from home, in winter, 27, 299, 302 ; mourning 27, 46 sq.: 28, 365-74; dressing for a ruler to whom an heir is born and coffining the corpse, 27, 47, immediately after his death, 27, 138-42, 144 sq., 149 sq., 152-9, 311-14; funerals of both parents 167 sq., 172 sq., 176 sq., 186 sq., taking place together, 27, 315 sq.; 222 sq. ; 28, 375, 377 sq.; (the proper wife presiding at f. r., 27, 376; method of mourning does not come mourning in case of death occurring down from heaven, it does not come during arrangements for the capping forth from the earth; it is simply the of a son or for marriage, 27, 316 sq., expression of the human feelings, 27, 320-3; two playing the part of an 48; 28, 379; white the colour of orphan son at f. r. 27 mourning, 27, 69 n.; mourning and mourning for a foster-mother, 27, visits of condolence, 27, 87-9, 93, 326 sq. and n.; f. r. for king and 105, 122-7, 129-208, and Tables queen cause interruption of rites of 1-6, 331-5, 332 n., 341; interment audience and of sacrifices, 27, 328and accompanying the funeral, 27, 31: pronouncing the eulogy, 27, 89, 222 sq., 369; the carriage of
333 sq., 334 n.; for a ruler dying a deceased ruler following at his abroad, 27, 334; sacrifices to one interment. 27, 96, 96 sq. n.; rules who has died prematurely, 27, 337 about burying and raising graves, sq.: burials stopped by an eclipse of 27, 121-3, 125 sq., 131 sq., 141, the sun, 27, 338 sq. ; for children, 144 Sq., 154-7, 163, 170, 175, 177, 27, 340 sq.; of rulers, 27, 354-0: 184, 188, 189 n., 192 sq., 202, 369; nourishment of the living, burial of mourning for a divorced mother, 27, the dead, and service of the spirits, 122 ; things placed in the grave with 27, 388 sq., 391; use of f. r. and the coffin, 27, 124, 124 n., 154; sacrifices, 27, 397 ; burials different anniversary of death of a parent, for different persons, 27, 398; filial 27, 124; 28, 211 sq.; sacrifice at the piety shown in mourning, 27, 413; end of the period of mourning, 27, 28, 237 sq.; mourning interrupted 129 sq., 160, 160 n.; washing the at border sacrifices, 27, 429; 28, corpse, 27, 132, 144; sacrifices at 217; ornaments and wrapping used f.r., 27, 133, 137, 139, 141 Sq., 151, at f. r., 28, 39; terminal sacrifices 153, 156 sq., 157 n., 161, 161 n., and sacrifice of repose, 28, 46-8, 168-71, 175, 177 sq., 189 sq., 312 48 n., 50, 53-5, 58; inscription on sq., 315-20, 332 sq., 333 n.; 28, the coffin, 28, 49; reverence the 138 sq., 141 sq., 150-3, 150 n., 155 most important thing in f. r., 28, sq., 158-61, 163 sq., 178, 184, 192, 153; importance of f.r., 28, 258 sq.; 194, 271, 293, 373, 376 sq., 381 sq., offerings of pork and dried meats, 387-9, 467, 469; expense of mourn- 28, 262; mourning without garb, ing rites, 27, 145, 222; 28, 348; 28. 279-81; for great officers, and utensils used for f.r., 27, 148; calling officers, 28, 310, who is to act as the dead back, 27, 153 n., 157, 167, presiding mourner, 28, 373, 383; 340, 369; 28, 49, 132, 136, 143, 174 mourning worn for king and queen, sq.; 39, 251, 251 n.; filling the 28, 4 34 : when a man dies in battle, mouth of the corpse, 27, 157, 168, they do not employ the usual 193, 369; 28, 145, 156, 164, 293; appendages of plumes, 39, 230 sq.; origin of f. r., 27, 176-8, 368 sq., how a Taoist performed f. r. for his 369 n.; dogs and horses buried, 27, mother, 39, 253 sq.; statues of men 196 sq.; ground set apart for graves, on graves, 40, 101, IOI n.; absti27, 228; the aged exempt from nences and privations in mourning, them, 27, 241 sq., 466; preparations 40, 140 sq., 141 n.; Kwang-zze on
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #236

FUNERAL RITES
his burial, 40, 212; Mo-3ze would have no wearing of mourning and only the simplest burial, 40, 218 sq. (b) IN INDIA.
He who knows goes the path of the gods, whether people perform f. r. for him or no, 1, 68; carrying out and burning the dead person, 1,79; 7, 75; 12, 343; 29, 237-43, 355 sq.; 42, 90, 185, 297; 45, 60; unbelievers deck out the body of the dead with perfumes, flowers, &c., 1, 137, 137 n.; mourners shave their hair and beard, 2, 36; bathing for twelve days after the death of a Guru, 2, 36 sq., 36 n.; performed for a sinner who has done penance, 2, 81, 279; details about f. r., 2, 137 sq.; 7, 7583; 14, 177 sq., 180-2; 29, 236-46, 355-9; 30, xxviii, 305; 38, 109 n.; 42, 253 sq.; 44, xiv sq., 197-205; performed for those who have performed sacrifices, 2, 159; may be performed by children before initiation, 2, 186 n.; 14, 10; water libations to the dead offered by the relatives, 2, 253 sq.; 7, 75 sq.; 11, xlii sq.; 14, 27-30, 177 sq., 180-2; 25, 179 sq., 183 sq.; 29, 324, 355-7; 33, 373; 49 (i), 90; performed for a (living) relative who is cast off, 2, 278; funeral oblations offered by the heir, 7, 65; 14, 177 sq., 180-2, 226 sq.; 25, 352-5, 364, 364 n., 365 n., 366, 368 n.; 33, 193-5; f. oblation must be offered by a son, even though he inherit no property, 7, 65; plunging into water, after the funeral, and return of the mourners, 7, 75 sq.; 29, 243 sq., 246, 357; walking round the pile from left to right, 7, 75; 11, 129; 17, 299 sq.; rules about impurity, abstinence from certain kinds of food, &c., 7, 76; 14, 27-30, 177 sq., 180-2; 25, 179, 181, 186 sq.; 33, 373; collecting the bones, 7, 76; 25, 178; 29, 245 sq.; 44, 117 n.; consolatory speeches addressed to the mourners, 7, 77-9; the relatives should not weep, but perform the obsequies to the best of their power, 7, 79 sq.; give rice and a jar with water to the man who has passed into the abode of disembodied spirits, 7, 80; how outcasts receive offerings of water, 7,
219
93; suicides do not receive offerings of water, 7, 93; 14, 119; a student breaks his vow by performing f. r. except for parents or teachers, 7, 96; 14, 118, 214; penance for performing f. r. for a stranger, 7, 178 sq.; their effect on the departed, 7, 189; cremation and burial ceremonies among Buddhists, 11, xxxixxlv, 122-33; 19, 322-4; mourning women, 11, xli; 42, 55, 124 sq., 127, 156, 620, 634 sq., 638; the coffin carried round the grave three times, 11, xlii; treatment of the body of a universal king, and of a Buddha, 11, 92 sq., 125 sq.; funeral feasts, 11, 131-5; enumerated among the public spectacles which the Bhikkhu avoids, 11, 192; to be performed by a widow, 14, 89 sq.; on touching a funeral pile, a Brahmana must bathe, 14, 171; the dead are taken to the fire, in that fire the Devas offer man, and from that oblation man rises, brilliant in colour, 15, 208; dance and music at Buddha's funeral, and at the erection of Kaityas over relics, 19, 322 sq., 322 n., 335; Vedic texts required for f.r. may be recited by an uninitiated and a Sûdra, 25, 61; children buried, 25, 120, 180; 29, 355; smoke from a burning corpse to be avoided by a Snâtaka, 25, 139; for those fallen in battle, 25, 186, 186 n.; cremation called a burnt-offering, 25, 187, 187 n.; for a faithful wife, 25, 198; sacrificial utensils burnt with the dead body, 29, 241 sq.; 30, 323; first offerings to the deceased, 29, 357-9; f. r. as sorcery practices, 42, 77, 253 sq., 297, 435 sq.; spells put into the funeral fire by enemies, 42, 77; the Kûdî-plant fastened to the dead, 42, 172, 436; the dead body washed, 42, 172, 436; preparation of the burial-ground and tomb, depositing of the charred bones in the sepulchral mound, purification and bath, 44, xlvi, xlix, 421-40; burning a sacrificer in his sacrificial fires, 44, 175; peculiar f. r. of the Eastern and other ungodly people,44, 423, 430; in non-sunwise direction, 44, 429, 431 n. See also Ancestor worship, Fathers (c), and Srâddhas.
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #237

FUNERAL RITES-FUTURE LIFE
220
(c) IN IRAN.
Disposal of the dead, carrying the corpse to the Dakhma, its exposure to dogs and birds, 4, lxiv, lxxvii sq., lxxvii n., 74 sq., 75 n., 97-9; 5, 247-50, 247 sq. n.; 18, 34-44, 34 n., 35 n., 44 n., 161, 161 n.; 24, 16, 16 n., 329, 335 sq.; 37, 108, 157, 159; mortal sin of burning (cooking) or burying the corpse, 4, Ixxv-lxxvii, lxxvii n., lxxxvi sq., 7, 9, 9 n., 103, 113, 113 n., 189, 189 n., 265, 271; 5, 204; 23, 80; 24, 29; 31, 318; 37, 154, 159 sq., 256; tears and wailing for the dead sinful, 4, 6; 24, 29, 29 n., 358 sq.; the Harôyu leave the house where a man died for nine days or a month, 4, 6, 6 n.; tears shed for the dead make the river which prevents the crossing of the Kinvat bridge, 4, 6 n.; let no man by himself carry a corpse, 4, 26 sq., 268; to carry a corpse, before thé Sag-dîd has been performed, is a mortal sin, 4, 27, 27 n.; 37, 153 sq.; punishments for burying the corpse of a dog or of a man, 4, 32 sq.; disposal of the dead during winter when it is not possible to take them to the Dakhma, 4, 49, 53 sq., 96 sq., 96 n.; he who has not, within a year, laid the dead on the Dakhma, incurs the same penalty as for murder, 4, 54; no clothing must be wasted on the dead, 4, 66, 66 n., 81, 102 sq., 102 n.; 5, 340 sq., 341 n.; 24, 272 sq.; 37, 108, 157; the three nights' celebration for the departed, offerings of cakes and clothing, and ceremonial of Srôsh, 4, 89 n.; 5, 315, 315 n., 352, 382-4, 383-5 n.; 18, 58-63, 173, 173 n., 237-42, 237 n., 238 n.; 24, 351 sq.; 37, 183, 183 n., 205, 471, 477; purification of the house, where a man has died, 4, 95 sq. and n.; purification, by the Sag-did, of the ways along which the corpse has been carried, 4, 99102; how long the Upaman (impurity after death) lasts for different relatives, 4, 148-54; sacrifice to the fire, and libations to the good waters for the dead, 4, 149-54, 149 n.; dog made to gaze at the corpse, Sag-dîd, 4, 160 n., 161 n.; 5, 245
sq., 259 sq., 259 n., 261 n., 262 sq., 267, 319, 332; 18, 42, 42 D.; 24, 335 sq.; washing and clothing the dead forbidden, 5, 204; consecrating the sacred cakes in the corpse chamber, 5, 205, 205 n.; ceremonies necessary for the welfare of the departed soul, 5, 294 sq., 295 n.; 18, 237, 237 n., 421, 421 n.; due ceremonies to be performed for the sinner who has been executed, 5, 307 sq., 308 n.; presentation of holy-water to the nearest fire after death, 5, 341 sq.; burying the dead a discomfort to the earth, 5, 361, 361 n.; whose duty it is to order the ceremonies after a death, 18, 184, 184 m., 187; not to be performed for heinous sinners, 18, 219; the Sîrôzah recited in honour of the dead, 23, 2; sacred cake consecrated for the benefit of the soul, 24, 272 sq.; walking after the bier a good work, 24, 273; search must be made where a corpse is supposed to be buried, 24, 294 sq.; to be performed for a child of seven, 24, 310; why meat should not be eaten for three days after a death in the house, 24, 341 sq.; the Avesta must be recited and ceremonial performed for the dead, 24, 358 sq.; burial and cremation of the dead not forbidden in the Mazdaism of Darius, 31, xxxi sq., xxxi n., xxxiii sq.; sheep slaughtered after the 'three nights,' 37, 99, 99 n.; announcing the name of the deceased, 37, 487. See also Death (c), and Impurity. Future Life.
(a) In Zoroastrianism. (6) In Brahmanism. (c) In Buddhism. (d) In Islâm.
(e) In Chinese religions. (a) IN ZOROASTRIANISM.
Zoroastrian belief in resurrection, f. 1., and future rewards and punishments, 4, Ixi, Ixiv, lxvii; 31, xx; 37, 193; the soul of the wicked driven away from paradise, 4, 51, 51 n.; retribution of sins and good works in hell and heaven, 4, 61 n., 115-19, 133, 209, 218-20, 270 sq.; 18, 23-5, 23 n., 30-8, 44-9, 53-8, 63-74, 76, 121, 137-41, 150 sq.,
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #238

FUTURE LIFE
221
en and me
274 sq., 421 sq., 426; 24, 29-32, 49 n., 54, 117 n., 150, 150 n.; 24, 146, 149, 258-62, 265-7, 327 sq. 19 sq., 19 n.; fate of the righteous and n.; 31, 27 sq., 34 sq., 39, 52, and wicked souls for the first three 95, 100, 161, 167; 37, 85 sq., 121, nights, 18, 53-6; 37, 251 ; fate of 204 sq., 287 sq., 290-2, 294, 296, the soul of the righteous after death, 300 sq., 308 sq., 316 sq., 349, 391-3, 18, 63-70, 76 ; 23, 314-18; 24, 16424, 430, 435, 440, 443, 452, 473 sq.; 22 ; account to be rendered by the how the soul of the faithful is soul of good and bad works, 18, 66; received in Paradise, 4, 89, 285, 287, 24, 137, 137 n., 258; 24, 279 sq., 291, 293, 297; no soul comes to 297, 299, 319, 326, 352, 361; 37, 33; meet the departing soul of the wicked, purification and end of punishment 4, 158; world of the holy ones, and of the wicked souls, 18, 73 sq., 73 n.; world of the wicked, 4, 208; 23, 177, Allharmazd promotes the prosperity 327, 329, 360 ; spiritual world to be of the two existences, 24, 4; angels preferred to this world, 4, 294 n., assisting the departed soul, 24, 17, 295; 24, 77, 329; 37,8 sq. ; future 17 n., 81; 37, 292; angels and existence, or tanû-i pasîno, 5, 3; is archangels come to meet the unlimited and for ever lasting, 5, 5; righteous soul, 24, 20 sq., 30, 266, creatures of Allharmazd and Ahar- 279; the wicked soul received by man in f. 1., 5, 5; in it men will be his wicked deeds in shape of a unpersecuted by Aharman, perfect, hideous maiden, 24, 23 sq. ; who and immortal, 5, 14; the soul hovers does not provide for the spiritual about the body for three days and existence is the most unforeseeing nights after death, 5, 108 sq., 109 n., man, 24, 67; the way to heaven, 302 sq. and n., 306, 382 n.; 18, 37, and the danger of hell, 24, 68; 46, 46 n., 232 n., 24, 16 sq. and n., belief in heaven and hell a good 22; the rich man in hell, and the work, 24, 75, 83; what is the poor man in paradise, 5, 197 sq.; end of worldly and the end of hope of f. 1., 5, 211; sins and good spiritual existence, 24, 79-81 ; story works of the soul weighed in the of the poor man who is offered one scales of Rashnû, 5, 241 sq. n.; 18, foot of the throne appointed for 232 n. ; 23, 168 ; 24, 54, 54 n.; him in heaven, 24, 226-8; the man recompense of good and bad works who did only one good work, sufferin heaven, hell, and among the ever- ing torments in all limbs, but one stationary, 5, 293-5, 294 n.; 24, 38; foot being outside, 24, 261; 37, 469; 37, 22, 32 sq.; retribution of good fate of the souls of children, 24, works in f. 1., 5, 310; 24, 313 sq.; 310 ; treasury of good works kept 31, 133 sq., 144, 227; 37, 164 sq.; by the angels in the other world, passage of the soul to fire, stars, 24, 327, 327 n. ; grades of heaven moon, sun, 5, 341 sq., 342 n.; 24, and hell, 24, 344 ; prayer to Ahura 352 ; 37, 465 sq. ; how far good for spiritual rewards, 31, 152, 157 works done by others benefit the eq., 289 sq. ; that better path that soul of the departed, 18, 26-9; leads to the Best World, 31, 345 ; judgement on the soul after the reward of warriors in f. 1., 37, 88; third night, 18, 27, 27 n., 30 sq., the ever-stationary existence, 37, 30 n., 33 sq., 33 n., 54, 61 sq. and 199, 199 n.; those who accept n., 66, 71; 47, 56 sq. and n.; angels Zoroastrianism worthy of supreme take account of sin and good works, heaven, 37, 232, 234; three nights' 18, 32 sq., 33 n.; fate of the soul of punishment in hell, 37, 272: four the wicked after death, 18, 33 sq., marvels produced by Allharmazd in 34 n., 70-4, 76; 23, 318-21, 340-5; yonder world, 37, 281; evidence as 24, 22-5, 51-3, 289; the places to to f. I., 37, 284; man prepared for which the righteous and the wicked f. l. by fire, 37, 296; a throne in go, 18, 46 sq., 47 n.; the soul yonder world procured by supportreceived by its good works in the ing the good, 37, 321; priests indishape of a maiden, 18, 47 n., 49, cate the way to yonder world, 37,
end
24,
les of Race soul iveins and
1:06, 1:1, 33 n...27 n.,
Digitized by Microsoft

Page #239

222
FUTURE LIFE
335; arrival of the wicked in the fiend's abode, 37, 375; what every one shall do in the f. 1., 37, 393-7; acting for the sake of the other existence, 37, 394; souls go up to the best existence, 47, 147 sq. See also Garô-nmânem, Heaven (g), Kinvat bridge, Paradise, Resurrection, and World (b). (b) IN BRAHMANISM.
The path of the Devas or gods that leads to Brahman, and its stations, 1, 68, 72 n., 77, 80, 82 n., 272 n., 274 n., 275; 15, 39, 208; 34, xxix, lxxxii, cvii, 128; 38, 297, 3819, 233-5, 364-404; 44, 319 sq.; 48, 745 sq.; this is the path of the Devas, the path that leads to Brahman. Those who proceed on that path, do not return to the life of man, 1, 68, 80; the two paths, of the gods and of the fathers, to Brahman and to the moon, 1, 77, 82 n.; 8, 80 sq. and n., 314, 314 n.; 12, 267, 267 n., 268 n.; 15, 205, 208 sq.; 44, 237 sq. and n., 434, 434 n.; 48, 742-4, 746 sq., 749, 751, 753, 756; path of the fathers that leads to the moon and rebirth, and its stations, 1, 80 sqq., 272 n., 274 m.; 38, 108, 124, 234, 381, 384; 42, 170; 48, 589, 594; who is admitted to the path of the gods, 1, 80, 82 n.; 34, lxxi sq., cvii, cix; 38, 124, 231-5, 391, 418 sq.; 48, 594, 650-2; a third path or place for small creatures, worms, &c., 1, 82, 272 n.; 15, 209; 38, 123-5; plants and animals destroyed for the purposes of sacrifice, obtain exaltation in f. 1., 7, 169, 170; meritorious acts, even without devotion, lead to happy future births, but devotion leads to final emancipation, 8, 72 sq.; as wives attain the worlds of their husbands, a Brahmana is asked by his wife what goal she will reach, 8, 256, 306-8; what paths are happy? 8, 311; kings who protect good men attain the infinite seat after death, 8, 348; the dutiful Brahmakârin conquers heaven, and reaching the highest seat, does not return to birth, 8, 361; the released Sannyâsin attains to the highest seat, 8, 368; body in f. l., 12, 268 n.; Agni maintains the man who main
tained him in this world, in yonder world, 12, 342 sq.; men die again and again in yonder world, 12, 343 sq.; four paths lead to the world of the gods, 14, 258, 261; those who know Brahman, go on the path where there is white, blue, yellow, green, red, 15, 177; results after death of good and bad actions, 25, 29, 31, 33, 40, 57, 72-4, 100-2, 107 sq., 131, 155, 159 sq., 165-7, 174-7, 196 sq., 209 sq., 224, 230, 268, 2703, 276, 285, 307-9, 327, 332, 386 sq., 416, 429, 431 sq., 435 sq., 437, 477 sq., 487-9; the deathless state or final liberation, 25, 29 sq., 29 n.; bliss in heaven, 25, 79, 89; gross body created for the torments in hell, 25, 487 sq. and n.; Aditi, the life to come, 32, 255 sq.; man is born into the world made by him, 41, 181, 181 n.; the Agnikit born in yonder world as one made of gold, 43, 295; how the organs of the departed sage pass into the elements, whence he becomes a deity, 43, 333; the highest state attained by knowledge, not by sacrifices, 43, 389 sq.; fate in yonder world according to knowledge, 43, 400; when he dies, and they place him on the fire, and when he thereupon comes into existence again, he is born a third time, 44, 23 sq.; by the sacrifice the sacrificer after death receives a new body, 44, 23-7, 24 n., 33, 259, 428, 458 n.; they place him on the balance in yonder world; and whichever of the two will rise that he will follow, 44, 45, 45 n.; punishments awaiting the guilty in f. 1. (?), 44, 108-12, 108 n.; the other world gained by imparting sacred knowledge, 44, 132 sq.; whatever food a man consumes in this world, that consumes him in yonder world, 44, 260; there is only one death in yonder world, even hunger, 44, 340; the 'eaters' among the fathers in yonder world destroy the good deeds of him who has no sepulchre prepared for him, 44, 422; undefined is yonder world, 44, 430, 432; the righteous one is yonder world, 44, 457; when yonder world overflows, all the gods
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #240

FUTURE LIFE-GÂBÂLA
223
and all the beings subsist thereon, in God's way, are assembled to 44, 508, See also Emancipation, and God, 6, 65, 70; paradise and pure Heaven (d).
wives for believers, 6, 80; tortures (C) IN BUDDHISM.
of hell described, 6, 8o; lasting woe The evil-doer suffers, the vir- in the fire for disbelievers, 6, 102; tuous man delights, in f. 1, 10 (i), the next world preferable to this 6 sq., 47 sq.; Upasîva's question world, 6, 118 sq., 178, 235, 253; 9, and Buddha's answer as to f. 1., 103, 124, 207, 209, 213, 329; return (ii), 197-9; what sort of deliverance to God, 6, 137; promise of paradise is there for him who is free from for the believer, 6, 183, 185, 187, desires ? 10 (ii), 202 sq.; longing 192 sq., 196, 207, 217, 235, 237, for f. 1. blamed, 11, 1o, 10 n., 27, 241, 247, 253, 261; 9, 290 sq.; mis142; 35, 174; 36, 66; Buddha de- believers love this world's life better scribes to Ananda the fate after than the next, 6, 238, 262; disdeath of several of his followers, belief in f. 1. rebuked, punishment 11. 25-7; different views of a f. l., for it, 6, 252, 256; 9, 2, 99 sq., 126, 19, 105; f. 1. looked upon as dung 150 sq., 252 sq., all souls pass by Buddha, 35, 200 sq.; question through hell, but the good will not as to a Tathâgata's life after death be harmed, 9, 32, 32 n.; verily, the not answered by Buddha, 35, 206; life of this world is but a provision, Nirvâna allays the craving after f. 1., but, verily, the hereafter, that is the 36, 190; the Bhikkhu shall resolve abode of stability, 9, 194. See also never to enter upon any f. l., 36, Paradise, and Resurrection. 285; seek not rebirths afar in future (e) IN CHINESE RELIGIONS. states. Pray, what could heaven itself King went on high and died,' 3, advantage you! Now, in this present 45, 45 n.; 27, 108, 108 n.; "his world, and in the state in which you recently ascended majesty' = the find yourselves, be conquerors ! 36, deceased king, 3, 244; ancestor 328: uncertainty regarding f. 1., 49 worship and belief in f. 1., 3, 301; (i), 99; reception of the Buddhist King Wăn is on high and ascends devotee after death in the land of and descends on the left and the bliss, 49 (ii), 189-99.
right of God, 3, 377 sq., 378 n.; the (d) IN ISLÂM. .
three Sovereigns Thái, Kì, Văn Bridge over hell, Es Sirât, and were in heaven, when Wû became partition wall, El Aarâf, 4, 219 n.; their successor, 3, 393; a lady com6, lxix, 143; 9, 32 n.; Arabian be- forts her lover that when dead they lief in f. 1., 6, xiv; happiness in will share the same grave, 3, 440 ; paradise for the believers and right- no reference to f. 1. in a widow's eous, everlasting torments in hell expression of grief at the death of fire for the unbelievers and wicked, her husband, 3, 441; man when 6, xxv, lxi, 4, 11, 33, 47 sq., 50, 62, dead is in the ghostly state, 28, 203 69-71, 74, 89, 109, 115, 141-4, sq.; descriptions of purgatory in 196; 9, 17 sq., 26, 31 sq., 39 sq., modern manifestoes of Taoism, 57 sq., 62 sq., 84 sq., 94, 178 sq., 39, xii, 43 sg.; retribution in this 123, 126, 132, 136 sq., 157 sq., 160 life, not in f.1., 39, 39; 40, 235 sq., sq., 166, 169 sq., 180, 183-5, 191, 244, 244 n.; the happiness of the 194, 201 sq., 205, 207, 216 sq., 220, state after death, 39, 149; 40, 6 sq. 228, 229 sq., 233 sq., 249, 260-9, See also Death (b), Hell, Immort273, 276 sq., 287, 297, 309 sq., ality, Moon (d), Nirvana, and 312-17, 319, 324 sq., 327, 334, 338; Soul (e). paradise promised to those fallen Fû Yüeh, see Yüeh. in war, 6, xxxvi, xlii, 82 sq., 9, 282; eschatology, 6, Ixix-Ixxi; fear the day wherein ye shall return to God; then shall each soul be paid what it has carned, and they shall not be Gâbâla, sce Satyakâma G., and Mawronged, 6, 44; those who are killed hâsâla G.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #241

224
GABÂLÂ-GAINA MONKS Gabâlâ, mother of Satyakâma, 1, kills the holy bull, 4, 231, 231 n.; 60.
the evil done by G., the demon, 4, Gabâlas, how they speak of the 234; 23, 226; makes one pine, 23, highest Lord, 34, 152 sq., 38, 338; 44-7. See also Gaîni. their text on the fourth stage of Gâhs, the five periods of the day, life, 38, 295, 297, 302 sq.
5, 13 sq. and n., 94, 94 n., 127 Gâbâla-upanishad, quoted, 38, n., 297 sq. n., 371, 371 n.; ex423; 48, 696; see Gâbâlas.
planation of the G., as places in Gâbâlâyana, n. of a teacher, heaven, 24, 263, 263 n.; prayers 186.
recited at the G., translated, 31, Gabriel, the archangel, 6, Ixix; 377-88. people of Antioch destroyed by a Gaigîshavya, a Rishi, obtained deshout from G., 6, cv ; 9, 164, 164 n.; liverance, 19, 139; 49 (i), 130. 'the Holy Spirit,' the instrument Gaimini maintains that work is inof the revelation, 6, cxiv n., 261; dispensable to knowledge, 1, 315; 9, 10 n., 32 n., 98, 210, 308 n.; Mo- worshipped at the Tarpana, 29, hammed's vision of G. on Mount 122, 149, 220 ; quoted by Nárada, Hira, 6, cxv; 9, 322; revealed the 33, 265; the author of the PûrvaQur'ân, 6, 13, 13 n.; causes Pharaoh Mimâmsa-sútras, quoted in the Veto be a sign to the Israelites, 6, dânta-sûtras, 34, xi, xix, lxv, Ixxxii203 n., warns Joseph, 6, 221 n.; Ixxxiv, xc sq., 149-52,216 sq., 272-4; taught Mohammed, 9, 251 n.; backs 38, 180-2, 285-8, 295-7, 317 sq., him up who repents, 9, 291; an- 360, 392-402, 408 sq., 412; 48, 292, nounces the birth of Jesus from the 294, 335, 382 sq., 626, 705 sq., 750, Holy Spirit, 24, 229 sq.
752, 759 sq., 763; the SârîrakaGada, and Nadi, brothers of Kâsyapa, doctrine connected with G.'s doc
converted by Buddha, 19, 185-7. trine, 48, 5; his views opposed to Gadgadasvara: visit of the remark- Bâdarayana's, 48, 686 sq., 694. able Bodhisattva G. to the Saha- Gaimini-Grihyasûtra quoted, 2, world, 21, xxxi, 393-405; pays 190 n. homage to a Buddha by making Gaimini - pûrvamîmâmsâ - sûtra, music, 21, 399 sq.; can assume any its subject is dharma, 34, 26; quoted, shape whatever in order to preach 38,423 sq.; 48,778. See also Púrvathe Lotus of the True Law just as Mîmânisa-sútra. wanted, 21, 400-3.
Gaina church, its extent at the Gâdhi, Visvâmitra, son of, 25, 222, time of Mahâvîra's death, 22, 267 222 n.
sq.; dates relating to its history, Gadhwithw, n. of a demon, 5, 132, 22, 270; councils and their dates, Gadûg, a term used for evil beings, 22, 270 n.; its extent under the 24, 128, 128 n.
Gina Pârsva, 22, 274; its extent Gaêvani, son of Vohu-nemah, 23, under Arishtanemi, 22, 278; its 213.
extent in the period of the Arhat Gagasa, i.e. Hastinapura, the capital Rishabha, 22, 284; called the Gotra of the Pandavas, 8, 394, 394 n.
where the Vow of Silence is prac. Gagatî, see Metres.
tised,' 45, 321. Gagga, a mad Bhikkhu, 13, 279; 20, Gaina monks (Nirgrantha Srama18 sqq.
nas, Nigantha Samanas), must walk Gaghrudh, the holy maid, 23, 225. carefully so as not to kill living Gâgrivi, the sage Vigilant, a deity or beings, 8, 364 1.; their conduct a Rishi, 42, 54, 60, 571.
contrasted with that of Buddha, 17, Gâhânbârs, see Festivals.
108-17, 125; G. m. or Nirgranthas, Gahapati, see Grihapati.
21, 263; follow the precepts of the Gahattha, Pali, t. t., Sk. Grihastha, Arhat (Gina), 21, 265, 265 n.; the a householder, 10 (ii), s.
ideal of the good monk who has Gahi : the courtesan an incarnation given up all attachments, 22, 44, of the demon G., 4, 205, 205 n.; 55-8, 60 sq., 66 sq., 211-13; 45,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #242

GAINA MONKS
225
318 sq., 377-81; rules of conduct monk, 45, 46-9; the superiority for them, 22, 47-9; 45, 31-5, 69- of G. m. to Brâhınanas demon73, 109-11, 123, 129-36, 203-6, strated, 45, 50-6; you may as well 246-8, 296 sq., 306-15, 333 sq., dig rocks with your nails, or eat iron 351-5, 364 sq., 404 sq., 411; how with your teeth, or kick fire with your they should behave towards women, feet, as treat contemptuously a monk... 22, 48; 45, 271-8; their nakedness, for in his wrath he might reduce the 22, 56, 57 n., 68, 69, 73, 79, 259
world to ashes, 45, 53 sq.; the 'sacsq.; 45, xxii, 9, 11, 13, 22, 106,
rifice' of a monk described, 45, 55 296, 304, 380; how they should sq.; should abstain from practising behave towards heretics and faith
medical art, 45, 71; ten conditions less householders, 22, 62-5; their
for the realization of celibacy, 45, dwelling-places, 22, 64, 82; 45, 12;
73-7; what they should avoid, 45,
73-7; rules with regard to their clothing
77-80, 301-6; G. m. might by the and outfit, 22, 67 sq., 67 n., 69, 71,
power of his wrath reduce millions 73, 79; it is better for a monk to of men to ashes, 45, 81; their duties commit suicide than breaking the and vows, 45, 91 sq., 106; pluck vow, 22, 68 sq., 70, 70 n.; rules for
out their hair, 45, 92, 115, 262; G. m, in sickness, 22, 69 sq., 71 sq.;
imitate the life of wild animals, get45, 266-8; rules about eating for
ting food anywhere and not caring G. m., 22, 71, 204; 45, 5 sq., 75 sq.,
about medicine in sickness, 45, 97 79 sq., 91, 185 sq., 204 sq., 243 sq.,
sq.; by becoming a true monk, one 246 sq., 255, 258, 296, 303 sq.,
becomes a protector of one's self 306 sqq., 312, 353 sq., 379, 416;
and of others, 45, 100-7; their use suicide by starvation recommended
of clothes according to Pârsva and to them, 22, 72 sq.; rules for G. m.
Mahavira, 45, xxx, 121, 123; rules following the model life of Maha
for easing nature, 45, 134 sq.; reguvîra, 22, 79-87; grades of G. m.:
lations for the every day life of teacher, sub-teacher, &c., 22, 113;
monks during every part of the abstain from bathing, 22, 124; 45,
day and night, 45, 142-9; by six 295 sq.; the vow of a monk : I shall
kinds of abstinence they destroy become a Sramana who owns no house,
Karman, 45, 174; different kinds of no property, no sons, no cattle, who eat's collecting alms, 45, 177 sq. and n.; what others give him; I shall commit duties of upâsakas and bhikshus, 45, no sinful action; Master, I renounce 182; should not mix with heretics, to accept anything that has not been 45, 246; the holy life of a monk given, 22, 171; the five great vows the only road to destruction of Karof G. m., 22, 202-10; 45, 89; regu- man, 45, 249-61; relations try to lation of their possessions, 22, 205-7; tempt the monk back to household are spiritual descendants of Sudhar- life, 45, 252, 263 sq.; troubles, man, 22, 287; disciplinary rules for temptations, and difficulties with G. m., especially pupils, 45, 1-8; which a monk has to battle, 45, rules about begging food, for G. m., 261-71; some are unable to pre45, 5 sq., 13, 25 sqq., 34, 71 sq., serve chastity, 45, 262; how they 131-4 and n., 146 sq., 205; twenty- should exert themselves for the two troubles (parîsaha) which they annihilation of Karman and for must know and vanquish, 45, 8-15; liberation, 45, 298-301; the conoutward tokens will not save a sin- ceited monk will not obtain liberaful monk, 45, 22 sq., 25 sq., 104-6, tion, but only the monk who is 123; should not live by fortune- free from all pride, 45, 320-3; telling, &c., 45, 34, 70 sq., 70 11., duties of teachers and pupils, 15, 80; Nami contrasts the happiness 324-8; Sramanas who are materialof m. who have retired from the ists, 45, 341 sq.; meditations on world, with the anxieties of house- life and the true law which lead hold life, 45, 37-40; on the virtues men to turn monks, 45, 347-51; and superiority of a very learned story of a monk who, by magic arts,
S.B. IND.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #243

226
GAINA MONKS-GAINAS
carries off all women, and is killed Buddhism, 22, xviii-xxxV; refutaby the king, 45, 383 n.; a true monk tion of its doctrines, 34, li, 428-34; is always alone, even when preaching recent literature on it, 45, xiii sq.; in a crowd of thousands, 45, 410; the Saptabhangînaya as a weapon called Kumâraputras, 45, 421; against Agnosticism, 45, xxvii sq.; should not eat with householders, the six Lêsyâs (subtile bodies), and 45, 428. Sce also Preaching, and Gosâla's division of mankind into Women (d).
six classes, 45, xxx, 56 n.; marks of Gaina monks and nuns, rules for its antiquity, 45, xxxiii sq., xxxvi sq.; them about the begging of food, its relation to Vedanta, Sânkhya, clothes, &c., 22, 88-119, 157-70, and Vaiseshika, 45, xxxiii-xxxviii; 297-303; how they should rub the Samitis, and Guptis, and Santhemselves clean, 22, 100; rules varas, 45, 50, 52, 55, 55 n., 73 sq., about lodging-places, 22, 120-35, 73 n., 98, 104 sq., 105 n., 107, 129171-7, 309 sq.; rules for them about 36, 174, 200, 248, 325, 355 1., 377; wandering from village to village, doctrines expounded and illustrated 22, 136-48 ; how they should behave by parables, 45, 123-9; the vows on board of a boat, 22, 139-42; called yamas, 45, 136, 136 n.; its modes of speech enjoined for them, fundamental principles expounded, 22, 149-56; regulations as to their 45, 152-7; Samitis, Guptis, and taking possession of anything, 22, religious exercise generally produce 171-7; rules for them when going faith, 45, 156; list of articles of G. to perform religious postures or faith following the number of their choosing a place for study, 22, 178, subdivisions, 45, 180-4; its true 80; rules for them about easing Kriyâvâda doctrine, 45, 318 sq., nature, 22, 180-3, 308; they should 319 n.; the syâdvâda argumentation, not go to hear music or to witness 45, 327, 327 n., 405 sq. n.; lay any entertainment, 22, 183-6 ; devotees well grounded in the should neither be pleased with nor knowledge of the Asravas, Sanivara, prohibit householders who rub or realization and annihilation of wipe the mendicant's feet or do Karman, bondage and final liberaanything for the sake of their tion, 45, 382 ; what a Gaina should health, 22, 186–8; rules for them to maintain and what he should not be followed during the Paggusan, maintain, if he is to avoid error in 22, 296-311; rules for then in sick points of doctrine, 45, 405-9; docness, 22, 297 sq., 306 sq.; rules trines which a monk should teach, about eating, 22, 297-303; rules 45, 410. See also Morality (6), and about clothes, 22, 302; how the Philosophy. monks and nuns should wear their Gainas, their chronology, and the hair, 22, 308.
death of Buddha, 10 (i), xli sq.; the Gaina nuns, thirty-six thousand, two sects of the G., Svetambaras with Kandanâ at their head, 22, and Digambaras, 10 (i), 39 n. ; 45, 267; Queen Kamalâvatî determines xxi sq., xxxii n., 119 n.; their relato become a nun, 45, 67; cut off tion to the Agîvikas (Akelakas), 13, their hair, 45, 116, 116 n.; women 90 sq.; 45, xxix-xxxii; trustworthipretend to become nuns or lay- ness of their traditions, 22, xxxydisciples in order to tempt monks, xlvii; seven sects of the Svetâmbaras, 45, 274.
22, xxxvi; Digambaras stigmatized Gaina religion (Gaina doctrines, as heretics by the Svetâmbaras, 22, Gainism), relation of Anugîtâ to it, xxxvi ; their crude system of 8, 224 sq.; doctrines taken from astronomy, 22, xl ; the Angas Brahmanisin, 8, 225; political collected by the Sangha of Pâtalireasons for its success, 22, xiii sg.; putra formed the canon of the information about it collected from Svetâmbaras only, 22, xliii ; the Buddhist writings, 22, xvi sq.; 45, three vows of the G., 22, 63 n.; XV-xxiii; its origin independent of believe in the co-existence of con
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #244

GAINAS-GAMADAGNI
227
trary qualities in one and the same Sûtra, 45, xxxviii-xli, 233-435; the thing, 22,63 n.; their five great vows, Uttarâdhyayana Sûtra, 45, xxxviii22, 202-10; 45, 98, 109, 355 n.; xli, 1-232; Sudharman knew the Digambaras referred to as atheists, twelve Angas, 45, 120; the G. 24, 146 n.; acknowledge seren, two, creed set forth in the twelve Angas, or five categories, 34, 428 sq., 430 ; 15, 130; faith created by study of their belief in souls in water, 36, 85, Sûtras, the eleven Angas, Prakîrnas, 85 11.; their views about the soul, and Drishtivada, 45, 155; sixteen 38, 104 ; 45, xix; Buddhist doctrines Gâthâs to be studied, 45, 182, 182 inisrepresented by G., 45, xviii; n.; a monk is to study the twentyexisted before Mahâvîra, and were three lectures of the Sûtrakritânga, an important sect at the time when 45, 183; twenty-six chapters of the Buddhism rose, 45, xxii sq.; doc- Dasâsrutaskandha, Brihat Kalpa, trines which they owe to the and Vyavahâra Sútras, and twenty
heretics,' 45, xxvii-xxix; their eight lectures of the Akârânga Sûtra, strange hagiology, 45, xxxii; the 45, 183, 18; n.; Uttarâdhyayana Trairâsikas, or Gaina followers of Sûtra, its title, 45, 232 n.; the the Vaiseshikas, their views refuted, Ganadharas of Mahâvîra knew the 45, 245, 245 n.; 'mixed state,' i.e. twelve Angas, the fourteen Pûrvas, the life of laymen who are followers and the whole Siddhanta of the of the G. without abstaining from Ganins, 22, 287 ; heretics declare all sins, 45, 381-4; vows and fasts the twelve Angas, &c., to be wrong, kept by G. laymen, 45, 383 sq.; by 45, 345. See also Sacred Books. undertaking particular vows G. Gaîni (Gainis), the same as the householders gradually conform to female demon Gahi, 4, go n.; 31, the rules of monastic state, 45, 19211.; make diseases grow stronger, 423-32 ; some householders do not 4, 90, 90 n.; spell against them, 4, strictly observe the Pôsaha fast, but 229, 229 n., 235, 241; 31, 242 sq.; keep other monastic vows, 45, 429, defeated by Zarathustra, 23, 305. See 431; their theory about the origin also Gahi. of the world, and refutation of it, Gainism, see Gaina religion. 48, 516-20.
Gaivali, see Prayâhana G. Gaina Sûtras, age of the extant Gaivantâyana, n. of a teacher, 15, literature, redaction of the 186 n. Siddhậnta, 22, xxxv, xxxvii-xlvii; Gâk, n.p., 5, 146. 45, xl; their language, 22, x) sq.; Gakkha, Gaina t.t. = Gana, 22, 15, i n., 2 n., 6 n., 22 n., 114 n., 288 n. 249 n.; first book of the Akârânga GaladharagargitaghoshasusvaraSûtra and that of the Sûtrakritânga nakshatrarâgasankusumitâbhiSútra, among the most ancient gña, n. of a Tathagata, 21, 419–28. parts of the canon, 22, xli; metres Gâlandharâyana, the gotra of employed in them, 22, xli sq. ; the Devânandâ, 22, 190 sq., 218 sq., Pîrvas incorporated in the 12th 223, 226. Anga, the Drishtivâda, 22, xliv sqq.; Gâlava, n. of a teacher, 1, 267; 15, tradition about the fourteen Pûrvas 119, 187. existing besides the Angas, 22, xliv Galeniprabha, n, of a Tathagata, sqq.; the â kârânga Sûtra, its two 49 (ii), 100. books different in style and manner, Gâli, son of Vessantara, 35, 174; and of different date, 22, xlvii sq.; 36, 115, 131. the A kârânga Sûtra, its translation, Gamadagni, father of Rama, 8, 22, xlviii-li, 1-213; commentaries 294 sq., 300 ; special rites of the on the Akârânga Sûtra, 22, li; the descendants of G., 12, 192 n. ; 29, Kalpa Sûtra, its different parts, its 168, 175 1., 390 ; one of the seven translation, 22, li-liii, 215-311; the Rishis, 15, 106; his threefold age, four Vedas and esp. Atharva-veda 29, 55; 30, 62, 162; worshipped at in G. S., 42, lvi ; the Sûtrakritânga the Tarpana, 29, 122; 30, 24+;
( 2
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #245

228
GAMADAGNI-GANADHARA
flowers brought by G. for Faith, 29, performed in the ga-hall, 30, 219, 316; 30, 168; employed charms, 287; allowed by Nárada, 33, xv; 42, 23 sq., 319; dug up a plant, to property acquired by g. is "black promote the growth of his daughter's wealth,' 33, 54; gamblers not to be hair, 42, 31, 537; the Rishi G. is the witnesses, 33, 83, 87, 303; game of eye, 43, 9; Rishi of apri-verses, 44, dice and ceremonies on the gaming302 ; is Pragâpati, 44, 302.
ground at the king's consecration, Gâmadagnyas, descendants of 41, 63 sq., 106-8, 106 sq. n., 109 n., Gamadagni, see Gamadagni.
Tu sq.; the gaming-board is fire, Gâmâspa, Gâmâsp, one of the first and the dice its coals, 41, 64, 112; converts of Zoroaster, 4, 359; 23, prayers and rites for success in 8., 331 ; 31, 250; 37, 230; 47, 125; 42, 69, 149-51, 412 sq., 548 sq.; meat-offering to the Fravashi of G., the brilliancy of the dice, 42, 116; 5, 336, 336 n.; of the Hvôvas, the meat, liquor, and dice, 42, 144, 493; high-priest, 18, 149, 149 n.; 23, 207 dice used for magic cures, 42, 470; sq., 208 n.; his care for the sacred a gambler sacrificed to dice at the fire, 18, 380; sacrifices to Anâhita, Purushamedha, 44, 414, 416. See 23, 70, 70 n.; the younger, 23, 219; also Parables (f). prime minister of Vistâspa, 23, Gambû, disciple of Sambhûta324-6, 329; champion of Zoroas- vigaya, 22, 289; of the Gautama trianisin, 31, 76, 76 n., 166, 166 n.; gotra, a Sthavira, 22, 295, 295 n. the Hvôgva, gained the kingdom of Gambudipa, or India, so called Ahura, 31, 185 sq. ; habits of after the Gambu tree, 13, 127. Frashồstar and G., 37, 130, 130 n.; Gambu-gâma, Buddha at, 11, 66. praise of G., 37, 290, 297 ; Pôrûkâst Gambuka, the naked ascetic, 36, his wife, 37, 299 sq., 299 n.; the 249. learned, 37, 397 ; words of G. in the Gâmbûnada-prabhâsa: Mahâ-KâMathra, 37, 406; made omniscient, tyâyana is to be the future Buddha 47, xxiji; had the Avesta written on G., 21, 148 sq. ox-hides, 47, xxx, 127; passes away, Gambûnâman, n. of a Sthavira, 22, 47, XXX; priest of priests after 287. Zoroaster, 47, 165.
Gambûsvâmin, disciple of SudharGambha, n, of an Asura, 42, 572. man, 22, 1. Gambling, and betting, law about, Games : list of g. and amusements
2, 162; 25, lxx sq., Ixxx, cix, 254, forbidden to Bhikkhus, 11, 193; 282, 380 sq.; 33, 45, 212-14, 271, 17, 348 sq.; the game of pitch-pot, 329, 385 sq.; forbidden for Brah- 27, 50 sq., 28, 397-401; monks makârins and Snatakas, 2, 188; 7, should not play ashtapada (chess ?), 227; 25, 140; house to be built so 45, 303, 303 n. See also Hunting. that it should be free from &., 2, Gâmi, the goddess of maternity, 42, 212; gambler and keeper of g.- 323, 323 n. house excluded froin Sraddhas, 2, Gamshed, i.e. Yima, 4, 10. 258; 25, 103, 105, 105 n.; for- Gana : meaning of the terms G., bidden, 6, 32, 32 n., 110; success in Kula, and Sakhâ, 22, 288 n.; the g., acquired by a Sraddha, 7, 245; head or founder of a G., one of the of cheats Krishna is the game of superiors of Gaina monks, 22, 306. dice, 8, 91; belongs to the quality Gâna, see Vrisa G. of passion, 8, 324; a cause of loss, Ganadatta, disciple of Bhadrabahu, 10 (ii), 18; a game of dice played 22, 289. by the priests at the laying down of Ganadhara, Gaina t.t. = chief disthe Sabhya fire, 12, 302 n.; a sin, ciple, 22, U., 306; Ganas and G. 14, 220; a vice of kings, 25, 223; of Pârsva, 22, 273 sq.; Arishtanemi gamblers are open rogues, had eighteen G., 22, 278; Rishabha
thorns' to be removed by the had eighty-four G., 22, 284; Mahaking, 25, 387, 494 ; 33, 223, 360 sq.; vîra had nine Ganas and eleven G., ceremony against the dog-demon 22, 286 sq.; the G. and their dis
Digitized by Microsoft ®
Сташе

Page #246

GANADHARA-GANDHARVAS
229
ciples do as Mahâvîra did, 22, 296: Ganasruti Pautrayana, the pious Garga was a Sthavira and G., 45, giver, called a Sûdra by Raikva, 1, 149, 149 n.
55-8; 34, 223-7; 38, 305 sq.; 48, Ganaka, king of Videha, and Yagña- 338-42.
valkya, 1, Ixxiv sq., 300; 8, 304 n.; Gandamba tree, 36, 247. 12, xxxi, xlii sq.; 15, 152–77, 161n.; Gandarep(ô), see Gandarewa. 44, 46, 112-15; by action alone did Gandarewa (Gandarep), the goldenG. work perfection, 8, 54; turned heeled, slain by Keresâsp, 18, 370 the wheel,' 8, 205; Dharma ap- sq., 374-6, 381; 23, 63, 63 1., 295 ; pears before G. disguised as a Brâh- 24, 63; 37, 198, 198 n.; 47, 12; mana, 8, 224; wants to banish a born from Yim with a witch, 18, Brahmana from his dominions,' 419; Parshanta, son of G., 23, 217; but finds that he must call all or lives beneath the waters, is the son nothing his own, 8, 303-6, 304 sq. of Ahura, 23, 255 sq., 256 n.; 24, 63. n.; father of Sita, wife of Râma, 12, Gandha, a Yaksha, who worships xliii ; G. and Aupagandhani, 14, Buddha, 49 (i), 170. 229, 229 n.; a wise and liberal king, Gandhabbas, see Gandharvas. 15, 100, 1oo n.; patron of learned Gandhahastin, n. of a Bodhisattva, Brâhmanas, 15, 121; on the know- 49 (ii), 9o. ledge of the Gayatri, 15, 199; with- Gandhaprabhâsa, n. of a Tathaout a teacher acquired power of gata, 49 (ii), 100. abstraction, 19, 11; reached final Gandhâra(a), n, of a country and bliss, 19, 139; 49 (i), 95, 130 ; Su- people, 1, 105 sq., 105 n.; 11, 135; labhâ entered into his body to carry a king of G., converted by Buddha, on discussion with him, 38, 237; 19, 242. the Mitravindâ sacrifice went away Gândhâras, the art of, an occult to G., 44, 66; became a Brahman, science, 45, 366, 44, 115; performed many sacrifices Gandhâris, takman (fever) delivered with numerous gifts to the priests, over to the G., 42, 2, 446. 44, 115; 48, 688; instructed the Gandharva (sing.): the G. Visvatwice-born in the rules of Yoga, 49 vasu, 12, go, go n.; 26, 52; 43, (i), 9.
xiv; women belong to him, 14, Ganaki Aya hûna, pupil of Kúla 133; 33, 171 n.; gave women their
Bhâgavitti, 15, 214; teaches the melodious voice, 14, 233; the G. priest Saulvâyana, 44, 61.
Visvavasu presides over procreaGanâ Mainyô = Zanâ Mainyô = tion, 15, 220; 29, 45; AvalokiteAhriman, 4, 373.
svara assumes the shape of a G., 21, Ganamegaya, son of Parikshit, Ma- 411; Vena, a G. representing the hâbhârata related to him, 8, 229; rainbow, 26, 281 n.; worshipped Tura Kâvasheya, his high priest, 12, and invoked at the wedding, 29, 32, xxxii; they pour out cups full of 289; 30, 84; Soma gave the bride fiery liquor in the palace of G., 44, to G., 29, 278 sq.; 30, 44, 190; 95; Indrota performed the horse- 42, 254, 323; Agni is the G., his sacrifice for him, 44, 396.
Apsaras are the herbs, 30, 146 1. ; Gânanti, satiated at the Tarpana, the concord of which the G, is pos29, 220.
sessed, 30, 199; colloquy of the G. Ganârdana, n. of Krishna or Vishnu, possessing a woman, and Yâgha7, 5; 8, +1 sq., 52, 88, 99, 233, 393. valkya, 15, 127, 132; 34, cv, 219; See Vishnu.
the heavenly, thought-cleansing G., Ganas (troops of gods), the Maruts 41, 5; the heavenly G. is yonder the princes among, 8, 346; are sun, 11, 195; a plant for promoting liable to destruction, 15, 289.
virility dug up by the G. for Varuna, Ganas and Ganadharas of Gainas, 42, 31, 370.
22, 273 sq., 278, 284, 286 sq. Gandharvas (plur.): gods, G., or Gana Sarkarâkshya, n.p.,1, 84,87; Manes do not teach what is virtue 43, 393, 396.
and what is sin, 2, 72; created,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #247

GANDHARVAS-GANGABHA
230
7, 4; 8, 387; 25, 15; world or worlds of G., 7, 109, 271; 15, 130 sq., 172, 176; marriage rites of the G., 7, 109; 25, 79-82; 29, 166; Kitraratha, chief among G., 8, 89; alarmed at the greatness of Krishna, 8, 94; achieved their beauty by living as Brahmakârins, 8, 178; Vishnu is the lord of G., snakes, Rakshas, &c., 8, 347; do not know the path of the gods, 10 (i), 95; gods and Gandhabbas (Pali for G.), 10 (ii), 115; the husbands of the Apsaras, 12, 269 n.; 42, 33 sq.; Brahman seen in the world of G., as in the water, 15, 22; the bliss of the human and the divine G., 15, 59 sq., 61 sq. n.; carried by a stallion, 15, 74; worshipped at the Tarpana, 29, 121, 219; are fond of women, females possessed by them, 15, 127, 132; 26, 53, 233 sq.; 34, cv; 42, 34; heavenly musicians, 19, 25, 54; 22, 237; Gandhabbas dwell in the ocean, 20, 302, 305; four Gandharvakâyikas with many hundred thousand G. in their suite, 21, 5; names of G., 25, 112; compelled by fear to yield enjoyments, 25, 219; produced by activity, 25, 494; seized the bull (Soma?), 26, xiv; stole the Soma, 26, 52-4, 58; are Soma-wardens, 26, 71 n., 72, 72 n., 150-2, 233 sq., 364 sq.; water oblation to the G., 29, 325; the mind, the splendour that dwells with the G., 30, 159, 166; gods and G. read the original code of Manu, 33, 3; among the pankaganâb, 34, 262; seven and twenty G., 41, 19 sq. and note; snatch away oblations, 42, 33 sq., 410 sq.; know healing plants, 42, 43; a talisman against the G., 42, 80; the G. and Kasyapas lead forth, 42, 210; live on the shores of waters, 42, 410; Agni, Sûrya, Moon, Wind, Sacrifice, Mind, as G., 43, 231-3; serve the Person in the eye under the name of 'form,' 43, 373; the racer (Vâgin) carries the G., 43, 401; find fault with the sacrifice of the Rishis, 44, 29 sq.; Yavamân, the winnowing-basket, Uddâlavân, husbandry, and Antarvân, grain, being names of G., 44, 30; carry off the lambs of Urvasi, 44, 69; produce
a flash of lightning, 44, 70; make Purûravas one of themselves, 44, 73 sq.; are the people of King Varuna, 44, 365; the pious monk will be honoured by gods, G., and men, 45, 8; souls of G., 48, 198; beings born as G. on account of religious merit, 48, 238; Fata Morgana, a town of the G., 48, 449; gods and G., 49 (i), 197; the perfumes of the Gandharvarâga, 49 (ii), 41-G. and Apsaras, 29, 229; 42, 160, 370, 534; charms to drive out Apsaras and G., 42, 33, 408 sq.; G. and Apsaras invoked against enemies in battle, 42, 119; G. and Apsaras, serpents, and other evil spirits, 42, 125 sq.; G. and Apsaras have partaken of the fragrance of the earth, 42, 202; G. and Apsaras, as evil demons, 42, 205; G. and Apsaras, founded upon time, 42, 225; gods, fathers, men, G. and A., 42, 229; G. and Apsaras cause madness, 42, 520 sq.; Apsaras, the wives of Kâma, the Gandharva, 42, 536; offerings to G. and Apsaras, 43, 229233; G. and Apsaras gratified at the Agnihotra, 44, 82; to G. and Apsaras, an outcast sacrificed at Purushamedha, 44, 414. See also Superhuman beings. Gandharvî, the woman of the waters, 42, 520 sq. Gandhottama, n. of a Tathagata, 49 (ii), 100. Ganesa, worshipped, 7, xxi; 25, 106 n.; 29, 140 n. Gangâ, see Ganges. Ganges, the bones of the cremated corpse, to be thrown into it, 7, xxx, 76; its water the purest of all, 7, 205; the first or the best of rivers, 8, 90, 354; 45, 290; Buddha crosses the overflowing river G., 11, 21; 17, 104; 19, 251 sq.; feast of the G. and the Mahî, 17, 25; 20, 359; bathing in the G. as a religious rite, 19, 26; descent of the G., 23, 52; the Brahmana tribes on the banks of the G., 30, 208; Bharata offered horse-sacrifice near the G., 44, 399; the heavenly G., 45, 92; mother of Bhishma, 49 (i), 95. Gangabha, worshipped by the Snâtaka, 30, 166.
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #248

GANIKA KULA-GÂTAKAS
231
invoked t80,,28, 12, 20; Mithra
haga questions
Yâgñavalkya. 15
Ganika Kula, of the Vesavatika penance, 25, 449, 451-3, 455; sin Gana, 22, 291.
of burning leathern and woollen g., Ganrâk-maînôk, Phl., the evil 37, 85; mode of wearing g., 37, 91; spirit, 5, 3 n., 4 n. See Aharman, made to float away at the final bath
Angra-mainyu, and Evil spirit. after sacrifice, 44, 267; a hundred Ganta, son of Ambâ, 19, xxvii. g. the priests' fee, 44, 353; are Gânussoni, n. of a Brâhmana, 10 man's outward appearance, 44, 353. (ii), 109; 11, 167, 168 n.
See also Costumes. Gaokerena, see Haoma.
Garôdanghu, son of Pairistîra, 23. Gaomant, son of Zavan, 23, 218. 210, 210 n. Gaopivanghu, 1.p., 23, 20.
Garô-nm ấnem (Garithmận, Gar64Gaotema, i.e. Gotama Buddha, man), the abode of song,' the
Zoroastrian controversies against Paradise of the Parsis, 4, 220 sq., him, 4, liii; 23, 184, 184 n.
220 1., 221 n., 232-4, 375, 386; 5, Garabodha, n.p., 46, 17, 19.
294 sq., 294 n.; 23, 200, 291, 335; Garahadinna, story of, 36, 249. G., the place of eternal weal, and the Garâsutta, t.c., 10 (ii), 154-6. Gâratkârava Artabhâga questions invoked to gather the libations and
Yagñavalkya, 15, 125-7; 34, Ixxxi, lay them in the G., 23, 127, 133; cxii; 38, 373 sq.; 48, 734.
Mithra drives forth from G., 23, Garbhadhâna, see Sexual inter- 152; abode of the Good Spirit, 23, course.
296; G. of Ahura Mazda, 23, 357; Garbharakshana, t.t., see Child (6) praised, 31, 170, 172; the pious soul Garbha-upanishad, quoted, 48, received by Ahura Mazda into his 364.
G., 31, 184 sq. and note. See also Gardabhâli, a monk, converted Heaven (g), and Paradise. King Sangaya, 45, 82 sq.
Garôvanghu, son of Frâyazanta, Gardabhivibhîta Bhâradvâga, 23, 212. quoted, 15, 155 sq.
Garshâsp, see Keresâspa. Garga, the learned sage, compares Garsta, son of Kavi, 23, 218. bad pupils to bad bullocks, 45, 149- Garuda, son of Vinatâ, chief among
birds, 8, 90, 9o n.; 49 (i), 144; (ii), Gârgî Vâkaknavî (daughter of Va- 57; G. and Nâga chiefs carry Mahakaknu), questions Yâgñavalkya, 15, vîra's throne, 22, 198; the enemies 130 sq., 136-9; 48, 308-10; wor- of serpents, 35, 38; Venudeva, the shipped at the Tarpana, 29, 122 sq., best of birds, 45, 290, 290 n. See 220; possessed the knowledge of also Superhuman beings. Brahman, 38, 315.
Garutmat, the winged one, whose Gârgîputra, n. of teachers, 15, head is the Trivrit, &c., 29, 49; 224 n.
not hurt by poison, 42, 25, 375. Gârgya in list of teachers, 15, 18 6; Gasabhadda, see Yasobhadra. worshipped at the Tarpana, 29, Gasamsa, n. of Siddhartha, Mahâ122 sq., 220. See also Bâlâki, and vîra's father, 22, 193, 256. Sauryâyanin.
Gâsânbâr, Phl. 'season-festival,' 5, Gârgyâyana, n. of a teacher, 15, 1xxiji. 1 86.
Gâtakarman, t.t., birth ceremony, Garments: sin of clothing the dead, see Child (b). 5, 340 sq., 341 n.; offered to the Gâtakas (tales of former births of departed spirit, 5, 383, 383 n.; the Buddha): life of Buddha prelegend explaining why men wear g., fixed to the G., 11, 208 sq., Buddha 12, 9 sq., gifts of g. to the priests teaches by means of Sîtras, stanzas, and the poor, for the departed soul, G., and parables, 21, 44 sq.; quoted 18, 150, 150 n.; 24, 351 sq.; dress in the Milindapasha, 35, xli sq., of silk is good for the body, of cotton 180 n., 183 n., 185 n., 216, 280 sq., for the soul, 24, 49, 49 n.; g. of 283 n., 294-6, 294 n.; 36, 6, 6 n., hair or bark or hide when doing 16-19, 16 n., 18 11., 20-2, 20 n.,
52.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #249

232
GÂTAKAS-GAUTAMIPUTRA
81 n., 146 n., 291, 306, 310, 341, Gaupavana, n. of a teacher, 15, 342 n., 344, 344 1., 349 ; Vessan- 118, 185 sq. tara G., 35, 170-8; 36,114-32; the Gaupâyanas or Laupâyanas, authors Sivi G., 35, 179-85; talking trees of Vedic hymns, 46, 415. in the G., 35, 241; in which Deva- Gâuri, n.p., 23, 215. datta occurs as the Bodisat's enemy, Gaurî, wife of Balakôshtha, 45, 50 n. 35, 283-93 and notes, 303 sq. Gauraviti Sâktya quoted, 44, 250. See also Tales.
Gautama, father of Svetaketu, 1, Gâtavedas, see Agni (d).
77-9; 15, 205-8; Auddâlaka (UdGâthas of the Zend-Avesta are post- dâlaka) Aruni, addressed as G, 1,
Alexandrian, 4, lxv sq.; Philo, and 88, 271, 273; 44, 52 sq., 79; asked the writers of the G., 4, lvi sq.; Brahman about final emancipation, invoked and worshipped, 4, 222, 8, 314; one of the seven Rishis, 222 n.; 31, 293-5, 329 sq., 336 sq., 15, 106; n. of teachers, 15, 118, 339 sq., 356 sq., 356 n., 373, 382; 118 n., 119, 186, 186 n., 187; Rishi quoted, 5, 167 sq. and note, 350; G. seduced by an Apsaras, 19, 39; not to be recited over the dead, 5, 49 (i), 39; Indra in love with the 318; mystic signification of the G., wife of the Rishi G., 19, 43; 26, 5, 352-69; difficulties and methods 81n.; 49 (i), 44; an appellation of of interpretation, 31, x-xv, xvii sq., disrespect in addressing Buddha, xxxvii-xlvi; their antiquity, 31, xxv 19, 172 sq., 173 n.; Tîrthakaras of sq.; relative age of the G., 31, the G. gotra, 22, 218; Sthaviras of xxvi sq., 91 sq.; their importance, the G. gotra, 22, 286 sqq., 289, 293 31, I sq.; translated, 31, 3-194; sqq.; Indra calls himself G., 26, 82, mentioned in the Haoma and Srôsh 82 n.; satiated at the Tarpana, 29, Yasts, 31, 243 sq., 243 n., 299, 220 ; 30, 244; Kêsi and G., ieaders 299 n.; duty of knowing the G., of the two branches of the Gaina 37, 73 sq.; purport of the G., 37, church, 45, xxii. See also Gotama, 169 sq.; unforgetfulness and power Hâridrumata, Indrabhûti, Nodhas, of the spirit of the G., 37, 178 sq.; Sudharman, and Uddâlaka. work of Allharmazd in the Gâthic Gautama, son of Utathya, quoted lore, 37, 342 sq.
in Manu-smriti, 25, xxvi sq., 78. Gâthâs (songs, strophes), good and Gautama-Dharma-sûtra is the bad, 10 (i), 31; singing G. at the manual of a G.-Karana of the SamaSîmantonnayana rite, 29, 48 sq.; veda, 2, xlix-liii; 14, xiii; 25, 613; quoted, 44, 98, IOI, 326 sq., 396, its priority to the other Dharma401.
sâtras, 2, liii-Ix; its language, 2, Gâthin: Indra becomes Kusika's son lix; its date, 2, 1x sq.; its text and G., 26, 82 n.; G. Kausika, author of commentary 2, lxii; translated, 2, Vedic hymns, 46, 279, 281, 283, 174-310; G. and Vishnu-smriti, 7,
285. See also Kausika, and Kusika. xx; quoted, 8, 208, 213 n., 218 n., Gâthina, see Visvamitra G.
225 n., 236 n., 353 n., 354 n., 359 n., Gatilas, see Ascetics (c).
362 n., 363 n., 365 n.; 14, xvii, xxi, Gâtismara, see Simhagiri G.
xxxiv, xl, 30, 147, 236; 25, xxvii, Gatukannin, n. of a Brâhmana, 10 XXX; 30, 97; 33, 376; 48, 590; (ii), 187, 204, 210.
quotes Manu, 25, xxxiv sq. Gatukannimânavapukkhâ, t. 10 Gautami, worshipped at the Tar(ii), 204 sq.
pana, 29, 123. Gâtukarnya, n.of a teacher, 1,267; Gautami, a name of Gotama Bud15, 118 n., 119, 186 n., 187.
dha's wife, 49 (i), 82, 86. Gâtûkarnya, worshipped at the Tar- Gautami, Pragâpatî, aunt of the pana, 29, 123; 30, 244.
Buddha, 19, 23, 64, 84-6; 21, xxx, Gauda pâda-Kârikâ, quoted, 34, 256 sq.; restored to sight by Bud
xcix, cxxvii; 38, 424; 48, 775. dha, 49 (i), 197; becomes a Buddhist Gaudas, the art of, an occult science, nun, 49 (i), 199 sq. 45, 366.
Gautamîputra, n.p., 15, 224 n., 225.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #250

GAUTAMIYA SAKHA-GEMS
Gautamîya Sakha of the Mânava Gana, 22, 292.
Gâvah of Ispahân stood by truth, against Dahâk, 24, 323 sq., 323 n. Gavâmpati, disciple of Buddha, an eminent Arhat, 13, 110 sq.; 21, 2; 49 (ii), 90. Gavayan, n.p., 23, 203. Gavedhukâ Sâkha of the Kârana Gana, 22, 291. Gavish/hira Atreya, author of Vedic hymns, 46, 364. Gaya, incantation of, 42, 107, 255; G. Atreya, author of Vedic hymns, 46, 387, 390; Buddha visits the royal sage G., 49 (i), 132. Gaya, Buddha at, 10 (ii), 45; 21, 293 sq., 298 sq.; 49 (i), 192; Srâddhas offered at G., 14, 55. Gaya, a king who became a Gaina monk, 45, 86 sq., 86 n. Gayadhâsti, son of Pouru-dhâkhsti, 23, 212, 225. Gayadratha, a warrior, 8, 96. Gayaghosha, a Gaina monk, formerly a Brahmana, 45, 136-41. Gaya-Kasyapa, see Kasyapa. Gaya Maretan, see Gâyômard. Gayanta, a Brâhman, met death for his son's sake, 19, 92, 92 n. Gayanta, disciple of Vagrasena, 22,
288.
Gayanta, son of Indra, 19, 94; 30, 290 n.; 49 (i), 93; spoken to by Brihaspati, 19, 96; Buddha, the prince, compared with G., 49 (i),
92.
Gâyantîputra, n.p., 15, 225. Gayâsîsa, Buddha at, 13, 134 sq.; Devadatta with his followers at the hill G., 20, 256-9. Gâyatrî (metre and verse), called prâna or breath, 1, 29 n.; 12, 100; meditated upon as Brahman, 1, 44-6, 158, 162, 194; 34, 93-6; 44, 409; 48, 248 sq.; is the first of all metres, 1, 187; 8, 90, 90 n., 353; identified with the earth, 12, 110 sq., 195 n.; 41, 148; as a falcon carried off the Soma, 12, 183 sq., 183 n., 233; 26, 52, 78, 88, 150, 241, 42, 401; 44, 122; speculations on the G., 15, 196-9; 41, 158, 160 sq.; is everything whatsoever exists, 34, 90, 93-5; consists of three feet, these worlds being three in number, 44, 26; the golden,
233
brilliant-winged G. who bears the sacrificer to the heavenly world, 44, 53, 56; a Gâyatra hymn, 46, 7. See also Metres.
Gayô-Maratan, see Gâyômard. Gâyômard (Gaya Maretan, GayôMaratan), the first man, 4, 254; 5, 19, 20 m., 52 sq., 59, 88; 18, 60, 60 n., 401 sq., 411; 23, 227; 24, 58; 31, 260 n.; 37, 26, 26 n.; 47, x, xxix, xli, 4-6, 121; promises not to resort to suicide, 4, 372 n.; king of the mountain, overcome by death, 4, 383 sq.; representing mankind, 5, xxiii; the righteous man, 5, 15 n.; 37, 454, 456, 460; Aharman's conflict with G.,5,17 sqq., 161 sq., 161 n., 164-6, 168, 182-4; when he passed away he fell to the left hand, 5, 20; Gôsûrvan and G., 5, 20, 163; his bones first roused up, 5, 123; Mâshya, son of G., 5, 130; first ancestor of Zoroaster, 5, 141 n.; 47, 35, 140; his reign for three thousand years, 5, 149; 24, 345; first ruler of the world, 18, 13 sq., 13 n.; 23, 33 n.; his greatness, 18, 21; among the preparers of the renovation of the universe, 18, 77; made mortal by the evil spirit, 18, 94; destroyed by the demon of death, from his seed sprang Marhayâ and Marhîyôih, 18, 105, 105 n.; origin of G. and of mankind, 18, 197-9, 198 n.; son of Aûharmazd, 18, 393 n., 401; called Vohûman, 18, 393 n.; his Fravashi worshipped, 23, 200 sq.; 31, 252, 273, 278 sq.; invoked and worshipped, 23, 350; 31, 324, 362; advantage of his actions, 24, 57 sq., 57 n.; shared heaven through wisdom, 24, 102; afflicted by the demons, 37, 254; predominance of those of the nature of G., 37, 332. Gêfar-tôrâ, ancestor of Frêdûn, 5, 132; 47, 34.
Gêh, the fiend of menstruation, 5, 15 sq., 15 n., 283 n. See Woman (e). Gehila, of the Vâsishtha gotra, a Sthavira, 22, 294. Gemara, of the Jews, 47, xiii sq., 119 sq. and n., 129. Gems: wish-conferring gem, 8, 179; 36, 58 sq., 74, 119, 193, 256, 256 n., 258, 264, 267; 49 (i), 157; (ii) 50,
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #251

234
GEMS-GIFTS 174; g. to be found in the ocean, 20, on the fire-altar, 43, 182 sq.; is 302; 36, 303, 303 n.; a wonderful sacred to Agni, 43, 189; is fiery gem presented to Buddha by a mettle, 44, 274, 296, 312, 410 sq.; Naga, 21, 252 sq.; magic geni which is the resource of the gods, 44, 296, clears muddy water, 35, 55, 55 n.; 410. list of g., 35, 177; the mystic g. of Ghora, a work of the Atharvans, 4 sovranty, 36, 14, 14 n., 128. See also 366 n. Amulets, Jewels, and Parables (f). Ghora, see Kanva. Gemshîd, see Yima Khshaêta. Ghora Angirasa, communicates his Gem-Treasure, see Jewels.
view of the sacrifice to Krishna, the Gem-trees, see Jewels.
son of Devakî, 1, 52. Generation : semen and blood pro- Ghosel, see Purification. duced by the Prânas, 8, 275; genera. Ghoshamati,son of a former Buddha, tive power is immortal, 41, 354 ; is 21, 19. only on this side of sky and sun, Ghosts, 'a carriage full of ghosts,' 43, 128, 130, See also Birth, Child (c), an impossible thing, 16, 140, 142 1. and Sexual intercourse.
See also Pretas, Spirits, and SuperGenii, see Sâdhyas.
human beings. Genital organ, one of the (ten, Ghouls, see Demons. eleven) organs of the body, 8, 261, Ghritakausika, n, of a teacher, 15, 336 ; connected with the self, 8, 119, 186. 338; by means of it he sheds the Ghritâkî, a nymph, 43, 107; 49 (i), essence of food as seed, 44, 264. 39. Geography: the sixteen perfect Giantesses, see Superhuman beings. lands created by Ahura Mazda, 4, Gibt, idols of ancient Arabs, 6, 79. 1-10; mythical g., 24, 85-7. See Gideon and Saul confused, 6, 38 sq., also India, Iran, Khvanîras, Moun- 38 n. tains, and Rivers,
Gifts, rules about making and Geta, a prince from whom Anâtha- accepting g., 2, 65 sq., 203 sq., pindada obtained the Getavana, 19, 265 sq.; 7, 87; 14, 68, 70 sq.; 25, 216 sq. and n.; 20, 187 sqq.; 49 (i), Ixviii, 133 sq., 158 sq., 167 sq., 592; 193 sq.
27, 78, 84-6, 89, 423; 28, 76 sq.; Getavana, garden and monastery, 33, 220 sq.; making of g. purifies founded at Sâvatthi by Anâtha- a sinner, 2, 70; 25, 188, 477 ; pindada, 10 (ii), 17, 20, &c.; 11, making of g. accompanied by a 167 n., 238, 238 n., 296; 19, 213-18, water-libation, 2, 122, 203; 13, 143; 230 sq.
14, 277 n.; 17, 250 sq., 251 n.; 19, Geurva, Haoist, son of, 37, 224, 231; meritoriousness of g. to learned 224 n.
Brâhmanas, 2, 163; 7, 21 sq.; 10 Geusurvâ, Av., = Phl. Gôsûrvan (ii), 50 sq.; 14, 134-9, 240; 25, (q.v.), 5, 20 n.
93, 99-102, 133, 229 sq., 430 sq., Ghâna, Pali t.t., four kinds of 434 sq.; giving g., a penance, 2, meditation, 11, 115 n., 212, 271 sq., 275, 277, 279, 285 sq.; 4, 172-5; 272 n. See Meditation,
6, 28, 110 sq., 188; 9, 271; 14, 109, Gharma, see Pravargya.
113 sq., 116, 118, 125, 134 sq., 137, Ghatîkâra, a potter, invited Goti. 222, 295, 302, 305 sq., 311 sq., 328, pâla to visit the Buddha, 36, 21; no 330 sq.; 25, 445 sq., 454, 456-9,
rain fell upon his hut, 36, 23 sq. 477 ; 29, 120; g. of honour, made Ghaura, see Kanva G.
by a king to his chief minister, 3, Ghee (ghrita), or clarified butter, is 194, 267, 267 n.; g, to a woman the sap of heaven and earth, of the from her male relatives, 7, 69; 25, universe, 12, 372 sq.; 41, 333, 390; 374; illicit g., 2, 292, 292 n.; 7, is a purifier, 26, 8; belongs to the 136, 136 n., 187-9; 14, 115, 130, gods, 26, 14; is a thunderbolt, 26, 239, 310, 317; 25, 109, 142 sq., 106, 169 sq.; is consecration water, 167 sq., 424-6, 435, 438, 444, 481; 41, 79; is secd, 41, 211 sq.; offered g. for purposes of sacrifices must
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #252

GIFTS- GINA
235
not be employed for any other sand cours, 25, 110: a hermit not purposes, 7, 192; the householder's to receive g., 25, 200; once only duty of making g., 7, 192-4, 215-17, does a man say, 'I will give,' 25, 8, 358 sq.; 14, 237, 262; 25, 92, 335; 33, 171; offered to the Dik164 sq.; the merit of different kinds shita, 26, 45; for the dead, 27, of pious g., and their corresponding 34; 28, 140 sq., 144-7, 156 sq., 164, rewards, 7, 263-76; 25, 165-7, 194 sq.; about g. of introduction, 165 n., 229 sq.; certain times 27, 119; g. of condolence, mournauspicious for certain kinds of g., ing g., 27, 134, 136 sq., 154 sq., 7, 263, 265-70; the skin of a black 155 n., 183, 356; 28, 69 sq.; interantelope, adorned and covered with change of g. between ruler and all sorts of jewels, given to a Brâh- ministers, 28, 21-3, 69 sq.; given mana, 7, 263 sq.; fit and unfit to Brâhmanas at a wedding, 29, persons to receive g., 7, 274-6; 10 38 sq.; made at the end of cere(ii), 80-4; 14, 38 sq.; 24, 53, 82, monies, 29, 57; distribution of g. 291 sq.; 25, 59, 107, 158 sq., to be avoided for some days after 430 sq. and 1., 444, 444 n.; pro- the funeral, 29, 244 sq.; what is tection is more meritorious than given away at a Sraddha brings any g., 7, 271; fruit of g. obtained prosperity, 29, 254; prayers recited by devotion, 8, 81; good and bad when receiving &., 29, 367 sq.; one kinds of g., 8, 120 sq., 242, 324 sq., about to give alms must not be 330; g. made without respect to arrested, 33, 19; deeds of g., 33. fruit, a means of sanctification, 8, 305 sq.; great meritoriousness of 121 sq.; g. made at ceremonies, g. of land, 33, 306; inalienable 8., 8, 169; sacrifice, 8., and other pious 33, 314; duty of king to bestow g. works end in destruction, 8, 355; on Brâhmanas, 33, 347 ; invalid giving and accepting of g. the duty g., 33, 354 ; Buddhas do neither of Brâhmanas, 8, 359; 25, 24, accept nor refuse 8., 35, 145; to be 158 sq., 419, 426; some Brâhmanas given to the Order rather than to are for meditation, others for sacri- the Buddha, 36, 51-5; a Samana fice, others for g., 8, 376; the gift purifies g. made to him, 36, 82-4; of the law exceeds all g., 10 (i), 83, why do Bhikkhus trouble about g.? 83 n.; meritoriousness of g., 10 (i), 36, 92-6; the meritoriousness of g. 84; 11, 20, 20 sq. n.; 17, 223 sqq.; illustrated by the story of Vessan36, 31-8, 145-8, 150, 155; made to tara, 36, 114-32; ten g. that are Bhikkhus and to the church of the disapproved. 56, 120 sq., a Bhikkhu Buddha, 11,-27, 33; 35, 134 sq.; the should always share g. he has remeritoriousness of g. to Buddha, 11, ceived with others, 36, 292; law 80,84; 35, 242-6; 36, 24, 31-8; 49 about righteous g., 37, 68, 106 sq., (ii), 119, 123, 136, 139, 141, 143; 441; g. of the righteous, 37, 72; g. perpetual grant made by Sudassana, to righteous teachers, 37, 95 sq.; 11, 263 sq.; at sacrifices and funeral damaged g., 37, 137; the soul deoblations g. must be given to learned sires giving of g., 37, 193; righteous g. Brâhmanas only, 14, 17 sq.; rules at the season-festivals, 37, 483; sacri. about g. of robes to Bhikkhus or the fices, g. and austerities are purifySamgha, 17, 194 sq., 219-25, 251-5; ing, 48, 700. See also Charity, to the priests and the poor, 18, 150 Priests (fees), Teacher (fees). sq., 150 n., 154 sq.; made at the birth Gigghakûta, Vulture's Peak,' n. of of a prince, 19, 19 sq.; wishing g., a mountain, 10 (ii), 80. for which the donor expects a par- Gihin, Pali t.t. = Gahattha, houseticular result in a future birth, 20, holder, 10 (ii), x. 9, 9 n.; the great merit of giving Gihvâvat Vâdhyoga, n, of a teacher, Vihâras to the Samgha, 20, 160; 36, 15, 226. 3; resumption of g., a title of the Gim, see Yima. law, 25, ciii, 253, 282-4, 292, 292 n.; Gina, title used by Buddhists and 33, xiii, 128-30, 341-3; of a thou. Gainas, 22, xix sq.; title of Ma
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #253

236
GINA-GÑATRIS
hâvîra, 22, 201; or Tirthakara, 34, Gisti, o.p., 23, 212. 429; there is now no G., but there Gîtâ, i.e. Bhagavadgîtâ, q.v. is a highly esteemed guide to show Gitvan Sailini, said that speech is the way, 45, 45; the arguments of Brahman, 15, 152. Buddha, G., andothers contradictory, Gîva, Sk. t.t., individual or personal 48, 425, 426; teaching of G. to be soul, 34, xxv. See Self, and Soul. rejected by the Vedântin, 48, 531. Gîva, 1.p., see Gîvaka. See also Buddha (a), and Ginas. Gîvaka Komârabhakka, physician of Ginakalpika, a, who wears no King Bimbisâra and one of the chief clothes, 22, 57 n.
partisans of Buddha, 13, 191-3; 17, Ginas, whatever they have declared, 180 sq., 193-6; 19, 241, 241 n.; 49 is truth, 22, 49 sq.; are born as (ii), 163 sq.; son of the courtesan gods in their former existence, 22, Sâlavatî, performs wonderful cures, 189, 217 sq., 271, 276, 281; lives 17, 172-94; recommends to Buddha of the G., 22, 217-85; adoration of the construction of cloisters and twenty-four G., 45, 159, 163. See also bath-rooms, 20, 102 sq. Buddha (1), Saints, and Tîrthakaras. Gîvala Kailaki, quoted, 12, 336. Ginns, created out of smokeless fire, Gîvanmukti, t.t., release of one 6, xiii, 246; 9, 258; subject to while still living. See Emancipation, birth and death, 6, xiji; the daugh- and Nirvana. ters of Allâh, 6, xiii ; Mohammed Gîw, son of Gûdarz, 5, 118. an apostle both for men and g., Gladness, goddess, worshipped at 6, xiv, 131, 9, 304 sq., 304 n.; the Pravargya, 44, 453. hysterical symptoms explained as Glâva Maitreya, other name of Vaka possession by g., 6, xxi; Mo- Dâlbhya, 1, 21. hammed's vision of g. crowding Glory, kingly G. and unconsumed G. around him, 6, xxx; Muslim belief worshipped, 31, 200, 206, 211, 217, in the g., 6, Ixix sq.; those who 221, 226. made the g. partners with God Glow-worm, seen disappear here rebuked, 6, 127 sq. and n.; 9, 174; and there in darkness, 8, 239. hell filled with g. and men, 6, 160, Gñâna, Sk., knowledge, pure intelli218; 9, 136; mankind and g. to- gence or thought, 34, xxv. gether could not produce the like Grânagupta, or Grânakûta, transof the Qur'ân, 9, 10; Iblîs was of lated the Fo-pen-hing-tsih-king, 19, the g., 9, 20; Mohan med said to xxix; Chinese translation of the be possessed by a g., 9, 69; work Saddharma-pundarika, by G. and for Solomon, 9, 101 sq., 151, 151 sq. Dharmagupta, 21, xix-xxi, xxiii. and n.; misbelievers believe in g., Gñana-kânda, Sk. t.t., the portion 9, 155; misbelievers among g, and (of the Veda) which relates to knowmen, 9, 226; listened to the Qur'an, ledge, and Karma-kânda, 1, lxiii, 9, 228; g. and mankind worship Txxx ; systematized by the Uttara God, 9, 248, 259 sq.; lonely places Mîmâmsâ, 34, x, xii; includes Aranhaunted by g., 9, 305 n.
yakas and Upanishads, 34, x; its Giribbaga, in Magadha, 10 (ii), 67. subject is the knowledge of BrahGirirâgaghosha, the 12th Tatha- man, 34, x; not limited to the gata, 49 (ii), 6.
higher castes only, 34, xi; in need Girirâgaghoshesvara, the 49th of systematic defence, 34, xi; two Tathâgata, 49 (ii), 6.
different parts of it, 34, xxvii; final Girls, see Woman.
escape from the samsâra to be Girnar, mount, on its summit Arish- obtained by the G. only, 34, xxix. tanemi reached Kevala, and died, See also Knowledge, Philosophy, and 22, 277, 279; Mount G. or Raiva- Veda (f). taka, sacred to Gainas and Hindus, Gîânâkara, n. of a son of a Buddha, 45, 115 n.
21, 157. Gishnu, a god, a name of the great Grâtriputra, see Mahâvîra. self, 8, 219, 332.
Grâtris, Mahâvîra of the clan of the,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #254

GÑATRIS-GOD
237
22, 191, 194, 248, 254-6; a noble 42, 47 sq., 55, 59 sq., 66 sq., 71-3, family, followers of a king, 45, 339. 80, 89, 101, 104 sq., 115, 117, 119, Għâtri Shanda, n. of a park, Mahâ- 157, 168 sq., 176, 181 sq., 188, 190-2,
vîra proceeds to it, 22, 199, 259. 196 sq., 199, 218, 224, 231, 247, Goat, a red, offered to the Manes, 287, 305 sq. ; unity of G. preached
2, 148, 148 n.; cleaned grain held by Abraham, 9, 50 sq.; has no up before a g., 7, 101; is the first daughters, and is not akin to the among sacrificial animals, 8, 353; ginns, 9, 174, 212, 250, 252; the symbolical sacrifice of a he-g., 12, doctrine of the unity of G. terrifies 275, 292, 292 n.; milk of g. the the idolators, 9, 187; say, 'He is G. best food, 24, 45; belongs to Praga- alone! G.the Eternal! He begets not pati, 26, 71 sq., 74; 41, 35, 171; and is not begotten! Nor is there like gi's skin, 41, 35; easier to cook
unto Ilim any one!' 9, 344; — ruler than other victims, 41, 130; how
41. 120: how of the day of judgement, 6, 1; His created, 41, 147, 173, 245, 401, 43,
is the kingdom of the heavens and 38; 41, 214, 452; he-g. sacrificial the earth, 6, 15 sq., 59, 62, 68 sq., animal, 41, 162, 165 sq., 204 sq.; 90, 95, 100, 102 sq., 115 sq., 123, 44, 298; is sacred to Agni, 41, 225; 157, 190, 196, 199 sq., 218, 234, 238, corresponds to the Brahmana, 41, 258; 9, 32, 34 sq., 47, 63, 82 sq., 227; g.'s hair, 41, 229 sq.; contains 91, 134 sq., 150, 161, 181, 187, 205, all forms of cattle, 41, 230; eats all 210, 217 sq., 223 sq., 235, 253, 266, kinds of herbs, 41, 245; g.'s milk, 286, 292, 327; is mighty and wise, 41, 245; 44, 452, 457, 477; supports 6, 30, 32, 37, 41, 45 sq.; is omnithe earth, 46, 61 sq.; Agâ, g. and scient, 6, 35, 45, 47, 50, 111, 121 Sq.,
unborn' principle, 48, 367, 370. 184, 205, 233; 9, 55, 64 sq., 71, 82, See also Agầ, and Animals (e, g). 101, 105 sq., 115, 123, 133, 135, 145, Gôbâk-abû, maiden mother of the 150, 158, 161, 167, 183, 192, 203,
apostle Sôshậns, 47, 115, 115 1. 206, 237, 241, 266, 271, 286-8, 293, Gobharana, or Ku-fa-lan, translator
328; is Lord of grace over the of Fo-pen-hing-king, 19, xvi sq. worlds, 6, 39; is mighty and avengGobhila-Grihya-sûtra, and Khâ- ing, 6, 46 ; alone is powerful, 6, 144, dira Grihya-sútra, 29, 371-3; and
204, 241 sq.; not the weight of an the Mantra-Brâhmana, 30, 3-11;
atom can escape G., 6, 200; lighttranslated, 30, 13-132.
ning and thunder celebrate His Goblins (pisakillikâs) reside in hollow praise, 6, 233; the signs of G., night trees. 13. 318: g. or Bhûtas, see and day, &c., 6, 257-9, 261 sq. ; 9. Bhûtas, Demons, Pisâkas, Râkshasas, 2, 126-30, 134, 164 sq., 182, 184, and Superhuman beings.
186-8, 198, 202, 208 sq., 220 sq.; God.
the birds in the vault of the sky, (a) G. or Allâh in the Qur'an.
none holds them in but G., 6, 259; (6) G. (Heaven, Thien, Ti) in Chinese if the sea were ink and the trees
Sacred Books. (c) G.(Yazdân) in Zoroastrian Sacred Books.
pens they would not suffice to write (d) G. (Isvara, the Lord) in Sacred Books the words of G., 9, 26, 134; His of India.
are the best of names, 9, 13, 13 n.; (a) GOD OR ALLÂH IN THE QUR'ÂN. a day with G. is a thousand years
Unity of G., 6, lii, liv, lxi, lxxi, (and more) with men, 9, 61, 135, 22 sq., 95, 127 sq., 137, 177, 205, 301; His omnipotence, 9, 70 sq.; 235-7, 244, 251 sq., 255; 9, 26, 168, is the light of the heavens and the wherever you turn there is G.'s face, earth, 9, 78; His power over nature 6, 16; did not beget a son, 6, 16, 9, 79, 87-9, 104 sq., 158, 164 sq., 95, 128, 9, 13 sq., 29, 34, 47, 71, 293 sq.; quickens the earth with 83, 182, 217; unity, self-subsistence rain, sends winds, &c., 9, 123 sq., and omnipotence of G., 6, 40, 40 n. 129 sq., 158; makes the angels His 46-50, 54, 84, 117, 127 sq. ; Arabs messengers, 9, 157; respites men call angels daughters of G.,' 6, 256, for a time, 9, 162; attributes and 256 n.; there is no g. but He, 9, 35, names of G., 9, 277; - belief in G.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #255

238
GOD
inculcated, 6, 2-4, 8, &c.; 9, 3, &c.; serve ye none but G., 6, 11; 9, 3, 5; the curse of G. is on the misbeliever, 6, 22, 165, 170, 261 sq.; he who disbelieves in idols and believes in G. has got hold of religion, 6, 40; obey G. and the Apostle, 6, 50, 68, 74, 80-3, 163, 165, 183; 9, 79 sq., 143 sq., 148 sq., 232, 241, 287; it is not G. who wrongs the misbelievers, but it is themselves they wrong, 6, 61, 198, 216; 9, 121, 125; misbelievers do not hurt G., but themselves, 6, 67; pardons anything short of idolatry, 6, 79, 88 sq.; belief in G. and fear of G. inculcated, 6, 90 sq.; could send a sign, if He pleased, 6, 119; trust in G. alone, 6, 129; the Meccans would not have believed, even if G. had sent signs, 6, 129; belief depends on G.'s grace, 6, 130 sq., 203 sq.; 9, 314, 322; who disbelieve on G., their works are as ashes blown by the wind, 6, all creation adores G., 6, 255; 240; 9, 5 sq., 47, 58, 79, 266, 273, 280, 282, 286; will defend believers, but loves not the misbelieving traitor, 9, 60; cares not for the rejection of His message by the infidels, 9, 90; honour belongs to G. alone, 9, 158; rebuke to those who say they serve false gods as a means to approach G., 9, 182; the Creator, 6, 3-5, 52, 54, 71, 100, 115, 117, 123, 127
sq., 144, 192 sq., 205, 232, 234, 239 sq., 242, 245 sq., 249, 251; 9, 11 sq., 34, 37 sq., 83, 88, 104 sq., 122 sq., &c.; the Originator of the heavens and the earth, when He decrees a matter He doth but say unto it, 'BE, and it is, 6, 16; manifested in His creation, 6, 69; has not created heaven and earth in sport, 9, 47 sq., 219; the best of creators, 9, 66; created every beast, 9, 79; produces the creation and then turns it back, 9, 119, 126 sq.; created ginn and mankind to worship Him, 9, 248;-- He is forgiving and merciful, 6, 1, 24 sq., 27, 29, 32 sq., 36, 50, 62, 65, 75 sq., 86-8, 90, 93, 102, 108, III, 134, 137, 144, 166, 171, 173, 176, 186-8, 204, 209, 229 sq., 252, 262 sq.; 9, 6, 21, 55, 63, 73, 75, 77, 82 sq., 100, 109, 139, 142, 146, 149 sq.,
161, 190, 205, 208, 235, 239-41, 270, 272, 280, 287, 290, 308; sends down of His grace on whomsoever of His servants He will, 6, 12, 14; the G. of Abraham, Ishmael, Isaac, and Jacob, 6, 18 sq.; is with the patient in all calamities, 6, 21 sq.; He created men, and to Him do they return, 6, 22, 192, 197, 205, 257; 9, 70, 119, 123, 132 sq., 183, 244, 272, 294, 336; whatsoever good ye do, verily, of it G. knows, 6, 31; guides whom He will unto the right path, 6, 31; will redouble a good loan many a double, 6, 37; dispute between Abraham and Nimrod about G., 6, 40 sq.; revives the dead, 6, 41; 9, 56 sq., 205; fashions you in the womb as He pleases, 6, 46 sq.; victory is but from G., 6, 62; it is not for any soul to die, but for G.'s permission, 6, 63; 9, 285; He quickens and He kills, 6, 65, 157, 190, 199, 246; 9, 63 sq., 70, 128 sq., 197, 218, 244, 253, 266, 312, 320; only can help, in dangers of land and sea, 6, 65 sq., 122; 9, 8 sq., 17, 124, 164 sq.; made a covenant with the Muslim, as with the children of Israel, 6, 98 sq.; G. and the Apostle to be taken as patrons, 6, 105; takes men to Himself in sleep, 6, 122; obliges no soul more than it can bear, 6, 135, 142; 9, 289; bids only justice, 6, 140; whoso fears G. and does what is right, there is no fear for them, nor shall they grieve, 6, 141; the earth is His, He gives it for an inheritance to whom He pleases, 6, 152; appears to Moses on the mountain, 6, 154; the good names of G. not to be perverted, 6, 160; mentioning of G.'s name protects from the devil, 6, 162; nought shall befall us save what G. has written down for us, 6, 180; good-will from G. is the mighty happiness, 6, 183; does not forgive the hypocrites, 6, 184; when in distress men turn to G., but forget Him after deliverance, 6, 193-5, 255; guides unto truth, 6, 197; He it is who made for you the night, that ye might rest therein, and the day to see therein; verily, in that are signs unto a people who can hear, 6, 200; is the best of judges, 6, 204; there is no beast that walks,
Digitized by Microsoft R

Page #256

GOD
but He taketh it by its forelock, 6, 211; knows what each female bears, 6, 233; ordered all things for the benefit of mankind, 6, 242, 251 sq.; 9, 63, 66, 164 sq., 206, 211, 293-5, 319, 321; His decree will come to pass, 6, 250; thankfulness for G.'s favours enjoined, 6, 258 sq.; is with those who fear Him, and with those who do well, 6, 264; never say, 'I am going to do that to-morrow,' except if G. please,' 9, 16; is best at rewarding, and best at bringing to an issue, 9, 19; men dispute about G. and follow devils, 9, 56 sq.; the name of G. to be mentioned over cattle when slaughtered, 9, 60; judges between the religions of the different nations, 9, 64; Abraham praises and prays to G., 9, 93 sq.; appears to Moses in the fire, 9, 100, 111; has subjected nature to man, 9, 133, 211, 221; the ship rides on the sea by the favour of G., 9, 134, 208, 221; sends water to the sterile land and brings forth corn for men, 9, 138, 159 sq., 184, 242, 246, 264 sq.; man's ingratitude to G., 9, 183, 187, 204; when the devil incites you, seek refuge with G., 9, 202; speaks to man only by inspiration, 9, 210; nigher to man than his jugular vein, 9, 243; hymn in praise of G.'s bounties, 9, 258-62; the Lord of ascents, His judgement cannot be repelled, 9, 300 sq. See also Allâh.
(b) G. (HEAVEN, THIEN, TI) IN CHINESE SACRED BOOKS.
Chinese words for G., 3, xxiiixxix; 16, xix sq., 51 sq.; G.' and 'Heaven' used without distinction, 3, 196-8, 477 sq. n.; 27, 386-8 n.; 39, 16-18; lamentation and appeal to Heaven, the great G., 3, 354; the 'seat of Tî' or 'the G. given position,' 16, 223, 223 n.;- dynasties founded, kings appointed and favoured by G., are the correlates of G., 3, 58, 114, 144, 153, 159-61, 163, 184, 196-8, 245, 266, 309 sq., 319, 378 sq., 379 n., 389-92, 477; 16, 287 sq., 289 n.; employs Thang to punish the wicked Kieh, 3, 87; King Thang will examine good and bad in himself and his people with
239
the mind of G., 3, 91; a virtuous king called the fellow of G., 3, 99, 99 n.; secures the good order of the kingdom, 3, 111; Heaven made instructors (kings) for the inferior people that they might be able to be aiding to G., 3, 126; curses the wicked King Shâu, 3, 130, 222; Wan's fame ascended up to the high G., and G. approved, 3, 166, 208; the king the great son and vice-gerent of G., 3, 185; Thang brightly administered the bright ordinances of G., 3, 221; appointed Thang to regulate the boundaries of the kingdom, 3, 307; King Wăn in heaven ascends and descends on the left and the right of G., 3, 378, 378 n.; when G. gave the command, Shang became subject to Kâu, 3, 379; King Wan served G., and so secured the great blessing, 3, 381, 392; speaks to King Wăn, 3, 391 sq., 391 n.; worshipped by King Wû after his victory, 28, 60; sacrifices (offered by kings) to G., 3, 39, 126, 163, 302, 321, 343, 343 n., 392, 392 n., 397, 422, 422 n.; 16, 150, 255, 255 n., 287 sq., 289 n., 341, 342 n.; 27, 25, 218, 220, 293, 385, 407, 410, 413 sq., 417, 430 sq., 430 n.; 28, 32, 167, 212, 212 n., 311, 338 sq., 349; requires the punishment of the enemy, 3, 85, 135; has conferred a moral sense even on inferior people, 3, 89 sq.; "the Spiritual Sovereign in the high heavens,' 3, 90, 90 n.; sends down blessings on the good, miseries on the evil-doer, 3, 95, 208, 214 sq., 259 sq.; Shâu serves neither G. nor the spirits of heaven and earth, 3, 126; roused to anger by Khwan's disturbing the five elements, did not give him the Great Plan, 3, 139; leads men to tranquil security, 3, 197; man cannot dare to rest in the favour of G., 3, 206; Thâi-wû's virtue was made to affect G., 3, 207; able ministers honour G. in the discharge of their duties, 3, 221 sq.; displeased with cruel punishments, 3, 256; appointed wheat and barley for the nourishment of all, 3, 320; encouragement by saying, 'G. is with you,' 3, 342, 382; foreseeing providence of G., 3,
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #257

240
GOD
C., 39, 5s the four ,1, 58;
390 n.; Kiang Yuan trod on a toe- 401; mystical power of names of print of G., and conceived, 3, 397; G., 23, 21; conversation with G. on pleased with the smell of sacrifices, the Holy Word, 23, 128, 133; 3, 399; the people's misery ascribed proofs of the existence of a Creator, to G.'s having reversed His usual 24, 139-51, 164 sq.; knowledge of course of procedure, 3, 408, 408 n.; G. the beginning of all knowledge, how vast is G., the ruler of men 24, 140; necessity of understandbelow, how arrayed in terrors, 3, ing the sacred being, 24, 166-8; in410; not G. has caused the evil consistency of those who ascribe time, but it arises from not follow- both good and evil to G., 24, 173ing the old ways, 3, 412; King 202; four requisites of divinity, 24, Hsüan expostulates with G. and all 174; inconsistencies in the asserthe spirits whose help in a terrible tions of various sects regarding G., drought might be expected, 3, 419- 24, 202-51; surrounded by angels, 23; the work of G. in nature, 16, 24, 224; casts worshippers into 48, 50-3, 425-7, 426 n.; an un- hell, 24, 224 sq.; comes to Abrafathomable spiritual power working ham who offers Him wine, 24, 225 in all operations, 16, 357, 358 n.; sq.; criticism of the Godship of prayer to G. for a good year in Christ, and of the Trinity, 24, 231spring, and ploughing the field of 5; nothing happens without the G., 27, 254 sq., 255 n.; summer will of G., 24, 235 sq.; the kindness sacrifice for rain to G., 27, 273 sq., and generosity of the sacred being, 274 n.; worship of G. who dwells 24, 256 sq.; existence, unity, purity, in the great heaven, 27, 278, 309; and matchlessness of the sacred accepts victims which are complete being, 24, 270; cannot be responand entire, 27,288; produce gathered sible for permanent evil, 31, 26. from the acres of G.,' 27, 293; (d) G. (ISVARA, THE LORD) IN origin of the worship of G., 27, 370, SACRED BOOKS OF INDIA. 370 n.; the Tâo before G., 39, 50, One God-who is he?- swallowed 60, 68 sq., 84, 243; Taoism denies the four great ones, he, the guardian of the existence of a personal G., 39, the world, 1, 58; fire (heat) is merged 134; 'the divinity in man,' is the in G., at the death of the body, 1, name for the spirit trained accord- 101, 108; G. is the True, 1, 121; ing to the Tâo, 39, 146 sq., 367; causes men to do good and evil the Taoist sage ascends among the actions, 1, 299; 38, 59; 48, 558; immortals and arrives at the place pervades everything, the whole of G., 39, 313 n., 314; a power to world a manifestation of Him, 1, which the Tâo requires submission, 311, 314 ; 8, 127; 15, 243; 34, coming near our idea of G., 40, xxviii, cxix, III, 442; 48, 86 sq., 38 n. See also Heaven (a), Tâo, 101 sq., 396,700 ; is the origin and Thien, and Ti.
the dissolution of the whole Uni(c) G. (YAZDÂN) IN ZOROASTRIAN verse, Higher than Him there is SACRED BOOKS,
none else, all this is strung on Him The will of G, is the law of as pearls on a thread, 8, 74; 34, righteousness, 4, 100, 210; 23, 23; xxvi sq.; 48, 359; is the Creator, religion of G., 5, 64, 194; perver- the cause and origin of all, 8, 86 sq., sion of Ga's work, is of the Evil 190, 192; 15, 260-7; 19, 195; 34, spirit, 5, 112; in undertaking any- xxviii, 16 sq., 46, 48 sq., 61, 135thing one should say, 'in the name 42, 243, 254, 263-6, 270 sq., 328; of G.,' 5, 112; prayer to G., 5, 136; 38, 24 sq., 183, 416; 43, xiv; 48, praise of G., 5, 185; invoked in a 206 sq., 209, 558; creates the benediction, 5, 235, 239, 369, 379, universe by means of changes, 8, 399, 404; worship of G., 5, 308, 157; His difference from the uni316 sq., 392 ; horses of G., 5, 404, verse, 8, 164, 164 n.; He is the 404 n.; G. or yazdano, plur., 18, 4, Lord of all, the master of all, the 4 n.; created inale and female, 18, ruler of all, &c., 15, 179, 232; 19,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #258

GOD
241
logical de Highest Selle in
106; 48, 352; rules the Pradhâna, of wings, and even though one should 15, 235 sq.; 34, +34 sq., 437 sq.; have the velocity of thought, one would 48 396 sq., 522 sq.; is the creator never reach the end of the great) cause, of the illusory world, 15, 251 sq.;
8, 192; He is without symbols, and the cause of the bondage, existence,
also without qualities, nothing exists and liberation of the world, 15. that is a cause of Him, 8, 309; not 265; 38, 58 sq.; creates Brahman
affected by pleasure and pain, 8, and delivers the Vedas to him, 352 ; 38, 63-5; 48, 427; Buddhism 15, 265 sq.; is not the cause of the antagonist'c to the belief in G., 11, world, 19, 161, 206-8, 294; 49 (i), 142; 19, 161, 206-8, 294 ; 34, 403; 16: created the king, 25. 216: mythological deities, the Lord (Pracreated Punishment. His own son, gâpati), and the Highest Self, 15, 25, 218 sq.; not a mere operative
xxxiji sq.; the personality of G.in cause, 34, li, 284, 434-40; 48, 413,
the Svetâsvatara-Up., 15, xxxvi; 522 sq.; has a shape consisting of
relation between G. and the Highest the threefold world, 34, 145 sq.;
Brahman, 15, xxxvi-xxxviii, 38; 34, the supporting of all things up to
XXV, xxvii, xxx, lxii-Ixiv, xcviii, 70, ether can be the work of G, only, 81, 159 sq., 187, 234; 38, 290 sq., 34, 170; Lords, such as Hiranya
418; by knowing G., final emancigarbha, &c., are able to continue pation is obtained, by meditating their previous forms of existence
on Hin, the blissful state in the in each new creation, 34, 213, 215;
Brahma-world is reached, 15, 236; dependency of the world on Him,
He sees without eyes, He hear's without 34, 242-5, 290, 370; 38, 415 sq.;
ears, without hands and feet He hastens is the evolver of names and forms,
and grasps, 15, 248; 48, 476; spreads 34, 328 sq.; 38, 96-8; 48, 350 ; the out one net (samsara) after another creation of this world is mere play to
and draws it together again, 15, Him, 34, 357; may, although Him
255 ; full description of G. 15, self unmoving, move the universe,
260-7; by His light all this is 34, 369; creates things in dreams,
lightened, 15, 265; the highest 48, 120 sq., 764; is not an agent,
bridge to immortality, 15, 266; a because He has no body, 48, 172;
hymn in praise of the Lord of the is not touched by the evils of Universe in whom all gods are, 15, creation, 48, 429, 477 sq.; He only 303; the Undiscernible One, 25, possesses the power of ruling the 495, 495 n.; hymn to the Unknown world, 48, 769 sq.;-meditation on G., 32, xxvii, 1–13; manifests itself G., 8,78; 15, 232-4; 34, 441; abides in a fourfold form, 34, xxjii: as a alike in all entities, and is not de- retributor and dispenser, 34, xxvi; stroyed if they are destroyed, 8,
G. or the lower Brahman, 34, xxvii, 106; worshipping Him with the pro- xci, xcii; is all-powerful, all-knowper zorks man attains to perfection, ing, all merciful, His nature is sun8, 127; 48, 700; dwells in the heart damentally antagonistic to all evil, of all creatures, whirling, by His 34, xxviii, 15, 79, 125, 136 sq., 329, mysterious power, all creatures as if 357; matter and souls constitute mounted on a machine, 8, 129; 48, the body of G., 34, xxviii; Sankara's 557; is eternal, 8, 157, 186-94; 38, personal G., is something unreal, 416; the relation between G.and the 34, XXX; Râmânuga's Brahman is individual soul, 8, 187, 187 n., 192- a personal G., 34, xxx, cxxiji sq., 4, 192 n.; 15, 325; 34, xxix, xxxix, cxxiv n.; cannot be reproached with xlix, 279, 329, 343-6, 434 sq.; 38, cruelty, on account of His regarding 59-61, 65 sq., 138-40, 244 sq., 291, merit and demerit, 34, xlix, 343-6, 338-40, 416-18; 48, 128, 209, 396; 357-60; 38, 180-3 ; 48, 488; the is unborn, moving about day and intelligent Self is G., 34, 15, 234, night, without sloth, 8, 192, 194; 290; 38, 337-40; is without a body, should one fly, even after furnishing 34, 50 sq., 438; 48, 421; the one oneself with thousands upon thousands within the sun and the eye is G., S.B, IND.
R
to inme of the gods one, 200
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #259

242
GOD-GODDESSES
Que to the
Vaisvanper, 34, 118.
34, 77-81, 124 sqq., 38, 416 sq.; 116; His essential nature is knowhas no special abode, but abides in ledge, 48, 128; Nârâyana, and other His own glory, 34,78; the sole topic names of the one G., 48, 133, 667; of all worldly songs and of Scrip- existence of G., how to be proved ture, 34, 80, 160; His nature is apart from Scripture, 48, 162-9, Mâyâ, He is the ruler of Mâyâ, 34,80, 497; dwells in the hearts of all 357 n., 370 sq., 48, 367; although creatures, 48, 356 sq.; the Ancient present everywhere, He is pleased who is difficult to be seen, 48, 361; when meditated upon as dwelling in Hara, the one G., 48, 364 ; is the the heart, 34, 114, 196; immortality enjoyer of all sacrifices, 48, 411 sq., and fearlessness ascribed to Him, 34, 627; good and evil works please or 125; the lordly power of the gods displease G., 48, 487; Gainas hold is based on Him, 34, 130; 'measured that there is no G., 48, 516; offerings by a span,' 34, 144, 150-3, 192, and pious works, all this He bears who 195 sq.; the perception of G. in the is the nave of the Universe, He is Agni gastric fire, 34, 147, 149; has the and Vayu, He is Sun and Moon, 48, heaven for His head, &c., andis based 627; called That which is,' 48, on the earth, 34, 148: forms the 658 sq.; purity of mind and heart, head, &c., and is based on the chin due to the grace of G., leads to knowof the devout worshipper, 34, 148; ledge, 48, 710; knowledge of G. worshipped as Vaisvānara, 34, 149 propitiates G., and thus destroys the sq.; is greater than ether, 34, 177; displeasure of G. due to previous is a limitary support, 34, 181 sq.;
sins, 48, 723; the continuance of there is only one highest Lord ever in the body's life due to G.'s pleasure changing, whose substance is cognition, or displeasure caused by good or and who, by means of Nescience, mani- evil deeds, 48, 725; the released fests Himself in various ways, just as soul experiences different worlds a thaumaturg appears in different created by G. engaged in playful shapes by means of his magical power, sport, 48.764 : we know from Scrip34, 190; is the absolute ruler of the
ture that there is a Supreme Person past and the future, 34, 196; His whose nature is absolute bliss and goodposition analogous to that of Par- ness; who is fundamentally antagonganya, 34, 358; His essential good- istic to all evil; who is the cause of ness affirmed by Sruti and Smriti, 34, the origination, sustentation, and disso. 358; the Lord Pasupati, Siva, 34, lution of the world; who differs in 435; Scripture the production of nature from all other beings, who is all the omniscient G. and the omnis
knowing, who by His mere thought and cience of G. based on Scripture, 34,
will accomplishes all His purposes; who
is an ocean of kindness as it were for all 437; soul, gods, and G., 36, xxii sq.;
who depend on lin; who is all-mercimeant by the term 'he who renders
ful; who is immeasurably raised above tripartite,' 38, 97; is everlastingly
lastingly all possibility of any one being equal or free from Nescience, 38, 149; is free superior to Him; whose name is the from all qualities, 38, 340; there is hichest Brahman, 48, 770. See also also a form of G. not abiding in Brahman, Creator, Great One, Is, effected things, 38, 417 sq.; is all- Isvara, Ka, Krishna, Nârâyana, Perknowing, 42, 88, 389; 48, 444, 523; son (Purusha), Pragâpati, and Self Breath is the one G., 44, 117; there (highest). must be no questioning beyond the codane Godánakarman se Hair deity, 44, 117, 117 n.; understood
Godâsa, founder of the G. Gana, 22, by Person (Purusha), or Highest Self,
288. or Brahman, 48, 4, &c., 352; intelli. gence pure, free from stain, ree from Goddesses: the powers of the grief, free from all contact with desire represented by their wives, 1, 151n.: and other affections, everlastingly one is Hsüan Kiang appears like a goddess, the highest Lord-Vasudeva apart from 3,436, 436 n.; fame, fortune, speech, whom nothing exists, 48, 23; specific &c., 8, 90; offerings to the wives of power of the knowledge of G., 48, the gods, 12, 75 sq., 75 n., 256 n.,
rebro unobges all
all possibilita ameasurably raised on?
10:08, 149; is free
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #260

GODDESSES-GODS
243
258; 29, 352; 44, 174 sq.; 8. of learning, and the lord of learning, learning, 14, 299; the pious received 14, 299; faith, right knowledge, in paradise by nymphs, 21, 345, wisdom, and other abstract ideas 436; the three g. Sarasvatí, lda, deified, 14, 308; 26, 21 sq.; 29, and Bhâratî, 26, 186 n.; 42, 512; 121 sq., 221, 321; 30, 145; 41, Tvashtri, and the wives of the gods, 250 ; number and classes of g., 26, 320 n.; spin the bride's and the their spheres and abodes, 15, 139Brahmakarin's garment, 29, 277 sq.; 49; the 3,306 g. are only the various 30, 147; forenoon, afternoon, noon, powers of them, 15, 140; the g. of evening, midnight and dawn invoked the different quarters, all enter into as g., 29, 347; oblations to the g., the sun, 15, 338-40; Agnishvâttas, 30, 143; 43, 263-5; the golden- the manes of the g., 25, III S.; armed goddess, seated in the midst Vaimânika g. produced by goodof the gods, 30, 179; divine women ness, 25, 494, 495 n.; g. and demi(wives of the gods, Dhishanâs, days gods in the scale of creatures, 25, and nights, metres, stars), 41, 242-4; 494 sq.; eleven g.in heaven, eleven on the goddess of the field, 42, 89; earth, eleven in the waters, 26, 290 ; wives of the gods and other g. in- three kinds of g., Vasus, Rudras, voked, 42, 162; 46, 245 ; evil quali- and Adityas, 26, 350; 46, 42 sq.;
ties as female divinities, 42, 423. thirty-three g. (8 Vasus, Rudras, Godhâvarî, n. of a river, 10 (ii), 12 Adityas, 2 Heaven and Earth), 184.
and Pragâpati, 26, 11; 30, 240 ; Gods.
41, 9, 79; 42, 187; 44, 115, 151, (a) Names, classes, and numbers of Hindu g.
206-11, 252, 257 sq.; 46, 42, 245; (6) Origin of g. (India).
list of the Nakshatras with their (c) Characteristics, food of the g. (India).
presiding deities, 29, 53 sq.; do(it) Abodes of g. (India). (e) G, and men in India.
mestic 8., 29, 319 sq.; earth, air, () All the g. and individual g. (India).
heavens, quarters, waters, rays, (g) Myths and legends of Hindu g. (h) Worship of g. in India.
ocean, invoked for protection, 29, (i) Hindu g. in philosophy.
343 sq.; all kinds of g. invoked at G) G. in Buddhism.
the house-building, 29, 347 sq.; the (k) G. in Gaina religion. (0) Angels and archangels in Zoroastrian
thirty-three g., the Brahman's chilism.
dren, 30, 194 sq.; their number, 34, (m) G. or sacred beings (Yazatas, Yazdân)
200; all g, comprised in the Vasus, in Zoroastrianism. (n) Chinese spirits or spiritual beings (Kwei Rudras, Adityas, Visvedevas, and shăn).
Maruts, 34, 202 n.; among the pan() False g. in Islam.
kaganah, 34, 262; the devasû or (a) NAMES, CLASSES, AND NUMBERS Divine Quickeners, 41, 69-72; 43, OF HINDU G.
246-9, 246 n.; six deities who beLists of g., 1, 238-40, 245, 288- came the universe, 41, 187-9; are 90; 7, 212-14; 8, 219-21; 14, threefold (of sky, air, earth), 41, 252-5; 29, 120-2, 280; 30, 243; 41, 239, 239 n.; are sevenfold, 41, 241; 40 n.; 42,80; 44, 281; 46, 186-92; all kinds of divine beings invoked sacrifices to g., like Kumâra, who for- in a battle-charm, 42, 119 sq.; merly were men, 2, 40, 401., 263 n.; prayer for deliverance from calamity, the eight Lokapâlas or guardians addressed to the entire pantheon, of the world, Indra, &c., 7, 4, 4n.; 42, 160-2,628 sq.; deities of metres, 25, 185 sq., 186 n., 216 sq., 256; 43, 53, 330 sq.; the divine host, 43, 33, 104, 107, 109; father, mother, 373; 46, 42 sq.; number of g. and teacher, compared to the three stationary, 43,128; Food and Breath g., 7, 128: are threefold (of the three are the two g., 44, 117; the three Gunas), 8, 331; men are more g. are the three worlds, for therein numerous than g., 12, 342; as many all the g, are contained, 44, 117; g. as there were of old, so many g. are of three orders, 44, 291, 291 n.; there are now, 12, 351; the Ganas, as many as there are g. of the the lord of the g., the goddess of Seasonal offerings, so many are all
R2
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #261

244
GODS
the g., 44, 383, 393; in the air, and are mortal, 15, 289; age of the g., in the heavenly light, 46, 245; three 25, 20-2; are invisible, 26, 19: 34, hundred and three thousand g. and 201; do not sleep, 26, 44; 32, 8; thirty and nine did service to Agni, are hidden to men, 26, 76, always 46, 257; the secret names of the g., speak the truth, 26, 95 sq. ; 43, 46, 378; Kshattras among the g., 257 sq., 44, 447; the threefold age 48, 461; wives of the g., see God of the g., 29, 56; 30, 162; are longdesses. See also Devas, Super- lived through ambrosia (amrita), 29, human beings, Suras, and also below 294; the so-called deathlessness of the ik).
g. only means their comparatively long (6) ORIGIN OF G. (INDIA).
cxistence. And their lordly power also The Devas worshipped breath as is based on the highest Lort and does Bhûti or being, and thus became not naturally belong to them, 34, 130; great beings, 1, 213; anywhere at 38, 17; having several bodies at the the birthplace of a deity, Sraddhas same time, they come to many should be performed, 7, 260; ob. sacrifices, 34, 198–201, 217; 48, tained their divinity by living as 330 sq.; naturally possess all superBrahmakârins, 8, 178; the devotee natural powers, 34, 200, 219; have creates for himself even the divinity certain characteristic shapes without of the g., 8, 250 ; created, 8, 387; which the sacrificer could not repre25, 12, 12 n.; 43, 289; 48, 461; sent them to his mind, 34, 221 sq. ; the sons of Heaven and Earth, 12, possess a body and sense-organs, 225; the highest creation of Brah- 34, 355; 48, 328-30; exist in the man, when he created the g., 15, state of highest power and glory 86-90 ; sprang from the manes, 25, and cannot enter, in this wretched 112; the state of g. reached by the body, into the condition of enjoyers, quality of goodness, 25, 493; ob- 38, 93; may be called light and so tained their authority by means of on, because they represent light and the sacrifice, 26, 27, 36, 39, 46, 101, so on, 38, 388; are free from de174, 445; born of the mind, 26, 42; crepitude, 42, 51, 365: immortality a kind of theogony, 32, 246 sq.; and truth in the g., 42, 84; the g. belief in the existence of the g., 42, love the mystic, 43, 156, 158, 175, 158, 622; were born of the uk- 179, 372, 398, 44, 443 ; made themkhishta, 42, 229; the birth of the g. selves boneless and immortal, 43, is the year, 43, 144; the Brahman 178; are of joyful soul, 43, 339 sq.; (neut.) created the g., 44, 27; after have no loathing for anything, 44, the procreation of the g. offspring is 184, 186; "the patient g. who give produced, 44, 44; are the offspring no reply,' 48, 68; souls of g., 48, of Manu, 46, 42 sq.; originated 198; are liable to suffering, 48,327; from the Self, 48, 367.
are qualified for meditation on (c) CHARACTERISTICS, FOOD OF THE divinities, 48, 335-7 ;-Vâyu, the G. (INDIA).
eater, and his food, viz. Agni, Aditya, Their exalted character denied, Kandrainas, Ap, 1, 59, 59 n.; sub8, 16 sq., 76, 76 n.; worship the sist on sacrifices, 7, 194; 12, 66 sq., pure great light, 8, 186; become 176; 26, 154; 41, 1; 44, 22, 508 sq.; deluded, wishing for pleasure, 8, sacrificial food for the g. is amrita 322; enlightenment is the character- (ambrosia), 12, 40 sq. ; 26, 191; the istic of g., 8, 348; the path-finding moon is Soma, the food of the g., g., 12, 263 sq.; are immortal, im- 12, 176, 181, 362, 380; 26, xiii ; perishable, 12, 290, 295, 444; 38, 44, 6, 9 sq., 34; the sacrifice their 388; 43, 148; 44, 174; how they food, immortality their sap, the sun became immortal, 12, 310 sq., 343; their light, 12, 361; living food of 26, 147 sq., 346; 41, 157; 43, 220, the immortal g., 26, 201; the souls 256, 356 sq.; 44. 5, 28; are the are the food of the g., 38, 110-12; rays of the sun, 12, 328; 26, 254; the circle of the never-ending food are trebly true, 14, 277, 319; of the g., 43, 221; how the g. eat
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #262

GODS
245
8. 368 sq., 370;
the
we by worshipped to Vishnu, 40:
by
to
the
food, 43, 295; the hymu of praise 44, 304; the g. who are in this is food for the g., 44, 232; ghee is world and who are in the heavenly their favourite resource, 44, 296, world, 44, 328; North-east the 342, 410; all the g. subsist on rain, region of both g, and men, 44, 359 ; 44, 507; subsist on the milk of the earth, the air, and the sky, cattle, 44, 508; when Soma over- regions, Nakshatras and waters, flows, all the g. avail themselves places of abode for all the g., 44, thereof, 44, 510; sun made into 505 sq.; may the divine doors open honey (nectar) for the enjoyment themselves, that the g. may come of the g., 48, 368 sq., 370; the g. in forth, 46, 153; to the g. go the truth do not eat nor do they drink; by worshippers of the g., those devoted the mere sight of that amrita they are to Vishnu go to Vishnu, 48, 627; satisfied, 38, 111; 48, 589.
path of the g., see Future Life (b). (d) ABODES OF G. (INDIA).
See also Heaven. East, the quarter of the 8., 1, (e) G. AND MEN IN INDIA. 176; 12, 63, 422 ; 26, 1-4; 44, 448;
I know myself reaching as far as formerly men and g. lived together,
the g., and I know the g, reaching as then the g. went to heaven in
far as me. For these g. receive their reward of their sacrifices, 2, 140; gifts from hence, and are supported 12, 160, 199 sq., 207 sq.; 26, 307; from hence, 1, 212 sq. ; do not 44, 43; the sacrificer ascends to the teach what is virtue and what is g., 2, 140 ; 12, 294; 14, 302, 331 sq. ; sin, 2, 72; Brâhmanas are the 26, 1, 4; 43, 267 sq.; 44, 372; human g., 7, 77; 12, 309 sq., 374 ; world of the g., obtained by good 26, 341; 42, 164, 529 ; beings and pious actions, 7, 109, 129; 8, divided into godlike and demoniac, 84, 233, 254 sq., 316, 322, 327, 389; 8, 114 sq.; are inferior to the men 14, 258, 261; what deity one wor- of true knowledge, 8, 146, 161, ships to that he goes after death, 161 n.; are engaged in gifts, 8, 8, 76, 78; abide in the house of 282 ; reach perfection by penance, the sacrificer, 12, 4 sq.; dwell in 8, 389; g. are the truth, man is the heaven, 12, 109; 26, 260 ; 43, 97, untruth, 12, 4, 16; 26, 63, 238, 103, 109, 113, 116 sq., 148; dwell 314; 33, 93; in the beginning & on the top of Mount Meru, 12, and men were together, 12, 347 sq. ; 11o n.; "the ladder of the gi give the enjoyments through fear whereby the g. and Rishis reached of punishment, 25, 219, 219 n. ; their high station, 14, 309: priests desert a country ruled by a wicked rule over the world of the 8., 25, king, 25, 220 ; the wicked, indeed, 157; the place of worship a high say in their hearts, . Nobody sees us': spot as being nearer to the g., 26, but the g. distinctly see them, 25, I sq., In.; by the metres the g. 269: speech of the g.,' false eviattained heaven, 26, 230, 328; 44, dence with a pious intention, 25, 156, 172; paths between heaven 272; the king shall emulate the g., and earth, trodden by the 8., 29, 25, 396 sq.; Brâhmanas have power 337; 42, 51, 365 ; the soul goes over the g., 25, 398, 398 n., 447; from the world of the g. to Vâyu, penances adopted by g., sages, and 38, 386; who vie with the sun, who manes, 25, 473, 475; the Veda the are in rivers, or mountains, 42, 35, eternal eye of the manes, g., and 408; a tree as the seat of the g., men, 25, 504; know the mind of 42, 416; established themselves in man, 26, 94 ; blamed for not being this world by means of animals, 43, liberal enough, 32, 81, 87; the 56 sq.; seven worlds of the g., 43, laws (vrata) of the g., 32, 237-9; 277, 314; all the g. abide here on 46, 367, 370; read the original the new moon day, 44, 2; worlds of code of Mann, 33, 3; men deprived the g. (in the north) and the fathers, of virility by the wrath of a deity, 41, 225; did not know the Pava- 33, 167 ; a king is a deity, 33, 221; mâna to be the heavenly world, cannot perform sacrifices, hence not
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #263

246
GODS
entitled to the study of the Veda, the eye of Pragâpati, 44, 328; the 34, 197 n.; Vyâsa and others con- horse of the Asvamedha belongs to versed with the g. face to face, 34, all g., not only to Pragâpati, 44, 222 sq. ; the vital airs, at the time 336; bchind Pragâpati are all the of death, enter into them, 38, 105 g., 44, 393; the g. perish and are sq.; the souls of sacrificers enjoy created again by Pragậpati, by themselves with the g., 38, 112; g. means of the Veda, 48, 331 sq.; were first, then men, 41, 262; 43, Indra is above the other g., 1, 151, 228, 252, 257; longer is the life of 307 ; 8, 83; Agni, Vâyu, and Indra the g., shorter the life of men, 41, are above the other g., 1, 151; Agni, 344 ; have given the remedy against Soma, and Indra represent all the poison, 42, 27; charms found by g., 12, 168 sq.; from terror of Brahmans, Rishis, and g., 42, 29; Brahman fire and sun burn, Indra, sins committed by the g. cause mad- and Vậyu, and Death run away, ness, 42, 32, 520; disease sent by 15, 21; Agni, Indra, and Sûrya, the g., 42, 41; rescue men from superior to the other g., 26, 402-4: death, 42, 53-5; this world is most to Indra belongs the first chariot, dear to the g., 42, 60; the g. who to the g. the second, 42, 152; draw have brought on trouble, again together round Indra, 43, 127; remove it, 42, 67; spells prepared Indra and Agni are all the g., 43, by g., 42,78; slain enemies join the 278; are the people of King g., pious men, and departed Fathers, Dharma Indra, 44, 370:-Agni 42, 126; all the g. follow the Brah- brings the offerings to the g. or the makârin (the sun), 42, 214 sq.; men g. to the sacrifice, 2,71; 12, 117 sq.; do (at sacrifices) what the g. did, 43, 14, 71; 43, 197 sq., 268; 46, 1, 6-8, 83 sq. : a Brâhmana descended from 24, 92, 100, 108, 135, 153, 198, a Rishi represents all g., 44, 195 sq.; 261; chose Agni for their Hotri, followed the laws of Rita, 46, 54, 64. 12, 87-9; kindled Agni, 12, 116; (f) ALL THE G. AND INDIVIDUAL G. 46, 31, 49; the vow belonging to (INDIA).
Agni together with g. and men, 29, Pragapati brooded over the three 229; bestowed immortality on g., Agni, Vâyu, Aditya, and squeezed Agni, 43, 156, 177; possessed of out the three Vedas, 1, 70; in- a good Agni, 46, 13; Agni and the structed by Pragâpati, 8, 282 sq.; other g., 46, 16 sq., 22, 31, 37, 49 25, 164; 43, 175; 44, 103; 8., sq., 64, 67, 70, 83, 89, 119, 173, men, and Asuras, the threefold 275, 303, 418; he is called a friend descendants of Pragâpati, 15, 1893 of the g., to whose sacrifice Agni 41, 194 sq. ; 43, 220; created by comes, 46,92 ; Agni invoked against Pragâpati, 25, 14, 14 n.; 41, 157; hostile powers of g. and mortals, 43, 350 ; 44, 13, 15; heal Pragậpati 46, 211; see also Agni (c, 5);-the by oblations, offered in Agni, 41, three g., Brahman, Vishnu, and 152-4; in union with the life- Siva, 7, xxii, 128 ; 15, 304, 308; sustaining g. Pragâpati creates, 43, havé been destroyed by Kâla, 7, 32; Pragâpati and the g. converse 79; Lakshmî in g., 7, 299; even like father and sons, 43, 59 sq. ; those who worship other g. with · Pragâpati bestows shares and lord- faith, worship only Krislina, 8, 84 ; slip on the g., 43, 67-70; offer 48, 411; Krishna the source of g. Pragâ pati up in sacrifice, 43, 304 and sages, 8, 86; do not understand sq.; afraid of Pragâpati, the Death, Krislina, 8, 86 sq.; all g. seen within 43, 356; the sacrificial horse Krishna, 8, 92-4; are desiring to fettered for the g., for Pragâpati, see the divine form of Krishna, 8, 44, 277 sq. ; Pragapati assigned the 99; Vishnu is the ruler of g., sacrifices to the g., 44, 295 sq.; demons, and Nâgas, &c., 8, 347; of Pragâpati desired to gain the world all g., Dânavas, Bhútas, &c., Isvara of the g. and that of men, 44, 306; is the lord, 8, 354; Daksha, the by the Asvamedha the g restored father of the g. who are born from
apati, in cerca sa
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #264

GODS
247
Rudra, Kårayana,,2, 255)
the internal organ, 14, 299; Agni 42, 4 sq., 38 sq., 280; release the and the other chief g. are only the sun and the ritam from darkness chief manifestations of the highest and sin, 42, 15; sorceries performed Brahman, 15, 302, 303; the Self by the g., 42, 39; conquered all the identified with Sambhu, Bhava, world in battle, 42, 86; pour love Rudra, Pragâpati, Hiranyagarbha, into the waters, 42, 105, 535: Vishnu, Narâyana, 15, 340 sq.; all quarrels among the g., 42, 134, 363; the g. are Aditi, 32, 255, 261; the human sacrificer imitates the rites king as the God of Riches, 33, 217 performed by the g., 43, 22 sq., 30, sg.; the thousand-eyed god, 42, 68, 33, 41, 58 sq., 82, 117, 145, 156, 402 ; the armies of the g., having 169, 188, 190-5, 198, 200, 202, the sun as their ensign, 42, 133; 215 sq., 217 sq., 223-5, 236-9, neither g. nor men can escape 255 sq., 270, 275 sq., 303, 316; Bhava and Sarva, 42, 159; Trita, afraid of the Rakshas, 43, 104 sq.; the scapegoat of the g., 42, 521-3; 44, 453, 462, 467, 478 ; how they Agni, Vâyu, and Rudra are the recovered the nectar of immortality, hearts of the g., 43, 162; the many 43, 255; the Haya (steed) carries g. and the one God, 44, 115-17; the g., 43, 401; fashioned the Ahavanîya fire, the womb of the initiation and other parts of the g., 44, 271 ; subsist on the sun, 44, sacrifices, 44, 138; performed a 470, 508; guarded by the sun, 44, sacrificial session of a thousand 471; the matutinal g., Agni, the two years, 44, 170 sq.; gold is a form Asvins, the Dawn, the rising Sun of the g., 44, 236; come on chariots, 46, 39; the rain-giving god, 46, 43. 46, 38, 237, 245; struggle of g. () MYTHS AND LEGENDS OF (Devas) and Asuras, see Asuras (). HINDU G.
(h) WORSHIP OF G. IN INDIA. Day and night of the g., 7, 77; A Sâman interwoven in the g., 25, 20; 'ponds dug by the g.,' 1, 32; offerings to all the g. (Vaisnatural lakes, 7, 205, 205 n. ; 33, vadeva, Devayagña), 2, 48, 48 n., 112, 112 n.; perform sacrifices, 12, 195, 201 sq., 299; 14, 49 sq., 304, 8 sq., 12; 26, 47-9, 52, 74 sq., 89, 308; 25, 91, 132; 29, 84-7, 89 sq., 93-9, 131, 147, 149-52, 174 sq. 161 sq., 321; 44,95 sq., as long as 178 sq., 194, 202, 240, 249, 252, he is impure, he shall avoid pro275 sq., 279, 291, 301, 303, 386, nouncing the names of the g., 2, 433, 446; 41, 1; 44, 7, 15-19, 22, 94; Snâtaka shall not speak evil of 317, 441-4; the sacrifice escaped the g., and must be careful about the g., 12, 23, 140; 26, 89, 235; his duties towards them, 2, 95, 225; the sacrifice that became a tortoise, 29, 124; Bali offerings to the the g., and the Rishis, 12, 160-2; servants of the g., the g. inside the deposited their beasts with Agni, house, and the g. of the points of 12, 347; formerly g., men, and the horizon, 2, 107, 107 n., 202, fathers drank visibly together, now 202 n. ; 29, 290; Brâhmanas and invisibly, 12, 367 n.; 26, 155; ran Kshatriyas uphold g., manes, and a race, 12, 370 sq.; 26, 327 n.; 41, men, 2, 238; witnesses to be sworn I sq.; slew Vritra by means of in the presence of the g., the king, sacrifice, 12, 408-10, 417-20, 437, and Brâhmanas, 2, 247; the strength, 444 sq., 449; 41, 48; sins com- &c., of a student who breaks the vow mitted by the g., 14, 321; 42, 73, of chastity goes to the g., 2, 294, 604; the whole world sprang from 294 n.; he who performs penances the g., 25, 112; the g. even swore becomes known to all the g., 2, oaths, 25, 273, 273 n.; 33, 98 sq.; 299; 14, 297; reverence towards accidents caused by the will of the g. and Brâhmanas enjoined for all 8., 25, 325; proclaimed the power castes, 7, 13; Srâddhas begin and of austerity, 25, 479; the celestial end with rites in lionour of the g., hosts approached the g., 26, 179 sq.; 7, 85, 238; 12, 363 sq., 433 sq.; procured holy and medical plants, 14, 53 sq., 238; 25, 98, 98 11.,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #265

248
GODS
113 sq., 113 n., 121; the house- meat for sacrifices, 25, 174; to be holder's duty of worshipping the g., worshipped after a victory, 25, 248, 7, 194; 8, 118, 243, 306; part of 248 n.; husband receives his wife the hand called Tîrtha sacred to from the g., 25, 344, 344 n. ; wealth the g.,' 7, 198; 14, 25, 166; 25, of those who offer sacrifices is 40 sq.; he who sacrifices please called property of the g., 25, 434 sq.; the g., and the greward the sacri- cooked offerings for the g., 26, 2017 ficer, 8, 53, 61; 12, 248; 48,626 sq., all g. draw nigh to the victim, think720; those who worship the g. go ing that it is immolated for them, to the world of g., 8, 84 ; 12, 450 sq., 26, 203; food given to Brâhmanas, 451 n. ; 44, 259, 272; paying rever- reaches the g., 29, 16; Yama and ence to g., a good penance, 8, 119; all g. contained in the Ashtaka, 29, contempt of the g. is a sin, 8, 320; 102; adoration to g., Rishis, Manes, 25, 154; the good householder eats and men, 29, 150; Agni, Indra, what remains after offerings to g. Pragậpati, Visve Devâs, Brahman are and guests, 8, 358; the hermit regularly worshipped where there should eat after the g. and guests is no special rule with regard to are satisfied, he should eat little, the deity of a sacrifice, 29, 163; depending on the g., 8, 361 sq.; satisfied by reciting the Vedas and invoked by Brâhınans, 11, 180; he other sacred texts, 29, 218; 44, who enters the vow before sacrifice, 96 sq., TOT; satiated at the Tarapproaches the g., 12, 6; the offer- pana, 29, 219; invoked to give long ings announced or pointed out to life to the new-born child, 29, 294; the g., 12, 17, 32; 30, 343 sq.; the water oblations to the g. at the oblation shall gladden the g., 12, 27; Utsarga, 29, 325; Bali offering to the sacrifice is performed for the the protecting deities of.the furrow, g., the seasons, and the metres, 12, 29, 335 sq.; the pupil at the Upana79-81 ; sit round the altar, 12, 86; yana given in charge of the g., 29, the Barhis, or the Prastara, the seat 401; 30, 272; there can be no of the g., 12, 87, 93; the priests substitute for the deity of a sacrifice, propitiate g., 12, 127 sq., 134 sq.; 30, 353; delight in prayers, 32, 86; man owes the debt of sacrifice to sacrifices enjoined by them, 32, the g., 12, 190 sq., 190 n.; 14, 46, 238 sq.; ordeal to be performed in 56, 271, 25, 169; 49 (i), 100; the the presence of the guardians of power of the g. is the sacrifice, 12, the world, 33, 104; high value of 251; are dismissed at the end of property belonging to g., 33, 205; the sacrifice, 12, 263 sq.; 26, 377 sq.; look on with divine eyes when a 41, 185; tiines suitable for the witness gives evidence, 33, 245; worship of the g., 12, 289 sq.; go the judge worships the g. before to the house of him who sets up the performing an ordeal, 33, 250 sq.; sacred fire, and performs the Agni- oathis by g., 33, 315; fine for stealhotra, 12, 291, 328 sq.; new-moon ing property of a deity or Brâhmana, libation to the horses of the g., 12, 33, 363; invoked for long life, 42, 375, 382 sq. and n.; are desirous of 50 sq.; an amulet for g., fathers, purity and themselves pure, and and men, 42, 87; all the g. call the love a pure sacrifice, 14, 186; wor- king to the throne, 42, 113; Brâhshipped during penances, 14, 303-6; manas strike those who revile the 25,476; a performer of rites securing &., 42, 169-71; the sterile cow success, must worship cows, Brâh belongs to the g., therefore must manas, and g., 14, 323; Ka purifies be given to the Brahmans, 42,175-9, by a certain rite Sahasraksha, Fire, 656; bricks of the fire-altar identiWind, Sun, Soma, Yaia, and other fied with g., 43, 90 sq.; the sacrifice lords of the 8., 14, 331; feasts in is the self of the g., 43, 103; 44, honour of the g., 25, 64 sq.; mar- 504; from left to right is the way riage rite of the g. (daiva), 25, 79-82; with the g., 43, 136, 139, 147 ; only 29, 166; ordain the consumption of that is a deity to whom oblations
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #266

GODS
are offered, 43, 240, 245 sq.; if he eats on new and full moon nights, he eats whilst passing over the g., 44, 21; the sacrificer gives himself up to the g. (by the fasts) and redeems himself by the (new and full moon) sacrifice, 44, 22 sq.; theory regarding the full and new moon in respect of the g. (sun and moon, earth and sky, night and day), 44, 31; he who offers to the g. is inferior to the self-offerer, 44, 38; offerings to the g. compared to tribute brought to a king, 44, 38; fill gold cups for him who having offered ghee, offers sacrificial portions, 44, 61; Srî dismembered by the g., and restored by a sacrifice, 44, 62-5; Prishthya and Abhiplava are the two wheels of the g. crushing the Sacrificer's evil, 44, 149; how the Mahâvrata yielded itself to the g., 44, 159; rites for the g. and rites for the Fathers, how distinguished, 44, 198-200, 430-4; may the g. protect me through the g., 44, 258; prayer to be delivered from sins against the g., 44, 265 sq.; all the g. are concerned in the horse-sacrifice, 44, 278 sq., 311, 352; went in quest of the Asvamedha, 44, 284; depart from those who speak impure speech at the sacrifice, 44, 387; the Udgâtri called 'friend of the g., 44, 388; all the g. made guardians of the Pravargya sacrifice, 44, 453; what is baked, belongs to the g., 44, 456; sacrifice a feast of the g., 46, 6, 283; spirits or deified objects connected with the sacrifice, 46, 8-12; the Aryan clans long for the g., 46, 100. See also Debts (the three), Idols, and Sacrifices (e). (i) HINDU G. IN PHILOSOPHY.
249
represented as a lute made by the g., 1, 264; the absorption of the two classes of g. (viz. fire, sun, moon, lightning, and the senses, &c.) into Brahman or breath, 1, 288-90; never reached the Self, 1, 311; 8, 367, 391; through freedom from heedlessness the g. attained to the Brahman, 8, 152 n., 153; are not pleased with a cessation of mortal form, 8, 254 sq.; the science of final emancipation is a great mystery even among the g., 8, 254; speech relates to all the g., 8, 338; the sage who is assimilated with the Brahman, is identical with the g., and extolled by g. and demons, 8, 345; Hara, Rudra, Siva, &c., as names of the Highest Self, 15, xxxiii sq., 16; have doubted as to death, 15, 5 sq.; Brahman is all g., the g. being but his manifestation, 15, 86; Prâna identified with the g., 15, 274-6; 34. 200, 269; the g. identified with the Atman, 25, 512; whether g. are capable of the knowledge of Brahman, 34, xxxvii, 198 sq., 216-23; 48, 326-35; create many things by their mere intention, 34, xciv, 347 sq.; possess unobstructed knowledge, 34, 99; are qualified for the study and practice of the Veda, 34, 198 sq.; may have the desire of final release, 34, 198; to them the Veda is manifest of itself (without study), 34, 199; undergo discipleship, 34, 199; multiform creations exist in them, 34, 353; the performers of sacrifices are objects of enjoyment for the g., 38, 111; 48, 588 sq.; g. worship Prâna, 42, 219; serve the Person in the eye under the name of 'strengthening food,' 43, 373; by naming the g. everything here is named, 43, 390; as the Year the Sacrificer goes to the g., 44, 140, 155; Highest Person, the inner ruler of Agni and other g., 48, 155; the g. create each in his own world what they require, God creates the entire world, by mere volition, 48, 472. (j) G. IN BUDDHISM.
Dialogue between a deity and Buddha, g. taught by Buddha, 10 (ii), 17-19, 43 sq.; 11, 142; 13,
Teaching of Brahman with regard to the g., 1, 151 sq., 152 n.; the elements and the five senses or Prânas represented as g., 1, 185; 8, 123, 123 n., 337-40, 349 sq.; 15, 98, 274; 34, 303-5; 41, 273, 395; 43, 32, 185 sq., 304; 48, 417, 576, 586 sq.; union of the g., as entered into the body, 1, 208, 233, 238-40; all the g. are produced by knowledge of the Self, 1, 245; the human body
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #267

250
GODS
122 sq.; the g, rejoice at the birth 93 sq.; do not know the path of the of Buddha, 10 (ii), 94, 125 sq.; 19, Arhat, 10 (i), 95; (ii), 115; world 4-6, 13, 344 sq., 347-56; how they of g., Mâras, and Brahmans, 10 (ii), felt about Buddha's death, 11, 88- 14, 30, 45, 96, 142 sq., 208; 11, 90, 119-21, 127; 19, 308, 318; 187, 288; vehicles of the g., 10 (ii), pay homage to the remains of 23; 21, 345, 350 ; 36, 117; cried out Buddha, 11, 124, 128 sq.; rejoice against the injustice of killing cows and pay homage to Buddha when for sacrifices, 10 (i), 51; the g. worhe reaches Bodhi and founds the ship Indra, 10 (ii), 52; g. and men Kingdom of Truth, 11, 153-5; 13, depend on desire, 10 (ii), 55; the g.. 97 sq.; 19, 58, 163 sq., 178 sq.; 21, hear the well-spoken words of Vasa160-71, 184; 35, 243 ; 49 (i), 68 sq., va, 10 (ii), 64; the pious liouseholder 136, 155 sq., 165-7; instrumental goes to the g. by name Sayampabhas, in making Buddha (Yasa) resign the 10 (ii), 66; g. as adepts of Buddha world, 13, 83, 89, 103; 19, 32-4, and friends of Buddhists, 10 (ii), 36, 49, 54, 56-8, 68 sq., 88, 144, 85 sq., 185 sq.; 13, 81 sq.; 20, 401; 152-5; 21, 55; 35, 220 sq.; 36, 45, are subject to time, 10 (i), 90; a 45 sq. n.; 49 (i), 30, 32, 34, 52, Muni is to be worshipped by g. and 68, 168, 173; scatter scents and men, 10 (ii), 91; Buddha, the enflowers and raise heavenly music at lightened of g. and men, 10 (ii), 96; Buddha's funeral, 19, 323; pay the thirty-three (Tidasa, Tâvatimsa) homage to the newborn Buddha, g., 10 (ii), 125; 11, 18, 32, 32 n., 19, 361-4; 49 (i), 7; Indra, Brahma 48; 17, 101, 107; 35, II, 13; a Sahâmpati with all the other g. god, or Brahman, or Inda, the husstrew garments and heavenly flowers band of Suga, 10 (ii), 189; Buddha on Buddha, 21, 69 sq., 313, 315, has penetrated all things concerning 366; the four classes of the audience the g., 10 (ii), 213; good men called of a Buddha, monks, &c., g, and g., 11, 20 sq. and n.; Buddha, the other superhuman beings, 21, 69, teacher of g. and men, 11, 27, 41, 162, 213, 222 sq., 225, 253, 376, 54, &c.; 19, 331; 21, 119 sq.; 35 383, 412, 431, 442; pay homage to 167, 237; can, by intense medit:Buddhas, 21, 156 sq., 162-71, 183 tion, cause an earthquake, 11, 45 sq.; sq., 308; Indras, Brahmas, and their royal city Alakamandâ, 11, Brahmakâyikas show honour to the 100, 248; 35, 3; their existence preacher, 21, 347, 349; worship depends on Karma, 11, 119 sq. 1.; relics of Buddhas, 35, 148 sq., 151, world of Brâhmanas and Sananas, 247; when Buddha was eating the g. and men, 11, 152 sq., 187, &c.; g. infused the sap of life into his the wheel of the empire of Truth dish, 36, 37 sq., 37 n.; g. and men set rolling by Buddha, cannot be adopted the Dhainma, after Brahmâ turned back by any god, 11, 153 had adopted it, 36, 41 sq.;---the dis- sq.; seven kinds of g., 11, 154, ciple of Buddha will overcome the 154 n.; an immeasurable bright world of the g., 10 (i), 16; envy the light beyond even the power of the Arhat, 10 (i), 28, 49; 20, 233; not g., appeared in the universe, when even g. could change into defeat the Buddha founded his kingdom of victory of a man who has vanquished righteousness, 11, 155; converted himself, 10 (i), 31 sq.; the Buddhist by Buddha, 11, 155 n.; 19, 240 sq.; view of the g., 10 (i), 31 sq. n.; 11, 36, 248–50; 49 (i), 180; the higher 162-5; the uncharitable do not g. are opapâtika, there being no sex attain the world of the g., 10 (i), or birth in the heavens, 11, 214 n.; 48; we shall be like the bright g., aspiration to belong to one or other feeding on happiness, 10 (1), 53, of the angel hosts (deva-nikâya), is 53 n.; the virtuous praised by the a spiritual bondage, 11, 227, 231 sq.; 8., 10 (i), 59, 86; the true Brâhmana cloud-spirits of cold, heat, air, wind, is he who has risen above all bond- and rain, 11, 255 n.; deities residing age both to men and to g., 10 (i), in trees, 13, 126; 35, 242; they
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #268

GODS
251
who honour the g, by offerings, will cults of certain g., 35, 266; different be honoured by the g. in return, from the spirits called 'not men' 17, 103; are liable to old age, (amanussâ), 35, 279, 279 n.; evil decay, and death, 19, 18, 18 n., deeds cannot be concealed from the 159 sq., 275, 275 1., 371 ; pay wor- g. who can read the hearts of men, ship to Brihaspati, 19, 78; subject 35, 295; Buddha is above the god to transmigration, 19, 160, 224; 35, of g., 35, 300 ; soul and g., 36, xxii 12 sq., 38; established by Buddha, sq.; the parrot who caused the 19, 193; if Isvara be the maker of heaven of the Thirty-Three to the world, people ought not to adore shake, 36, 6; Buddha, chief of g. more g. than one, 19, 207; the site and men, 36, 55 sq., 120; exalt Vesof Pâtaliputra protected by 8., 19, santara on account of his gift, 36, 250; Buddha god over all g., 19, 116; change of precedence among the 262 n., 348; 35, 167; 36, 12, 56, 8., 36, 127 n.; Akanittha, the highest 83, 125, 215, 219, 274, 279, 281, of all g., 36, 130; men who in this 283, 285, 290 sq., 295, 298, 300-2, life already attained to glory in 305 sq., 305 n., 310, 312-15, 317, Tidasapura (city of the g.), 36, 145 319, 323-5, 327, 331, 337, 340 sq., sq.; dreams caused by a god, 36, 344-6, 352-4, 358, 363-5, 368; 157, 160 sq.; miracles caused by g. immortal, but not self-existent, 19, out of pity for men, 36,175; miracles 271 n.; are filled with fear, 19, 287, worked out of pity for g. and men, 337; general grief in heaven when 36, 175; certain g. called "The a Deva's day of merit comes to an Formless Ones,' 36, 187 sq.; Budend, 19, 287, 287 n.; names, different dha's religion for g. and men, 36, classes, and numbers of g., 19, 308; 214, 217-21, 221 11., 229, 240, 242, 21, 4 sq.; 49 (i), 129, 141, 157 sq., 321, 327; preachers of the Law 180, 196 sq.; (ii), 26, 30; praise become g., 49 (i), 185, 187; where Nirvana, 19, 309 sq.; worship Bud- Buddhism is preached, there shall dha, 19, 337; 49 (ii), 165, 201; be no fear of g., Nâgas, Yakshas, Buddha as a god, 21, xxiv-xxviii; &c., 49 (i), 188; no difference beafter hearing Buddha's law, beings tween g. and men in a Buddha inay come to be g. or men, Indras, country, 49 (ii), 12, 42, 62; where Brahmas, or rulers of the universe, the Trâyastrimsa and other g. live 21, 125; g. and men will behold in Sukhâvati, 49 (ii), 37; the pleaeach other in Buddha-fields, 21, sures of Paranirmitavasavartin g., 194; protect the Bodhisattva, 21, 49 (ii), 40; in the train of Buddha, 274; voices of g. and Nagas, heard 49 (ii), 70, 90 sq.; Buddhas, Boby the preacher, 21, 339; the Aka dhisattvas, Bhikshus, and g., 49 (ii), nishthas and Abhâsvaras in the Brah- 189; obtain Bodhi, 49 (ii), 199. ma-world, 21, 340; girls, wives, See also Angels (c), and Fairies. youths and maidens amongst the g., (k) G. IN GAINA RELIGION. 21, 342; Devanikâyas, Brahmaka- On g. in Gaina religion, 10 (i), yikas, and Mahâbrahmas, 21, 342, 32 n.; worship of prophets as g. by 345; odours exhaled by the g., 21, Gainas and Buddhists, 22, xxi; a 342, 345; the preacher discerns g. Gaina should not trust in the deluand demons by his smell, 21, 344 sive power of the g., 22, 77; a sq.; rebirth among the g., 21, 436; Gaina should not say "the god rains' 35, 124; shout their approval, when but 'the air rains,' nor speak of the Nâgasena preaches and attains to god of thunder, god of lightning, 22, insight, 35, 22, 26, 29; considered 52; Mahavira's existence among as Buddhist laymen, 35, 31 sq., 31 n.; the g., 22, 190, 218 sq.; the four 36, 248–50; Nâgasena is capable of orders of g., Bhavanapatis, Vyandiscussing things with the g., 35, taras, Gyotishkas, and Vimânavâsins, 37; men who, even in their human 22, 191, 195, 202, 252; bustle body, mounted up to the abode of among the g, and goddesses at the the Thirty-Three, 35, 172; mystic birth and death of Mahavira, 22,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #269

252
GODS
191 sq., 231 sq., 256, 265; the name nunciation of a saint, 45, 114 sq. ; Venerable Ascetic Mahâvîra was attend the meeting of Kesi and given by the g., 22, 193, 256; Gautama, 45, 121; conjuring a god, Mahâvîra's parents, after living as a means of extorting alms, employed ascetics, were born as g., 22, 194, by bad monks, 45, 133 n.; carnal 256; the Kundaladharas, the Lau- love towards divine beings, 45, 139; kântika and Maharddhika g., 22, 195; from desire of pleasure arises the miracles performed by the g. when misery of the world, the g. included, Mahâvîra retired from the world, 45, 187; duration of Lềsyâs of g., and reached the highest knowledge, 45, 202; classification and descrip22, 195-202; orders and numbers tion of g., and duration of their life, of g., 22, 222 sq.; 45, 183, 183 n.; 45, 225-9, 381; why people are disputes occurring in the assemblies born as Abhiyôgidêvas, Kilvishadêof g., men, and Asuras, 22, 268; vas and Asuras, 45, 231 1.; the sages who though no g. have obtained world created by the g., 45, 244; the powers of g., 22, 268; state of even g. must suffer for their deeds, the g., one of the happy existences, 45, 250; the Suparna g. reside in 22, 268 n.; saints born among the the Sâlmalî tree, 45, 290 ; tlie Lavag. in their former existence, 22, saptamas, the highest of those g. 271, 281; 45, 35; the body of who live very long, 45, 291; do not monks who fast longer than four reach final beatitude, 45, 331; some days is inhabited by a deity, 22, pious men become liberated saints, 300 n.; Mahâvîra surrounded by g. others g., 45, 331 sq., 352; commit and goddesses, 22, 301; the pious sins, 45, 356; Gainas should believe monk will be honoured by g., that g. and goddesses exist, 45, Gandharvas, and men, 45, 8; pious 408. See also Vimânas. monks reborn as g. of great power (1) ANGELS AND ARCHANGELS IN and small imperfections, 45, 8; men ZOROASTRIANISM. born as g. according to their actions, A. assist the Mazdayasnians 45, 15, 30 sq., 57, 61, 84, 259, 384, against demons and demon-wor415, 417; to the highest regions, in shippers, 5, li sq., 224-30; how dne order, to those where there is no each of the archa. can best be prodelusion, and to those which are full of
pitiated, 5, Ixii, 372-9; thirty a. light, where the glorious (& dwell)
and archa., 5, 103-5, 103 sq. n.; no who have long life, great power, great
a. come to the body of him who lustre, who can change their shape at will, who are beantiful as on their first
does not perform ablution, 5, 299; day, and have the brillianty of many
all worship reaches either the a. or suns-10 such places go those who are
the demons, 5, 310; a. and archa. trained in self-controi and penance, invoked, praised, worshipped, 5, monks or householders, who have ob- 312-14; 18, 324, 357; 37, 34 sq., taineid liberation by absence of passion, 168, 232-4, 277, 293 sq., 298, 303, 45, 23; the life and pleasures of the 315 sq., 438, 444 sq., 463 ; 47, 51, 8. surpass human pleasures a thou- 95; the activity of the seven archa., sand times and more, 45, 29 sq.; 5, 357, 357 n.; archa, are intangible the state of the Kevalin higher than spirits, but must be worshipped, 5, that of the g., 45, 30 n.; shower 372 sq. n.; the thirty a. and archa. down a rain of perfumed flowers presiding over the days of the and water, and heavenly treasure, month, 5, 401-6, 406 n.; 23, 3; at the conversion of a Brahmana, heavenly and earthly a. invoked, 18, 45, 54; a monk should not be 3; spiritual life and glory for the frightened by voices of g., 45, 72; soul owing to the a., 18, 22 sq.; pay homage to a chaste monk, 45, they dwell in heaven, 18, 57, 275; 77; long life of the g., 45, 84, 84 n.; Srôsh to be reverenced separately calamities produced by g., animals, from all the other a., 18, 61, 61 p.; and men, 45, 110, 181, 255; descend archa. assemble in the middle of the from heaven to celebrate the re- sky, 18, 87; d. vanquish wizards
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #270

GODS
253
and witches, 18, 88 sq. ; a. attend (m) G. OR SACRED BEINGS (YAZATAS, to the wishes of the Creator, 18, YAZDÂN) IN ZOROASTRIANISM. 120; seven archa, in the propitia- Abstract deities worshipped by the tory dedication of the sacred cake, adherents of Zoroastrianism, 4, lxi, 18, 143 sq.; archa. pleased by the Ixv; 23, 30; natural deities in early ceremonial, 18, 159 sq., 159 n.; 37, Zoroastrianism, 4, Ixi, lxv; prayers 173 sq.; 2. not attacked by tlie and sacrifices to all the g. offered stench of unnatural sin, 18, 220 sq.; by Zoroastrians, 4, 221-4, 245, archa. are immortal, undistressed, 248; the holy g. and the great Ratu, and omniscient, 18, 221; archa. 4, 250 ; Allharmazd and the angels assist Tîstar against Apâôsh, 18, who are the whole of the heavenly 267; a. opposed by the fiends, 18, and earthly sacred beings (yazdân), 270 sq., 319, 319 n.; a. are dis- 5, 155; spirits of the sky, water, tressed by an imperfect purification earth, plants, animals, mankind, and rite, 18, 294 ; a. intercede for the fire, 5, 156; g. or sacred beings soul of Keresâsp, 18, 378-80; archa. invoked and worshipped by the sit around Aîharmazd, 18, 415 sq.; devout, 5, 312; 18, 123-5, 134-6, archa. and a. of the spiritual and 166–73, 279-81, 325 sq. ; 24, IC, worldly creations propitiated, 24, 12 sq., 26, 43 sq., 78; 37, 34 sq., 3 sq., 4 n., 8; a., archa., and spirits 344 sq., 377, 428 sq., 431, 436, 466 gratified by Vistâsp, 24, 65; good- sq.; meat-offerings apportioned to ness of the archa. the cause of 8.,5, 335-8; resurrection the happiprosperity of the world, 37, 196; ness and hope of the good spirits, Kâi-Us attempts to reach the 18, 38; are the spirits distressed heavenly region of the archa., 37, when a righteous man dies? 18, 221; he who provides for the 50 sq.; man, a servant of the g., 18, Mazda-worshipper provides for the 122 sq., 125; good spirits co-operate archa., 37, 280; assistance by the in the preparation of the sky, 18, 261; archa., 37, 291 sq.; wisdom of one Yast for every Amshaspand and archa., 37, 305; increasing the every Ized, 23, 1-3; thirty g. and strength of the archa., 37, 341; numerous abstract deities invoked, obeisance to the archa., 37, 360 sq., 23, 2-20; glory of the gods in the 378; exploits of the archa., 37, heavens and in the material world, 364 ; contentment of the archa., 23, 291 sq., 352; the sacred being 37, 370; archa. lodge in him who is the best protection, 24, 41; loves Vohûman, 37, 382; Zoroaster's divine providence overrules desconference with the archa., 47, xv, tiny, 24, 55 ; belief in the s. b. a xxi, xxiv, xxvii, XXX, 156-62 ; good work, 24, 75; fear of s. b., 24, Zoroaster's spiritual body with the 78; ceremonies are a thanksgiving archa., 47, xxviii sq.; archa, protect to the s. b., 24, 94 sq.; demons the agriculture, 47, 7; Zoroaster's opponents of the s. b., 24, 164; the guardian spirit and body united by pantheon of Zoroastrianism, 31, the archa., 47, 21-9; archa. opposed 195-203; thirty-three lords of the to harm, 47, 55; archa. assist ritual order, 31, 198 sq., 198 n., Zoroaster in converting Vistâsp, 47, 205, 210, 216, 220, 225; all the 67-70, 81, 124, 164 ; archa. send Yazads, heavenly and earthly, worforth the soul of Sritô from heaven, shipped, 31, 202, 207, 212, 218, 47, 79; archa. report the birth of 222 sq., 227, 254 sq., 257, 259, 272, Zoroaster, 47, 87; apostles confer 274, 277, 319, 328, 374, 382, 389, with the archa., 47, 106, 112; archa. 391; Fravashis of the Yazads worsent by Allharmazd to protect the shipped, 31, 273 ; sacrifices to the infant Zoroaster, 47, 145 ; glory of lords of spiritual and of earthly the seven archa., 47, 148; reverence creatures, of aquatic animals, beasts, of the emanations of the six archa., and birds, 31, 335; triumphs of the 47, 168. See also Ameshaspentas, s. b. over the demons, 37, 23, 285: and Angels (6).
47, 123; bringing of the word from
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #271

251
GODS
the s. b., 37, 31; gratified by justice, beneath, 3, 186; services to sp. and 37, 102; spirits of fire, water, and to Heaven, 3, 217; the Minister of plants hurt by the destruction of Religion regulates the services for a righteous man, 37, 149 ; cere- sp. and manes, 3, 228, 228 n. ; monials of the various s. b., 37, 183 perfect government and bright sq. and n.; 47, 168 sq.; assembly virtue have a piercing fragrance for of the s. b., 37, 189; mutual service the spiritual intelligences, 3, 232; of man, cattle, and s. b., 37, 265; the descents of sp. ceased when worship of s. b. not to be neg- Khung and Lî made an end of the lected under any circumstances, 37, communications between earth and 276 sq.; who is liberal to the s. b. heaven, 3, 257, 257 sq. n.; ancestors is free from destruction, 37, 282; become tutelary sp., 3, 301; "all reverence for s. b. a good work, spiritual beings' or the hundred 37, 311-13 ; s. b. gratified by proper sp.' presiding over all nature, 3, 318, care of cattle, 37, 318 sq.; s. b. 318 n.; hearken to hin who seeks gratified by virtuousness, 37, 323-7; a friend, 3, 347, 347 n.; hearken to power of s. b. increased by love of the officers who quietly fulfil their their affairs, 37, 335; body and life duties, 3, 365; great altar to the sp. given to the s. b., 37, 352 sq., dis- of the land raised by Than-fû, 3, crimination in the affairs of the 384, 385 n.; unseen by men, one is s. b., 37, 373 sq.; the s. b. instruct still under the observation of sp., 3, Masyê and Masyaối in arts and 388, 388 n., 415; sacrifice to the manufacture, 47, xxv, 7 sq.; friend- spirit of the path, 3, 399, 399 n., ship of Zaratûst for the s. b., 47, 47; 425 sq., 425 11. ; 27, 314 sq.; 'host s. b. are beneficent and righteous, of all the sp.,' one of the titles of 47, 69.
the sovereigns of China, 3, 405, (n) CHINESE SPIRITS OR SPIRITUAL 405 n.; King Hsüan expostulates BEINGS (KWEI-SHĂN).
with God and all the sp. whom he Shun sacrificed to the Six expects to allay a terrible drought, Honoured Ones, to hills and rivers, 3, 419-23; sacrifices to the sp. of and to the host of sp., 3, 39, 39 n.; the four quarters and of the land, thanksgiving sacrifices to the sp. of 3, 422; Kwei-shăn or sp., what the land and of the four quarters, they are, 16, 32, 34, 45, 355 sq. n.; 3, 371, 371 n., 373, 373 n.; people inflict calamity on the full and bless suffering injury protest to the sp. of the huinble, 16, 226, 226 sq. n.; heaven and earth, 3, 90 ; Thang men of worth employed to do serfears to offend 'the Powers above vice to sp., 16, 324, 325 n.; sacriand below,' 3, 91; sp. of hills and fices to sp. or phenomena of nature, rivers were all in tranquillity, as 27, 36, 28, 203, 209, 218, 218 n. ; long as kings were virtuous, 3, 93; 39, 300 n.; sacrifices to sp. of hills sp. of heaven and earth worshipped, and rivers, and of the quarters, 27, 3, 96, 126; 27, 307; worship of the 116, 216 sq., 273, 278, 307, 313-15, sp. of the land and grain, 3, 96, 126; 376, 385 sq., 397; 28, 101; sacrifice 16, 256; 27, 107, 115, 183, 191, 218, to the Father of War, 27, 220; 222, 225 sq., 278, 300, 309, 313-15, those who gave false reports about 329 sq., 373, 397, 416; 28, 33, 67, appearances of sp. put to death, 27, 101, 222, 235, 253, 265; accept only 238; sacrifices to the sp. of the the sacrifices of those who are ground, 27, 259, 259 n.; sacrifice to sincere, 3, 99; victims devoted to the first match-maker,' 27, 259; the sp. of heaven and earth, 3, 123; husbandry dear to the sp., 27, 279, invoked for help in war, 3, 135; 279 n.; prayer to the Honoured pious rulers behave gravely and ones of Heaven,' 27, 300, 300n.; the respectfully to sp. and men, 3, 163; ruler's intercourse with sp., 27, 375, the spirit of the land sacrificed to 377; the sp. of nature as associates in a new city, 3, 183; the king for men, 27, 383 sq.; enjoy the should sacrifice to the sp. above and virtue of the superior man, 27, 394;
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #272

GODS-GOLD
255
things used for rites shall be in create anything, 6, 252; 9, 64, 83, accordance with the requirements 161; if there were other g., they of the sp., 27, 395, 395 n.; distinc. would rebel against God, 9, 5; tion between g. and manes, 27, 430, themselves have recourse to God, 430 n.; the Father of Husbandry, 9, 7, 7 1.; deny their worshippers 27, 431; communion with the sp. on judgement day, 9, 32; cannot by sacrifices, 27, 434-6; marriage defend the idolators against God, a service of the sp., 27, 441 sq., do 9, 49 ; are helpless and cannot help, not take liberties with or weary sp., 9, 153, 167; are punished in hell, 28, 73; music and ceremonies bring as well as the idolators, 9, 169; down the sp. from above, 28, 114; worship of false g., in order to be the honouring of sp., 28, 219, brought nearer to God, 9, 182 ; 341 sq.; the Spiritual Intelligences desert their worshippers on the last served with reverence, 28, 239; day, 9, 204. See also Ginns. communion with the Spiritual Gog and Magog, 9, 25, 25 n., 54. Intelligences attained by purifica- Gôgôsasp, or Gôsasp, n. of a tion, 28, 240, 245; sacrifices give Zoroastrian teacher, 5, 243, 243 n., expression to the loving feeling 265 sq., 275. towards the sp., 28, 271; the powers Gôkard (or Gôkerânô,or Gôkerenô), of sp., 28, 307 sq. and n.; the see Haoma, and Trees. superior man presents himself Gôkîhar, the great one of the before them, 28, 325; the Spiritual middle of the sky,' 5, 21 sq. and n.; Intelligences of heaven and earth, leader of planets, 5, 113 sq., 113 n.; 28, 349; eight sp. worshipped by falls from a moonbeam on to the the founder of the Khin dynasty, earth, 5, 125; burns the serpent in 39, 41, 41 n.; the power of the sp. the melted metal, 5, 129, 129 n. or manes, 39, 82, 104; sp. of the Gôk-pato, see Gôpatshah. land worshipped under an oak-tree, Gold, man consists of, 1, 205; at 39, 2 17-19; from the Tâo came the night one should not study in a wood mysterious existences of the sp., where there is no fire nor g., 2, 44 ; 39, 243, 243 n.; the Taoist sage is, like fire, a means of purification, suffers not from ghosts and is not 2, 66 sq. ; 7, 101; 44, 235 n., 236, scared by the sp, of the dead, 39, 239, 239 11.; eating g., a penance, 2, 333; the Taoist sage suffers no 276, 276 n.; 14, 117, 311; its origin, reproof from the sp. of the dead, 5, 183; 18, 199; Asvattha tree of 39, 365; tutelary sp. of the land do golden leaves, 8, 189; the first not bestow their blessings selfishly, among precious things, 8, 209, 353; 39, 382; altars raised to the spirit one should not wish for g., 8, 365; of the grain, 40, 75; man's relation used at auspicious rites, 12, 276 to men and sp., 40, 83, 83 n.; sp. sq. n., 277 sq.; 26, 63, 74, 100 n., in heaven and earth take account 224, 238; 29, 22, 36, 50 sq., 143, of men's actions and curtail their 182, 214, 294 ; 30, 56, 166 sq., 210, lives according to the gravity of 213, 258 sq., 276, 281 sq.; 42, 94, their transgressions, 40, 235 sq., 322, 348 sq.; 41, 537 sq.; Agni's 244; bad men revile the sp., 40, seed became 8., 12, 277 sq., 322; 242; the Divine Ruler of the 26, 54, 59, 63, 238, 390; 41, 45, 59, eastern Hwa, the Divine Ruler of 121; 44, 187, 275, 462, 467; born the Golden Gate, and the Royal- from fire, 14, 134 ; 25, 189, 189 n.; mother of the West, 40, 248 sq. See 42, 63; gift of g. meritorious, 14, also Ancestor Worship (a, b).
135 ; Gâmbûnada g., 19, 23; 49 (ii), (0) FALSE G. IN ISLÂM.
173, 176, 178, 180, 182; new-born Nature-g. (Ginns) worshipped by child fed with g., honey, and butter, the Arabs, 6, xi sq.; patron deities 25, 34, 34 sq. n.; Snâtaka wears of Arabian tribes, 6, xii; false g. golden ear-rings, 25, 134 ; the can neither harm nor profit people, offering with g. before the buying 6, 194, 204; are lifeless, cannot of Soma, 26, 52-60; is immortal,
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #273

256
GOLD-GOOD WORKS
immortality, immortal life, 26, 70, 198, 206, 394, 425; 41, 29, 35, 84, 92 sq., 203, 265, 366, 382; 43, 251, 291, 343; 44, 203, 239, 348-50; used at sacred rites, 26, 130, 145, 197 sq., 203, 205 sq., 256 n., 401 n.; 41, 35, 84, 92 sq., 112; 44, 537 sq.; as Dakshinâ, 26, 342 sq., 345-8; is light, 26, 346; 41, 366; 44, 203, 303, 348 sq.; is life, 26, 347; he breathes over g. after the offering of Soma cups, 26, 425; 44, 108; is sacred, 33, 222; g. and fire necessary in a court of justice, 33, 277-9; a witness shall take g. in his hands, 33, 302; elixir of g., 40, 254; g. plate representing the sun, and g. man, at the building of the firealtar, 41, 155, 166, 265-7, 271, 313, 323, 364-79, 375 sq. n., 382; 43, xxii, 1 sq. n., 18, 146, 147 n., 295, 342 sq. and n., 355 n., 358, 366-74, 388 sq., 391-3; is fire, 41, 366; 44, 348 sq.; g. chips thrown into the heads of the animals on the firealtar, 41, 402 sq., 409; pearl shell born of g., 42, 62, 383 sq.; as an amulet for long life, 42, 63, 668 sq.; the immortal light, 42, 183, 192, 654; 43, 343; strewing chips of g. on the fire-altar, 43, 96, 146 sq., 182 sq., 201, 291, 294; a g. coin as prize at a disputation, 44, 51, 53; a chip of g. made a type of the fire, resp. of the sun, 44, 125; sacrifice offered on g. when the sacred fire goes out, 44, 187; a piece of g. representing the sun, 44, 195; seven chips of g. placed on the seven seats of vital airs of the corpse, 44, 203; from the seed of Indra, 44, 215; is a form of the gods, 44, 236; a g. and a silver plate as symbols of lightning and hail, 44, 251; a g. plate of a hundred grains' weight used at the Sautrâmanî, 44, 261; is a form (symbol) of the nobility, 44, 303 sq.; priests and sacrificer seated on g. stools at the horsesacrifice, 44, 360 sq.; serves for repelling the fiends, 44, 462, 467; a plate of white g. (i.e. silver) placed below the Pravargya pot, 44, 462; a g. plate put on the top of the Mahavira pot, 44, 467 sq.; warlike accoutrements must not be of g.,
47, 161. See also Metals, Money, and Theft.
Golden germ, see Hiranyagarbha. Golden person, see Person. Goliath (Gâlût), story of David and, 6, 39. Gômês, Zd. and Phl. t.t. 'bull's urine,' as a means of purification. See under Bull. Gomriga,
bovine antelope,' 44, 298, 299 n., 338, 338 n., 382, 388. Gonaddha, 1. of a town, 10 (ii),
188.
Good, good and evil, see Dualism, and Morality.
Good conduct, see Morality. Good mind, see Vohu-mano. Goodness, forgiveness, courage, harmlessness, &c., constitute the quality of, 8, 373 sq.; wisdom without g. is useless, 24, 37; the origin of ceremonial is in g. and truth, 24, 94 sq.; threefold g., ten moral precepts of Buddha, 49 (ii), 167 sq.; quality (guna) of g., see Qualities.
Good works, prayer, and sacrifice, 4, 281-3; no g. w. reach him who is not ceremonially pure, 5, 299; how one should perform g. w., 8, 314, 325-8; finding fault with g. w., a mark of the quality of darkness, 8, 320; the Brahman to be attained by g. w., viz. sacrifice, gifts, sacred study, 8, 339 sq.; g. w. ordered in his lifetime benefit the departed soul, 18, 27-9, 28 n.; on the growth of g. w., 18, 29 sq.; balance of sins and g. w. at the judgement on the soul, 18, 30-3; effect of doing more g. w. than are necessary for attaining heaven, 18, 120 sq., 121 n.; g. W. and sins done unwittingly, 24, 5 sq.; nine chief g. w., divided into seven classes, 24, 26 sq.; thirty-three g. w., 24, 73-5; which is the best g. w., 24, 113; the causes of g. w. and sins, 24, 133; all sects teach to perform g. w. and abstain from crime, 24, 193; heaven cannot be obtained through any g. w., except by certain ceremonies, 24, 263; the six indispensable g. w., 24, 264 sq.; are of no use unless performed with the authority of the priests, 24, 266 sq., 267 n.; share of g. w. imputed to
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #274

GOOD WORKS-GOTAMIPUTRA
257
soul of the prim
6; praise of ency of .. W., 37. 2,
others, 24, 269, 269 n.; g. w. 257, 257 n., 258 n.; 37, 202 sq. measured according to the scale of and n.; half bull, half man, 23, sins which they counterbalance, 24, 114 sq. n. See also Gôpaîtôshah. 273, 273 n., 303, 306 sq., 311-13, Gopî, or Ku-i, wife of Buddha, 19, 317, 330-2, 334 sq., 343 sq., 347, XX sq. 349, 358, 361; cases where one Gopikâ, daughter of Maitra, conperson shares in the results of g. w. verted by Buddha, 49 (i), 198-200. of another, 24, 278, 280–2; in case Gôs, genius of cattle, 5, 21 n., 104, of any doubt as to sins and g. w. 213 n., 336 1. ; connected with the a high-priest inust be consulted, 24, Moon, 23, 88, 88 n.; Gôs Yast 290; 37, 479; shall not be postponed devoted to G., 23, 110-18; the Soul for the morrow, 24, 344-7; 37, of the Bull worshipped, 23, 245. See 378 sq. : lead to heaven, evil works also Cattle, Cow, and Gôs-aûrvan. to hell, 35, 283, 291; the merit of Gosala Makkhaliputra (Pali, Gosâla), g. w. can be transferred to others see Makkhali-Gosâla. without diminishing, 36, 155 sq. and Gôsasp, see Gôgôsasp. n. ; mutual relation of sin and g. w., Gôs-aûrvan (Gôsûrvan, Gôsûrûn), 37, 54 sq.; merit of certain g. w., 37, soul of the primaeval ox, 4, 294 n., 204 sq.; efficiency of g, W., 37, 234- 295; 5,20 sq., 20 n., 21 n., 163 ; 18, 6; praise of g. w., 37, 283; g. w. 380, 380 n.; 37, 407; the wailing and wealth, 37, 295; zealousness and complaint of G., 5, 20 sq., 163; for g. w., ethics of labour, 37, 316 37, 237-40, 318, 390, 393; the same sq.; practising g. w. is welcoming as Gôs, 5, 402, 405; 23, 110; protects Allhariazd in oneself, 37, 334, 336 Keresâsp from hell, 18, 380; 37, 199, sq., 339 sq.; sin mingled with g. w., 199 n. See also Animals (i). 37, 335 sq. ; immortality produced Goshira, converted by Buddha, 19, by g. w., 37, 338 sq.; are an assist- 245. ance of the renovation of the Gosruti Vaiyâghrapadya, n.p., 1, 75. universe, 37, 343, 345; mankind im- Gôst-i Fryân, one of the immortals, proved by g. w. done publicly, 37, 5, 195, 195 n. 362, 370 sq.; diligence in g. w., 37, Gôsûbar, its origin, 18, 419. 367, 382; soul expanded by a g. w., Gôsûrûn, see Gôs-aûrvan. 47, 149; valued higher than sacrifice, Gôsûrvan, see Gôs-aûrvan. 49 (i), 23; three kinds of g. w. Gotama (Buddha), his disciples are according to Buddha, 49 (ii), v sq. always well awake, 10(i), 71 sq.; G.'s See also Karman, Morality, Retribu- gate and G.'s ferry at Pâtaliputta, tion, and Works.
called after Buddha, 11, 21; 17, Gôpaîto, the spiritual chief of Afrân- 103 sq. See Buddha. végô, 24, 87, 87 n.
Gotamaka Ketiya, at Vesâli, 11, Gôpaîtôshah, half ox, half man, 40, 58. frees the sea from noxious creatures, Gotama Râhûgana, Purohita of
24, 11 sq. See also Gôpatshah. Videgha Mathava, 12, xli, 104-6; Gopaka, n. of a Thera, 17, 238. Indra passed himself off as G., 26, Gopala's mother, the fame of her 82 n.; author of Vedic hymns, 32, good deeds reached even to the gods, 127 sq., 155, 160, 169 sq., 176; 46, 35, 172 ; on giving a meal to some 93, 95, 97, 100, 102, 104; disElders, she became the chief queen covered the Mitravindâ sacrifice, 41, of King Udena, 36, 146.
66; Vâmadeva appeals to his father Gopalatâpani-upanishad, modern, G. for kinship with Agni, 46, 332; 1, 52 n.
G.'s Stoma (form of chanting), 44, Gopatha-brâhmana, Vaitâna-sûtra 375. older than, 44, xvi sq.
Gotamas, family of Rishis, 32, 109, Gôpatshah, or Gôk-patě, title of 125; 46, 52, 100, 102; worship the Aghrêrad, 5, 117, 117 n.; son of Maruts, 32, 169, 176. Aghrêrad, 5, 135 sq., 135 n.; one of Gotamî, see Mahậpagâpati G. the seven immortals, 5, 195; 18, Gotamiputra, n.of a teacher, 15,225.
S.B. IND.
USCO
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #275

258
GOTIPALA-GREAT ONE Gotipala, the Bodisat as the young and punishments, 39, 315; the g. of Brahman, 36, 20-2.
sages, of virtuous men, and of spiritGovernment, principles and methods like men explained, 39, 323 sq.;
of, 3, 38-41, 46--8, 53-6, 79 sq., 115 governing the world is like taming sq., 179-81, 219-25; 28, 263-8, 312- horses, 40, 284. See also King, 1 8; 39, 96 sq., 100-5, 108 sq., 117 sq., Parables (d), and Taxes. I 22 sq., 136, 144, 259-62, 267 n., Go-vikartana, one of the king's 333-8; 40, 96 sq., 121-4, 215 ; five 'jewels,' 41, 63. orders of the nobles, 3, 136 sq. Govinata, a form of the Asvamedha, and n.; "the Great Plan' for the g. 44, 400 sq. of the nation, 3, 138-49; eight Govinda, n. of Krishna, 8, 40, 43. objects of g., 3, 141 sq. and n.; 27, See Krishna. 230, 248; the threefold business of Govindarâga, author of Manutika, g., 3, 231, 231 n.; filial piety in g., 25, cxxvi-cxxviii, cxxxi. 3, 473-80, 483, 486; to be entrusted Graha, meanings of the word, 26, to good and able feudal princes, 16, 432 sq. See also Sacrifices (k). 62, 63 n.; how to promote union Graha and Abhigraba worshipped by among the different members and the Snataka, 30, 166. classes of a state, 16, 75 n.; lessons Grahas, and Atigrahas, eight organs of good g. to be learned from a well, and objects of sense, 15, 125 sq. 16, 164-6, 166 sq. n., 253; orna- See also Senses. inent and beauty help the course Grâhi, 'seizure,' the demon of fits, of g., but are not sufficient in great 42, 15, 34, 49, 57, 187; the fetter matters of judgement, 16, 294 sq., of G. (attack of disease), 42, 165, 295 n.; characteristics of good and 525. bad g., 24, 43-5; science of g. to Grain offered, are a form of day be learnt by the king, 25, 222; and night, parched g, a form of proceedings of g. in the different Nakshatras, 44, 296. months, 27, 20 sq., 249-310; inter- Grâmani, Sk., t.t., headman, one of change of missions between different the king's jewels,' 41, 60 sq., 111. courts, 27, 58; 28, 458-64 ; oppres- Grammar, granmatical terms in sive g. more terrible than tigers, 27, Bhagavadgîtā, 8, 90. 190 sq.; of state expenditure, 27, Grammarians quoted, 48, 60, 79. 221 sq., 239; exemption from g. Grandsire, see Brahman (masc.), and service, 27, 243; importance of Pragâpati. ceremonies for g., 27, 375-9; an Grants, royal, 7, xxi 1., 21 sq. See ideal state, 27, 391-3; notice taken also Gifts. of very old people by g., 27, 466; Grasping, see U pâdâna. ceremonies, music, punishments, and Grass-stalks, sacrificial, 43, 185. See laws as instruments of g., 28, 93, also Plants (Darbha, Dûrvâ g.). 97-9, 105-7, 107 n., 272, 276 sq., Gratitude, duty of, 24, 328--30, 357. 352 sq., 356 sq.; brought in harmony Gravâratu, n.p., 23, 217. with the laws of heaven and earth, Graves, see Ancestor worship. 28, 106; five things by which ancient Great Complex, King Sudassana's kings secured good g., 28, 216; nine chamber of the, 11,267 sq., 271, 274, standard rules of g., 28, 314-16; g. 277, 278, 281, 285, 287. under different dynasties, 28, 341- Great One, the, Mahat, is the second 3; good g. depends on the regula- creation, 8, 333 sq., 333 n.; first tion of the fainily, 28, 411, 417--19; manifests itself as Vishnu, then as twenty-one chieftainsbips, 37, 167; Brahınan or Siva, 8, 333 n.; comfive chieftainships, 37, 308: let men prehended in the form of knowledge, be, and there will be no necessity 8, 350, 350 n.; the wheel of life for governing them, try to govern made up of the entities beginning it, and the world will be full of with the G.and ending with the gross trouble, 39, 142 sq., 291-8, 302 sq.; elements, 8, 357; is a development 40, 285-8; ideal g. without rewards of the Unperceived (Pradhâna), 8,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #276

GREAT ONE-GUESTS
259
13,
92.
382; beyond the G. there is the from Sruti, 30, 251; the AtharvaUndeveloped, 15, 13, 22; 34, 237 sq.; veda in the G., 42, xliii-xlv. is Buddhi or power of intellect, 15, Grimbhaka, demons in Vaisramana's 313; 34, 238 n.; is the individual service, 22, 248 n. soul, 25, 486; 34,244; is one of the Grimbhikagrâma, town in which three entities of the Sâmkhyas, 25, Mahâvîra reached Nirvana, 22, 201, 486, 486 n., 490, 495; 34, 238, 296; 263. 48, 282, 287 ; originates from the Gritsamada, the Rishi of the second Undeveloped, if it be the intellect Mandala of the Rig-veda, 1, 215; of Hiranyagarbha, 34, 244 ; has a 32, 298, 429; 46, 188, 195, 200, different meaning as a Sâmkhya 213, 216, 218; satiated at the term, and in Vedie use, 34, 252; Tarpana, 29, 122, 219 sq.; an of the Yoga-smriti, 34, 296; the ancient Vedic family, 46, 203. subtle elements of material things Grudge, demon of, see Demons. proceed from it, 34, 376; creation Guardian angels, see Angels. from the G. down to the Brahman- Guardian spirits, see Fravashis. egg and Hiranyagarbha, 48, 334. Gudâkesa, n. of Arguna, 8, 43, 88, Greed, see Avarice, Az, and Sins. Greeks, their astronomy alluded to Guulars, Gîw, son of, 5, 118.
in the Yâgñavalkya-smriti, 7, xxi; Guests, daily gift of food to men, the week of the G., in the Vishnu- one of the five 'great sacrifices,' 2, smriti, 7, xxix, xxxii, xxxii n.; over- 48; 7, 193, 215 sq.; 8, 306, 358; come by the Persians, their triumph 12, 190 sq.; 14, 239 sq. ; 25,88 sq., prophesied, 9, 124 sq. and n.
92-7; 44, 95; duties towards g., 2, Grehma, opposed to Righteousness, 109 sq., 112, 138, 161 sq.; 7, 207; 31, 55, 63 sq., 64 n.; an opponent of 8, 243, 361; 14, 69, 265; 15, 3 sq., Zarathustra, 31, 55, 64.
51 sq.; 25, 133; 27, 155, 397; 37, Gridhrakûta, or Vulture's Peak, 91; 48, 270; rules for the reception
where Buddha stays at Râgagaha, of g., its importance and meritorious1). of a hill, 11, 1 sq., 11, 55; 21, ness, 2, 114-22, 204-7; 7, 217; xxvi, xxxii, 1, 235, 248 sq., 307 sq. 8, 216; 14, 43-5, 49--51; 27, 407; 321, 396, 398, 431.
28, 20, 171; 29, 87-90, 92; recepGriffon bird, see Birds (b).
tion of g. represented as a sacrifice Grihapati, Sk. (Pâli, Gahapati), offered to Pragâpati, 2, 117 sq. ;
house-lord,' meanings of the word, g. who are worthy of a cow and the 11, 257 sq. 1.; title of the principal honey mixture, 2, 120 sq. ; 14, 49, Sacrificer at a sacrificial session, 41, 244 sq.; hermit and ascetic must 158 n.; 44, 131, 131 n., 135.
honour g., 2, 195; 8, 361, 364; 14, Grihasthas, or householders, go the 259, 292, 294; observances to be path of the gods, 1, 80.
paid to g., one of the eight objects Grihya-sûtras, birth ceremonies in, of government, 3, 142; animals
15, 222 n.; translated, Vols. 29 slain for the honouring of g., 7, and 30; based on Smriti, 29, xvii 170; 14, 26 sq. ; 25, 175; 27, 227; sq.; relation between Sânkhayana 30, 256, 266; 45, 27 sq.; depend and Pâraskara G., 29, 17 n., 20 n., upon householders for support, 7, 28 n., 34 n., 37 n., 39 n., 88 sq. n., 194; let him not suffer a guest to stay 105 n.; 30, xxxvili sq.; their place at his house unfed. ... by honouring in Vedic literature, 30, ix-xxiii, a guest he obtains heaven, 7, 215; xxix-xxxvii; metricaltexts on Grihya hospitality of the Arabs, 9, 147 n.; ritual, 30, xix, XXXV-xxxvii; contents the fathers at the Pindapitriyagña and arrangement of the G., 30, xxiv- presented with water like g. 12 xxix, 299-307; their relation to the 365, 368, 433, 435; definition of Srauta and Dharma-sûtras, 30, xxix- the term "guest,' 14, 43; presents Xxxv; their relation to one another, for the purpose of honouring g. 30, xxxvii-xxxix; domestic cere may be accepted from anybody. nionies derived from practice, not 14, 70; let him never turn away a
S2
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #277

260
GUESTS-HABIB EN NAGGAR
stranger from his house, 15, 67; ceremonies at the reception of g., 19, 172; 25, 79; 29, 197-200, 273-6, 384, 433-5; 30, 129-32, 171-5, 277-9, 305 sq.; 49 (i), 10, 171 sq.; permission to study the Veda must be obtained from one's g., 25, 148; g. rules over the world of Indra, 25, 157; quarrels with g. to be avoided, 25, 157; presents received with the honey-mixture, 25, 374, 374 sq. n.; penances for slaying or casting off suppliants for protection, 25, 469, 471; Atithya, or g.-offering given to King Soma, 26, 85-92, 100; 41, 355; 43, 259; 44, 491; entertained with the game of pitchpot, 27, 50 sq.; 28, 397-401; feasting of g. at the Hsiang meeting, 27, 56; 28, 435-46; rules of etiquette for host and g., 27, 71 sq., 74-6, 79-81, 96, 105; the aged exempt from duties towards g., 27, 241; gifts and offerings between host and g., 27, 414; no rules of hospitality between ruler and minister, 27, 421; 28, 295; minister received as g. by the ruler, 28, 7 sq.; humility the principal thing for visitors and g., 28, 77 sq.; sacrifice at hospitable receptions, 28, 292; bridegroom received as g., 29, 34; 30, 48, 256; the householder should eat before his g., 29, 321; Snâtaka received as g., 29, 409; 30, 84 sq.,
171-5.
Guggulû, n. of an Apsaras, 42, 33. Guhadeva, quoted by Râmânuga, 34, xxi.
Guhagupta, one of the sixteen virtuous men, 21, 4. Guhatthakasutta,t.c., 10 (ii), 147 sq. Guhya a Gaina should not say 'god of the sky! god of the thunderstorm!' &c., but the air; the follower of G.,' &c., 22, 152. Guhyakas, produced by Activity,
25, 494, 494 n.
Gumbaka, i.e. Varuna, offering to, 44, xxxix, 336 n., 340 n., 343. Gunabhadra, translator of a life of Buddha into Chinese, 19, xxv sq. Gunâkhya, Sankhâyana, mentioned in the Kaushitaki-Aranyaka, probably not the author of the Sânkhâyana-Grihya-sûtra, 29, 4 sq.
Gunaprabha, Vasubandhus pupil and Sri-Harsha's teacher, 21, xxii. Gunas, Sk., t.t., three constituent elements or qualities of pradhâna, see Qualities. Gunasilaka, a Kaitya at Râgagriha, 22, 311.
Guru, Sk., t.t., venerable person,' i. e. certain relatives and the teacher: definitions, 2, 51, 51 n.; 7, 128; 33, 265; how they should be saluted, 2, 51 sq., 51 n.; 7, 129;violating a G.'s bed, a mortal sin, penances and punishments for it, 1, 84; 2, 89; 7, 133; 8, 389; 14, 5, 104, 127, 132, 201, 296, 299; 25, 338, 383, 451 sq., 452 n., 480, 496; 33, 229 sq.;-obedience towards G., 7, 13, 13 n.; fine for defaming G., 7, 28; he who offends a G. commits minor offence, 14, 5; selfpossessed men are corrected by their G., 33, 230; the king must show honour to G. before entering the court, 33, 280. See also Teacher (a). Guruskandha, one of the princes of mountains, 8, 346. Gustahm, see Vistauru. Gûstâsp (pers. for Vistâsp), see Vîstâspa.
a
Gutika, converted by Buddha, 19,
241.
Guttila, the musician, went up to heaven even in his human body, 35, 172; 36, 146.
Gûsak, wife of Hôshyang, 5, 58; daughter of Aîrîk, 5, 133 sq., 133 n.; 47, 34, 140. Gvalanâdhipati, n. of a Tathâgata, 49 (ii), 67.
Gvara, worshipped at the Tarpana, 30, 244. Gymnosophists, see Gainas. Gyotishprabha, n. of a Tathagata, 49 (ii), 6, 66. See Brahma G. Gyotish/oma, see Sacrifices (j).
H
Habâspa, n.p., 23, 206. 'Habbab, story of 'Hâsîy ibn Wâîl and, 9, 33 n.
'Hab'hab, a stone worshipped by the Arabs, 6, xiii.
'Habib en Naggar, stoned to death Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #278

'HABIB EN NAGGAR-HAIR
261
worshipped, 31. Sarmen's) to the Fathfits of hl. (as
for believing the disciples of Jesus, +48 n.; 26, 5-7; gifts of h. (as 6, cv; 9, 163 sq., 164 n. Hadhaokhdha, worshipped, 31, 30, 230; shaving the hair of women 337, 337 n., 341.
as punishment, 14, 109 sq.; 33, Hadhayâs, see Animals (i).
183; cutting the hair at the be'Hadîgah, a rich widow, becomes ginning of rites, vows, and fasts,
the wife of Mohammed, 6, xix, xxi, 14, 300, 303, 323; 29, 247; having xxiii; her death, 6, xxix; converted the head shaven, a sin, 18, 408, by Mohammed, 6, xlix.
408 n.; modes of h.-dressing forHadish, a sacred being, 47, x, XXV, 7. bidden to Bhikkhus, 20, 69 sq, Hâêkadasp(ô), n.p., ancestor of 138 sq.; ceremony of shaving the
Zoroaster, 5, 140; 47, 34, 140. beard' (Godâna, Kesânta), 25, 42, Haêkat-aspid, daughter of Zara- 42 n.; 29, 56 sq., 186 sq., 227, 276, thustra, 31, 191.
301-3, 380, 402-4; 30, 41, 69 sq., Hagar, the well Zemzem near 218, 253, 284 sq. ; 42, 306 sq., 665;
Mecca discovered by, 6, xvii. clipping nails or h., 25, 139, 140 n.; 'Hagg, pilgrimage to Mecca, duty do not wear false h., 27, 76, 76 n.;
and rites of, 6, xi, xiii, xvii, xxviii, about women's h.-dress in mournxxxix-xli, liii, lxxi, lxxiii-lxxv, 22, ing, 27, 129; shaving ceremony for 27-9, 58, 173; 9, 59, 59 n., 236 sq. a child, 27, 473; cut or shaved and n.; is burdensome and useless before the student's initiation, 29, nowadays, 6, lxxvi; chase and game 61, 187, 193, 304; 30, 138, 271; forbidden during ‘H., 6, 96 sq., the student has his h. cut at the 110 sq.
Samâvartana, 29, 91, 314, 408; 30, 'Hagr: the fellows of EI 'H. (Tha- 163-5, 275; h. and beard of the
mûd) punished, 6, 249, 249 11. dead body cut, 29, 237; family Hail, a terrible form of rain, 44, 251. customs regarding the arrangement Hair, how the Vedic student should of the h., 29, 301, 303, 399, 408; wear his, 2, 8, 37; 8, 360; 14, 41; 30, 62, 218, 284; Snataka has his 25, 69 sq.; 29, 400; 30, 63, 160; h. cut, 30,84; razors known before customs about the h., and beard, 2, the Aryan separation, 32, 235; 178, 178 n., 219, 219 sq. 1.; 14, shaving the head, a punishment for Il sq. n., 77, 159, 344 ; 29, 169, Brâhmanas, 33, 204 ; about shaving 323; arrangement of h. of the the h., 37, 124; a king does not ascetic and hermit, 2, 194 sq.; 8, shave his h., 41, 126, 128; the 362; 10 (i), 38, 41, 90; (ii), 74, 96, Kesavapanîya or h.-cutting sacrifice 98, 126, 188; 14, 45, 47, 259, 274, at the king's consecration, 41, 126285, 287; 25, 199; 49 (i), 75; the 8; h, of lion, wolf, tiger at Sautrakinsmen untie their locks at the mani, 41, 132, 44, 218, 229; charms ceremony of overturning the water to promote the growth of h., 42, vessel of a sinner, 2, 278; shaving 30 sq., 470 sq., 536 sq.; prayer on the h. or wearing it in braids, a shearing h. and beard, 42, 57; penance, 2, 300; 14, 104, 108, modes of dressing the h., 42, 108, 124, 223; 25, 446, 449, 453, 456; 538 sq.; nothing injures one at the cuttings or shavings of h. defile, 4, h., 43, 158; h, and form, 43, 295: Ixxviii, 190-2; untimely white h. how it grows and gets grey, 44, produced by the Daêvas, 4, 90, 52 sq., 55; the mystery of man's h., 90 n.; considered as plants, 4, 191, and the sacrificial grass, 44, 52 sq., 191 n.; bathing ordained after 55 sq.; as many h.-pits as sweattonsure of the head, 7, 94 ; some pores and as twinklings of the eye, sects wear matted h., others are 44, 169; the hair of victim, when clean-shaven, 8, 375; tonsure of wetted, comes off, 44, 313: KûdêSamanas, 10 (i), 65; (ii), 41, 74;11, karana or tonsure of the child's hair, 187 sq.; 35, 19, 19 n. ; 36, 83; 45, see Child (b); parting the h. at the 140 ; the sacrificer's h, and beard Sîmantonnayana, see Child (6). See shaven, 12, 1, 407, 443, 448-50, also Body.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #279

262
HAIRANYANABHA-HAOMA
01
Hairanyanâbha, Arnâra's son, the H., 4, lii; 26, xii, xvi; 31, 230 sg.; Kausalya Para, 44, 397.
worship of H. Aryan, 4, Ixiv ; puriHâlid, commander of the Meccan fication of the H., 4, 73 sq.; the cavalry, 6, xxxviii; joins the Muslim dead become immortal by tasting ranks, 6, xli.
of the white H., 4, 74 n.; the plant Hâligga, see Hâridraka.
of life, king of healing plants, 4, Halingava, quoted, 43, 363.
74 n., 226; 5,90; 31, 241; 37, 165; Hâmân, the prime minister of preparation of H. for sacrifices, 4, Pharaoh, 9, 108, 108 n., 112; 207, 351-3; the white or Gaokerena punished, 9, 121, 193; Moses sent H., round which the healing plants to H., 9, 192; told to build a tower grow, 4, 227, 227 sq. n.; approached for Pharaoh to mount up to Heaven, Zarathustra, 4, 258; 31, 231; use 9, 194:
of H. at sacrifices, 4, 288 n., 289; Hamaspathmaêdhaya, worship- 18, 160 n., 163-5 and n., 169 sq., ped, 31, 198, 205, 210, 216, 220, 225, 170 n.; the angel, co-operator with 335, 338, 368, 370, 372.
Tîstar, 5, 26, 169; 37, 292, 292 n.; Hãm-baretar vangheăm, n,p., 23, lizard created to injure the H., 5, 211, 211 n.
65; the white H., the healing and Hâmîd, n.p., 5, 148.
undefiled, 5, 100; the white H. Hamsa birds, see Birds (b).
belongs to Astâd, 5, 104; the H. of 'Hamzah, Mohammed's uncle, slain the angel H., of three kinds 5, 103; in battle, 6, xxxviii, 264 n.
Húsh, the drink of immortality, preHan: systematic chronology in China pared from H., 5, 126; white H., began with the H. period, 3, 20 sq.; the counteractor of decrepitude and investiture of the marquis of H., death, 5, 176 sq.; H.-juice given to 3, 426; recovery of the Ritual a new-born infant, 5, 322; 24, 286 Books under the H. dynasty, 27, sq. ; 37, 122 ; meat-offering to the 2-5.
angel H., 5, 336, 336 n., 338, 338 n.; Hand : tirthas or parts of the b. the white H., an ingredient of the sacred to different deities, 7, 198; elixir of immortality, 18, 112, 112 n.: 12, 365 n., 366 n.; 14, 21, 25, 166, washing of polluted H. twigs, 18, 238, 255; 25, 40 sq.; 29, 252, 252 n.; 363; Gaokerena, the white H.. 30, 18; organs of action, 8, 53 n., invoked and worshipped, 23, 5, 5 n., 261, 359; laid down, palm upwards, 12, 14, 20, 32, 36 sq., 271; golden, for protection, 44, 465.
tall, enlivening, 23, 20; the increaser Hăng, see Thien Kbằng-aze..
of the world, 23, 102, 102 n. ; worHangâûrûsh, son of Gâmâsp, 47, ships Drvâspa, 23, 114, 114 n.; XXX, 165.
offered a sacrifice to Mithra, 23, Hanghaurvaungh, son of Gâmâspa, 141 sq.; established as a priest by 23, 208.
Ahura-Mazda, 23, 142; the Fra'Hanîfs, a sect of Arabian thinkers, vashis watch the H., 23, 194 n.;
6, xv sq. ; Islâm, the faith of the drinking of H. is attended with 'H., 6, 204; 9, 127 sq.; exhortation Asha and Ashi Vanguhi, 23, 271; to become 'H., 9, 59; Jews and worshipped Ashi Vanguhi, 23, 277 Christians bidden to become 'H., sq.; prayer recited when drinking 9, 338.
H., 23, 312; H. and sacred twigs, Hantrîmukha, n. of a demonharass- 24, 103, 103 n.; where the H. is ing infants, 29, 296.
grown, 24,IUTTIN.; H. and ParaHan Ying, his text of the Shih King, haoma, and the offered) Haomas 3, 287.
worshipped, 31, 208, 212, 214, 22 I Hâo, Duke, as a mourner, 27, 318. sq., 227 sq., 230, 246, 270 sq., 276, Haoist, son of Geurva, 37, 224, 291, 348; among the offerings to 224 1).
the gods, 31, 213 sq., 223, 227 sq., Haoma (Phl. Hôm), overthrew the 270 sq., 274 sq., 280, 349 sq., 353 Keresâni (Alexander), 4, xlviii; 31, sq., 374 sq.; the H.-yast, worship 237 sq., 237 n.; Vedic Soma, Avestic and praise of H., 31, 230-44; drives
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #280

HAOMA-HARIKÊSA-BALA
death afar, 31, 231-7, 244-6, 291; invoked against demons and all evil creatures, 31, 236, 238-40; grants knowledge and wisdom to students, 31, 237; grants offspring to women, husbands to maidens, 31, 237; grants speed to racers, 31, 237; grows on the mountains, 31, 238, 240-3, 291; pressings of H., 31, 240; the pressing, tasting, or praising of H. avails to the smiting of the Daêvas, 31, 241; curses the man who holds him from full outpouring, 31, 244 sq.; praised, 31, 246; bound the Turanian Frangrasyan, 31, 246; the reviver and healer, worshipped Sraosha, 31, 302; curing with H.-water, 47, xi, xxv, 57 sq.; H.-water used by Zoroaster, 47, xxvi; guardian spirit of Zaratust passed, through H., to his parents, 47, xxix, 21-9, 21 n.; milk mixed with H., 47, 27 sq., 28 n.; Zoroaster bringing H.water from the river meets Vohûmanô, 47, 47 sq., 155 sq.; Vistâsp drinks H., the fountain of life, 47, 70 sq., 71 n.; Zoroaster's guardian spirit is in the H., 47, 136 sq., 139; pouring H.-juice into water, 47, 154. See also Plants (b), Sacrifices (b, k), and Soma. Haomô-hvarenah, n.p., 23, 214. Haôshâng, see Hôshang. Haoshyangha, see Hôshâng. Happiness, five sources of, 3, 149; three sorts of h., 8, 126; what is true h., 10 (1), 53-5; 13, 81; a life in h. and mindfulness with a wise friend, or in solitude, 17, 307 sq.; perfect peace is sublime h., 20,231-3. See also Bliss, and Highest Good.
Haptanghâiti, see Yasna. Haptôiringa, see Haptôk-rîng. Haptôk-rîng (Av. Haptôiringa), the star Ursa Major, chieftain of the north, 5, 12, 12 sq. n., 21; 24, 131; seas under his protection, 5, 44; meat-offering to H., 5, 337, 337 n.; keeps off demons, witches, and wizards, 24, 91 sq. Hara, used in the sense of God, 15, 235; identified with strength, 25, 512; n. of Rudra, 29, 256; is immortal and imperishable, 48, 139, 364.
263
seven
Hara Berezaiti, or Haraiti Bareza (Mount Albûrz, or Alborz), both the waters and the light come from it and return there, 4, 230, 232-4, 232 n.; 18, 263, 263 n.; palaces in it, 4, 262 sq. n.; 37, 220 sq.; revolution of the sun round it, 5, 22-4; the first of mountains, 5, 29 sq., 34-6, 41 sq., 91, 174 sq.; rivers flow forth from it, 5, 74-7, 75 n., 172; 24, 98; Albûrz and the Dâîtih peak, 18, 46-8, 48 n.; the mountain where Mithra dwells, 23, 131 sq., 141; the sun rises above it, 23, 150; stars move round it, 23, 174; 24, 91 sq.; the abode of the clouds is on it, 24, 86, 86 n.; star Vanand protects its passes and gates, 24, 91, 91 n.; arranged around the world, 24, 100, 100 n.; below it is the Kinvat Bridge, 31, 19, 19 n.; 37, 210. Haradatta, quoted by Nandapandita, 7, xxxiii.
Haraiti Bareza, see Hara Berezaiti. Hardâr, n.p. 5, 141. Hardarsn, n.p., 5, 141. Hardhar, n.p., 47, 34. Hare, in the moon, 44, 10; 'horn of a h.,' 48, 433, 453, 508 sq. Haredhaspa, n.p., 23, 214. Harem, see Woman (a,f). Hareth, n. of Satan, 6, 161 n. Hari, epithet of Rudra, 2, 298; n. of Vishnu or Krishna, 7, 7; 8, 92, 131, 219, 347; 48, 93; is contemplated in the sacred stone called Sâlagrâm, 34, 114; the Creator, 48, 87; all beings a play of H., 48, 406; all this is the body of H., 48, 423; the Lord H. condensed the Vedantatexts in an easy form, 48, 527; Buddha compared with H., 49 (i), 171. See also Vishnu. Hari, a noble family of Gainas, 22,
92, 218, 225.
Hâridraka (Pr. Hâligga) Kula of the Kârana Gana, 22, 292. Hâridrumata, Gautama, teacher of Satyakâma, 1, 60; 34, 228; 48,
343.
Harikarnîputra, n. of a teacher, 15, 224 n.
Harikesa, epithet of Indra, 2, 298. Harikêsa-Bala, a Kandala who had become a monk, 45, 50 n.
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #281

264
HARINEGAMESI-HEALING PLANTS
Harinegamesi, the divine com- Hastiyâma, n, of a park at Nalanda, mander of the foot troops, ordered 45, 420. by Sakra to exchange the embryos Hate, see Hatred. of Devananda and Trisalâ, 22, 227 Hatha-yoga, always occasions death, sqq.
8, 297 n. Harishêna, a king who became a Hatred, the devotee free from, 8, Gaina monk, 45, 86, 86 n.
51,63, 101; self-restraint is freedom Hariskandra, King, bought the son from h, and other defects, 8, 168 ; of Agîgarta Sauyavasi, 14, 87; vows desire and h. are born from nature, to sacrifice his son to Varuna, 44, 8, 288. See also Love, and Passion. xxxiv.
Hatthi-gâma, Buddha at, 11, 66. Hârîta, quoted in law-books, 2, Hâu, title of Chinese sovereigns, 3, xxviii, 49, 65, 66 n., 70, 88 sq., 91. xxvi. sq.; 14, xvii, xx sq., xxvii, xl, 1o, Hâu-ki, his wonderful conception 220.
and birth, perils of his infancy, 3, Hâritagotra, Srîgupta of the, 22, 396 sq. and n.; what he did for 291.
agriculture, 3, 398; as the founder Harita Kasyapa, n. of a teacher, of certain sacrifices, 3, 398 sq., 398 15, 226.
n.; 28, 350; invoked against a Hâritamâlâkârî, Sakha of the Kadrought 3, 420; associated with God rana Gana, 22, 291.
at sacrifices, 3, 422 n.; 28, 32; Hâritâyana, gotra, 22, 286.
sacrifices to H. as the correlate of Hârîtî, n, of a giantess, 21, 374. Heaven, 3, 477, 477 n.; his meriHarlot, see Prostitution.
torious services, 28, 340. See also Khî. Harmlessness, see Ahimsa.
Hâu Mû, about the rites of mournHarmya, see Hell (a).
ing, 27, 152. Hârût, and Mârût, two fallen angels, Haurvatât, see Horvadad. 6, xiv, 14, 14 n.
Hâu-thû, attending spirit of Hwang Haryag vâyana, worshipped at the Tì, 27, 280, sacrificed to as the Tarpana, 30, 244.
spirit of the ground, 28, 208. Haryaksha, n. of a demon harassing Hâu Zhang, disciple of Hsia-hâu nfants, 29, 296.
Shih-khang, 3, 287; a Lî scholar, Hâsar, measure of time, 5, 308, 308 27, 7; his treatise Khi Thai Ki, 27,
sq. n. Hâshim, Mohammed's grandfather, Havanan, see Priests (d). 6, xvi, xviii,
Havani, lord of the ritual order, Hasi, n. of a Daêva, 23, 49 sq., worshipped, 31, 196, 201 sq., 204, 49 n.
207, 209, 215, 219, 223, 254, 379 sq.; 'Hâsîy ibn Wâil said he should thirty-three gods round about H., have wealth and children on the 31, 198. judgement day, 9, 33, 33 n.
Hazân, a Karap, 47, 143 Hasta, of the Kâsyapa gotra, a Head, placing the life-breath in the, Sthavira, 22, 294 n.
8, 79, the self is without a h., 8, Hasta, guardian of Soma, 26, 72. 367 ; etymology of Sk. siras or h., Hastilipta (Pr. Hatthiligga), a Kula 41, 144 sq., 401; h. of a child or
of the Uddeha Gana, 22, 290. young animal born first, 41, 233; Hastin, of the Kasyapagotra, a 43, 40, 287; human h. placed on Sthavira, 22, 294.
ukhâ, 41, 311, 404; is the birthHastinapura, Sambhûta took the place of the breaths, 41, 396; 43, resolution to become there a univer- 57; measures a span, is four-corsal monarch in some later birth, 45, nered, contracted in the middle, 41, 56 sq., 60; residence of Mahapadma, 396; 44, 454 ; is threefold, 43, 78, 45, 86 n.
114; 44, 163, 335, 499; consists of Hastipâla : Mahâvîra died at Pâpâ two bones, 43, 78, 387; fivefold
in King H.'s office of the writers, 22, vital air in h., 43, 190. 264, 269.
Healing plants, see Plants (b).
17.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #282

HEART HEAVEN
Heart, the small ether in the lotus of the, 1, 125 sq.; 34, xxxvi, 17492; 38, 144; 48, 314-17, 660 sq.; the self abides in it, 1, 129; the dying devotee confines the mind within the h., 8, 79, 239; the Lord is seated in the lotus-like h. of all beings, 8, 88, 104, 113, 129, 187 n., 194, 281 sq., 283 n., 332; the being of the size of a thumb in the h., 8, 192; is the breath or seat of the breath, 8, 242 n.; 26, 204; the h. and the seat of the h., 8, 252; perceiving all entities in one's own h., 8, 342; the great self, the h. of all beings, 8, 345; supporter of consciousness in the h., 8, 350; the two entered into the cave (of the h.) are Brahman and the individual soul, 15, 12; 34, xxxv, xlii, 118-23; 38, 240; 48, 98, 267 sq.; one thinks with the h., with the mind, 43, 95; Agni, Vâyu, Aditya are the hs. of the gods, 43, 162; is smooth, round, and near the right arm-pit, 43, 180 sq.; this h. is, as it were, in secret, 44, 36. See also Arteries. Hearth harmya, fire-pit, h., house, 23, 216-18; spirit of the h., 40, 236; striding over the h. a crime, 40, 243; offences committed in the treatment of the fire and the h., 40, 244. See also Fire (e). Heat, or tegas, 1, 93 n.; effects of h. on the body, 8, 237; cold and h., see Pairs of opposites. Heathen, see Heretics. Heaven (Sky, Heavenly world).
(a) H. (Thien), a supreme and moral power in China.
(b) H. and Rulers in China.
(c) H. and Earth in China.
(d) H. or Svarga world in India. (e) H. (Dyaus) as a deity in India. (f) H. and Earth in India. (g) H. (Asmân, Garôdmân) in Zoroastrian.
ism. (2) Plurality of Heavens.
(a) H. (THIEN) A SUPREME AND MORAL POWER IN CHINA.
The term Thien or H. interchanged with Ti and Shang Tî (God) to denote the Supreme Power, 3, xxiv sq., 196-8, 477 sq. n., 354; 39, 15-18; sacrifices offered to H., 3, 39, 134, 302, 317 sq.; 27, 36, 427, 437; 28, 202, 217 sq.; sends down calamities (on the of
265
fender), 3, 51 sq., 108, 120-2, 157 sq., 160 sq., 170, 177 sq., 236, 266, 408-10, 417-19; 27, 256, 279; 40, 107; virtue moves H., 3, 52; appeal to (azure) H. in sorrow, 3, 52, 184, 360 sq., 364, 418, 428 sq., 434 sq., 434 n., 435 n., 439, 439 n., 441, 444; the source of moral laws, 3, 55 sq., 129, 169; punishments appointed by H., 3, 77, 83, 85-7, 90, 126, 130, 132, 135, 219; warnings of H. conveyed by eclipses and the like, 3, 81, 81 n.; sends down misery or happiness and length of years on men according to their conduct, 3, 89, 99, 101, 109, 119, 174, 207; 16, 299 sq. n.; 40, 246; the way of H. is to bless the good, and make the bad miserable, 3, 90; 16, 285, 286 n.; makes no mistakes, 3, 90, 417; 16, 230, 230 n.; the bright requirements of H., i. e. the worship of the gods and ancestors, 3, 96; 28, 415; calamities sent by H. may be avoided, but from those brought on by one's self there is no escape, 3, 98; 28, 359; secures the tranquillity of the people, aiding them to be in harmony with their condition, 3, 139, 139 n.; fulfilling to the end the will of H., one of the five sources of happiness, 3, 149; decree of H. is not to be changed, 3, 157, 161, 236; the will of H. intimated by divination, 3, 159, 189 sq.; awful though H. be, it yet helps the sincere, 3, 167; H.'s appointments are not unchanging, 3, 171, 379 sq.; 28, 420 sq.; approves, if spirits are used only at sacrifices, 3, 176; the bright principles of H., 3, 176, 197; sacrifices ascend to H., 3, 177; the aged have matured their counsels in the sight of H., 3, 185; the favour of H. is not easily preserved, not to be depended on, 3, 206; the virtue of great H., 3, 206, 209, 259; the dread majesty of H., 3, 208, 210, 241, 262, 264, 380, 380 n.; Great H. has no partial affections; it helps only the virtuous, 3, 212; services to spirits and to H., 3, 217; 'the way of H.,' or virtuous conduct, 3, 248; 16, 229, 372; 27, 39 sq., 367, 389; 28, 268; 39, 121 sq., 210; 40, 257-9; the oppressed declare their innocence to H., 3,
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #283

266
HEAVEN
256, 354, 357 sq.; those who preside Heavenly or H.-given seat,' 16, 218, over criminal cases are the shepherds 218 n., 223 n. ; diminishes the full of H., 3, 259; accordance with the and augments the humble, 16, 226, will of H., 3, 260, 379; 16, 261; 226 sq. n.; 'the procedure of H.,' allows us to make use of punish- characterized by change, 16, 229, ment, 3, 260; is impartial, but men 229 n.; progress proceeding from ruin themselves, 3, 264; prosperity correctness is the appointment of sent down from H., 3, 306; 16,286, H., 16, 234, 234 n.; sincerity is the 318, 322, 323 n.; the ordinances of response of man to H., 16, 263, H. are deep and unintermitting, 3, 264 n.; in its motion, is a symbol 314, 357; 16, 251, 251 D.; 28, 322; of strength, and of untiring activity, made the lofty hill, 3, 316; its ap- 16, 267, 268 n.; divination is "help pointment is not easily preserved, 3, extended to man from H.,' 16, 351; 329 sq., 330 n.; inspects all our the sage rejoices in H. and knows doings, 3, 330; does not weary in its ordinations, 16, 35+; produced its favour, 3, 335; sends infictions, the spirit-like things, and the sages is charged with injustice and cruelty, took advantage of them, 16, 374, 3, 351-3, 353 n.; the calamities of 374 n.; he whom H. assists is obserthe lower people do not come down vant of what is right, 16, 375 sq.; from H., 3, 357; the angry terrors the great man,' the equal of H., of compassionate H. extend through 16, 417, 418 n.; 28, 327; sends this lower world, 3, 358; bad officers down rain, 27, 201; decision in law do not stand in awe of H., 3, 358; courts according to the judgewhat H. confers, when once lost, ment of H.,' 27, 236; the most foris not regained, 3, 359; who art lorn of H.'s people, 27, 244, the called our parent, 3, 361; azure H. blessing of H. secured by cereinvoked against slanderers, 3, 361; monies, 27, 371, 376, 376 sq. n.; offerings made to the ancestors, that the author of all things, 27, 377 11., their descendants may receive the 430 ; produces the seasons, 27, 378; blessings of H., 3, 370, 370 n.; the rules of ceremony have their origin way of H. is hard and difficult, 3, in H., 27, 388; the border sacrifice 376; the doings of high H. have an illustration of the way of H., 27, neither sound nor smell, 3, 379 sq., 430 ; harmony of H. and man, 28, 380 n.; model of action afforded by 210; 39, 144, 332 sq. ; 40, 257-64; H. to men, 3,380 n.; 16,414, 415 n.; by ceremonies and music man be39, 146, 161, 365-7; 40, 208; en- comes H.-like, 28, 224; the supreme lightens the people, 3, 409, 409 n.; Decider, 28, 233, 233 n.; a filial son gave birth to the multitudes of the serves his parents as he serves H., people, 3, 410, 425; great H. is 28, 269; commands of superiors intelligent and clear-seeing, 3, 410, taken as if froni H., 28, 288; 416; it is not H. that flushes your accordance with the nature of H.is face with spirits, so that you follow the path of duty, 28, 300, 301 n.; what is evil, 3, 411; those whom H. the superior man does not niurmur does not approve of sink down in against H., 28, 306 sq., 338; 40, ruin, 3, 414; is letting down its 242 ; perfection of nature characnet of crime in which are many teristic of H., 28, 317; the superior calamities, 3, 428 sq.; mysteriously man knows H., 28, 325; the Taoistic great H. is able to strengthen any- idea of Thien or H., 39, 15-18, 154, thing, 3, 429, 429 n.; filial picty is 196, 1961). ; 40, 112 sq., 112 n.; the method of H., 3, 473, 479; H. a great sage called 'H.,' 39, 17 sq., in the midst of a mountain,' sym- 299, 299 n., 301-3; the full possessor bolical of great accumulation, 16, of Tâo is like H., 39, 60; the work 37, 300, 300 n., will set its seal to of the Taoist like that of H., 39. the virtue of him who restrains him- TU1 sq.; is lenient, but does not self, 16, 155, 157 n.; symbolic mean- allow offenders to escape, 39, 116; ing of H., 16, 213 sq., 214 n.; "the though H. hates the ill-doer, yet its
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #284

HEAVEN
judgements do not always prove that he who suffers is an ill-doer, 39, 116 sq.; presides over the infliction of death, 39, 117; the Tâo or way of H. is unselfish, that of man selfish, 39, 119; there is no other H. but what belongs to man's own mind, 39, 129, 182; unity with H. obtained by renouncing worldly life, 39, 150; 40, 12; Khing completed his bell-stand, when his H.-given faculty and the H.-given qualities of the wood were concentrated on the work, 39, 150; 40, 22 sq.; the Southern Ocean is the 'Pool of H.,' 39, 164, 167; the notes or sounds of H., 39, 177 sq., 178 n.; as a synonym of Tâo, 39, 178 n., 182, 182 n., 185, 185 n., 229 11., 234 n., 278 n., 306; 40, 61, 61 n.; that the Master of the Left has but one foot, is from H., not from man, 39, 200; death and life ordained from H., 39, 241; to be regarded like a father, but the Tâo to be loved more, 39, 241 sq. and n.; creatures cannot overcome H., 39, 248 sq.; the small man of H. is the superior man among men; the superior man among men is the small man of H., 39, 253, 253 n.; what disturbs the regular method of H. causes disorder in the world, 39, 302; spiritlike, and yet requiring to be exercised, 39, 305; those who do not understand H. are not pure in their virtue, 39, 306; he who has forgotten himself has become identified with H., 39, 318; the ancients sought first to apprehend H., the Tâo came next, 39, 336; six extreme points and five elements belong to H., 39, 346; the music of H., 39, 348-51; 'the gate of H.,' 39, 357; union (between father and child) by H.'s appointment, 40, 35; 'a man in appearance, but having the mind of Heaven,' description of a master of the Tão, 40, 42, 42 n.; Tâoist teacher called H., 40, 51, 68; the harmony of H. will come to him who looks only at the Tâo, 40, 61; the people of H. are those whom their human element has left, 40, 82; those who cannot stop where they cannot arrive by means
267
of knowledge, will be destroyed on the lathe of H., 40, 83; the door of H. is non-existence, 40, 85; the sage is skilful H.wards, but stupid manwards, 40, 88 sq.; the true men of old did not by their human efforts try to take the place of H., 40, 110; the sage follows the direction of H., 40, 116, 199; if the breath of creatures be not abundant it is not the fault of H., 40, 139; the mind of man more difficult to know than H., 40, 209; regarded as the primal source by the sagely man, 40, 215; protects the good man, 40, 237; the bad man slights H.'s people, 40, 239; to H. belong the five mutual foes (elements), and the same five foes are in the mind of man, 40, 258 sq.; has no feeling of kindness, but the greatest kindness comes from it, 40, 261 sq.; when H. seems most wrapt up in itself, H.'s operation is universal in its character, 40, 262; the title H.-honoured,' 40, 265 sq.; 'H.-endowed men,' 40, 265-8: ether and destiny depend on H., 40, 268. See also God (b). (b) H. AND RULERS IN CHINA.
'Son of H.,' designation of Chinese sovereigns, 3, XXV, XXV n., 83, 113, 120, 144, 220, 244, 325, 352, 406, 425, 428, 467 sq., 468 n., 472, 483, 485; 16, 88, 285; 27, 82, 99, 107 sq., &c.; 28, 31, &c., 347; 39, 307 n., 308 n., 331; 40, 158, 170, 181, 189-91, 195; appoints the kings, 3, 45, 47, 50, 58, 62, 99, 119, 121, 128, 134 sq., 154, 157, 167, 181, 196-9, 207 sq., 210, 217, 236, 244, 308, 312, 316, 335, 378, 381, 389, 394, 402, 404; 16, 276 sq. n.; 27, 108 sq.; 28, 347; 39, 338, 338 n.; the work of government is H.'s, men must act for it, 3, 55; protects and establishes the king, and makes him virtuous so as to enjoy every happiness, 3, 91, 93, 96. 98, 101, 104, 162, 347 sq.; virtuous kings give heed to the commands of H., 3, 104; intelligent kings act in accordance with the ways of H., 3, 115; King Thang became equal to great H., 3, 118; wicked King Shâu does not reverence H., 3, 125; made rulers for the help of the
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #285

268
HEAVEN
a dece: whate hu
people, 3, 126, 264; loves the people, the will of H., 16, 254 ; a general and punishes wicked sovereigns who in whom the king has reposed entire do not carry out the mind of H., 3, confidence has received the favour 126-8; the oppressed people cry to of H.,' 16, 276, 276 n.; the ancient H., 3, 127; gave the Great Plan to sovereigns were helped by H., 16, Yü, 3, 140; sends a thunderstorm 383; the ruler on his tour of into reveal the virtue of Tan, 3, 155 spection announces his arrival to sq.; the king, the servant of H., H., 27, 216; emperor's sacrifice to which has assigned to him a great H., 27, 222; gives the eulogy for task, 3, 159; overthrow of a dynasty a deceased emperor, 27, 333 sq., no usurpation, but the will of H., 3, 334 n., whatever good the son of H. 166, 184, 196-9, 213-17; guides and possessed, he humbly ascribed its protects kings who are obedient to merit to H., 28, 233; is with the H., 3, 185 sq.; the king shall be the virtuous ruler, 28, 308 sq.; desiring mate of great H. and reverently to know men, the wise ruler should sacrifice, 3, 186; king prays to H. know H., 28, 313; the purposeless for a long-abiding decree in his and yet powerful spontaneity of H., favour, 3, 187 sq.; the king responds a pattern for rulers of the world, to the favouring decree of H., 3, 39, 143 sq., 307-14, 307 n., 318, 192; favours those who obey the 318 n., 330-38, 346; a son of H., king, 3, 200, 218; the inflictions of and a co-worker with H., 39, 207; H. carried out by the king, 3, 200; the sons of H. are those whom H. indulgence in ease is not the way to helps, 40, 82. See also Rulers. secure the favour of H. for a king, (c) H. AND EARTH IN CHINA. 3,203; deceased ministers associated Are the parents of all creatures with H. in sacrifices to it, 3, 207, and things, 3, 125, 476; 16, 238 sq., 207 n.; that kings have good 356, 357 sq. n., 429 sq.; 40, 12, 94; ministers is a favour of H., 3, 208, worshipped, sacrifices to them, 3, 210; the princes of Yin kept reckon- 129, 405 n.; 27, 116, 116 n., 225, ing on some decree of H., 3, 214, 227, 323, 329, 373, 397, 410, 425 ; 216 ; approved of the ways of Wăn 28, 253, 265, 271 sq. ; addressed by and Wû, and gave them the four King Wû when going into battle, 3, quarters of the land, 3, 245; com- 135; worshipped during a drought, missioned the swallow to give birth 3, 420, 420 n.; are a pattern for the to Shang (Hsieh), 3, 307 ; Thang conduct of men, 3, 473; 16, 39 sq., received the blessing of H., 3, 310; 238 sq., 281, 282 n., 359 sq., 360 n.; sent I Yin down as a minister to 27, 380-4, 387 sq. ; 28, 305, 326 sq., Thang, 3,311; by its will is inspect- 393; 39, 52, 66, 334-8, 364; 40, 60 ing the kingdom, 3, 312; sacrifice sq.; are served with intelligence by to H. associated with King Văn, 3, showing filial piety to fathers and 317; the correlate of H., 3, 319 sq.; mothers, 3, 484 sq. and n.; their 476 sq., 476 n.; 16, 46 sq. ; 28, 201 marriage, and their sons and sq. ; a great sovereign gives rest daughters, 16, 49 sq.; symbolism even to great H., 3, 325, 325 n., of their reciprocal influence, 16, the purpose of H. carried out by 223 sq., 224 n., 418-21 ; harmony Wû in the plain of Mû, 3, 342; between them symbolical of hargrants blessing to the prince (Hsî), mony in the state, 16, 227, 227 sq. 3, 345; blessing of H. invoked by n.; 28, 100, 104, 106; "the mind of the king for his lords, 3, 373 sq., H. and E.' the love of life and of all 374 n.; the posterity of Wû will goodness, 16, 233, 233 n.; nourish receive the blessing of H., 3, 394; all things, 16, 235; correctness and robbers and oppressors have no fear greatness seen in the character of of the clear will of H., 3, 407.407n.: H. and E., 16, 240, 241 n., their a king invokes H. to allay a drought union emblematic of marriage, 16, 3, 422 sq. ; Thang overcame Hsiâ, 242, 243 n., 257, 258 n.; 27, 55; are and Wû Shang, in accordance with separate, but the work which they
showing blinle with intelligence by
317; the correlate of ing Wăn, 3,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #286

HEAVEN
269
do is the same, 16, 243; H. dis- standing their virtue is what is pensing and E. producing, 16, 247, called 'The Great Root,' and 'The 248 n.; by their union (marriage) all Great Origin,' 39, 332 ; regarded things spring up, 16, 250 ; 27, 439 by Tîs and kings as their author, sq. ; 28, 265; undergo their changes, 39, 333; H. has a more honourable, and the four seasons complete their E. a lower position, 39, 335 sq.; functions, 16, 254, 262; their inter- the principles of H. and E. to be action symbolical of men's opera- followed, 39, 381; cause inflictions, tions, 16, 259, 259 n.; H. is lofty such as hunger, thirst, &c., 40, 37 and honourable, E. is low, hence sq., 38 n.; under the control of the their symbols Khien and Khwăn Tâo, 40, 47, 47 n.; body, life, his (male and female), 16, 348 sq.; H., nature, and his offspring are only E., and man (ruler), the three entrusted to men by H. and E., 40, Powers, 16, 351, 351 sq. n., 402, 62 sq.; how it was before H. and 402 sq. n., 423 sq., 424 n. ; 27, 377 E., 40, 71 sq.; to respond to the sq. ; 28, 115, 115 n., 256 sq., 300 sq., feeling of H. and E., the right thing 301 n., 319, 319 n.; 40, 258-60; the for a Taoist ruler, 40, 95; the sage Yi King made on a principle of embraces them both in his regard, accordance with H. and E., 16, 353 40, 105; are grandly complete by sq. ; their great attribute is the doing nothing, 40, 106; happiness giving and maintaining life, 16, 381; only in the pursuit of the perfect all things were produced after H. virtue of H. and E., 40, 107; are and E., 16, 433, 435; are in har- the greatest of all things that have monious co-operation in spring, 27, form, 40, 128; Taoists of later ages 255; begin to be severe in autumn, no longer saw the undivided purity 27, 285; no intercommunion of H. of H. and E., 40, 217; the bad man and E. in winter, 27, 298; the rules appeals to them to witness to the of propriety are rooted in H. and mean thoughts of his mind, 40, 242; have their correspondencies in H. is pure, E. is turbid, H. moves, E., 27, 367; separated from the E. is at rest, 40, 250; their method Grand Unity, 27, 386 sq. ; harmony proceeds gently and gradually, 40, and graduation in them, 28, 99; 263; the Tâo is in H. and E., but music has its origin from H., cere- they are not conscious of it, 40, 267. monies from E., 28, 100-5, 114 sq.; See also Nature. a pattern for the relation of ruler and (d) H. OR SVARGA WORLD IN INDIA. minister, 28, 103 sq.; represented The five men of Brahman, the by musical notes, 28, 11; music doorkeepers of h., 1, 47; is the the lesson of H. and E., 28, 128, 130; altar on which the Devas sacrifice worshipped at the ruler's ploughing the Sraddhâ libation, 1,78; obtained of the field, 28, 222; virtue of by esoteric knowledge, 1, 129 sq., ancient rulers equal to that of H. 153, 233; 8, 368 ; 15, 177; 44, 177, and E., 28, 281 sq. ; 40, 48 sq.; great 264; the world of the gods, the as they are, men are dissatisfied reward of the sacrificer, 2, 140, 159; with some of their actions, 28, 304; 12, 157 sq., 252, 254 sq., 260 sq., their characteristics, 28, 322; 266, 310, 345 sq., 450 sq., 451 n.; evolved from the Tâo, 39, 67 sq. ; 26, 173, 307, 424, 449 sq.; 41, 7, 40, 290 sq., 293 ; unite and send 32 sq. and n., 286 sq., 322, 344 sq.; down the sweet dew, 39, 74 ; the 42, 183-5, 187, 189-91 ; 43, 198– Great Powers whose influences 200, 217 sq., 267 sq., 279 sq., 391; extend to all below and upon them, 44, 38, 42 sq., 53, 56, 61, 68, 79, 81, 39, 143, 307 sq.; do nothing, and 143, 151, 185, 190, 204 sq., 239, 280 yet there is nothing that they do sq., 297, 309 sq., 328, 473, 482 sq. ; not do, 39, 149; 40, 3 sq. ; there is 46, 24; 48, 681; 49 (i), 110; renothing which H. does not cover, wards in h., 2, 169 sq. ; the reward and nothing which E. does not of true witnesses, 2, 246 sq.; 33, siistain, 39, 228, 258; clearly under- 93; assault against a Brahmana
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #287

270
HEAVEN
causes loss of h., 2, 282 sq. and n.; the world of h., 43, 250, 304; the fallen warriors go to h., 7, 18; 8,46 life of a hundred years makes for **
S sq.; 25, 230; the reward of good
unday years make
b.,' 43, 323 sq.; begging alms from conduct and pious actions, 7, 108; pious women makes for h., 44, 50; 8, 158 sq., 159 n., 322, 327, 344, 360 the gate of h.opened by sprinkling sq.; 10 (i), 35, 35 n.; 11, 17, 91, 94 water in the northerly direction, sq. ; 17, 100; 35, 283, 283 n. ; 36, 44, 82; the conclusion of the 230; 45,83; faithful wives will gain sacrifice to the Brahman' (Vedah., 7, 111; 14, 232; attained by study), 44, 96 ; out of the world of worship of Vishnu, 7, 156 ; is a h. the gods formed the Udayanîya merely temporary good, sorrowful Atirâtra, 44, 140 ; Adityas and and not worth having, 8, 48 sq. and Angiras contend together who shall n., 240 ; 19, 74 sq., 80, 121, 159 sq., be first to reach h., 44, 152; the 203 sq., 206; 48, 177, 181; 49 (i), h. of the living, 44, 212; by the 72 sq., 76 sq.; the gods pass up- Brahman (the priesthood) he gains wards to the world of h. by h., 44, 221; fathers led to the penance, 8, 389; 44, 91 sq., 505; world of h., 44, 238; by means of a few only go to h., 10 (i), 47; the golden light the Sacrificer goes better than going to h. is the to h., 44, 303; the horse knows the reward of the first step in holiness, world of h. and leads the Sacrifi10 (i), 48; the Arhat sees both h. cer to it, 44, 304-6; sacrificial and hell, 10 (ii), 116; one tooth of horse led to h. where the pious Buddha is honoured in h., 11, 135; dwell, 44, 319; the way to h. not living in the forest as a hermit is the known to the gods, but to the road to h., 14, 291, 294; there is sacrificial horse, 44, 320; that is h. no death in h., 15, 4; reached by where they immolate the victim, the road of the Fathers, 15, 177; 44, 323; by preparing the knife42, 170 ; birth in h., the aim of paths, the Sacrificer makes for ascetics, 19, 74 sq., 79 sq.; 49 (i), himself a bridge for the attainment 72 sq., 76 sq., Buddha ascends to of h., 44, 326; established upon h. to preach to his mother, 19, 240 the Brihatî, 44, 402 sq. ; Sûrya is sq. and n. ; he who makes peace in the heavenly world, 44, 502 ; the the Samgha will be happy in h. for palace Saudharman in h., 45, 291; a kalpa, 20, 254, 268 ; the gods ridge of h., 46, 45; carrying Agni, convey the sacrificer to h., 26, 190; they opened the doors of h., 46, * may there be a place for me in the 68. See also Brahman-world, Future world of the gods! With this hope he Life, Sky, Transmigration, and offers whoever offers : that same sacrifice Worlds. of his goes to the world of the gods; and (e) H. (DYAUS) AS A DEITY IN INDIA. behind it goes the gift he gives to the Used in a curse, 1, 251; invoked priests, and holding on to the gift follows and worshipped, 2, 108; 29, 207, the sacrificer, 26, 342 sq., 345, 348 sq.; 242, 321; 32, 423; 44, 297 sq., 297 the dead go to h., 29, 242 sq.; n., 505; 46, 110, 115, 127; "If thou that within which the h., the earth, like, rain, O Sky,' 10 (ii), 3-5; Sky &c., are woven, is Brahman, 34, or Dawn, the daughter of PragaXXXV, 154-62; if the Gaina main- pati, 12, 209; invoked to protect tains that h. exists, or does not the bride, 30, 188; Father H., 41, exist, and is eternal or non-eternal, 390; 46, 150 ; starry H., the bull nobody will act for the purpose of with a thousand horns, 42, 105, 373; gaining it, 34, 430 ; the Abhidhamma Vaisvânara as H., 43, 396; one of preached in h., 36, 248; the con- the eight Vasus, 44, 116; H. is day, secrated king supposed to have dawn is night, 44, 298; Father H. ascended to h., 41, 104, 104 n.; committed incest with his daughter, north-east the gate of h., 41, 252; 46, 74 sq., 78, 80; the two eyes of prayer for h. after remission of H., sun and moon, 46, 83, 86; Agni sins, 42, 165 sq.; the firmament is imparts strength to the Father H.,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #288

HEAVEN
46, 144; the Angiras, sons of H., 46, 318; the red young child of H., probably Soma, 46, 360, 362. (f) H. AND EARTH IN INDIA.
Their sons are the gods, 12, 225; Mother E. and Father H., 12, 229; 42, 50, 166, 207; 44, 238, 287, 325; 46, 144; when H. and E. are in harmony, it rains, 12, 241, 241 n.; invoked and worshipped together, 12, 248 sq., 253 sq., 369-73, 388; 25, 90; 26, 23, 104, 330 sq. and n., 396 n., 397; 29, 98 n., 126 sq., 161, 203 sq., 219, 290, 315, 337, 337 n., 367 sq.; 30, 59, 213; 32, 249 sq., 347; 42, 3, 14, 23, 48, 50, 89, 113, 115, 139, 296, 453; 44, 75, 75 n., 81, 337, 337 1., 342 n., 347, 449 sq., 484 sq., 488; 46, 23, 143, 253; salt, the savour of h. and e., 12, 278; were once close together, 12, 278 1.; dangerous are the paths between h. and e., 12, 356; as husband and wife, 15, 205, 220; the universe rests on them, 26, 19, 104, 292; 44, 87; endowed with strength and sap by the sacrificer, 26, 145, 194; beings enclosed between them, 26, 213 sq.; 46, 291; nothing is beyond them, 26, 396 n.; are the thirtysecond and thirty-third gods, 26, 411; H. I, E. thou,' 29, 36, 168, 282; 30, 190; Vedic student given in charge of them, 29, 306; 30, 154; 44, 87; H. am I, and I am E.,' 29, 363; Pragâpati is H. and E., 41, 28; informed of the king's consecration, 41, 90; the parents or mothers of Agni, 41, 224, 350; 46, 168, 233, 249 sq., 291, 293, 336; Agni shines between them, 41, 273; the two worlds, are retabsik, 41, 383 sq.; the bestowers of happiness, 42, 57; parents of demons, 42, 67, 340; are the two sides of the war-chariot, 42, 120; hate him who slays a Brâhmana, 42, 169; produced by Rohita (the sun), 42, 208; father and mother of plants, 42, 419; upheld by the Brahman, 43, 59; separated, 43, 75; fit into one another, 43, 126; deities of Brihat and Rathantara, 43, 330; are out- and up-breathing, 44, 488; the two worlds turned towards each other, 46, 67; filled by Agni, 46, 157, 229; the two variegated, great
271
goddesses, 46, 161, 163, 291; Agni invoked to make them inclined, 46, 194, 271; establish Agni as Hotri priest, 46, 244; the two wives, the two milch-cows of Agni, 46, 244, 246; the two well-established goddesses, turned to the East, 46, 245. (g) H. (ASMAN, GARODMAN) IN ZOROASTRIANISM.
Invoked and worshipped, 4, 213 sq., 221, 221 n.; 31, 363; four grades of h. (star station, moon station, sun station, and endless light), 5, 4, 34, 34 n., 294 n.; 24, 20, 29 sq., 100 sq.; 37, 351, 351 m.; the reward of the righteous, 5, 124, 127; 18, 56 sq., 63-70, 70 n., 76; 31, 390; the one place which is good, 5, 335; 18, 4, 4 n.; thou shouldst not consider even any one hopeless of h., 5, 349 sq.; 37, 73; splenour of Aûharmazd in h. for those who propitiate the archangels, 5, 375-9; is in the uppermost part of the sky, 18, 87; attained by ceremonies, 18, 237, 237 n.; 24, 262 sq. and n.; the seat of Aûharmazd, angels, archangels, and guardian spirits, 18, 275; Keresâsp prays to Aûharmazd for h. or better existence, 18, 371, 374, 376-8; by which good works people arrive most at h., 24, 73, 83 sq,; attained through wisdom, 24, 99, 102; if there is no discrimination of good from evil, there is misery even in h., 24, 198; obtained by steadfastness in religion and good works, 24, 321 sq.; treasury of good works in the endless light' h., 24, 327 n.; thirty-three ways to h., 24, 343; as the 'best mental state,' 31, 25, 30; the rightcous saints go to the happy abode of the Good Mind and of Ahura, 31, 34 sq.; is Good Mind, 31, 66, 66 n.; H. and E. worshipped, 31, 256, 291; the best world of the saints, 31, 257, 322 sq., 345, 363, 372; the shining h., the firstmade earthly object, 31, 346; KâîUs attempts to reach the h. of the archangels, 37, 221; the way to supreme h., 37, 313; souls and archangels in the light of supreme h., 47, 79. See also Garô-nminem, and Sky.
Digitized by MicrosoftR

Page #289

272
HEAVEN-HELL(S)
267 Jitions
(b) PLURALITY OF HEAVENS. Heavenly world, see Heaven.
The world of Brahman in the Hek = Idà, 12, 223. third h. from hence, 1, 131; the Hell(s). h, of Tusita (Tushita), 10 (ii), 126;
(a) H. in Indian religions. 49 (i), 4; Bhikkhus become in- (6) H. in Zoroastrianism. heritors of the highest h., there to
H. in Islâm.
(d) H. in Chinese religions. pass entirely away, thence never to return, 11, 25 sq., 213 sq. ; gods (a) H. IN INDIAN RELIGIONS. born in the Agâna h., 15, 60, 61 n.; Punishment of h, for transgresthirty-three hs., 19, 122; Brahma sions of the law, 2, 19, 166, 169 sq., and other hs., 19, 138 sq.; three 248; 7, 111, 282; 11, 17 n., 14, stars around the Trayastrimsa h., 29 sq., 95; 25, 78, 84, 496, 500; 42, 19, 201; three hs., 32, 50 sq. ; 42, 171, 177, 434 sq.; the perjuror 68, 400, 46, 198; Maruts in the punished in h., 2, 171, 247; 7, 51, highest, in the middle, in the lowest 57 ; 14, 204; 25, 267, 267 n., 270 ; h., 32, 352; Asvattha tree in the 33, 93 sq., 245 sq.; the condition of third h., 42, 4, 6, 416; invoked, 42, outcasts is h., 2, 281; lists of h., 161; nine earths, oceans, hs., 42, and description of the torments in228, 631; the Mahâprâna h., 45, flicted in them, 7, xxix, 140-4; 10 84; rebirth in h. of the Vaimânika (ii), 121; 19, 157 sq.; 45, 93-7, gods, 45, 164, 164 n.; description of 279-86, 376; 49 (i), 149 sq.; the the top of the world (place of the seven h, or Pâtâlas, 7, 3, 3 n. ; 38, Siddhas) above the Sarvârtha and 123; carnal desire, wrath, and greed, Ishat-prâgbhara h., 45, 211 sq.; the threefold path to h., 7, 132; 8, the dwelling-places of the gods, and 116 sq.; twenty-one h., 7, 140-4; duration of life therein, 45, 225-9; 25, Ixviii, 142 sq. and n.; 33, 220; Arûpadhâtu, highest h, of the Bud- intermingling of castes and destrucdhists, 45, 415n; Mâra rules four tion of families lead to h., 8, 41 sq.; hs., 49 (i), 163, 163 n.; Yâma, evil-doers go to h., or are reborn Tushita, and other hs., 49 (i), 187, in h., 8, 116, 182 sq., 233, 240, 321, 104: the bright abode of the holy 378; 10 (1), 35, 35 n., 38; (ii), 41, ones, 23, II, 19; worshipped, 23, 47, 55; 17, 100; 25, 473; 35, 124, 229; — seven hs., 6, lxx; 9, 5, 66, 283, 283 n. ; 45, 15, 21, 28, 31, 33, 71, 199, 290, 292, 303, 316; highest 83, 417; 46, 335; the downward h. called the Throne, 6, 144; 9, course, the evil path, Niraya, 10 (i), 71; rolled up on the last day, 9, 74-6; swallowing of hot iron balls 55; - ten hs., 40, 254.
in h., 10 (i), 86, 86 n.; he who has Heavenly, the, in man, 28, 96, 125: attained the bliss of the right view 39, 156, 161; 40, 142-4, 146, 176, is released from the four h., 10 (ii), 179, 205 sq., 280 sq.; the virtue of 38; he who is strong after conquerman is in what is H., 39, 148, 383 ing the pain of h., is Dhîra, 10 (ii), sq.; the development of man's H. 91; the Buddhist saint sees both constitution produced goodness and heaven and h., 10 (ii), 116; this freedom from harm, 40, 14; the h.,' the world, 10 (ii), 129; 'h. is Human and the H. are one and the destroyed for me,' 11, 26 sq. ; the same, 40, 37-9, 38 n., 39 n.; the pains in the h. were allayed on the Creator recompenses men only for eve of Buddha's birth, 19, 345 : he the use of the H. in them, 40, 205; who causes a schism is boiled in connexion between the H. and the Niraya, h., for a Kalpa, 20, 254, Human elements in man's constitu- 268; 35, 163, 167 sq.; eight evil tion, 40, 287, 289 sq.
conditions causing sufferings in h. Heavenly lights, secret union of for a Kalpa, 20, 262 sq.; some the, 15, 46.
Bodhisattvas save the creatures in Heavenly vision, the power of the h., 21, 13; no h. in Buddha seeing beings pass from one exist- fields, 21, 194, 197, 377; 49 (ii), 12, ence to another, 11, 216 sqq.
33, 97, 97 n.; the preacher hears
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #290

HELL(S)
=
the cries of those who suffer in h., 21, 339; beings in h., brute creation, and in kingdom of Yama, 21, 233, 248, 401 sq.; h., brute creation, and Yama's realm will come to an end through Avalokitesvara, 21, 415; unworthy king sinks into h., 25, 307-9; 33, 246; a son saves his father from the h. called Put, 7, 65; 25, 354; Harmya fiery pit, into which evil-doers are thrown, 32, 217 sq.; degree of pleasure and pain enjoyed by inmates of h., 34, 27; the fire of h. more fierce than ordinary fire, 35, 103; though they burn for hundreds of thousands of years in purgatory, beings are not destroyed, 35, 103-6; beings in purgatory are still afraid of death, 35, 206-13, 206 sq. n. ; fear of h, a motive of good conduct, 35, 295; the Bhikkhu should preach of purgatory and Nirvâna, 36, 345 sq.; to h. a man-slayer sacrificed at the Purushamedha, 44, 413; the sinner, though he be a monk, will not escape h., 45, 23; fifteen places of punishment, 45, 182; seven kinds of h. and denizens of h., and duration of life in h., 45, 201, 221 sq.; denizens of h. commit sins, 45, 356; the southern region, h., and the dark fortnight are the share of the evildoer, 45, 372, 372 n., 377; sinners fall into h. but are saved by being preached to, 49 (ii), 197;. Andbatâmisra h., 7, 275; 25, 159; Asamvrita h., 14, 95; 25, 141; Aviki h., 20, 264; 21, 7, 10, 337, 340; 36, 261, 263; 49 (ii), 9; punishments in the Avîki and other h. for those who scorn Buddha's Law, 21, 92, 359 sq.; Avîki h. outside the earth, 35, xl, 9, 9 n.; Aviki, the Waveless Deep, 36, 221, 221 n.; Kálasûtra h., 25, 121; the Maharaurava h. for those who drink spirits, 7, 175; the Paduma h., a punishment for backbiting, Buddha describes it, 10 (ii), 119-24; Raurava, one of the seven h., 38, 123; 48, 593; those who do not perform sacrifices go to Samyamana, the abode of Yama, 38, 122 sq.; Tâmisra h., 25, 155. (b) H. IN ZOROASTRIANISM.
The Drug comes from h., 4, lxxii
S.B. IND.
273
sq., 122, 122 n., 223; the dogs of h. (Kerberos), 4, Ixxiv sq.; Spenta Armaiti throws him into h. who does not make gifts, 4, 31; the sinners go to h. by their own doings, 4, 66 sq., 81; lies in the north, 4, 76 n., 101, 112, 129, 209; 23, 45, 45 n.; the wicked dragged into and punished in h., 4, 218 n., 223, 247; 5, 204, 215; 18, 115; 24, 23, 81; 31, 132 sq., 141, 390; 37, 250, 272, 290 sq.; gate of h., 4, 225; 5, 15 n., 36, 109, 361; 24, 58 n., 91 sq. and n.; abode of the Evil Spirit, 4, 376; 23, 296; 24, 104; the endlessly dark,' 5, 4; demons and wizards hurled into, rush back to h., 5, 19, 227; 24, 9, 81; 37, 228; 47, 148; is in the middle of the earth, 5, 19; the souls of Mashya and Mashyôî in h., 5, 55; fountain from h. in Kamindân, 5, 87; described, 5, 114; 37, 209 sq., 209 n.; punishments and misery of h., 5, 124 sq. and n., 303, 305, 350; 18, 57 sq.; 24, 513, 183 sq., 188, 193 sq., 200, 336; 37, 69 (frost); created by Áûharmazd, 5, 129; the way to h. through which the demons make the wicked run, 5, 161; four grades of h., 5, 294 n.; 24, 24 sq., 30 sq., 31 n.; they should not set their minds steadfastly on h., 5, 350; how the wicked soul goes to h. and what it suffers there, 18, 70-4, 76; position and subdivision of h., 18, 74 sq. and n. ; the gloomy abyss at the bottom of the sky, 18, 87, 259, 259 n.; there is no h. after the renovation of the universe, 18, 118; Keresâsp in h., 18, 372 sq.; next-of-kin marriage preserves from h., 18, 417; Evilthought H., Evil-Word H., EvilDeed H., 23, 320; the unhappiest land in which h. is formed, 24, 28; fear of h., 24, 50; how to escape from h., 24, 83 sq.; 37, 179, 426, 436, 445; escape from h. through wisdom, 24, 99; men go to h. by want of wisdom, 24, 102; what admits men to eternal h., 24, 176 sq.; h. and hellish existence by the will of God, 24, 203; worshippers sent by God to h, through a fiery river, 24, 224 sq.; escape from h. by renunciation of sins, 24, 309;
T
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #291

274
HELL(S)-HERETICS
lessness in
his 18, 73, 17 of him who sadvice of
for those who are liberal towards of toleration of h., 5, lii, 233; he the unworthy, 24, 343; as the who performs the rites of h. will worst life,' 31, 25, 30; the abode become a snake, 5, 384 sq.; is the of the Worst Mind, 31, 64, 64 n.; most mischievous weapon of the the Home of the Lie, 31, 177, 184; fiend, 18, 106-9, 109 n.; the sin of demons rush from h. into the world, h. and how to atone for it, 18, 37, 197; childlessness in h., 37, 136-9, 218 sq. ; 24, 72, 72 n. ; 37, 211; gloomy existence which is 18, 73, 156; 47, 86, 88 sq., 96 sq.; horrible h., 47, 92.
the merit of him who saves others (c) H. IN ISLAM.
from it, 18, 139-41; a vice of Seven divisions, doors of h., 6, Ixx, priests, 24, 105; sects and heretical 247; certain Jews believe that h. doctrines, 24, 168, 172, 193, 195; fire only touches them for a number false teaching one mode of engaging of days, 6, ro, 49; torments of h. in conflict, 37, 40, 40 n., 44; see for the misbelievers, 6, 32, 57, 70, also Ashemaogha;-heretical teach165, 167, 175, 178, 180, 182 sq., ing of 'demoniac' beings, 8, 115; 189, 193, 199, 206 sq., 216-18, 232 study of heretical books, 19, 263 sq., sq., 234 sq., 237, 242, 253, 256; 9, 264 n.; 25, 443, 443 n.; the 5, 11, 26, 33, 44, 48 sq., 54, 61, 64, Likkhavis destroy their books of h., 81, 86, 124, 133, 149, 174, 177, 19, 279 ; sixty-two heretical doc188, 190, 196 sq., 271, 274, 292, trines, 21, 48; heretical systems 293, 294 sq., 305 sq., 329, 340, 344; denounced, 25, 484, 484 n., 505 ; the reward for killing a believer, 6, list of heretical views, 36, xxiji-xxv, 85; the hypocrites condemned to 361 sq.; heretical opinions the h., 6, 91 sq., many of the ginn and cause of bad births, 45, 230 sq. ; men predestined for h., 6, 160; pious monk does not utter heretical frightful tortures in h., 6, 240, 244; doctrines nor ridicule them, 45, for him who is only desirous of this 327. See also Philosophy, life, 9, 3; the tree Ez Zaqqûm in Heretics (apostates, Daêva-worh., 9, 7, 7 n., 170, 170 n., 220, shippers, Titthiyas): sins atoned for 264 ; prayer to God to avert h., 9, by killing a Daêva-worshipper, 4, 89; described, 9, 170; Satan and 270; the Holy Word not to be his followers shall fill h., 9, 181; taught to h., 4, 276 n., 277, 315; mutual recriminations of the un- hearken not to the doctrines of h., believers in h., 9, 195; and its nine- teach him with the thrust of the teen angels, 9, 309; El 'Hutamah sword, 4, 277, 277 n.; he who gives in h., 9, 341.
to the Ungodly harins Asha, 4, (d) H. IN CHINESE RELIGIONS. 297-9; he who refuses food to the
The teaching of Purgatorial Suf- heathen and the sinner is not guilty, ferings refuted by Kwang-zze, 40, 4, 315; killing h. a good work, 4, 63 n. See also Future Life.
371 ; 24, 307; 37, 346, 392; treatHemaka, n. of a Brâhmana, 10 (ii), ment of h., 24, 44, 44 n.; 37, 187, 201 sq., 210.
250 sq.; the Waters invoked against Hemakamânavapukkhâ, t.
the godless h., 31, 318; proceedings (ii), 201 sq.
against h., 37, 62 ; controversy with Hemavata, n, of a Yakkha, 10 (ii), then, 37, 72, 406 sq.; assault on 26-8.
h., 37, 72 ; testimony of the orthoHemavatasutta, t.c., 10 (ii), 25-9. dox and the heterodox, 37, 118; Hemp, layer of, in fire-pan, 41, 252; disturbers of religion, 37, 278-80;
sling of h. for gold plate, 41, 266. avoiding h., 37, 285 sq.; priests Hen, see Parables (c).
triumph over h., 37, 328 sq.; not Herbad Zâd-sparam, see Zâd- being deceived by h., 37, 340; sparam.
relegated to hell, 37, 345 sq. ; Herbs, see Plants.
heretical deinon-worshippers, 37, Heresy (apostasy, heretical teach- 484 ; Jewish doctors and Christian ing) : Aharman appears on account monks denounced,6,177;—Titthiyas
t.c., 10
150 sq.; the watt; 44, 441
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #292

HERETICS-HERMITS
(Pali), ascetics adhering to various systems of philosophy, 10 (ii), x, xiii; disputatious h. do not overcome Buddha, 10 (ii), 63; call each other fools, 10 (ii), 170; a Bhikkhu who had formerly belonged to a Titthiya school, goes back to it again, 13, 177, 186 sq.; probation time and ordination of h., 13, 186-91; Bhikkhu or Bhikkhunî who joins a sect of Titthiyas, cannot be received into the order again, 13, 186 sq.; 20, 366; enter upon Vassa under an earthenware vessel, 13, 319; Buddha rebukes Bhikkhus for taking upon themselves the vow of silence as h. do, 13, 328; the wickedness of h. in the last epoch of the world, 21, 259-61; to be avoided by Bodhisattvas, 21, 263, 265; how the Gaina should behave towards h., 22, 62 sq.; a monk or nun on a begging tour should avoid the company of h., 22, 90; not to be honoured, 25, 133, 133 n.; in a country which is subject to h., a Snâtaka shall not dwell, 25, 138; for h. no funeral libations are made, 25, 184, 184 n.; banished, 25, 381; the kings must maintain the rules settled among corporations of h. (such as Buddhist or Jain monks), 33, 153-5; he who has forsaken the order of religious ascetics, and he who has entered an order prohibited in law, are both contemptible, 33, 265; cannot be witnesses, 33, 303; Milinda mentions his dilemmas as being the expressions of h., 35, 145 sq., 153 sq., 199, 219; 36, 131; Samanas and Brahmans hold forth their various nostrums, 36, 366; philosophical doctrines of the h. mentioned by Gainas and Buddhists, 45, xxiii-xxvii; Gaina and Buddhist doctrines influenced by the teaching of h., 45, xxvii-xxix ; many people are h. and follow heretical teachers, 45, 43; a bad Sramana follows heretical teachers, 45, 79; practise the five wrong silas, 45, 80, 80 n.; attend the meeting of Kêsi and Gautama, 45, 121; are those who have chosen a wrong path, 45, 126; revilers of
275
the sacred lore, the Kêvalins, and the Sangha, realize the KilvishaBhâvanâ, 45, 231; will not be freed from Samsara, 45, 239, 240 sq., 242 sq., 246, 250; see no harm in the enjoyment of women, 45, 270; a monk should expound the true doctrine about the soul to h., 45, 308 sq.; heretical teachers and the parable of the Lotus-pool, 45, 335-8; the doctrines of the h. refuted, 45, 339-47. Hêr-Frôvag, or Atûr-Frôbag, son of Farukhûzâd, quoted, 18, 289, 289 n. Hermaphrodites, their food forbidden, 2, 267; a Bodhisattva has no intercourse with h., 21, 264, 266; cannot be converted, 36, 177. See also Deformities. Hermits (Sk. Vânaprasthas) belong to the third âsrama, 1, 35 n.; who in the forest follow faith and austerities, go on the path of the gods, 1, 80; life of h. is really abstinence (brahmakarya), 1, 131; 38, 300 sq.; studentship a necessary preliminary for the h., 2, 153, 153 n., 155; rules for h. living in the woods, 2, 155-8, 195; 7, 276-8; 8, 361 sq.; 14, 45 sq., 259, 291-4; 25, 193, 198-205, 198 sq. n.; are exempt from fare or toll, 7, 36; 25, 325; his wealth inherited by his spiritual teacher or pupil, 7, 69; food of h., 7, 171; 25, 64 sq. and n., 123, 125, 199 sq., 202 sq.; order of h., living on fruit, roots, and air, prescribed for the three twice-born castes, 8, 316; order of h., previous to the establishment of the Buddhist church, 10 (ii), xii; Buddha recommends the life of a h. to Râhula, 10 (ii), 55 sq.; the merit of the h.'s austerities and of the householder's reciting a single Rik are equal, 14, 130; receiving alms from h., &c., purifies from sin, 14, 327; Buddha walks alone in the forest like an elephant, 17, 308, 312-14; probationary not allowed to lead life of h., 17, 387; perform sacrifices and rites, 19, 76 sq.; life of h. not necessary for religion, 19, 97; leading a h.'s life leads to the first dhyâna, 19, 137; 21, 132 sq.; h.'s life without morality no use, 19,
T2
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #293

276
HERMITS-HINDRANCES
260 sq.; Bhikkhunîs not allowed Highest good (summum bonum). to adopt h.'s life, 20, 362 sq.; according to Upanishads and righteousness and sagedom are in. Bhagavadgitâ, 8, 16 sq.; not attained consistent with weak house-inhabit through the Vedas, 8, 16 sq., 214 ; ing men, 22, 46 sq.; dress of h., attained by action, 8, 52 sq.; or 25, 199, 201; may starve himself to Brahmic wealth,' the way to it, 8, death, 25, 204 ; h. who gained 162, 162 n.; according to Buddha, sovereignty, 25, 222; produced by 10 (ii), xvi, 43 sq.; 49 (i), 120; to quality of goodness, 25, 494 ; be obtained by the Dhamma, 10 (ii), penance of h. when they have 54 sq.; means of attaining it, 25, broken the vows, 38, 319 ; Tâoist Ixxiii, 501-9, 511 ; 34, 298; consists h. eat acorns and chestnuts, and in three things, 25, 70 sq.; the wear skins and hair-cloth, 40, 34, ascetic having become indifferent 93 sq.; living at home or in the attains to eternal happiness, 25, forest, 44, 356; h. who returned to 212 sq.; 'the better than the good' the state of householders, 49 (i), besought for the holy man, 31, 94, 100 sq. See also Asramas, Holy per- 99, 99 n., weal and immortality, sons, and Vaikhanasa.
31, 111, 119 sq.; the best creation Heroes, advantages resulting from of the bounteous spirit, 31, 148, the actions of Gâyômard and other 148 n.; the h. g. of Buddhists, the h., 24, 57-65.
bliss of Arhatship, 35, 31, 49 sq., Heroism, worshipped as a deity, 31, I46, 46 n.; 36, 356 ; Vessantara's 346.
only aim in giving was Supreme Heterodoxy, see Heresy.
Enlightenment, 36, 124 sq.; 'PerHetuvidyâ, see Philosophy.
fect Enjoynient' according to Hexagrams: the eight triagrams of Taoism, 39, 149; 40, 1-4; the four
Fû-hsî, and sixty-four h., 3, xvi sq.; requisites for the attainment of it, the sixty-four h., their names and 45, 15-18. See also Nirvana. meanings, 16, visi sq., 57-210; 'The Highest Person, see God, and Great Symbolism'-moral lessons Person. derived from the h., 16, 36-8, 267- Highest Self, see God, and Self. 347; correspondence between the High-priest, see Priests (d, e). phenomena of nature and the figures Himalaya, Manu's descent' at the of the Yi King, 16, 38-40, 348 sq., deluge, a peak of it, 12, 218, 218 n.; 349 sq. n., 353 sq., 354 sq. n., 358, Rishis and Brâhmans live in the H. 61, 359 n., 373, 377 sq., 378 sq. n., mountains, 19, 78; Mount White 380 sq., 387; plates exhibiting the is chief of the H., 36, 55; descriph. and triagrams, 16, 56; the tion of H., 36, 129. See also changes of triagrams and h., 16, Himavat, and Parables (f). 219 sq. n.; on the distinction of Himapati, a demon converted by triagrams into Yang and Yin, 16, Buddha, 19, 242. 388, 388 sq. n., 395, 423 sq. ; nine Himavat (i.e. Himalaya), Umâ, h. discussed, 16, 397 sq., 398 sq. n.; daughter of, 1, 151, 151 n.; one of short explanations of triagrams, 16, the princes of mountains, 8, 346; 428-32; appendix to the Yi on the invoked at the house-building rite, orderly sequence of the h., 16, 433- 29, 347; Kushtha plants brought 40; treatise on the h. taken pro- from it, 42, 5 sq., 415; the waters miscuously, 16, 441-4; the Khân flow from it, 42, 12; salve from H., and Lî h., 40, 295; the h, of the 42, 61; the holy mountain H. 'dragons on the wing,' 40, 314, inhabited by Rishis, 49 (i), 75. 314 n.; alluded to, 40, 319 n. See Hînayâna, see Mahâyâna. also Symbols, and Yi King. Hind, wife of Abu Sufiyân, accom'Hidhr, legend of Moses and his panies him in war, 6, xxxvii. servant in search of El 'H., 9, 21-3, Hindrances, the five 'veils' or, of 23 sq. n.
lustful desire, of malice, of sloth, of Highest Being, see God.
pride, of doubt, 11, 182 sq., 182 n.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #294

HINDOK-HOLY PERSONS
277 Hindúk, astronomical tables of, 37, Hiranyanâbha, the prince of slvi sq.
Kosalâ, 15, 283. Hiouen Thsang, on the Buddhist Hiranyastûpa (Angirasa), a great canon, 10 (), xii; on Vasubandhu Rishi, 12, 175, 175 n.; author of and Gunaprabha, 21, xxii; believes hymns, 46, 24 sq. in Buddha as a human being, 21, Hiranyavatî, n. of a river, 11, 85. xxviii; translated the Vagrakkbedika, Hirisutta, t.c., 10 (ii), 42 sq. 49 (ii), xiii.
Hitâspa, smitten by Keresâsp, 18, Hiranyadat Vaida, n.p., 1, 208. 370 ; 23, 255, 255 n., 296. Hiranyagarbha, is Brahman, 8, Hitopadesa, and Dhammapada, 10 186 n.; 34, Ixxxiii, cix, cxxiii, (i), 36 n. 172 n.; 38, 391 sq. ; 48, 748-50; Ho, brothers of that name appointed world of H., 8, 333 n.; 48, 768; the as astronomers by Yâo, 3, 32-4, disk of the sun, 12, 271 n. ; 32, 6, 32 1. ; punished for negligence, 3, 10; the personified Brahman and 81-3; Hsî and Ho identified with Kapila, 15, xxxviii sqq.; produced Kbung and Lî, 3, 257 sq. n.; sent by Rudra, 15, 245, 252 ; a name of forth the horse with the river the Self, 15, 311; Manu, the son map,' 27, 392 sq., 393 n., discourse of H., 25, m ; the creator, 32, 1- between the Spirit-earl of the H. 4; 43, xiv ; 48, 334; H. Prâgâpatya, and the Spirit-lord Zo, 39, 148, author of a Vedic hymn, 32, 3; 374-84, 374 n.; animal and human a name of Pragâpati, 32, 6, 10; 34, sacrifices to H., 39, 220, 220 n. 142, 142 n.; 41, 173 sq.; is the Hoazarôdathhri-hana Parêstyarô, Self of all organs, and dwells in the n. of a high-priest, 5, 115, 115 n. Brahma-world, 34, 173 ; lords such Hobgoblins, see Demons. as H., 34, 213; the intellect of the Ho-hsü, a primaeval sovereign, 39, firstborn H. is called the great 279 sq. and n., 287. Self,' 34, 240, 244 ; a subordinate Holiness, first step in, is better causal substance, 38, 77 n.; the than going to heaven, and lordship Self of the prâna appears as H. in over all worlds, 10 (i), 48. See also his double, universal and individual, Arhatship, and Purity. form, 38, 91; H. himself comes to Ho-lü, famous swords made for, 40, an end, 38, 238; the golden germ, 84,84 n. 41, 368 ; 43, 295 n.; 44, 391; Holy persons : use of the words a form of Vishnu, 48, 93; an bhikshu, yati, sannyâsin, 2, lx; food individual being, 48, 254 ; created given by h. p. may be eaten, 2, 70, and taught the Vedas, 48, 334; 70 1. ; ascetics and herniits eat promulgated the Puranas and the little, an Agnihotrin and a student Yoga-smriti, 48, 413, 529; repre- much, 2, 123; 14, 265, 281; men sents the collective aggregate of all who keep the vow of chastity can individual souls, 48, 578; differenti. work miracles, procure rain, bestow ation of names and forms belongs children, &c., 2, 158; students, to Brahman, not to H. (i.e. hermits, and ascetics are free from Brahmâ), 48, 578-83; is the first tolls and taxes, 2, 164; 7, 36; 14, created being, 48, 749.
98-100, 98 sq. n. ; 25, 325 ; interHiranyakasipu, or King Kin-pu, cession of a spiritual teacher, a born in misery on account of evil priest, a Snataka, causes mitigation deeds, 19, 234, 234 n.
of punishment, 2, 166 sq.; the Hiranyakesin : relation between naishtbika (professed student), the schools of Apastamba, H., and bhikshu (ascetic), and vaikhâ nasa Baudhayana, 2, xvi, xxiv n., xxiv (hermit), 2, 192, 192 n.; merisq. ; 14, xxxv sq.; Satyâshâdha H., toriousness of gifts to Brâhmanas, satiated at the Tarpana, 14, 253 n., Srotriyas, and Vedapâragas, 2, 203, 255; 30, 245; different authors of 203 n.; way must be made for a Hairanyakesa-sútras, 25,xl; Grihya- Snataka, and even a king must sútra of H., 30, 133-246.
make way for a Srotriya, 2, 211;
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #295

278
HOLY PERSONS-HOLY PLACES
Muunity, a Bresa Sramoss and
45, 71,
persons who sanctify the company men, and Fathers, 42, 126; Rakshas, at a Sraddha, 2, 259; 14, 19 sq., 51 serpents, pious men, Fathers, 42, sq., 266 sq.; 25, 110 ; ascetics and 162; one does not become a Sramana those who pursue the mode of life by the tonsure, nor a Brahmana by the of Brahmakârins reach the in- sacred syllable ôm, nor a Muni by destructible seat, 8, 78 sq.; sages
living in the woods, nor a Tapasa by became great sages by living as
wearing clothes of) Kuusa-grass and Brahmakârins, 8, 178; Sramanas (or
bark. One becomes a Sranana by
conanimity, a Brahmana by chastity, Samanas) and Brâhmanas, 10
a Muni ly knowledge, and a Tapasa xii-xiv, 14, 18, 22, 30 sq., 45, 7
by penance, 45, 140; he who subdues 86-8, 91, 142 sq., 164, 200; 11, 13,
1, 13, himself is to be called a Brâhmana, 16 sq., 45, 48, 72, 98, 105 n., 152-4,
a Sramana, a Bhikshu, a Nirgrantha, 187, 192-9, 270, 288; 13, 97, 136 ;
45, 333 sq., 355; Naishthikas, Vai17, 95, 125, 129; 19, 19 ; 20, 190; khânasas or Parivrâgakas, who have 35, 7, 10, 195 ; 36, 28, 127 n., 221, broken their vow are not qualified 266 ; perpetual students, hermits,
for the knowledge of Brahman, 48, and ascetics do not inherit, 14, 89,
705–7; Buddhas, Pratyekabuddhas, 89 n. ; trading ascetics and Srotriyas,
Bodhisattvas, and Arhats, 49 (i), 14, 100; penances for hermits and
188 sq. ; Buddha makes millions of ascetics, 14, 115, 115 1.; Srotriyas,
ascetics, disciples, Arhats, sages, students, and ascetics not to be
&c., 49 (i), 197 sq.; Buddhas, Bowitnesses, 14, 204; 25, 265, 265 n.;
dhisattvas, Aryas, Srâvakas, and 33, 82, 82 n., 87 sq., 246, presents
Pratyekabuddhas, 49 (ii), 1; light of money to be given to good
going out from Srâvakas and BodhiBrâlimanas, Srotriyas, and Veda
sattvas, 49 (ii), 52, 60 sq.; elders, pâragas, 14, 240 ; food of hermits
great disciples, and Arhats and and ascetics, 14, 265; different
Bodhisattvas, 49 (ii), 89 sq., 9o n.; kinds of ascetics and hermits, and
friars, nuns, laymen and women, their modes of life, 19, 72-4, 80;
and Bodhisattvas, 49 (ii), 144. See 49 (i), 70-8; hospitable reception
also Ascetics, Hermits, Snâtakas, of a Snâtaka or Srotriya, 25, 96 sq., Theras, Tirthakas, Vaikhanasa, and 97 n.; purification for students, hermits, and ascetics, 25, 193; mendicants and Dîkshitas allowed Holy places, or Tîrthas, 1, 144, to speak to women, 25, 316; her- 144 n.; 7, 205, 205 n., 256; Srâddhas mits and ascetics produced by offered in h.p., 2, 255, 255 n.; 14, goodness, 25, 494 ; by slaying a 55; mountains, rivers, holy lakes, Soma-sacrificer one becomes guilty places of pilgrimage, dwellings of of murder of a Brâhmana, 26, 35; Rishis, cow-pens, and temples of the Rishis, hermits, the chaste ones, and gods, are places which purify from those who have only one wife, wor- sin, 2, 276; water from a holy lake shipped at the Tarpana, 30, 245; or river to be used for the purificastages of saintship: Sakadâgâmins, tion of a sinner, 2, 279; 14, 78; to Anâgâmins, Arahats, Pakkeka-Bud- preserve the altars of their land dhas, Buddhas, 35, 156-9; 36, 5; and grain, the duty of princes, 3, 49 (ii), 120 sq., 120 n., 167, 193-5; 468, 468 sq. n.; visiting Tîrthas or Samanas and Brâhmanas leading places of pilgrimage, 7, xxx, 13, a virtuous life, live for the weal of 256-60, and notes; one about to gods and men, 35, 274 sq.; he who visit a place of pilgrimage is exempt has slain an Arhat, wounded a from fares or tolls, 7, 36; mortal Tathagata, or outraged a nun, sinners are purified by visiting all cannot be converted, 36, 78 n.; Tîrthas on earth, 7, 133, 135; one space the resort of Rishis, ascetics, purified by visiting Tîrthas sanctifies and Bhûtas, 36, 316; h. p. and acompany, 7,254; the Kaabah estabdeceased Fathers invoked against lished by Abraham, and the pilgrimenemics, 42, 119, 585 : gods, pious age proclaimed, 9, 59; see also 'Hagg,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #296

HOLY PLACES -HONEY
279
Kaabah, Mecca, and Mosque; so of Alexander, 4, xlvii sq., liv; long as the Vaggians honour their translated, 31, 230-44. shrines, so long will they prosper, Homicide (manslaughter, murder), 11, 4; places of pilgrimage for causes loss of caste, 2, 74 ; 25, 444 ; devout Buddhists, 11, 90 sq.; an composition paid for h. (Wergeld), ascetic should not care for the three 2, 78 sq. n., 285 ; 6, 25, 85; 14, Pushkaras, 14, 48; mountains, rivers, 201 sq. and n. ; 32, 356, 361; &c., destroy sin, 14, 117, 311; penance for committing h., 2, 78-82, residing and bathing in h. p. purifies 83, 90, 283-5, 292 sq. ; 7, 157 sq. ; from sin, 14, 128, 136; 49 (i), 8, 22, 14, 107 sq., 118; 25, 444-9, 455-8, 74 ; not to be entered without 480; law of self-defence, 2, 90 sq.; having cleansed one's feet, 14, 249; 14, 19, 200, 25, 314 sq. ; 33, 285; Kaityas raised in honour of former 37, 38; punishments for h., 2, 167; Buddhas, 19, 323, 334 sq.; Vikara- 4, +4 sq.; 33, 202 sq.; assassination bhîmi and vihârabhûmi, places for of a king, 2, 277; sin of killing a religious practices or for study, 22, Brâhmana, penance for it, 2, 278, 90, 96, 163, 170 ; festivals and feasts 280 ; 7, 132, 181; 8, 389 ; 14, 5, in honour of h.p., &c., 22,92; near 105 sq., 109, 127, 132 sq., 211, 222, rivers, marshes, or ponds, 22,182; the 296, 299, 310, 317; 25, 270, 440 sq., country of the Brahmarshis, 25, 32 496; 33, 229 sq.; 44, 341, 396 ; sin sq. ; h. p. not to be defiled, 25, 136; of murdering one of the faithful, 4, pilgrimages to the Ganges and the 33, 33 n., 103 ; laws about h., 6, 25, land of the Kurus, 25, 270 ; 33, 246; 85 ; 14, 201 sq. ; 33, 85, 359, 363 holy fields exempt from taxes, 27, sq.; 37, 53; sin of h., 6, 101 sq., 227; sacrifice offered at a Kaitya or 135; 9,89; 42, 521 sq., seven kinds holy shrine, 29, 178 sq. ; the bridal of assassins, 7, 41; crimes of h. procession passing h.p., 30, 262; which are equal to killing a obstruction of the sanctuary of Brahmana, 7, 133 sq.; sin of slaying
y forbidden, 33, 158; dis- women, children, or suppliants, 7, cussions on secret doctrines should 133 sq., 180; 25, 270, 469; slaying not be carried on in h.p., 35, 139; a sacrificer, 7, 133 sq. ; 26, 35; sin miracles at the Ketiyas or mounds of slaying a friend, 7, 134 ; 25, 441; raised over the ashes of deceased crime of killing a Kshatriya, or a Arhats, 36, 174-6; altar with bells, Vaisya, or a Sûdra, 7, 136, he kills 40, 31 sq.; sacrificial hall erected to not and is not killed, 8, 44 sq., 123; Kwang-jze, 40, 320-3; the Law is h. is a sin, except for just cause, 9, 'the pond,' celibacy 'the holy 4 sq.; murder of a husband, of a bathing-place' of the monk, 45, 56; learned Brâhmana, and destruction h. p. of pilgrimage are ladders to of embryo, are the only crimes by heaven, 49 (i), 75 ; Tîrthas in which women become outcasts, 14, Râgagriha, 49 (i), 104; Kaityas 133; revenge for bloodshed, 27, with relics of Buddha, 49 (i), 166-8; 140; punishment of parricide and (ii), 124, 130; holy rivers, 49 (i), regicide, 27, 195, 195 n.; slaying 168. See also Altar, and Temples. a mother, a father, an Arhat, Holy women, see Nuns.
excludes from conversion, 36, Holy Word, see Mãthra Spenta, 78 n., 177. See also Abortion, and Prayers, Revelation, Sacred Books, Slaughter. and Zoroastrianism.
Honesty, not acting dishonestly, Hôm, see Haonha.
part of the conduct of the good, 8, Home, ceremonies for officers 243. See also Truth.
leaving their country, 27, 104 sq.; Honey, food is, 1, 162; h.-mixture how one should try to stop rulers (madhuparka) for the guest, 2, 120 or officers from leaving their state, sq., 205 ; 14, 49, 244 ; 25, 75, 96 sq., 27, 107; rite performed to avoid 175, 374 ; 29, 89, 197-200, 274 sq., being deprived of one s h., 44, 126. 433; 30, 130 sq., 171-4, 278 ; 42, Hôm Yast, written after the death 84; used as a medicine, 6, 257,
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #297

280
HONEY--HORSE-SACRIFICE
257 n.; means the sun by a one of the five sacrificial animals, metaphor, 34, 256 sq. ; 48, 335; see 41, 162, 165 sq. ; searches for Agni, also Madhuvidyâ; madhugraha or 41, 204 sq. ; is the highest and h-cup, 41, II, 29; used with con- most perfect of animals, ranks next secration water, 41, 78; not to be to man, 41, 209; 44, xviii, 287, 332; eaten during initiation, 41, 186; is sacrifices on the footprint of the life-sap of the sky, 41, 390; a sacrificial h., 41, 212; 44, 363, symbol of personal agreeableness, 363 n.; h. is the nobility, other 42, 99 sq., 277; the h.-lash of the animals the peasantry, 41, 227; 44, A svins, 42, 229-32, 587-91; mixed 303 sq., 371 ; seven balls of h.-dung with curds and ghee for sprinkling used for fumigation, 41, 240 ; 44, on fire-altar, 43, 182 sq.; not to be 455; is sacred to Pragâpati, 41, eaten by Brahmakârin, 44, 90; is 240 sq. ; 44, 274, 274 n., 277 sq., a form of Soma, 41, 243; means 333; produced from the eye of breath, 44, 467. See also Food. Pragâpati, 41, 402; 44, 328, 354; Hope, meditation on it as Brahman, the one-hoofed animal, 41, 410; 1, 119; personified, 26, 349.
charm to endow a h. with swiftness, Hôrmazd, see Allharmazd.
42, 145 sq., 507 sq.; made to smell Horse(s), the duke of Sung comes the bricks of the fire-altar, 43, 141; with white hs., 3, 327; U kkaissravas, as haya it carries gods, as vagin chief of bs., 8, 89, 89 n.; Sindhu Gandharvas, &c., 43, 401; Pragậpati lis., 10 (i), 77; h.-treasure of King in the form of a h., 43, 401; mare Sudassana, 11, 255 sq., 274, 279, brings forth within a year, 44, 12 ; 281, 286, 287; h. led in front of the the four priests compared to four fire at ceremonies, 12, 297 sq., harnessed Saindhava steeds, 44, 298 n., 299 sq. and n.; 41, 359-62; 94; prize-winning steeds sprinkled, white h. the priests' fee for an 44, 95; mare with a foal as sacrioblation to Sürya, 12, 446 sq.; h. official gift, 44, 218, 222; impure and the h.-sacrifice fancifully identified unfit for sacrifice is the h., 44, 274; with things in nature, 15, 73 sq.; is the most vigorous and swiftest the sea is its kin and birthplace, of animals, 44, 278; sacrificial h. 15, 74; 43, 401; Buddha's white h., committed to the care of a hundred 19, 57, 67; 49 (i), 59-61, 67 sq., princes, 44, 288, 355 ; child,' 79; the eyesight of the male h., a favourite name of the h., 44, 288; 23, 239, 266 ; (white) h. is the sun, born as a runner, 44, 294 ; knows 26, 115; 41, 199, 208, 359 sq. ; 44, the heavenly world, 44, 304-6, 320; 312; (white) h. is Agni, 26, 149; mares penned up to make the 41, 207-12, 224, 360; origin of the sacrificial horse whinny, 44, 306; h. (from the waters), 26, 281; 41, h. belongs to all the gods, 44, 311, 19, 146 (asva), 199, 405; 43, 401-3; 332 ; the sacrificial h. as a great 44, xviii-xx, 304, 318, 329 ; regula- bird, 44, 315, 3151. ; draws nothing tions for rearing hs., 27, 275; white else than a chariot, 44, 317; is h. of Pedu invoked against the ser- Brahman, 44, 318; lying down near pents, 29, 131, 204, 327, 330; 30, sacrificial h. to ensure fertility, 44, 238, 288; 42, 152 sq., 605-8; red 322 n.; oblation offered on a h.hs, in mythology, 32, 16-27; the hı. hoof, 44, 339; qualities of the h. of wonderful speed of a great king, for the Asvamedha, 44, 353-5 ; 35, 199 sq. and 1. ; mutilating a h., Hotri sings the praises of the sacri37, 48; about hs., 37, 90 sq. ; 40, ficial h., 44, 384 sq.; has no omen92 sq. ; 41, 177, 198, 207, 360; tum, 44, 388; the head of a h. put taming of hs., 39, 140, 276-9; how on Dadhyank by the Asvins, 44, they are yoked, 41, 19-21; 43, 445. 237 ; are coursers and wealth- Horse-races, rules of, 37, 125; winners, smell Brihaspati's portion, Agni invoked for victory in h.-I., 41, 22, 28, 209; connected with 46, 16. Varuna, 41, 60, 162, 405 ; 44, xix; Horse-sacrifice, see Asvamedha.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #298

HORVADAD-HOUSEHOLDER
281
Hovadad, or Khûrdâd (Av. Haur- 206 sq.; rules as to h.-building for vatât), Genius of Health and Water, Bhikkhus, 13, 8 sq. ; five kinds of archangel, created, 5, 10, 10 n.; dwellings allowed to Bhikkhus, 13, 23, 48; has the lily, 5, 104; attacks 173, 173 sq. 1.; 20, 158; cave Tâîrêv, 5, 128; guardian of the dwelling-places, 17, 61; ceremonies water, 5, 359, 372 sq., 377 sq. ; 31, and prayers on building and enter207, 207 11., 211, 213 sq., 22 i sq., ing a new h., 20, 127-9; 29, 92-6, 226-8; invoked and worshipped, 5, 211-15, 345-9, 428–30; 30, xxviii, 401, 405; 23, 5, 14, 36 sq.; Khor- 120-4, 204-6, 285 sq., 303 sq. ; 42, dâd Yast in praise of H., 23, 48-52 ; 140 sq., 343-8, 494 ; guardian allied with Tistrya, 23, 92; inter- deities of the h., 25, 96; 'h.-warmcedes for men on the day H. of the ing' feast, 27, 196 ; five altars of the month Fravardîn, 24, 314 sq. ; H., h., 27, 313, 313 n., consecration of Universal Weal, and Immortality, a newly-built temple and palace, worshipped, 31, 196, 256, 259, 325, 29, 169 sq.; offerings to the deities 330, 348, 380; offended by chatter of the h., 29, 319 sq.; expiation of during eating, 37, 207, 207 n.; the site of the h., every year or creatures live through H., 37, 291; every season, 30, 206; sprinkling prescribes to Zoroaster the care of water round the h., 30, 288; celewater, 47, 162. See also Amerôdad. bration and blessings for the benefit Hôshầng (or Hôshyang, or Hâô- of the h., 31, 352; bath and fireshầng, Av. Haoshyangha), the place to be provided in a h., 37, Peshdâdian, destroyed two-thirds 90 ; about dwellings and boundaries, of all creatures of Ahriman, 4, 384; 37, 118 sq.; about bed-places, 37, primaeval monarch, 5, 58; 18, 13, 123; offerings to the spirit of the 13 n. ; 37, 27, 27 n. ; 47, 8, 121, 128, h., 37, 209; charm to protect the 140 ; son of Fravâk, 5, 131, 131 n.; h. from fire, 42, 147, 514-16; reigned forty years, 5, 149; men prayer and rites connected with under his reign, 5, 186; of the a h. given as dakshinâ, 42, 193-6, early law, 18,90; smiter of demons, 595-600; personified as a goddess, 18, 200, 200 n.; 23, 224, 251, 275 42, 194 sq., 346; many living beings sq., 292; 47,8; the Paradhâta king, are killed through h.-building, 45, sacrifices to Ardvi Sûra Anâhita, 23, 204. See also Parables (f). 38 sq.. 58 p. ; worshipped Drvâspa, Householder (grihapati), duties of 23, ; worships Vayu and Ashi
the, 1, 144 ; 2, 50 sq., 99-152, 156, Vanguhi, 23, 251, 275 sq. ; his
160, 196-214; 7, 189-276; 8, 216 ; exploits, 24, 57 sq., 57 D.; Vaêgered
10 (ii), 65 sq. ; 14, 42-5, 49-58, 63brother of H., 47, x; his accession, 47, xxix; the Pêsdâdian, monarch
75, 236-9, 243-57, 262-73, 286 sq.;
25, 128-30 ; 38, 296 sqq. ; the state of the seven regions, 47, 35.
of the h. is prescribed in the Vedas, Hôshedar Bâmî, son of Zara
2, 196, 196 n.; Zoroastrian ideal of thustra, will rise from the lake Frazdânava, 23, 79.
a h.'s life, 4, 23, 34, 46-8; he who
does not give their share to these five, Hôshyang, see Hôshầng.
the gods, his guests, (his wife and Hospitality, see Guests.
children and others), whom he is bound Hotrâ Bharati, 11. of a goddess, 46, to maintain, his manes, and himself, 154, 156, 187, 191 sq.
is not alive, though he breathes, 7, Hotri, see Priests (a).
193; order of h. prescribed for all House, of other persons not to be castes, 8, 316; the happiness of the entered without permission or in b. contrasted with the happiness of the absence of the owners, 9, 76; the Buddha, 10 (ii), 3-5; the life of teaching the ritual for choosing the the h. condemned as compared with site of a h., a low art,' 11, 199; the Bhikkhu's lise, 10 (ii), 7; 11, 187 ceremonies on leaving and re- sq.; the faith of a h., possessed of entering the h. before and after a knowledge, is not lost, 10 (ii), 16; journcy, 12, 357-60 ; 29, 96-8; 30, is never equal to a Munior Bhikkhu,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #299

282
HOUSEHOLDER-HSIN-YUAN PHING
10 (ii), 33-6; a Brahmana is born, loaded with three debts,' (and further, 'He owes) sacrifices to the gods, a son to the manes, the study of the Veda to the Rishis; therefore he is free from debt who has offered sacrifices, who has begotten a son, and who has lived as a student (with a teacher), 14, 56, 44., 46; nine modes of living for h. with certain vows, 14, 284-91; no end
of toil and labour in the life of a h., 20, 225 sq.; strictures on the life of a h. as compared with the religious life, 22, 15-27; becoming a h., 25, 75; has five slaughterhouses, 25, 87 sq.; daily rites to be performed by a h., 25, 87-97; hs., unlearned in the scriptures, 44, 362; some hs. are superior to monks in self-control, but saints are superior to all hs., 45, 22 sq.; the dreadful âsrama of the h., 45, 39, 39 n.; even hs. go to the world of the gods by refraining from injuring living beings, 45, 259; are killers of living beings, 45, 350 sq. See also
Asramas.
Housewife, see Wife. Hrasva Mândûkeya, n.p., 1, 253. Hrishikesa, n. of Krishna, 8, 38 sq., 43, 96, 121.
Hrûdu, a name (?) of Takman, 42,
3, 273.
Hsî, and Ho, appointed as astronomers by Yâo, 3, 32-4, 32 n.; punished for negligence, 3, 81-3; H. and Ho, identified with Khung and Lî, 3, 257 sq. n. Hsî, Duke, an ode in praise of, 3, 341-6.
Hsiâ, credibility of the books of the H. dynasty in the Shû, 3, 13; period of the H. dynasty, 3, 23 sq.; the dynastic designation of Yü and his descendants, 3, 63; 'the Books of H.' translated, 3, 63-83; overthrow of H., 3, 214 sq.
Hsia Fû-khi, charged with irregularity in sacrificial rites, 27, 403 sq. and n.
Hsiang-po, hated the bad, 28, 352. Hsiang-thû, grandson of Hsieh, 3,
Hsiâhâu Shih-khang, disciple of Yüan Kû, 3, 287. Hsiang: the Shû King comes down to King H. of the Kau dynasty, 3, xv; half-brother of Shun, 3, 36. Hsiang, duke of Sung, 27, 154, 186 sq.
309, 309 n.
Hsiang Wang, or Purposeless, 39,
312, 312 n. Hsiao-hsin, king of the Thang dynasty, 3, 112. Hsiao-ki, famous for filial piety, met with calamity, 40, 132, 132 n. Piety,' 3, xx, 449; attributed to Hsiao King, or 'Classic of Filial Confucius, 3, 449 sq., 461 sq.; its date, 3, 450 sq.; its author, 3, 450 sq.; its contents, 3, 451; its recovery and preservation, 3, 452-8; criticism of it since the Thang dynasty, 3, 458-62; its genuineness, 3, 461 sq.; translated, 3, 462-88. Hsiao-po-Hwan, q.v. Hsiao-yî, king of the Thang dynasty, Hsieh, minister of instruction to Shun, 3, 42 sq., 43 n., 84.
3, 112.
Hsieh, founder of the Shang dynasty, 3, 303; his miraculous birth, 3, 307, 307 m., 309, 309 n.; worshipped as an ancestor, 3, 308 sq.; 28, 202, 209; called 'the dark king,' 3, 309, 309 n.; assessor at the border sacrifice of Khî, 27, 372. Hsieh Tâo-hăng, story of his life, 40, 311 sq. n.; author of the inscription on the stone-tablet in the temple of Lâo-3ze, 40, 311-19. Hsien, lord of Kwan, 3, 154 sq.,
155 n.
Hsien, king of Ho-kien, what he did for the Li King, 27, 4-6. Hsien, duke of 3in, 27, 126 sq., 127 n., 165. Hsien, duke of Wei, 27, 182 sq.; 28, 252. Hsien-khih, n. of Hwang-Ti's music, 39, 348, 348 n. Hsien Păn-fû, driving with Duke Kwang of Lû, 27, 127 sq. Hsien-yüan, a primaeval sovereign, 39, 287, 287 n. Hsien-3ze, on mourning rites, 27, 150-4; 28, 157 sq.; advises Duke Mû as to means for procuring rain. 27, 201 sq. Hsi-khî, killed by Lî Kho, 28, 294. Hsin, sprites haunting mounds, 40, 19. Hsin-yüan Phing, his advice disregarded by Wan, 27, 19, 19 n.
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #300

HSĨ PHẦNG HUMANITY
283
HsÎ Phăng, a sage accompanying of the river Ying, 40, 161; regardHwang-Ti, 40, 96; recommended less of the name, 40, 274. by Kwan Kung as minister to Hwan, Hû, proposed as Forester to Shuli, 40, 102, 102 1.
3, 45. Hsî Shih, a famous beauty, a Hû, or kung of Zhâi, King Khang's
courtesan, 39, 184, 184 n., 354. charge to him, 3, 211-13. Hsi-gze, brother of Duke Hsî, archi- Hû, earl of Shâo, rewarded by the
tect of Hsi's temples, 3, 341, 346. king, 3, 427 sq. Hsiung, proposed to Shun as Fores- Hû, the god of the Northern Ocean, ter, 3, 44.
39, 267. HsÎ Wang-mû, got the Tâo, 39, Hûbakht, n.p., 5, 145. 245, 245 n.; the Royal-mother of Hubal, chief of the minor gods of the West, 40, 249.
the Arabs, procures rain, 6, xii. Hsüan, reigned forty-six years, 3, Hûd, sent as an apostle to 'Ad, 6, 22; classics collected under his 145 sq., 145 1., 210 sq.; 9, 95. reign, 3, 293; 27, 6; on occasion of Hûdînô, n.p., 5, 145. a great drought, he expostulates Hufravâkhs, n.p., 23, 219. with God and all the spirits, 3, Hûgar=Hukairya, q.v. 419-23; appoints his great uncle' Hugau, 1.p., 23, 215. to be marquis of Shăn, 3, 423 sq. Hui, repealed the edict forbidding and n.
the keeping of old writings, 27, 3. Hsüan-khing = Hsieh Tâo-hăng, Hui, see Yen Hui. 9.v.
Hui Shih, a sophist, his teaching, Hsüan Kiang, princess of Khî, her 39, 163; 40, 229-32, 229 n. beauty, 3, 435 sq.
Hui-wăn, see Wan. Hsüan-ming, attending spirit of Hui-zze, mourning rites for, 27, 143; Kwan-hsü, 27, 296, 302, 306; a disputations and conversations of H. Taoist teacher, 39, 247.
and Kwang-zze, 39, 134, 172-5, Hsüan Nî, a name of Confucius, 40, 172 n., 234 sq. ; 40, 98-100, 137 sq., 314, 314 n.
144 sq.; the teaching of H. opposed Hsüan of Khî, contemporary of to Taoism, 39, 147 ; Kâo Wăn, Kwang-zze, 40, 321.
Shih Kwang, and H., 39, 186; H. Hsüan of Khû, ordered the siege and Kwang-zze, 39, 391 sq.; 40, 4; of Han-tan, 39, 284, 284 n.
Kwang-zze passing by the grave of Hsüan-yang Zze, author of the Yü H., 40, 100 sq., 100 n.; introduces Shû King, 40, 265.
the sage Tâi Zin-zăn to King Yung, Hsüan Zung, of the Thang dynasty, 40, 119 sq. author of a commentary on the Hukairya: Ardvi Sûra Anâhita flows Hsiâo King, 3, 450, 456 sq.
from mount H. to the sea VouruHsü Tien, at the archery trial of Kasha, 23, 52, 54 sq., 54 n., 76, 81 Confucius, 28, 450.
sq., 181; H. of the deep precipices, Hsü Wû-kwei, the recluse, and the made of gold, 23, 174. Marquis Wû of Wei, 39, 153 sq.; Hukithra, n. of a holy woman, 23, 40, 91-6.
.225. Hsü-yî, a Taoist teacher, 39, 247. Huma, daughter of Vîstâspa, 23, Hsü-yü, count of Ki, a worthy but 224.
not a True Man, 39, 239, 239 sq. n. Hûmâî, daughter of Freh-mâh, 5, Hsü Yû, mourning rites for him, 28, 146, 146 n.; daughter of Vohûman, 166; example of the sagely man,' 5,157; of the family of Vistâsp, the 39, 127, 169 sq., 169 n., 172 n.; and finest woman, 37, 220. 1-r Zze, 39, 255 sq.; teacher of Hûmâî, his accession, 47, xxx, xxxii; Yâo, 39, 312; 40, 210; flees from reigns of H. and Dârâî, 47, xxviii. Yao on account of the latter's Hûmân, n.p., 5, 135, 135 n.; highbenevolence, 40, 108; refused the priest, quoted, 18, 150, 150 n. throne offered by Yâo, 40, 141, 149, Humanity, benevolence, righteous183; found pleasure on the north ness, propriety, and knowledge arc
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #301

284
HUMANITY-HVAREDHI
the attributes of, 27, 59; 28, 465 game caught in h., 16, 190, 192 n.; sq.; is the root of right, 27, 390; a vice of kings, 25, 223; rules about h. and righteousness rooted in cere- h., 27, 106, 220 sq., 265, 270 sq., 294 monies, 27, 413 sq.; the virtues of sq., 425 sq.; 28, 230; tribute of h., 28, 333-7, 337 n.
deer to the ruler, 27, 433, 433 n. ; Human life, see Life.
the autumnal hunts, 28, U. See also Human sacrifice, as a penance, 2, Animals (f). 83, 83 n.; to procure rain, 3, 91 n.; Hunus, smitten by Keresâsp, 18, of ancient Arabs, 6, 132 n.; Manu's 370 sq., 370 n., 371 n.; n. of a peowife slain as victim, 12, 29 sq.; ple ), 23, 205, 205 p. ; Vîstâspa Purushayagña, man - sacrifice, 38, took the kingly glory from the H., 220-2; in China, 39, 220, 220 n.; 23, 306. practised amongst the Aryans of Hû Pû-kieh, a worthy, but not a India, 44, xvii sq.; the Purusha- True Man, 39, 239, 239 n. medha, and h. s. in ancient India, Husband and wife, see Family, Mar44,xxxii-xlv, 403-17; Purushamedha riage, and Wife. is everything, 44, 404 sq., 406, 410, Hûsh, see Immortality (draught of). 412 sq.; the symbolical victims of Hûshêdar, see Allshedar. the Purushamedha, 44, 413-17; men Hûshêdar-mâh, see Allshedar-mâh. sacrificed at the Sarvamedha, 44, Huskyaothna, son of Frashaostra, 419; using skulls as drinking-vessels, 23, 207 sq.. and other cruel rites of Saivas, 48, Husravah (Kai Khosrav), legends 521. See also Man.
of, 23, 7 n., 64 n., 65 sq.; King H. Humâyaka?), worshipper of the invoked, 23, 7, 7 n., 15, 358; killed Daêvas, conquered by Zairi-vairi, Franghrasyan, 23, 114 sq., 278, 304, 23, 80.
307, 307 n.; worships Drvâspa, 23, Humility, enjoined, 4, 293; 8, 326; 115; united the Arya nations into 9,5; 39, 52 sq., 96 sq.; is the most one kingdom, 23, 115, 278; Fravaexcellent thing in propriety,' 16, shi of King H. worshipped, 23, 222; 80 n.; is the road to success, 16, Aurvasara flees from him, 23, 256 sq.; 89 sq., 90 sq. n.; 39, 104 sq., 109 worshipped Ashi Vanguhi, 23, 278 ; sq. ; the virtue of the superior man, the kingly glory of H., 23, 303 sq.; 16, 226, 226 sq. n., 286 sq., 287 n., went alive to Paradise, 23, 327 sq., 344, 362 sq.; 28, 287-90, 339 sq.; 327 n. satisfaction follows from h., 16, 434, Hutaosa (Phl. Hûtôs), wife of Vis440; a virtue of kings, 25, 222; 39, tậspa, 23, 77 n., 116, 116 n., 224, 96 sq.; the scholar distinguished by 257, 279 ; 37, 300, 300 n.; 47, 71 sq. h., 28, 409; enjoined by Taoism, and n., 80 n. characteristic of the man of Tâo, Hûtôs, see Hutaosa. 39, 65, 67, 71,76 sq., 119; 40, 101-4, Huvâsp, n. of a high-priest, 5, 115. 226 sq.; true strength in weakness Huyazata, n.p., 23, 214. and h., 39, 118 sq.; weakness is Hüzavárak, n.p., 5, 140, 140 n. true strength, example of water, 39, Huzzâ, El 'H., Arabian tree goddess,
6, xii sq., xxvi sq. Hunger, explained, 1, 99; h. is HÛ-ze, defeats the wizard Ki-hsien, death, 15, 75; 43, 402; 44, 340; 39, 137, 262-5. sacrifice to H., 30, 128; a hungry Hvadaêna, son of Frashaostra, 23, inan consumed by his vital airs, 43, 208. 347 sq.; a bent Yûpa is a type of Hadhâta, n.p., 23, 215. h., 44, 121.
Hvâkhshathra, n.p., 23, 214. Hung Mung, questioned by Yün Hyaniratha, Sraosha drives to the Kiang about governing men, 39, 143, Karshvar H., 31, 305; is worshipped,
300-3, 300 n., 302 n. ; 40, 286 sq. 31, 349. Hung Yâo, minister of Wan, 3, 208. Ilvanvant, n.p., 23, 214. Hunting, prohibited for the rich, 5, Hvaredhi, n. of a holy woman, 23, 1xi, 301, 301 sq.n.; threefold use of 225.
Digitized by Microsoft ®
1 20.

Page #302

HVARE-KAESHMAN-I
283 nare-laeshman, n..., 23, 216, 219, Kwang Koăng: zeabout government, 220 n.
39, 24, 142 sq., 297-300, 297 n.; 40, Hvarekithra, son of Zarathustra, 286; a Tâoist sage, got the Tâo, 39, 4,21 1. ; 23, 204, 204 n.
193, 244, 244 n., 256, 295, 295 n., Hrarenô, see Aryans (glory of the), 3U1 sq. ; 40, 58, 60; describes the Kings (glory of the), and Priests Perfect Music of Hsien-khih, 39, (glory of the).
348-51, 348 n.; 40, 218; how he Hvareza, n.p., 23, 218.
ruled the world, 39, 359 ; deterioraHvaspa, 1.p., 23, 217, 217 n. tion going on under his rule, 39, 370; Hvembya, see Parsadgâ H.
buried at Khwăn-lun, 40, 5; the Hvôbo, see Hvôgvi.
garden of H., 40, 73; the first to Hvôgvi (Hvôbo, Hvôv, Hvôvi), wife disturb the primaeval paradisiacal
of Zarathustra, 5, 143 n., 144; 23, state, 40, 171-3; the Yin Fû King 77 n., 195 1., 224, 224 n., 266 sq.; attributed to him, 40, 255; reasoned 37, 297, 297 n.
with Knowledge and Heedless BlusHvôv, see Hvôgvi.
ter, 40, 291. Hvôva (or Hvôgva), family of, 23, Hwang - {ze Kâo - âo tells Duke 77, 77 n., 207 ; 31, xxvi, xxviii, 92, Hwan all about ghosts and sprites, 94, 133, 142 sq., 185; 37, 97, 97 n. 40, 19 sq., 19 n. Hvôvi, see Hvôgvi.
Hwan-tâu, minister of Yâo, 3, 34 ; Hvyaonas, tribe conquered by Vîsrebel against Shun, 3, 41, 54 ; 39,
tâspa, 23, 117, 117 n., 280, 306. Hwan, minister of war, had a stone Hwan Twan, a sophist, 40, 230.
coffin made for himself, 27, 149. Hwâ-ize, officer of King Yung of Hwan, duke of Zhâo, funeral rites Wei, 40, 119. for him, 27, 186.
Hymns, see Prayers. Hwan, duke of Khî, introduced the Hypnotizing, an evil practice punuse of tablets and torches, 27, 323, ished in hell, 45, 366 sq. 420, 420 n. ; stories of him, 39, 145, 150, 233 sq., 343 sq., 343 n.; 40, 79,7 n., 18-20 ; Kwan Kung counsels him about the choice of a minister, 40, 101 sq.; Duke H., called Hsiaopo, killed his elder brother, 40, 177. I (aham, ego): relation of the Self Hwan, duke of Lû, his three sons and the I, 1, xxx; 15, 85; 48, 57 put to death, 27, 421 sq., 421 n., sq., 61; I am all this, 1, 124; I am 422 n. ; rites introduced by him, 28, thou, 1,275; I am Brahman, 1, 278; 10, 168.
15, 88; I am what He (the person Hwan, a man of Kang, becomes a in the sun) is, 1, 313 ; escape from Confucian scholar, 39, 161 ; 40, 204 the I, true deliverance, 19, 139; sq.
Buddha preaches on the I, 19, 190Hwân, n. of a hexagram, 16, 191-6, 2; Ego and Non-Ego, the spheres 261 sq., 341, 384, 438, 442.
of the object and subject, 34, 3; Hwang-fû, leading minister of Yû, the I is unreal, 48, 36-8; conscious3, 355 sq., 356 n.
ness of the I in sleep, 48, 37, 53, 67Hwang Liâo, a sophist, debated 9; conscious subject unreal, due to with Hui Shih, 40, 231.
the I, 48, 61-7; conscious I persists Hwang-Ti, title of the emperor of in the state of release, 48, 69-72 ; China, 3, XXV-xxix; ancient sove- is a special effect of the Unevolved, reign, 3, 27; 39, 338; 40, 28, 55, 48, 72. See also Aham, Ahamkâra, 96 sq., 96 n. ; what H., Yao, and Egoism, and Individuality. Shun did for civilization, 16, 383-5; 1, n. of rivers, 3, 66, 69, 74. 40, 7; divine ruler of a month, 27, I, prince of Khiung, 3, 78 sq. 280; held the place of honour at Î, n. of barbarous tribes, 3, 150, 150 sacrifices, 28, 201 sq.; deserves an- n.; 28, 30; 40, 220. cestor worship, 28, 208 ; questions Î, two elementary forms, 16, 12;
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #303

286
I-IDOLATRY
hexagram, 16, 114 sq., 235, 301, 435, 443.
Î, internuncius of King Fû Khâi, 27,
178.
Î, a king, degeneration of rites under, 27, 421, 421 n.
Î, n. of a famous archer, 39, 227, 227 n.; 40, 36, 36 n., 88 sq., 99. Ibairaz, the causer of strife, 5, 118. Iblis (Satan): legend of I. and Ibrahim, 4, 210 n.; a fallen angel, 6, lxix; refused to adore Adam, 6, 5, 138 sq., 246 sq.; 9, 8, 19 sq., 44, 181; 24, 178 n.; created from fire, 6, 139; 9, 181; allowed to tempt Adam, 6, 139; cursed, but respited till the day of judgement, and allowed to seduce men, 6, 247; 9, 181; the hosts of I. punished on judgement day, 9, 94; people of Sebâ followed I., 9, 152 sq. See also Satan. Ibrahim, legend of Iblis and, 4,
210 n.
Id: offering-prayer to the Ids, 12, 146 sq., 146 n., 153, 157, 319, 400 n.; 26, 186 n.; Id another name of Idâ, 46, 217, 218.
Ida, or Ilâ, represents cattle, 12, 211, 219, 222 sq., 227 sq.; connected with the pâkayagña or domestic offerings, 12, 214, 214 n., 218, 220, 230; 30, xv sq., 39; represented as a cow, 12, 216 sq. n., 224, 355; 26, 60, 415 sq.; 44, 81, 474; I., the daughter of Manu, produced from the Pâkayagña, identified with the I. of the mystic I.ceremony, 12, 21630; 30, 239, 239 n.; connected with Mitra and Varuna, 12, 217 n., 218, 218 n., 224; 29, 296; daughter of Manu, 12, 218 sq., 224; 25, lviii-lx; 44, 81; the I. offering, 12, 221, 259, 259 n., 403, 410 n., 412, 414; 26, 92; 43, 259 sq.; 44, 121; as the Brahman priest, 12, 224 sq.; goddess invoked in Aprî hymns, 12, 400 n.; 46, 3, 8, 11 sq., 23, 29, 154, 179, 199, 237; mother addressed as I. Maitrâvarunî, 15, 224; Aila, i. e. son of I., Purûravas, 19, 149; 44, 68; 49 (1), 113, 138; invoked, 26, 40 n., 209 n.; 29, 30; 41, 41, 113; the abode of I., 30, 173; Agni (Vaisvânara) connected with I., 41, 334; 46, 187, 191, 287 sq., 302, 375, 377; the goddess, the mighty praise, 46,
248; the nourishment coming from the cow, 46, 289 sq. Iddhi, Pali, t.t., miraculous or supernatural power, saintship, 11, 2 n., 232 n.; 20, 424; 35, 130; the four paths to I., by which Buddha might be able to prolong his life, 11, 40 sq. and n., 54-8, 61, 63, 232 sq., 232 n.; how a Bhikkhu may obtain the power of exercising I., 11, 214 sq.; the four I. of King Sudassana, 11, 259-61, 259 sq. n.; Arhats must not display before the laity their power of I., 20, 78-81; Devadatta's I. of appearing in another shape, 20, 233 sq.; power of quick locomotion by I., 35, 126 sq.; Buddha exalts I. or saintship, 35, 199-201; Karman more powerful than I., 35, 261-3; a man may get a fruit from the summit of a lofty tree by I., 36, 94; the vehicle of I., 36, 117; Nirvana increases the power of I., 36, 192; men of the power of I., 36, 231 sq., 231 n., 234; vows necessary to acquire the strength of I., 36, 259, 267 sq. See also Miracles, and Saintship. Iddhipâdâ (kattâro), t.t., see Iddhi (four paths to). Idealists and Realists, 11, 49 n.; maintain that thought only is real, 34, 401; are the Yogâkâras, 34, 401 n.; 48, 510-13; controverted, 34, 418-27.
Ideas and mental impressions succeed each other as causes and effects, 34, 420, 423, 425-7; two i. cannot apprehend or be apprehended by each other, 34, 422; require an ulterior intelligent principle, 34, 424; the i. of the waking state are not like those of a dream, 34, 424 sq.
Idiots, cannot inherit, 2, 309. See also Diseases. Idolators, not to be abused, lest they too speak ill of God, 6, 128; sin of feasting with i., 37, 130; legal relations between Mazdaworshippers and i., 37, 148; necessity of destroying i., 'the two-legged wolves,' 37, 151. Idolatry, a high-priest passing away in, 5, 309; the unpardonable sin, 6, 79 sq., 88 sq., 135; denounced, 24,
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #304

IDOLATRY-IMMORTALITY
287
Idris, a prophet, 9, 31; was patient and entered into the mercy of God, 9, 53. Ignorance, see Nescience. 1-khiû, see Phing.
↑ Kieh, a courtier at Khû, 40, 114. ↑ Kih, minister of Thâi-Wû, 3, 207,
15; 47, xxvi sq., 95; heresy of i., 45, 83, 83 n.; i. of Dahâk, 47, xxvi, 67. Idols (images of gods), as sacred objects, 2, 94, 220; 7, 200, 228; 14, 55; 25, 135; 29, 364; figures of demons destroyed by Vistâsp, 5, 193, 198; five i. worshipped by the people of Noah and by the Arabs, 6, xii, cxiv; 9, 303; beasts sacrificed to i., forbidden, 6, 97; Israelites demand i. from Moses, 6, 154; are servants of God, have neither life nor senses, 6, 162; Apostles sent to every nation to say 'Serve God and avoid Taghût,' 6, 254; the Arabs set aside part of their produce for the i., 6, 255 sq.; used for ordeals, 7, 55, 60; 33, 116, 260, 262, 319; installation of the monument of a deity, 7, 92; how to clean i., 7, 101; he must not step on the shade of an i., 7, 203; 25, 149; worship of i. of Vishnu, 7, 208-11, 266, 269; Brahmanas who subsist upon the offerings made to an i. which they attend, defile a company, 7, 252; can neither harm nor profit, 9, 57, 88; avoid the abomination of i., 9, 59; are helpless and unable to help, 9, 115, 158 sq., 186; are to God, what slaves are to the Meccans, 9, 127, 127 n.; will disclaim their worshippers on the resurrection day, 9, 159; worshipped by Buddhists, 10 (i), 32 n.; impure food not to be thrown away at a procession with i., 14, 72; Buddha i., 21, 50 sq., 76 n.; sin of worshipping i., 24, 71; daily libations to, and worship of the i., 25, 62; visited on Parva-days, 25, 153; evidence given in the presence of i., 25, 269; seats and shrines for i. in a house, 29, 348; sacrifices (by messenger) for gods at a distant sacred place, 29, 361; images of Isâna, Midbushî, and Gayanta, 30, 290 n.; court of justice to be adorned with i., 33, 280; dance, sing, &c., 42, 262; shrines of the gods worshipped by hermits, 49 (i), 74. See also Gods, Holy places, Ordeals, Sacred objects, and Taghût. Idol-temples, abodes of the demons, 5, 227, 229; 24, 29; destroyed by Khûsrôî, 24, 64; 37, 225; 47, xxvii,
14.
207 n.
Ikkhânamkala, n. of a place, 10 (ii), 108 sq. Ikshvâku, taught yoga by Manu, 8, 58, 58 n.; Brihadratha, a king of the race of I., 15, 291; Suddhodana, Buddha's father, monarch of the I. family, 19, 1, 94, 131; 49 (i), 71, 92, 123; could not fix a bound for the ocean, 19, 11; 49 (i), 9; a Gaina may beg of families belonging to the line of I., 22, 92; twenty-one Tîrthakaras of the I. race appeared before Mahâvîra, 22, 218; a noble family, 22, 225; knew the kushtha of yore, 42, 6, 679 sq. Ikshvâkubhûmi, the Arhat Rishabha was born at, 22, 281. Ila, see Idâ.
Î Lî, or 'The Decorum Ritual,' 3, xviii.
I-liâo, n.p., 40, 28-31, 104 sq., 104 n., 288 sq.
Î
Liû, originated certain funeral rites, 28, 164. 'Illiyûn, the book of the righteous kept in 'I. in Paradise, 9, 324. Illusion, see Mâyâ. Ilyâ, tree in the world of Brahman, 1, 275, 277. Immortality, obtained by highest knowledge, knowledge of Brahman or Self, 1, 35, 149, 312 sq.; 8, 103, 143, 176, 176 n., 180, 185, 187, 193, 313, 391; 15, 342; 25, 501; 30, 228; 34, lxxix sq., 275, 279; 38, 369 sq., 392; 43, 357; 44, 165, 170; 48, 18, 296 sq., 311, 386, 396, 690, 694 sq., 699, 731 sq.; the body is mortal, the Self is immortal, 1, 140 sq.; when freed from the senses, the wise, on departing from this world, become immortal, 1, 147; 8, 44; Breath or Prâna is death, life, and i., 1, 213 sq., 294; enjoyed by the gods, 1, 291; promised to those who avoid sensual pleasures, 2, 114; reached by those who keep the vow of chastity, 2, 158; 8, 153; in thy
Digitized by Microsoft R

Page #305

288
IMMORTALITY
Farbha's” shado 3.
27; bhämhai
no man grantets one for i.,
våra, 10th, or i, ekath of 1, % 487 2
offspring thou art born again, that, 18, 172; gates of i. opened by mortal, is thy i., 2, 159 ; Zoroaster Buddha, 19, 178; 21, 185; resurasks Aứharmazd for i., 5, 1 sq., 192, rection and i., 23, 290-2, 307; 194 sq.; the seven immortal rulers, brought by Saoshyant, 23, 308; 5, 117-19, 118 n. ; 18, 79 sq., 255-8, Allharmazd reserves it for himself, 258 n.; means for attaining i., 8, 24, 5; of the righteous in heaven, 99-102, 165 sq. ; 43, 357; 48, 395 24, 30, 81, 122; how to become fit sq.; by transcending the three for i., 25, 209; the sacrificer prays qualities, 8, 109 sq.; depends on for i., 26, 348 sq.; of the sacrificer, self-restraint, abandonment, and 26, 449 sq. ; 43, 256; 44, 119, 204, freedom from heedlessness, 8, 152, 261 sq.; Aditi, the navel of i., 30, 168, 182; delusion I call death, and 174; prayer for i., 30, 212; the freedom from delusion I call i., 8, 152; two eternal gifts Universal Weal 48, 23; depends on truth, 8, 170; and I., Haurvatât and Ameretât, 31, there is no death, hence there can 52, 76, 88, III, 119 sq., 123 sq., 127, be no i., 8, 191; the Brahman is the 129, 177, 181, 181 n., 308, 320; the highest goal, where one reaches i., Daêvas beguile mankind of i., 31, 8, 255; he who in the moment of 54, 59; the souls of the righteous death becomes equable even for the in the eternal i., 31, 128; Universal space of a single exhalation, be- Weal and I. worshipped, 31, 196,256, comes fit for i., 8, 372; when the 259, 325, 330, 348, 380; Hiranyaquality of goodness predominates in garbha's shadow is i., and death, the unperceived, that fits one for i., 32, 1, 7; bhûman is i., 34, 163, 168; 8, 373; no man granted i., 9, 48; i. of all effected things is a merely earnestness is the path of i., 10 (i), relative one, 34, 169; prepared by 9; Amrita, or i., explained as Nir. Yim, 37, 177; through good works, vâna, 10 (i), 9 n., 43; the immortal 37, 338 sq.; hope of i. the basis of place, 10 (i), 33; the true Brâhmana religion, 37, 361 sq.; given to the has reached the depth of the Im- Mazda worshipper, 37, 387: i. of mortal, 10 (i), 93; attained by ether is to be understood, like that Buddha, 10 (ii), 13, 37; Buddha's of the gods, as a relative i. only, 38, disciples merged into i., 10 (ii), 38; 17; he who dies and yet does not perish, no prospect of i. for men, 12, 290, has longevity, 39, 75 sq.; the reward 295, 311; obtained through a son, of good deeds, 40, 238, 238 n., 267 14, 84; 25, 346, 354, 354 n. ; Naki. sq. ; attained to by the Taoist who ketas asks for i., 15, 4; 48, 361; has his thoughts constantly fixed on i, in heaven, secured by the fire absolute Purity, 40, 270-2, 319 n.; sacrifice, 15, 4; when all desires that light is i., 41, 383; 43, 238; gold dwell in his heart cease, then the mortal bestows i. on the fire-altar, 43, 146 becomesimmortal, and obtains Brahman. sq. ; is man's highest form, 43, 147, When all the ties of the heart are severed 177 sq.; the highest thing of all this here on earth, then the mortal becomes universe, 43, 148, 181; laid into immortal, 15, 23; death is unreal, i. Agni, 43, 177 sq.; the gods make is real, 15, 84; Yâgñavalkya instructs their bodies boneless and immortal, Maitreyî on i. as the absorption in 43, 178, 180; vital airs are i., 43, the Self, 15, 108-13, 181-5; 48, 178, 220 ; obtained by those who 387; he who is free from desires, live a hundred years or more, 43, obtains Brahman, is inmortal, 15, 299, 323 sq., 327; gained through 176 sq.; how the creatures are made fire-building rite, 43, 299; is the immortal, 18, 85; provided by the light that shines yonder, 43, 322; Creator, 18, 91 sq. ; succession of the immortal element distributed by mortals by offspring preferable to Savitri, the sun, 43, 322 sq.; no one i., 18, 92 sq. and n.; through the shall be immortal with the body, 43, renovation of creatures, 18, 111, 357 ; founded on death, 43, 366 sq. 114, 118, 160, 165; men become and n.; he who knows the mystery immortal through the sacred fire, of the Fire-altar being Death,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #306

IMMORTALITY-IMPURITY
289
reaches i., 43, 374; secured by gift the sacrificer rids himself of his of gold to the priest, 44, 350 ; Yim enemy, 44, 192; against enemies, made men and cattle immortal, 47, 44, 266, 438, 501; Agni, a protector 9; Upanishads refer to i., 48, 7; an of sacrifices against i., 46, 96. See attribute of the highest Self only, 48, also Curse, Incantations, Oath, and 280 ;- draught of i., Hûsh, 5, 65, 70, Prayers. 126; 18, 112, 112 n., 165 n.; pre- Impurity: rules about i. caused pared from the Gôkard (Hôm) tree, by death and childbirth, 2, lvii sq., 5, Ioo ; 24, III, I n ; Hồn, the 249-54 ; 7, 87-94; 14, 27-30, 53, immortalizer of the living, 5, 177; 177 sq., 180-2, 298; 15, 312; 24, Airita or nectar, draught of i., 8, 339-41; 25, 146, 162 sq., 177-87; 62, 88 sq., 126, 391; water an elixir 29, 355, 357-9; impure persons of i., 26, 374; 44, 87; Soma, the should not salute, nor be saluted, 2, nectar of i., 26, 385 n.; 43, 251 sq., 52 sq.; causes of i., 2, 55-63, 60 sq. 253 sq.; sacrificial food baked by n., 74 sq., 181 sq., 220 sq.; 7, 94fire is immortal (or ambrosia), 41, 106; 14, 22-4, 30, 71 sq., 120, 171, 164; drink of. i. bought for a chariot, 174, 182 sq. ; 30, 19; 42, 186; and stored by Indra in the waters, children are not defiled before 42, 162; nectar of i. recovered by initiation, 2, 139 sq. ; the touch of the gods, 43, 255 sq.; the threefold a child cannot defile, 2, 186; is a divine Amrita, 43, 365. See also cause of interruption of Veda-study, Amerôdad, Emancipation, Imperish- 2, 260 sq., 264 ; 29, 115-17; of a able, and Nirvana.
corpse, 4, 26-8; 7, 91; 11, xxxix, Impediments to the attainment of 125 n. ; 37, 256 sq.; defiling fire or Ghânas, 13, 243, 245 sq.; false doc- earth with dead matter involuntarily trine about them, 17, 377 sqq. is no sin, 4, 49-51; the defiling Imperishable, the, Sk. Akshara, is power of a corpse differs according immaterial, unseen, by the command to the rank of the being that dies, of it everything is, in it the ether is 4, 50, 58; a corpse when dried up woven, like warp and woof, 15, 137- does not contaminate, 4, 105, 105 9; 34, 140 ; is Brahman, 34, xxxv, n.; of menstruous women, 5, lx, 16, 138, 169-71; that element in Brah- 248, 251, 261, 265, 270 sq., 276-85, man, from which the material uni- 304, 333, 341 n.; 14, 32 sq., 33 sq. verse springs, 34, cxix; the higher n.; 18, 447; 24, 270, 296, 302-5, knowledge is this by which the I. 330, 332-4, 340, 353; 25, 179, 183; is apprehended, 34, 135-8; the In- 37, 162, 187, 432, 446; caused by destructible is higher than the high death, 5, lx, 245-76, 310, 319 I., 34, 136, 137, 140; the I. is sq., 332; 33, 373; 37, 153 sq.; Brahman on account of its supporting caused by a serpent, 5, lx sq., 254; all things up to ether, 34, 169-71; caused by bodily refuse and dead cannot be the embodied soul, 34, matter, 5, I, 204 sq., 378; 18, 171; meditations on the I., 38, 238- 35, 39-43, 52 n., 161, 161 n., 283, 40. See also Akshara.
292 sq. and n., 431, 455-8; 24, 111, Impermanence, of all things, see 335-7, 339-41, 353-5; 37, 149 sq., World (a).
153-60; caused by sexual interImprecations, at the recitation of course, 6, 78, 98; 7, 94 ; 25, 179, the Veda, 1, 251; one may curse 194; caused by the funeral rites, 7, an enemy, but not a Brâhmana, 1, 76, 94; as long as his relatives 251, 252; by means of breath, the remain impure, the departed spirit beam, 1, 252; one should not utter finds no rest, 7, 80; exemption from i., 12, 159; 40, 241, 243; i. against i. in cases of unnatural death, &c., an adulterer, 15, 218; after repeat- 7, 92 sq.; caused by shedding tears ing an i. one should touch water, for a deceased person, 7, 93; food 29, 31 ; against a sacrificer, in the rendered impure, 7, 155; penances case of mishaps during sacrifice, 44, for being defiled by various causes, 179, 186, 190 sq., 201 ; i. by which 7, 175, 176; when thy impurities
S.B. IND.
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #307

290
are blown away, thou wilt not enter again into birth and decay, 10 (i), 60; ignorance is the greatest taint, 10 (i), 61; a bad mind and wicked deeds are what defiles a man, and no outward observances can purify him, 10 (ii), 40-2; five impurities in the world, 10 (ii), 183; impure men and animals to be avoided by the Snâtaka, 29, 318 sq.; of women after confinement, 30, 56, 56 n.; defiling fire and water, 37, 108; caused by contact with deformed persons, 42, 72, 556 sq. See also Child (b), Death (c), Pollution, Purification, Purity, and Woman (b, e). Imrân (Amram): God has chosen I.'s people, 6, 50, 50 n.; Mary, daughter of I., 9, 292. Inanimate things, classification of, 45, 207-10. Inauspicious objects, see Omens. Incantations, dispel the effects of poison and sickness, 7, 22; reciting deadly i. from the Atharvaveda, is murder, 7, 41; women are not to practise i. with roots, 7, 110; trying to overcome another by i., a sin, 7, 137; 14, 220; one who practises i. with roots cannot be a witness, 33, 88 n.; punishment of those who practise i. with roots and spells, 33, 361; prayers and i. of Atharvaveda, Vol. 42. See also Imprecations, Prayers, and Witchcraft. Incarnations of Verethraghna, 23, 231-8.
Incest, causes loss of caste, 2, 74, 280 sq., 280 n.; 25, 338; penance for committing i., 2, 82 sq., 288, 293; 7, 132; 25, 465 sq., 465 n.; a mortal crime, 7, 132, 134; 25, 441; committed by Pragâpati, 12, 209; women who must not be approached, 14, 234 sq.; definition of i., punishments for i., 33, 179 sq., 182. See also Guru, and Sexual intercourse. Inchastity, see Chastity. Inda, Pali for Indra, q.v. Îndar, or Andar, demon of the religion of apostasy, 37, 253, 253 n. Indasâla cave, gods converted at the, 36, 248. Indestructible, see Imperishable. India, geography of, 8, 222-4; 12,
IMPURITY-INDRA
xli-xliii, 104 n., 1c5 sq.; 14, 146-8; 32, 58-61, 320, 323, 392, 397-9; 35, xlii-xlv; 36, 203 sq., 211, 249 sq., 250 n.; Aryâvarta defined, 14, 2-4; peculiarities of the Southern country and Avanti, 17, 33-40; the border countries of I., 17, 38 sq.; Pâtheyyaka, 17, 146 sq. n.; countries where pure Aryan customs prevail, 25, xliv sq., 32 sq.; Sraosha comes from I. on the East, 31, 304. Indifference towards life and death, pleasure and pain, &c., a preliminary of release, 8, 246 sq., 392 sq.; a sign of good conduct, 8, 326; the true Brahmana or Arhat is he who is utterly indifferent, 10 (i), 92-5; (ii), 151-3. See also Tranquillity. Individualism, false notions of, 36, 40 sq., 40 n. Individuality: discussion on i. and name, 35, 40-5; continued identity of the individual, and re-individualization, 35, 63-5; impermanence of i., and its being the source of pain, 35, 67; 36, 371 sq.; i. and transmigration, 35, 112 sq.; five groups of characteristic marks of i., 36, 327; the Void Supreme versus i., 36, 362. See also I (ego), and Self (c). Indo-European folklore, 42, 313 sq. Indra (Pali Inda, or Sakra, Pali Sakka, or Maghavan, or Purandara).
(a) Names and epithets of I.
(b) Qualities, attributes, family, worlds of I. (c) Myths, deeds of I.
(d) I. and Agni.
(e) 1. and other gods. (f) I. and the Demons. (g) Worship of I.
(h) I. in mysticism and philosophy.
(2) I. (Sakra, Sakka) in Buddhism and Gainism.
(a) NAMES AND EPITHETS OF I.
Maghavan, a name of I., 1, 13740, 150; 8, 219, 347; 10 (1), 10; 12, xi, xin., xix; 44, 443 ; Vaikuntha, or the person in the air, 1, 303; 15, 101; called Purandara, or the fortress-destroyer, 8, 219, 347; 45, 48, 117; thousand-eyed, 10 (ii), 58; 42, 476; 45, 48, 288; 49 (i), 5, 21; his mystic name is Arguna, 12, 285; 41, 99; of a hundredfold powers, 12, 416; 42, 95; his horses, I. Harivat, lord of the bay steeds, 12, 434; 26, 81, 399 sq., 408; 32, 14, 29, 139, 143, 179, 272; 41, 20;
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #308

INDRA
46, 96; 49 (i), 61; called Sunâsîra, 12, 446 n.; called vrishan, the strong bull, 15, 47; 32, 139, 143, 145-7, 150 sq.; 42, 81; a Lokapâla, or guardian of the world, 25, 185, 216 sq.; 35, 37; the supreme guide, 26, 57 sq.; called Kansika and Gautama, 26, 82, 82 n.; I. Vimridh (Averter of Scorn), 26, 430 sq.; 44, 5 sq.; I. the Brahmanâkhamsin, 26, 433 sq.; a man is I.,' 30, 54; I. Sakîpati, husband of Saki, 30, 206; 42, 95, 125 sq., 503; 49 (i), 21; the god of the bright day, whose steed is the sun, 32, 16; as a priest (purohita), 32, 42; 42, 79; the lighter up of nights, 32, 119; Narâsamsa, praised by men, 32, 295, 303; called 'the best song,' 32, 439; is the god of strength, 34, 99; 44, 63 sq.; I. Gyeshtha, 41, 70-2; worship of I. Sutraman (the good guardian), 41, 129, 132-5, 136 n.; 44, 213 sq. n., 224; the Vâsava, 42, 95; Sakra or 1., 42, 117 sq., &c.; as lord in the south, 42, 192; the manly Asura, 42, 380; the lord of the nobility, 43, 74; I. Pradâtri (the Bestower), 44, 8 sq.; I. Vritrahan (slayer of Vritra), 44, 11; see below (f); I. Vayodhas (giver of strength or life), 44, 213 sq. n., 273, 273 n.; I. denotes a class of beings, 48, 331 sq. See also Mahendra.
(b) QUALITIES, ATTRIBUTES, FAMILY, WORLDS OF I.
Characteristics of I., 1, 167, 170; kingdom, heaven, world, or worlds of I., 1, 275; 7, 194; 12, 451; 15, 131, 337; 19, 304; 25, 157; 41, 23; 48, 747 sq.; I. in Veda, and Indra in Avesta, 4, lii sq.; 5, 10 n.; 37, 253 n.; world of I. attained by a virtuous king, 7, 41; 25, 314, 321; 33, 24, 288 sq.; 49 (i), 138; the flag of I., 7, 124; 19, 91, 112, 112 n.; 49 (i), 11, 11 n., 89, 207; his horse Ukkaissravas, and elephant Airâvata, 8, 89 n. ; his thunderbolt, 10 (i), 28; 29, 365; 30, 169 sq.; 32, 179 sq., 182; 33, 163; 34, 217 n.; 35, 35; 41, 110 sq.; 45, 48; 48, 328; Inda, the husband of Sugâ, 10 (ii), 189; I.'s right arm, the most powerful, 12, 53; is the recipient of wealth, 12, 236; the Phalgunîs
291
are his asterism, 12, 285 sq.; the Night (Dawn, Day) wedded to I., 12, 337; those engaged in vows are seated on the throne of I., 14, 102; 25, 185; the bliss of I., 15, 60, 61 sq.n.; appears multiform through the Mâyâs, 15, 117; 48, 435; the child of Dyaus or Heaven, 15, 221; 29, 45; 30, 199; his palace, 19, 233, 233 n.; Sakra, n. of Indra's throne, 22, 222, 229; the king shall emulate I., the sender of rain, 25, 396; born from Yagña and Vâk, 26, 32 sq.; all the universe had submitted to I., 26, 242 sq.; man is I.-like, 26, 407; in the Satapatha-Brahmana, 26, 463; knows that through which no hatred may spring up amongst us, 29, 323; Sîtâ his wife, 29, 334; Ekâshtakâ, his mother, 29, 342; his chariot, 32, 14, 29; Sakka is great, and he is only one, 36, 50; husbandry beneficial to I. and other gods, 41, 329; his great mill-stone, that crushes all vermin, 42, 22, 315; drinks Soma, 42, 65, 81, 89, 204, 210; 44, 233; 46, 96; the bull with a thousand horns, befriended of I., 42, 105; is always awake, 42, 106; the lovely goddess that bore I., 42, 116 sq.; the day of I., 42, 136, 551; to I. belongs the first chariot, 42, 152; the divine representative of the warlike kings of the Vedic age, 44, xxi-xxiii; the sky relates to I. 44, 241, 247; with I.'s power, 44, 253 n.; has grown in ebriety and strength, 44, 380; his wife Indrân, 44, 474; superior power of I. and other gods due to religious merit, 48, 238; heavenly nymphs in I.'s world, 49 (i), 88; jewels on his head, 49 (ii), 5c, 173, 176, 182; Indra's bow, see Rainbow. (c) MYTHS, DEEDS of I.
Legend of I. and Visvamitra, 1, 218 sq., 220; grants a boon to Pratardana, 1, 293; 34, 97-9, 101; fourteen Indras (chiefs of the gods), pass away in each kalpa, 7, 79; acquired immortality in all worlds, 8, 282; has measured out the six spaces, 12, 137 n.; the sacrificetortoise did not stand still for I., 12, 161; 1. and the women, 14, 33, 61; forest-produce generated by I.,
U 2
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #309

292
INDRA
14, 292; having become a bird, the whole sacrifice, 44, 212; when handed the Parikshitas to Vâyu, 15, his vital powers left him by the 128; in the shape of a Brahma- magic of Tvashtri, animals and plants kìrin interprets a dream, 19, xxi; and metals flowed from the limbs love affairs of I., 19, 43 ; 25, 273 n.; of his body, 44, 214--16; when I.'s 26, 81, 8, n.; 33, 99, 99 n.; 49 (i), energies departed from him, the 44; Mandhâtri and Nahusha occu- gods restored them by means of pied I.'s throne, 19, 118, 122; 49 the Sautrâmani, 44, 231; the (i), 113; first council held in Adâra-plants are I.'s might, 44, 451
Sakra's cavern,' 19, 335; delivers sq.; 1. and the other gods perish the cows, 23, 141 n.; has laid down and are created again, 48, 331 sq. ; in the tree the embryo of the sterile Dasaratha, friend of 1., 49 (i), 90; cow, 30, 200, created light, 32, 14; I., the lord of the winds, went to fights for the bright cows (days, heaven through sacrifices, 49 (i), clouds), 32, 14, 37, 44; whets his 110 ; his arm paralysed when raising red weapon, 32, 18; cut off the his thunderbolt, 49 (i), 142, 142 n. mountain tops, 32, 101; the treasure See also below (f). (rain) conquered by I. from the (d) I. AND AGNI. clouds, 32, 115; has made the Offerings and prayers to them waters to flow freely for man, 32, conjointly, 2, 299; 12, 162 n., 176, 180; found the head of the horse 237 sq., 350, 369, 371, 375, 377 sq., at Saryanâvat, 32, 398; a version 377 n., 380, 393 sq., 402, 408 n., of the Code of Manu ascribed to I., 419; 14, 216 ; 26, 199 sq., 199 n., 33, xii; offered the Vâgapeya, 41, 3; 221, 225, 296 sq., 313, 322 sq., 428 the doer of mighty deeds, 41, 105; sq. ; 29, 17 n., 84, 88,98 n., 132, 136, mighty through the people, 41, 109; 161, 203, 229, 337, 337 n., 392, 415; excluded from Soma, 41, 130 sq. ; 30, 37, 93, 175, 183 sq., 337; 41, 12, when the Soma was flowing through 12 n., 45 sq., 383; 42, 24, 49, 55, him, lion, wolf, and tiger sprang 58, 75, 126, 139, 173, 195, 211, 221, from him, 41, 132 sq.; makes 231, 454; 43, 198, 274-8; 44, 75 Vasishtha his Brahman priest, 42, sq. and n., 81, 392, 392 n. ; 46, Ix; puts strength into the magic 263-5, 420; when the fire is in full plant, 42, 38 sq., 71, 280; disease blaze, it is I., 12, 340; are all the shut out by I.'s command, 42, 39; gods, 12, 378; 26, 225; 41, 154, 2 12, was wounded, 42, 48, 310 sq. ; frees 285, 375; 43, 278; 44, 392 ; prefrom evil sorcery, 42, 51; wore a served the Soma for the production talisman, 42, 80; fastened the of creatures, 26, 151; are this All, amulet on for strength and heroism, 26, 292, 292 n.; preserved the 42,85; grants husbands to maidens, Akhavâka priest for the production 42, 94, 324 ; heaps together goods of creatures, 26, 317 sq. ; Agni, with a rake, 42, 95, 503 ; chose the Mitra-Varunau, I. win in the race waters as his goddesses, 42, 146, of the gods, 26, 327 n.; lay down 350; stored away the airita in the the third layer of the altar, 41, 188, waters, 42, 162; protects the Brâh- 190; 43, 41 sq. ; Agni (fire) belongs mana, 42, 169 sq., 433; though to, or consists of, I. and A., 41, 212, requested by I., Bheda did not pre- 253, 285, 375; I. takes the Soma sent the sterile cow, 42, 179; pro- juice in Agni, 41, 304; Agni is like tects the earth, 42, 200 sq.; together 1., 41, 325; are the two arms of with the Rishis, 42, 231; the sun Pragậpati, 41, 374 sq.; they went freed by I. and Atri, 42, 294 ; his to the heavenly world, 41, 381-3; misdeeds, 42, 522 sq. ; 43, 345 n.; grant life and well-being, 42, 53; cut off the head of Makha, 44, Agni seizes the wizards, and I. xlviii; from out of 1. the gods destroys them, 42,64; protect from formed the Visvagit, 44, 139; all evils, 42, 81; poured love into Vasishtha taught 1. the Virâg, and the waters, 42, 105; deposited in 1. taught Vasishtha the expiation for the ukkhishta, 42, 226; Brihaspati,
orang
58, 1964; 43, 1903,392 n.;
o
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #310

INDRA
293
their companion, 42, 554; 43, 134; for long life, 42, 49; performs the are the best of gods, 43, 41; 44, new and full inoon sacrifice for his 278; are the gold plate and the brothers Agni and Soma, 44, 16; gold man of the fire-altar, 43, was healed by the Asvins and Saras342 sq.; are two arms of the fire- vatî, 44, 216 sq., 248 sq., 252; altar, 43, 388 ; behind these two Agni, I., Sonia, Makha, Vishnu, and deities are all the other gods, 44, Visve Devâh perform sacrifice, 44, 128; Agni, the greatest of Indras, 441; Agni, I, Soma invoked 44, 489; Agni invoked to bring 1. together, 46, 213 ; I., Yama, to the sacrifice, 46, 153, 316, 377; Varuna, 49 (i), 197;-has created Agni identified with I., the bull glory for the Apsarases, 29, 316; among beings, 46, 186, 371; Agni tried to find out who Brahman on one chariot with I., 46, 237, 391; was, 1, 150 sq.; is Brahman, 12, cross the waters, 46, 263 ; display 211 11. ; runs away from terror of the lights of heaven, 46, 263; killers Brahman, 15, 21, 59; humbly of foes or Vritras, 46, 263 sq.; the approaches Brahman, 19, 188; 49 piousmen, kindling Agni, strengthen- (i), 107 ; I. and Brahman, deities ing I., 46, 318; has looked after of a Ritu-graha, 26, 320 n.; and Agni, 46, 367; Agni credited with Brahmanaspati, 42, 163, 213; the deeds of I., the conqueror of Brihaspati put the garment of imthe cows and of the waters, 46, 398. mortality on I., 29, 304; 1. and See also Agni (b).
Brihaspati invoked and worshipped (e) I. AND OTHER GODS.
together, 29, 315; 42, 160 ; 44, 402; The king or chief of the gods, 1, compact of Brihaspati with I. and 151 ; 8,3 47 ; 11, 142; 12, 449 sq., Brahman, 42, 127; his double 21, 4, 69 sq., 342, 387; 22, 222 sq.; Brihaspati, 42, 596; Brihaspati and 26, 93, +33; 35, 12 sq.; 36, 130; T., priesthood and nobility, 43, 228 44, 438 n., 464 ; 45, 48, 288, 292; sq.; Dhátri has shaven the head of 49 (i), 121, 187, 196; (ii), 42,90 sq.; 1., 29, 56; the Earth adheres to I., how he obtained pre-eminence 42, 203 ; pierces the Gandharvas among the gods, 1, 307; 10 (i), 10; with his inissiles, 42, 33 sq.; Krishna worshipped by the gods, 10 (ii), 52, is I. among the gods, 8, 88; the Lord 125; speaks for the gods, 12, 154; of the seat, the friend of I., 30, 161; represents all the gods, 12, 168 ; 44, 1, the king, the Maruts the people, 419; surrounded by crowds of 8, 346; 12, 334; 42, 663; 49 (i), 53, Devas, 19, 20, surrounded by the 81; calls the Maruts to his help Devîs, 19, 41; fills the gods with against Vritra, 12, 334 ; 32, 329; joy, 36, 322 ; in a list of gods, 42, 41, 34,84; invoked and worshipped 80, 160, 221; the gods, dispatched with the Maruts (Marutvat), 12, by I., disturb the sacrifice of an 335, 399 ; 26, 93, 332-8, 347; 29, enemy, 12, 90; by his brahmakarya, 314; 30, 157 ; 32, 14 sq., 134, 136 he brought the light to the gods, sq., 143, 159, 167, 210, 272 sq., 289, 42, 217; gods draw together round 310, 375; 42, 132 sq., 183, 188, 207, 1., 13, 127; is equal to all the gods, 663; 44, xxii sq., 207, 255 1., 382; 13, 140; the gods are the people of 46, 44, 154, 237, 378; assisted by King Dharma I., 44, 370; I., enter the Maruts in battle with Vritra, ing heaven, saluted by the immortals, 12,416 sq., 417 n., 452 ; 26, 334 sq.; 49 (i), 16;-I., Agni, and Vậyu, are 32, 14 sq., 36 sq., 44, 46, 392 ; 4, above the other gods, 1, 151 ; l., 255; dialogue between the Maruts Maghavat, and Purandara as three and I., 32, xii-xxi, xxiii, 179-208, gods, 8, 347, 347 n.; I. combines 286-8; rivalry between I. and the with Adityas, Vasus, Maruts, and Maruts, 32, xxiii, 286-90 ; the Visve Devâh, 12, 264; 26, 241; 44, eldest among the Maruts, 32, 67 ; 479 sq.; 46, 154 ; Agni, I., and the Maruts left I. alone in the killSûrya superior gods, 26, 402-4; ing of Ali, 32, 180; Maruts an. I., Agni, Savitar, Brihaspati invoked nounce the arrival of I., 32, 209,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #311

294
INDRA
431
213; not even I. can injure the Visvakarman, 11, 264 sq.; 2 bounty of the Maruts, 32, 210; sq., 431 n.; 41, 188, 190. Maruts know the manly deeds of f) 1. AND THE DEMONS. I., 32, 210; I., in the assembly of After having killed Vritra, I. became the Maruts, 49 (i), 53 ; identified great, 1, 157; his struggling with with Parganya, 42, 235; prayer to and slaying of Vritra, 1, 167, 170; I. and Parvata, 26, 450 ; was a 12, xix, 20-2, 52 sq., 164-9, 175 sq., pupil of Pragapati, 1, 134-42 ; 34, 177 n., 180, 182, 379, 416 sq. and 199; 48, 321; I. and Pragâpati, n., 449 sq., 452; 26, 15 sq., 15 n., door-keepers in the world of 62, 265, 333-5, 399 n., 400; 29, Brahman, 1, 275 sq., 277 ; Pragâpati 334, 367; 32, 127, 133 sq., 144, has given victory to I., 29, 280; I. 180, 182, 198, 392; 41, 45 sq., and Pragâpati on the path of the 87 sq., 138 sq., 141, 178 n., 179, gods, 38, 386; is the left arm of 332 n., 365; 42, 18, 63, 79, 81, Pragâpati, 43, xx ; enters Pragâpati 91 sq., 95, 126, 129, 382, 401; 43, with food, 43, 92 ; created out of 275; 44, 6 sq., 11, 380 sq.; 46, 34; Pragâpati, 44, 15; Pragâpati per- 49 (i), 81, 113; slew Visvarûpa, forms new and full moon sacrifice Tvashtri's three-headed son, 1, 293, for I., 44, 16; Pushan has shaven 293 n.; 14, 32; 41, 130-2, 134; the beard of I., 30, 217; 1. and 42, 522; 44, 213 sq., 48, 251, 253; Pûshan praised and worshipped delivered the Arunmukhas to the together, 41, 54 n., 55 ; 44, xxv, xliv; wolves, killed the people of Pra46,154; I. with the Ribbus invoked hlada, Puloma, and Kâlakanga, 1, in the Arbhava hymn, 44, 381; at 293, 293 n.; struggle between I. the head of the Rudras, 1, 41 sq.; and the Asuras or Dasyus, 1, 307; Rudras united with I., 44, 382, 12, 286 sq. and n.; 15, 342; 26, 479 sq. ; Sarasvati distilled Soma 399; 29, 342; 42, 79, 83, 118, 137, for the sake of I.'s strength, 44, 233; 215, 222 sq., 500, 627 ; 43,192 sq.; Soma's relation to I., 26, xvi-xx, struggle between I. and Ahi, Atar 22 ; Soma praises 1., 26, 247; offer- and Azi, 4, lii; the waters his coming to I. and S., 41, 54 n., 56 ; Soma, panions in the battle against Vritra, Ii's faithful companion, 44, 226; 12, 22; Trita slew Visvarûpa for I., Speech, the goddess, uttered by I., 12, 47 sq. and n.; 44, 250 n., drives 29, 51; the sun (Aditya, Sûrya) is of the Raksbas, 12, 128 ; 42, 9, 66 ; I., 12, 181 sq., 350 ; 26, 96 sq., 407, 44, 464 ; Indrasátru,' foe of 1.,' and 419, 438; 1. and Sûrya invoked for Indrasatru,'having I. for a foe,' 12, offspring, 29, 287 ; protected by 163 sq. n., 166 ; perhaps Vritra Trishamdbi, 42, 127 sq.; tries to would have slain I., 12, 166; 44, conquer Usbas, 32, 145 ; Varma 250 n.; by slaying Vritra 1. became opposed to I., 42, 370; is the lasu a Brâhmana-murderer, 14, 32 sq., of the gods, 12, 176, 176 n. ; with 32 n.; destroys all enemies, 30, 169; the Vasus, 26, 122, 241; 32, 244; knows the demons, 30, 212; Trita 42, 116; 44, 479 sq. ; Soma libations smote Ahi before I., 31, 233 11. ; for I. and l'ayu, 26, 265-9, 277 sq., guided past his enemies the Rak362, 418-21; 32, 440 ; 46, 154, 156; shas, 41, 73 sq.; I. and Namuki, 41, I. and Vayu (Wind) identified, 26, 92; 42, 256 sq., 583; 44, 222 sq.; 269; 44, 479 sq.; Virág became I., helps to destroy the demons, 42, the ruler, 42, 216; I. and Vishnu 65 ; an ally against sorcerers and divided a thousand cows into three spells, 42, 77 sq., 80 sq.; the Asurî parts, 26, 62, 62 n.; Vishnu, friend allured I. away from the gods, 42, of I., 26, 171 sq.; 32, 127,133 sq.: 103,547; conquered the Sâlâvrikas, 41, 138 sq., 396 ; offerings to I. and 42, 138; the serpent slain by I., 42, V., 41, 54 sq., 54 n., 138-42; 44, 146, 154, 349; the earth sides with 402 ; share bestowed on I., lordship I., not with Vritra, 42, 203; lives on Vishnu, 43, 68; I, encompassed with the Asuras, 42, 268; slays Vishnu, 44, 443, 451 sq.; I. and Arbuda, 42, 633 sq. ; the repeller of
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #312

INDRA
295
shafts, 43, 101 ; ' not for a single day cows sacred to I., 26, 62; the Sadas hast thou fought, nor hast thou any or tent belongs to I., 26, 141, 145, enemy, o Maghavan : illusion is what 147; delights in songs, 26, 146; is they say concerning thy battles ; no foe the leader of the sacrifice, 26, 261 hast thou fought either to-day or afore
sq. ; offerings for his two bay steeds, time,' 44, 14; horse-sacrifice for I.
26, 315, 316 n., 369-73; the unVritrahan, 44, 398 sq. ; Dadhyank's
pressed Soma delighted him not, 26, head is cut off by I. and restored
425; the Shodasin graha is I., 26, by the Asvins, 44, 444 sq.; the
429 ; oblation to I. at the wedding, slayer of the evil-minded, 44, 480 ;
29, 32 ; 30, 190; invoked for (male) smiter of the demon Vala, 49 (i),
offspring, 29, 43, 287; 30, 190; the 110, 11o n.; Bali, I., and Nahusha,
usha, Brahmakârin given in charge of I., 49 (i), 113; Asurinda, 'lord' of the
29, 64, 79; 44, 86; offerings to I. Asuras, 49 (ii), 91 n.
and those belonging to I., 29, 85, (g) WORSHIP OF I.
85 n., 161; animal slain for the The Mahâvrata belongs to I., 1, hospitable reception of a king or 167, 170; festivals of 1., 2, 42; 22, father-in-law is sacred to I., 29, 88; 92; 29, 98, 130, 332, 415 ; sacrifices the newly-built house sacred to I., to I., 2, 108, 299 ; 12, 128 n., 129, 29, 96, 347, 349 ; 30, 206; 42, 140; 162 n., 164, 176-82 and n., 185, invoked for the protection of cattle, 189, 375, 377-81, 377 n., 408 n., 29, 100; 30, 87, 89; 42, 143, 367; 415 sq., 415 n.; 14, 304 ; 15, 337 ; worshipped at rites relating to agri25, 91, 454 sq.; 26, 220 sq., 297, culture, 29, 326, 331 sq., 334, 337 313-16, 331-9, 362, 376, 429; 29, sg., 415; 30, 113 sq.; the Ashtaka 161, 173, 326, 331 sq., 392; 30, 37, sacred to I., 29, 341, 341 n.; the 123, 143, 243 sq., 337; 38, 259; 41, Indraturîya offering in which the 12, 70-2, 82, 113, 116, 120-2, 129, fourth oblation belongs to I., 41, 132-5, 136 n., 136 sq., 162; 44, 31., 50-4; sacrifice to I. at the king's 5 sq., 8 sq., 11, 36, 62-6, 121, 142, 207 house, 41, 59 sq.; the bull his sq., 213 sq. n., 402, 443 sq., 475, animal, 41, 60; worshipped at the 477, 490, 502; 46, 9, 44, 198, 301; king's consecration, 41, 89, 94 sq., prayers to I., 2, 297 1., 298; 7, 10 sq.; I., the controller of bodies, 266; 11, 180 ; 12, 91, 96 n., 229, invoked to promote virility, 42, 32; 434; 14, 251, 318; 15, 45, 53 ; 26, invoked for a wife, 42, 95, 503 ; 122, 304, 352 sq., 376, +50 ; 29, 98, invoked to deprive a man of his 130, 141, 147 sq., 182, 190, 210, virility, 42, 108 sq.; invoked in 231, 233, 280, 287, 362 ; 30, 148 sq., charms pertaining to royalty, 42, 153, 159, 176-8; 41, 38, 204 sq.; 112–23, 125-33, 329, 380, 440, 478, 42, 9, 24, 32, 48 sq., 54, 65 sq., 89, 510; invoked against the serpents, 138, 145, 148 sq., 151, 193, 198, 204, 42, 152-4; a shepherd's sacrifice to 211, 214, 235, 353, 454, 549; 43, I., 42, 367; all beings magnify I., 43, 198, 291; 44, 381, 479 sq. ; 46, 44, 140, 197; the Ardhendra or 'half198; Veda-study to be interrupted Indra' libations, 43, 216, 216 n. ; is when I.'s flag is hoisted or taken the self of sacrifice, 43, 262; the down, 7, 124; is the deity of sacri- he-goat, at the horse-sacrifice, goes fice, 12, 110, 129, 285, 337; 26, 58, to the seat of I. and Pûshan, 44, 81, 102, 137, 239, 241, 295, 314, XXV; animal offered to I.-Pûshan, 428; 41, 132, 137; 44, 6; prayer to 44, xliv ; worshipped at the SautriI. at the fire-worship, 12, 356; manî, 44, 213 sq. n., 216-18, 221, invoked to cleanse from sin, 14, 221 n., 224, 232 sq., 241, 243-7, 250 ; worshipped by Sukra and 253, 256, 260-4, 273, 273 n.; by Angiras, 19, 95; Soma libations for the Sautrâmanî, I. became the I., I. invited to the Soma, 25, 351, highest of gods, 44, 249; wor351 n.; 26, 241, 285 sq., 294-7 shipped at the Asvamedha, 44, 281, 320 n., 397-400, 430 sq. ; 32, 408 ; 300, 400; the Indraless, hymnless, 41, 6-8; 42, 18, 66 ; 44, 108; red i.e. godless, 46, 366 ; invited by
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #313

296
INDRA
sacrificers, 48, 330 sq.; festival of setting up I.'s banner, 49 (i), 11, 11 n., 89; in heaven, honoured by Sukra and Angiras, 49 (i), 93. (b) 1. IN MYSTICISM AND PHILO
SOPHY.
Meditation on I. as Prâna or life, 1, 219, 228 sq., 294; 15, 275; 34, 99; 48, 250-4, 256; is the sun, 1, 219; 15, 331; 43, 92; he who knows 1. as the lord of all beings, having departed, becomes 1. and shines in those worlds, 1, 231, 293 sq.; a name of the Self, 1, 242, 245; 15, 311; 1. is truth, 1, 293; the strength of an unchaste student goes to I., 2, 294, 294 n.; the devotee feels no attachment even to I. (or, is esteemed by I. himself), 8, 250, 250 n.; is one of the ten fires at the allegorical sacrifice of the sense-organs, 8, 261; not seen by one who does not attain to the Adhyatman, 8, 316; the presiding deity of the hands and of actions, 8, 338; Kshatriya caste (nobility) identified with I., 12, xvi-xviii, xvi sq. n., 419; 41, 3, 23-5, 89, 102; 43, 342, 344, 345 n.; the sacrificer is I., 12, xix n.; 26, 72, 97; 41, 13, 18, 56, 81, 88, 98 sq.; Trishtubh metre related to I., 12, 205 n.; 43, 262, 330; 44, 106, 358; is the highest light, 12, 328; identified with the Ahavaniya fire, 12, 338; is the sacrifice, 12, 356; is might and vigour, 12, 419; 26, 220 sq.; 41, 82, 102; 44, 217, 221; mystic doctrines of the sacred syllables and I., Agni, Vâyu, and Aditya, 15, 48 sq.; in the white eye-ball, 15, 106; is the thunder, 15, 140 sq.; 44, 116; the man in the right eye is 1., and his wife abides in the left eye, 15, 159, 344; 43, 369; a manifestation of Brahman, 15, 303; 34, 101 sq.; 48, 250-4, 256; identified with Purusha, 25, 513; out-breathing and in-breathing belong to I., 26, 210; Riks and Sâmans are 1., 26, 436; produced from Rik and Sâman, 26, 438; teacher says to pupil 1.'s pupil art thou,' 29, 306; the king represented as I., 33, 217 sq.; witnesses watched by I. and other gods, 33, 245; explained as a mystic
name meaning 'kindler,' 41, 143 sq.; deity and metre, 43, 53; the Virâg is the world of I., 43, 94; is Vâk or speech, 43, 134; 44, 16, 218; to 1. belongs the vital air of the centre of the body; 44, 121; 1.'s power bestowed upon the Sacrificer, 44, 181; connected with summer, 44, 247; is the mind, 44, 263; a term referring to the Highest Reality (Nârâyana), 48, 522. (i) I. (SAKRA, SAKKA) IN BUDDHISM AND GAINISM.
Gods, I., Asuras, &c., cried out against the injustice of killing cows for sacrifices, 10 (ii), 51; Buddha addressed as Sakka, 10 (ii), 58, 196, 202, 207 sq.; Buddha compared with 1., 10 (ii), 58; 19, 71, 78; 49 (i), 21, 52, 56, 69-71, 76; the wise man is Brahman and I., 10 (ii), 117; what I. said when Buddha died, 11, 117; by the sound of his trumpet I. makes all beings silent when Buddha preaches, 11, 142; sends Vissakamma to build a palace for the king Sudassana, 11, 264 sq.; comes to hear Buddha's preaching, 13, 123; does service to Buddha, 13, 125-7, 141 sq.; 35, 12 sq.; 36, 24; 49 (ii), 90 sq., 165; Suddhodana and his queen compared with I. and Sakî, Buddha with the son of I., 19, 1, 51, 94; 49 (i), 92 sq.; Sakra himself, and his attendants perish, 19, 275; Brahman and 1. scatter flowers, &c., at Buddha's birth, 19, 347 sq., 350, 352; has 20,000 gods as his followers, 21, 4; entreats Buddha to teach the law, 21, 55; I. and Brahma Sahâmpati honour Buddha, 21, 69 sq.; men may be reborn as Indras, 21, 125; seats of I. gained by hearing the Dharmaparyâya preached, 21, 332, 335; honours the preacher, 21, 349; Gadgadasvara preaches under the shape of 1., 21, 401; Avalokitesvara assumes the shape of 1., 21, 411; Mahâvîra refuses a robe given by 1., 22, 79 n.; causes the embryo of Mahâvîra to be removed from the Brahmanical to the Kshatriya part of Kundapura, 22, 190 sq., 225-9; honour done by 1. to Mahâvira, 22, 196-200, 223
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #314

INDRA-INHERITANCE
297
sqq.; on his command, demons Indu, the moon, king of shining bring treasures to Siddhartha's bodies, 8, 346, 346 n.; invoked for palace, 22, 248; a parrot brought cows and horses, 29, 346; 30, 206. down 1. to wait upon him, 36, 6; See also Moon. length of life of the Bodisat as Industries: ceremonies at the preSakka, 36, 133 n.; the problem put paration of silk, 27, 36; 28, 223 sq.; by Sakka, 36, 249; the Bodisat silk and other i. regulated, 27, 265 chooses a boon of I., 36, 310; enjoys sq., 271; the wives look after the perfect bliss, 36, 322 ; feels no dis- silkworms, 28, 239; sacred beings content, 36, 323; I., in the guise of instruct Masyệ and Masyâñî in arts a Brâhmana, tries to persuade King and manufacture, 47, 7 sq. Nami to retain his royalty, but Infanticide, see Woman (g). finally applauds his determination to Inference, denotes Smriti, 34, 203, become an ascetic, 45, 36-41; Infidels, see Heresy, and Nâstikas. directs kings to renounce the world, Infinite, the, see Bhûman. 45,87; Mahâvîra is brilliant like I., Infinite Feelings, see Meditations, 45, 288; the faithful will become Informing, sin of malignant, 7, 135; like I., 45, 292; outdone by the 25, 106, 163, 441. glories of the Sâkyas, 49 (i), 2; Ingitamarana, see Itvara. takes the new-born Buddha, 49 (i), Ingitas (commotions), pain arises 5; makes gifts to Buddha, 49 (i), from the, 10 (ii), 140 sq. 166 sq.; a preacher of the Law Ingratitude: those who have reattains the throne of Sakra, 49 (i), turned evil for good, cannot be 185, 187; the pitcher of god Sakra, purified, 25, 469. 49 (ii), 173
Inherence (samavâya) : the distincIndra, the Daêva or demon, in tion of the Vaiseshikas between conAvesta, 4, 139, 139 n., 224; 5, 10 n. junction (sanıyoga) and i., 34, 389 See also Andar,
sq., 396 sq.; the connexion between Indrabhûti, of the Gautama gotra, the Lord and the soul and the the oldest disciple of Mahâvîra, 22, pradhana cannot be i., 34, 436. 265-7, 265 n., 286 sq.; 45, 41-6,41 n. Inheritance, law of, 2, xxi sq., 130-7, Indradatta, one of the sixteen vir- 302-10; 6, 25, 37, 72-5, 77, 96, 172 tuous men, 21, 4.
1.; 7, 45, 61-74; 14, xxvi, 76, 81, 84Indradatta, n. of a Sthavira, 22, 91, 93 sq., 179 sq., 224-31, 231 sq. n., 288, 292,
336 ; 18, 183–7, 194-6; 25, Ixi sq., Indradhvaga, 1. of a Tathagata, 21, lxi 1., lxx, cii sq., cv n., 254, 345-80, 178.
468 sq., 600 (s.v. partition); 27, 120, Indradyumna Bhâllaveya, n.p., 1, 120 51, n.; 33, xv, 62 sq., 127, 135
84, 87; 12, 206 n. ; 43, 393, 396. sq., 182, 188-202, 272 sq., 338, Indragalavidyâ, or magic art, 369-85; 37, 113, 147, 427, 485 sq.; trickery, 44, 368 n.
one should not take the heritage of Indraketudhvagarâga, n. of a an outcast, 2, 88 n., 282; liability Tathagata, 49 (ii), 100.
of heirs for debts, 2, 244, 25, 282 Indrânî, oblations to her at the sq.; 33, 41-9, 46 n., 329; making wedding and other domestic rites, a will, 6, 112 sg.; 37, 47; exclusion 29, 31 n., 32, 331 sq., 352, 424; 30, from participation, 7, 64 sq.; duties 114; poured love into the waters, incumbent upon the heir, 7, 65; 42, 105; the same as the person in partition of property, 7, 67 sq., 70-4; the left eye, 43, 369; is the beloved collateral succession, 7, 68 sq.; sucwife of Indra, 44, 474.
cession of females, 7, 69 sq. ; inIndrapuraka Kula, of the Vesavâ- divisible property, 7, 70, 74; law tika Gana, 22, 291.
of i. among Buddhist Bhikkhus, Indriyani, see Organs, Senses, and 17, 243-5; inherited property of a Spiritual sense.
minor or female to be protected by Indrota Saunaka, quoted as teacher the king, 25, 257 sq.; partition of i. on ritual, 44, 393, 396.
made once only, 25, 335, 335 1.;
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #315

298
INHERITANCE-INSTRUCTION
a (pure) mode of acquiring property, sons begotten by an uninitiated man a title of possession, 25, 426; 33, are Vrâtyas, 14, 197; those sprung 53 sq., 243, 309 sq., 314; women from intermixture of castes are own no heritage, 26, 367; the Vrâtyas, 14, 198; one who has not domestic fire to be kindled at the received the i. shall not sacrifice, 25, division of the i., 29, 13, 131., 271; 437; 30, 267; second i. as penance, partition deed made by brothers, 25, 460 sq., 460 n., 469; 29, 193; 33, 305; gift of inherited property, the patitasâvitrîka, 29, 59 sq., 187, 33, 342 sq.; a king confiscates the 311 sq.; 30, 63; repeated for the property of a man who has no heir, study of the secret doctrines, 29, 79 45, 67, 67 n.; sons divide the sq. n.; sacrifice at the i., 29, 380; property of an aged father, 46, 71. 30, 41; joining of hands at i., 30, See also Sons, and Woman (a, e). 151; 2 Vrâtya cannot be a witness, Initiation, or Upanayana, ordained 33, 87; ordeal by sacred libation for the three higher castes, 2, 1; 34, not applicable for Vrâtyas, 33, 117; 197, 224; rules and rites for the younger brother to be initiated at i. of members of the three bigher the expense of the elder brothers, castes, 2, 2-6, 175-8, 182 sq.; 7, 33, 197, 373 ; subserves the study 114 sq., 119, 127; 14, 56-8, 149 sq.;
of the Veda, 34, 198 sq., 224, 227; 25, xxxix n., 36-42, 61 sq.; 29, 8 sq.,
omitted in a certain case, 34, 58-68, 58 sq. n., 187-93, 276, 303
227 n.; the Bodhisattva given in 12, 399-103; 30, xvili sq., XXV sq.,
charge of a teacher, 36, 45; prayers 63-77, 137-61, 253, 270-5, 302 sq.; at i., 42, 240, 364 sq., 381, 383, 477, 44, xv, 86-90; is a second birth, 2, 543, 551, 569; allusion to the i. rite 3, 176; 14, 9 sq., 150, 210; 25, 57, in the Rig-veda, 46, 252, 254 sq. 61; 42, 215: 44, 87-90: from the See also Anointment, and Diksha. time of i. the child obtains the right Injunctions and prohibitions, what to perform religious ceremonies, 2, room there is for them, if there is 139 sq.; the duty to live in the only one internal Self of all beings, teacher's house after i. is common 38, 65-8; i. expressed by potential, to all orders, 2, 153; allowing the imperative, &c., verbal forms,38,304. time for the i. to pass, a minor Insanity, see Diseases. offence, 2, 282; second i. after Inseriptions, on the tripods with penance, 2, 287; 7, 162, 178; 14, panegyrics to the ancestors, 28, 104 sq., 115, 213 sq.; Nû zûdi, the 251-3. i. of the young Parsi, 4, 122 ; the Insight, personified, 30, 159. marriage ceremony is considered as Instruction : duties of a minister of the i. of women, 7, 90; from the i., 3, 43, 228, 251; 27, 109, 230-5; mother is the first birth; the second,
un
princip
principles of learning, 3, 117; infrom the girding with the sacrificial
structors of the youth, officials, 3, string. In the latter, the Savitri hyun 169; the young should listen to the is his mother, and the teacher his father. i. of their fathers, 3,175; all depends It is this which entitles members of the on the early training of a son, 3, 187; three higher castes to the designation of a state college repaired by a marquis the twice-born,' 7, 119; a teacher of Lî, 3, 337 sq., 338 n., 340; rules should not initiate one whom he about systems of schools, 27, 17, does not know, 7, 122; proper time 19 sq., 32, 219, 230-5, 346 n., 348 for i., 7, 136; penance for omitting sq., 389 sq.; 28, 18, 36 sq., 82-91, i., 7, 179; 25, 469; Vrâtyas, i.e. those 231 sq.; training of eldest sons of for whom the ceremony of i. has not rulers, 27, 23, 345-53; the shû-zze been performed, 7, 187, 252; 14, who superintended the instruction 58; 25, 405 sq. and n.; the leavings of princes, 27, 23, 353 sq. and n.; of funeral repasts are the share of 28, 454 sq.; of boys and girls, 27, Brâhmanas who have died before i., 27, 476-9, 477 n.; competitive ex7, 251; the girding of the wife for aminations, 27, 56; the aged nourthe sacrifice, a kind of i., 12, 72 n.; ished in the schools, 27, 240, 242,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #316

INSTRUCTION-IS
242 n., 359-61, 464, 466 sq.; every child put under a master, 27, 312, 312 n., 327, 474; teaching is the half of learning, 28, 83; teaching of music, 28, 107, 109; training of girls before marriage, 28, 432; the i. of a young man of bad disposition, 39, 215 sq.; the righteous should teach the wicked, 5, 124, 124 n.; duty of sending children to school, 24, 313 sq.; teaching of children, 37, 77; religious i., 37, 99, 114, 330 sq., 367; teaching the good, 37, 321; teaching of good works is performance of good works, 37, 340, 348; teaching virtue, 37, 354; - giving i. the duty of Brahmanas, 8, 21-3, 218, 324, 359; the devotee shall not teach, 8, 365; as birds feed their young ones, so are disciples regularly to be instructed, 22, 58; initiation, Vedic studentship, duties of teacher and pupil, 25, 39, 42-75; teaching allowed to Brahmanas only, 25, 419; religious i., one of the four requisites to reach beatitude, 45, 16; faith produced by i., 45, 154 sq. See also Teacher. Intellect, see Intelligence. Intelligence (buddhi), mind and self, 7, 286; is of threefold quality, 8, 125; is a name of the great Self, 8, 332; Buddha on the relation of upright conduct, earnest contemplation, and i., 11, 11, 11 n., 12, 15, 24, 28, 34, 65 sq., 70; Brahman is pure i., 34, xxv; 48, 20-3; is higher than the mind, 34, 239 sq.; higher than the i. is the great Self, 34, 240; the pervadingness of i., 38, 40; abides in the heart, 38, 45; the connexion of the soul with the i. exists as long as the soul, 38, 45-8; is the first produced, 38, 57; there are five distinctions of i., and on their account five intellectual organs, 38, 81; i. only is true and everything else untrue, 48, 22 sq. Intercourse, see Sexual i. Intermediate place, t.t., i. e. state of dreams, 38, 133. Internal organ, and the individual soul, 34, 122 sq., 398, 398 n.; Sânkhyas sometimes speak of three, sometimes of one i. o. only, 34, 376; called by different names, manas,
299
buddhi, vigñâna, kitta, 38, 48; if no i. o. existed there would result either constant perception or constant non-perception, or else a limitation either of the soul or of the senses, 38, 48 sq.; they cooperate with the Selfs, 38, 69; called Atman, 38, 81. See also Manas, and Mind." Intoxication, see Spirituous liquors. Intuition, a means of knowledge, 34, 18; is the final result of the inquiry into Brahman, 34, 18; 38, 332; vouched for by scripture, 34, 101 sq.; the highest Self corresponds to the mental act of complete i., 34, 172; true knowledge is the object of immediate i., 38, 238, 295; the fruit of all meditations is to be effected through i., 38, 281; repetition not necessary to bring about i., 38, 333. See also Kevala. Invisibility, that which possesses the attributes of it is Brahman, 34, XXXV, 135-42; may be an attribute of the pradhâna, 34, 136. Involucrum of delight, 38, 202 sq. Î-po, uncle of Hui-po, 27, 187. Iram, founded by Sheddâd, 9, 330,
330 n.
Iran, geography of, 4, 1-10; 23, 123, 154; 31, xxvii-xxxiii; I. and other countries, 4, 260 sq.; 23, 226 sq. and n.; foreign invasions into I., 5,
]
sq., 201-3, 209 sq., 214-22, 232; prophecy of a period of adversity for I., 5, 1 sq., 201-15; more valuable than other lands, 24, 345; boundary disputes between Tûrân and I., 47, 135-7. See also Khvanîras. Iranians, Arûmans, and Tûrânians, 24, 52, 52 11. Îran-shah, son of Malik-shâh, author of the metrical Sad Dar, 24, xxxvii, xliv sq.
Iravati, or the river Akiravatî, 11, 167 n.; city of the Asuras, 12, 11on. Iron, see Metals. Irrigation, canals and fords, 24, 338 sq.; 37, 127-9; charm for conducting a river into a new channel, 42, 146 sq., 348-51. Î- 3ze, branded and disfigured by Yâo, 39, 255 sq., 255 n.; 40, 283. Is, Lord, a more personal name for
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #317

300
ÎS-ISRAEL
the highest Being than Atman or 210; who is a great 1. or Muni, 10 Brahman, 1, ci, 314. See God. (ii), 34; for what reason did they Isaac, son of Abraham, a prophet, 6, sacrifice, 10 (ii), 75; forest called 57, 125; 9, 30, 51, 120, 172; angels after the Isis, 10 (ii), 125; 1. and announce his birth, 6, 213; 1. and men, Khattiyas and Brâhmanas, offer Jacob were of the elect, 9, 180; sacrifices to the gods, 10 (ii), 192. brings wine from paradise which Isibhatta, n. of a Thera, 17, 237. Abraham offers to God, 24, 225 sg. Isidâsa, 11. of a Thera, 17, 237. Isad-vâstra, or Isadvâstar, or Isat- Isigili mount, at Râgagaha, 11, 56 sq. vâstra, son of Zarathustra, represent. Islâm, birthplace of, 6, ix; monoing the priestly class, 4, 21 n.; 5, theism the key-word of 1., 6, xlix ; 123 n., 142-4; 23, 204, 204 n.; its monotheistic idea not new, 6, 1; 47, 106, 111, 115; Fravashi of 1., means 'resignation,' 6, li, lxv, 15 n.; worshipped, 31, 273, 273 n., 278. pre-eminently a proselytizingreligion, Isâf, an idol on Mount Zafâ, 6, xiii. 6, li; its originality, 6, liii sq.; sketch Îsâna, carries the thunderbolt, 2, of the creed of Mohammed, 6, Ixv298; Brâhmans pray to him, 11, lxxvi; moral code of 1., 6, lxxi sq., 180; a name of the Self, 15, 311; 24 sq.; 9, 3-5, 89, 301; there is no Sakra and 1. fan Mahâvîra with compulsion in religion, 6, 40; the chowries, 22, 198; oblation to I. for true or best religion, 6, 48 sq., 57, the bridegroom, 29, 32; n. of Rudra 89 sq.; schism and disbelief in 1. (Agni), 29, 256; 41, 160; 43, xx; reproved, 6, 58-61, 136; sincere with his companions, invoked at the believers and hypocrites, 6, 91 sq.; house-building rite, 29, 347; worship the faith of Abraham, 6, 137; who of I., his consort and his son, 29, are the true believers, 6, 163; the 352; 30, 221 sq., 289-91; invoked Muslim believes in God and the last for success in trade, 30, 178; is the day, is steadfast in prayer, gives alms, Sun, 41, 160; a created god, 48, 461; and fears only God, 6, 175; God sent alone indeed there was Nârâyana, His apostle to make I. prevail over not Brahmâ, not I., 48, 522.
every other religion, 6, 177; the Îsânabali, see Sacrifice (b).
religion of the 'Hanif, the standard Isat-vâstra, see I sad-vâstra.
religion, 6, 204 ; 9, 127 sq., 338; Îsâ-upanishad, forms part of the the conquests of 1., 6, 237; the Samhita of the White Yagur-veda, religion of the prophets of old, 9, 1, lxvi, c sq., 309-20; quoted, 8, 53 sq. and n.; Judaism and Christi415; 38, 424 ; 48, 775.
anity treated as sects of 1., 9, 68 sq. ; Isfendyar, son of Gustâsp, made in- broken up into sects, 9, 206; provulnerable, 47, xxiji.
fession of faith, 9, 237 n.; by beIsha Atreya, author of Vedic hymns, coming Muslims, you do not oblige 46, 383, 386.
God, but God obliges you by directÎ-shih, a Taoist teacher, 39, 247. ing you to the faith, 9, 241; exhortaIshmael: images of Abraham and I. tion to believe in God and His in the Kaabah, 6, xiii; Abraham Apostle, and to give alms, 9, 266and 1. restored the Kaabah, 6, xvi, 8, 281 sq.; prophecy that men 17 sq.; Abraham's proposed sacrifice shall join I. by troops, 9, 343; of I., 6, lxxiv; a prophet, 6, 57, 94, Musulmans hostile to Persian next125; 9, 31; was patient, and entered of-kin marriage, 18, 424 sq. ; alluded into the mercy of God, 9, 53; was to, but hardly ever mentioned of the righteous, 9, 180.
in Pahlavi writings, 24, XXV sq., Ishukara, a king, turns monk and 127 n., 169 n.; 47, xviii. See also reaches perfection, 45, 61-9.
Morality (e). Ishukâra, n. of a town, 45, 62. Island, is neither earth nor water, Isi, Pali, i.e. Sk. Rishi, a sage, 10 44, 497 sq. (ii), x; Buddha called a perfect, Isle of Jewels, parable of, 21, 181 sq. a great or divine I., 10 (ii), 13, 28, 59, Isopanishad, see Isâ-upanishad. 79, 127, 174, 189, 194-7, 201, 208, Israel, children of, preferred by
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #318

ISRAEL-JAMSHED
301
God, 6, 6, 17; saved from Pharaoh's and other rites, 7, 126, 235; 25, people, 6, 6, 153 sq., 202 sq. ; 9, 93, 118; 29, 248; as a branch of sacred 219; manna and quails sent down learning, 14, 144 n.; 29, 218 sq.; for them, 6, 7; mountain held over as authorities on law, 14, 149 n.; them, 6, 8, 12, 93, 159; manifest satiated at the Tarpana, 14, 255; 30, signs given to them, 6, 30; God 244; mentioned after the Atharvamade a covenant with them and veda, 14, 320; quoted as authorities chose twelve wardens, 6,99; wander on religion and philosophy, 34, 198, for forty years in the desert, 6, 217, 222 sq., 304, 348; 38, 235, 315; 100 sq.; worship the calf, and are 48, 409, 460 sq., 751; are of human punished, 6, 155 sq., cut up into origin, hence do not constitute an twelve tribes, 6, 157; punished for independent means of authoritative disobedience, 6, 157 sq.; their two knowledge, 34, 218; are based on sins, and their punishment, 9, 1 sq., mantra, arthavâda, and perception, i n.; in the promised land, 9, 12; the 31, 222; 48, 330; all the four law first given to I. in the Book, then castes are qualified for acquiring to Mohammed, 9, 222, See also Jews. the knowledge of them, 34, 229; Isrâfîl, the archangel of the resurrec- 48, 338 sq. ; known to Milinda, 35, tion, 6, Ixix.
6; the Brâhmanas occupied with Isvand, see Isvat.
I., 35, 247, 247 n.; related at the Isvara (Lord, God), in the Anugîtâ, Pariplava Akhyâna during the horse8, 219; is the lord of all gods, sacrifice, 44, xxxi, 369, 369 n.; inDânavas, Bhûtas, &c., 8, 354 ; cluded in the daily study of the Buddha honoured like 1., 19, 142; Veda, 44, 98, 98 n., 101, 101 n.; Ginas with strength like I., 19, 275; the Veda should be made to grow I. and Mahesvara, two gods, honour by I., 48, 91; their teaching about Buddha, 21, 4, 55, 349; Avalokite. Brahman, 48, 126; are means of svara assumes the shape of I., 21, meditation as supporting the Veda, 401; worshipped for the thriving of but not independently of the Veda, cattle, 30, 89; the world created by 48, 338 sq.; refer to Kapila, 48, 1., 45, 244; 49 (i), 100. See also 409. God (d).
I-tsing, translated the VagrakkheIsvara-Gîtâ, the same as Bhaga- dikâ, 49 (ii), xiii. vadgîtâ, 8, 2; 38, 63.
Itvara, or Ingitamarana, Gaina t.t., Isvat, or Isvand, son of Varâza, 23, suicide by starving oneself, 22, 72, 203; a priest at the renovation, 37, 72 n. 262, 262 n.
Ĩ Yin, or A-hăng, or Pio-hăng, the Itarâ, mother of Mahidâsa Aitareya, great Sage,' Thang's chief adviser, 1, xciv, xcv.
3, 90, 90 n., 92-103, 113, 118,118 n., Itihasa, or ancient story: Anugîtâ 206 sq., 207 n., 311, 311 n.; 40, called a puratana I., 8, 198; parables 162; cook of Thang, 40, 89. of the Upanishads referred to as I., 8, 207, 210, 226, 268, 270, 282; 1. in form of dialogues related in the Anugîtâ, 8, 256, 261, 274, 277, 289, 293, 296, 303, 310; the fifth Veda, Jackal, see Animals (k). 10 (ii), 98; Bâvarî versed in the Jacob, sets up a stone as a pillar three Vedas and I., 10 (ii), 189; I. at Bethel, 6, xiii; instructs his son and Purânas, see Itihasa-purâna. to believe in God, 6, 18; an inItihâsa-purâna, or Itihâsas and spired prophet, 6, 57, 94, 125; 9, Purânas, correspond to the Atharva. 30, 51; Isaac and J. granted to veda, 1, 39 sq. and n.; mentioned Abraham, 6, 213; 9, 120; story along with the Vedas, the fifth Veda, of the sons of J., Joseph, 6, 2191, 109, 110, III, 115; 15, 330 sq.; 30; was of the elect, 9, 18o. 29, 51; Brahmanas should be versed Jamshed = Yima Khshaệta. See in the 1., 2, 215; recited at Sraddhas Yim.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #319

302
JAPAN-JEWS
Japan, Sacred Books of Buddhists in, Vol. 49, part ii; Buddhist sects in J., 49 (ii), v sq., viii, xii; Sanskrit MSS. in J., 49 (ii), vii sq. Jerusalem, destroyed by Kaî-Lôharâsp, 24, 65, 65 n.; siege of J., 'the holy place,' 47, xiii, 121, 121 n. Jesus, picture of the virgin and child in the Kaabah, 6, xiii; regarded with particular veneration by Mohammed, 6, li; a prophet inspired, 6, lxxi, 19, 57, 94, 104, 108, 125; 9, 29, 139, 206, 269; apostles of J. rejected at Antioch, 6, cv; 9, 163 sq., 164 n.; God gave J. manifest signs, and aided Him with the Holy Spirit, 6, 12, 39; birth and infancy of J., 6, 52, 113 sq.; works miracles, 6, 52; returns to God, 6, 53, 53 n.; His likeness with God is as the likeness of Adam, 6, 53 sq.; God raised J. unto Himself, while the Jews crucified a similitude of J., 6, 93 sq.; only an Apostle of God, not the son of God, 6, 95; 9, 29; they misbelieve who say that God is the son of Mary, 6, 100, 108; disbelieving Jews cursed by J., 6, 108; the mission of J., 6, 113 sq.; the apostles ask for a table from heaven as a sign, 6, 114; denies commanding men to worship Him and His mother as gods, 6, 114 sq.; Christians rebuked for saying that the Messiah is the Son of God, 6, 177, 200; 9, 34; birth of J., the infant J. in the cradle testifies to Mary's innocence and His mission, 9, 28 sq.; the son of the Virgin Mary, 9, 53, 68, 139, 269; made a sign by God, 9, 68; not a god, 9, 215 sq., 215 n.; prophesies the coming of Mohammed, 9, 281, 281 n.; His apostles God's helpers, 9, 282; birth of J. from the Holy Spirit, 24, 229-32; temptation of J., 24, 239. Jethro = Sho'hâib, 6, 149 n., 249 n. Jewels, the three, Buddha, Dhamma, and Sangha, 10 (i), 51 sq.; (ii), xiii n., 14, 24, 37-40, 52, 79 sq., 85, 94, 117; 11, 26 sq., 79, 108, 203; 13, 84, 106, 109, 115, 187, 209; 17, 5, 96, 115; 19, 200, 200 n., 251; 20, 77 (praised in a snake-charm), 184; 35, 144, 253 sq.; 36, 83, 365, 373; 49 (i), 163, 189; (ii), 22, 25, 96 sq.,
167, 174 sq., 188 n., 196; seven J. of the Law, 11, xxii, xxii n., 29 n., 61-3; King Sudassana possessed the seven j. or precious things, 11, 249 sq. n., 251-9, 274-88; gem-treasure of King Sudassana, 11, 256; j. as ornaments or bricks of the Palace of Righteousness, 11, 262, 265-7, 269 sq.; the head-jewel of Buddha, 19, 61, 61 n.; seven j., 21, 227 sq., 232, 248; 49 (ii), 34-6, 43, 63, 92-4, 92 sq. n., 119, 123, 136, 139, 141, 143, 166, 170-4, 176, 182, 185, 190, 192 sq.; j.-flowers and j.-trees in a Buddha-country, 21, 232 sq.; 49 (ii), 19 sq., 33-6, 38, 42, 94, 172 sq., 179, 184 sq., 190; bags of j. strewn over Buddha, 21, 235 sq.; different kinds of j., 22, 227, 238; the seven j. of the Buddha, 36, 220-9, 220 n.; the 'j.' of a king, commander of the army, &c. (ratna-havîmshi), 41, 5865, 58 sq. n.; list of j., 49 (ii), 17, 33. See also Gems. Jews, referred to as infidels, 5, lxi, 297, 297 n.; J. of Medînah, opposed to Mohammed, 6, xxxv, xxxviixxxix, lxiii; Mohammed's relation to the J., 6, xlvii; J., Christians, or Sabaeans, whosoever believe in God, will have their reward, 6, 8; charged with corrupting the Scriptures, 6, 10 sq., 10 n., 56, 79, 99, 125, 125 n.; charged with slaying their kinsmen, 6, 11; charged with killing God's prophets, 6, 12; paradise not exclusively for J. and Christians, 6, 15; disputes between J. and Christians, 6, 15; J. and Christians and idolators opposed to Islâm and reproved, 6, 16, 105-9; 9, 272 sq.; rebuked for professing Islâm and recanting it again, 6, 55 sq., 55 n.; rebuked for making certain kinds of food unlawful to themselves, 6, 58; cursed, 6, 79; punished for demanding to see God, 6, 93; punished for misbelief, and for calumniating Mary and Jesus, 6, 93 sq.; forbidden certain kinds of food on account of their sins, 6, 94, 134 sq., 263; food of the J. lawful for Muslim, 6, 97 sq.; chaste women of the J. allowed to the Muslim, 6, 98; Mohammed warned against their treachery, 6, 99; J.
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #320

JEWS- JUSTICE
303
and Christians not the sons of tion of j., 6, 27; 25, 383 n.; 33, God,' 6, 100; to be judged by the 360 sq.; the true j. is like AllharQur'ân, 6, 103 sq., 9, 106; some J., mazd and the archangels, the false guided in truth, act justly, 6, 157 j. like Aharman and the demons, 24, sq.; dispersed, 6, 158; rebuked for 79; one quarter of the guilt of an saying that Ezra was the son of unjust decision falls on the j., 25, God, 6, 177, 177 n.; God will 255; unjust j. fined, 25, 383; kings decide on resurrection day between and j., 25, 383; 37, 422 sq.; punishJ., Sabaeans, Christians, Magians, ment of j., illegal action of plaintiff, and Idolators, 9, 58; believe in the 37, 46; wicked and just j., 37, 73, Qur'ân, 9, 98; Moses received the 146, 289 sq., duties of j., 37, 78 sq., Book, a guidance for the J., 9, 137, 102; j. and guardians, 37, 250. See 195 ; defeat of the Qurâithah J., 9, also Judicial procedure. 142, 142 n.; believers and un- Judicial procedure: the constitubelievers among the people of the tion of a Parishad or legal assembly, Book, 9, 269 sq.; the J. who fought 2, 44 n.; 14, 20, 144-6; 25, lii, against the Muslim denounced, 9, liin., 509-11; modes of proof, 2, 274-7; chastisement of the J. who 170 sq.; 33, 58-65, 96-120; law would not believe in the Qur'ân, 9, about j.p., 2, 237, 237 n.; 14, 78-83; 274, 274 n.; rebuked for unbelief, 25, xcix, 254-90, 382 sq. and n., 594 compared to an ass bearing books, sq.; 27, 235-8, 271, 275, 275 n., 9, 283, 337 sq.; a Jewish sect called 285, 295, 356, 359, 359 n. ; 33, xii,
the hill-serpent of the J.,' 24, 241; 5-40, 233-63, 274 sq., 282-319, 386– reference to the J. as a tribe, 47, 90; 37, 36-8, 46 sq., 49-51, 53-65, xiii, 129 sq. See also Israel (children 67, 70-3, 80 sq.; mode of inflictof), and Judaism.
ing punishments, 3, 261-4; place, Job, an inspired prophet, 6, 94, 125; ordeal, and time of appointment was saved, 9, 52 sq.; and his wife, proffered to the plaintiff, 4, 254 ; how he was cured, 9, 179, 179 n. judge and witness in a circle of three John, the glad tidings of, 6, 51; a steps, 4, 257, 257 n.; the guilt of an prophet, 6, 125; birth of J., the son offender falls on king, judge, and of Zachariah, his accomplishments, witnesses, if he is not punished, 14, 9, 27 sq.
203 ; an arrow brought to the court Jonah, or Jonas, or DHu'nnûn, in civil cases, thirty pounds of gold saved in the fish's belly, 6, cvi, 203; in criminal cases, 16, 103 n. ; 9, 53, 53 n., 173 sq.; an inspired deciding doubtful legal questions, prophet, 6, 94, 125; the chapter of 25, lxxiii, 509-11; courts of justice, j. (Qur'an), 6, 192; the fellow of 25, 254; 33, 36-40, 277–82; cerethe fish,' 9, 295 n., 297 sq.
monies on entering a court of Joseph, his story told in proof of justice, 29, 362 sq.; 30, 178 sq., revelation, 6, xci, 219-31; a prophet 295 ; plaint and answer, 33, 17, 24or apostle, 6, 125; 9, 193.
34, 235-+2, 288-94; arrest, 33, 17Joshua = DHU' Kif, 9, 53 n. 19; the judgement, 33, 34 sq., 297 Judaism, and Zoroastrianism, 4, sq.; 37, 371; disputes about parlvii-lx; in Arabia, 6, xiv sq.; its tition of property, 33, 198 sq., 2017 relation to Islâm, 6, xlvii-lii, lxix; how to find out thieves, 33, 224 Jewish influences in the Qur'ân, 6, sq.; the trial, 33, 294-7; the king 5 n.; criticism of Jewish account of decides about punishments, 36, creation and fall of man, 24, 178 sq., 266, 266 n.; decision of acquittal 200, 208–29; Zoroastrian converts or conviction, 37, 329. See also from J., 47, xiii sq., 120 n. See also Judge, Justice, Ordeals, and WitJews.
nesses, Judge(s), who is fit for the office of, Jugglers, practices of, are the cause 2, 170 ; 4, 255; 25, 254-6, 507; of bad births, 45, 230, 231 sq. evils befalling the country through Justice: Oye who believe! be ye steadtrusting a false j., 5, 323 ; corrup- fast in j., witnessing before God
34, the judge disputes
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #321

304
JUSTICE-KAI-US
though it be against yourse 'ves, or Kâd, n.p., 5, 145. your parents, or your kindred, be it Kadambavâlukâ, n. of a river in rich or poor, for God is nearer akin Hell, 45, 94. than either, 6, 91; enjoined, 6, 98; Kadân, epithet of Karsêvaz, 5, 135. j. and wisdom, 18, 11 sq.; a prin- Kâdraveya, see Arbuda K. ciple of Zoroastrianism, 24, 329 ; Kadrû, queen of serpents, 12, 301 king created for the attainment of n.; legend of Suparnî and K., 26, j., 25, 217; where j. is destroyed by 52, 149 sq. and n.; is the earth, 26, injustice, or truth by falschood, while lo the judges look on there they shall also be Kaeshman
De Kaêshman, see Hvare-kaêshman. destroyed. J., being violated, destroys ;
S: Kaeva, n.p., 23, 217. j., being preserved, preserves, 25, 255;
: Kahoda or Kahola Kaushitaki, grand minister of j., and minister of
quoted, 12, 370 ; questions Yâgñacrime, 27, 109 sq. ; true j. better
valkya, 15, 129 sq.; 38, 242 sq.; than other good works, 37, 73, 327; 48
2,347 48,657; worshipped at the Tarpana, administration of j., see Judicial pro
29, 123, 141, 220. cedure. See also Rashnû.
Kahộs = Kâûs, q.v. Kahrkana, n. of a family, 23, 219.
Kahrkatâs, see Birds (b). K
Kahvaredhas, prayer for the dis
lodgment of, 31, 312 sq. Ka, or Who,' a name of Pragậpati, Kahvusi, n. of a demon, 4, 234. 1, 59 n. ; 12, 8, 8 n.; 26, 410; 32, Kai, see Kavis. 3, 11-13; 41, 173, 175, 221, 346, Kaî-Apîveh, see Aipivanghu. 368; 43, 265, 265 n., 334 sq. ; 44, Kaî-Arsh, king of Iran, 5, 136, 86, 393; is Brahman, 1, 65, 65 n.; 136 n. ; 47, 13. cake offerings to Ka, 12, 395, 403; Kâidhya, Sraosha, the conqueror 44, 75 n., 76; purified by means of of, 31, 301. a purificatory rite other gods, 14, Kaî Gustâsp, taught by Zoroaster, 331; produced everything holy, 14, 24, 170 sq. 331; the Creator, 43, xiv ; 49 (i), Kaî-Kabâd, see Kavâd. 25; the sacrificer consecrated to Kaî-Kâûs, see Kâûs. K., 44, 254 n.; worshipped at the Kaî-Kavad, see Kavad. horse-sacrifice, 44, 291 n., 292, 392, Kaikeya, see Asvapati. 392 n., 394.
Kaî-Khûsrôî, see Khûsroî, Kaabah, the chief shrine of the Kaikitâneya, see Brahmadatta K. Arabian faith, 6, xiii; history of the Kaikitâyana Dâlbhya, n.p., 1, 15-17. K. in Mecca, 6, xvi-xviii; the point Kaî-Kobâd, see Kavâd. to which Mohammed turned in Kailaki, see Gîvala K. prayer, 6, xxxv, lii; Mohammed Kaî-Lôharâsp, see Lôharâsp. takes possession of the K., 6, xlii ; Kaî-Pisân, see Pisanah. contained all the gods of the different Kais, see Kavis. Arabian tribes, 6, xlv; universal Kaisar, Byzantine emperor, 47, xviii, reverence for the K. made use of 103, 103 n. by Mohammed, 6, liji; worship of Kaisorya Kapya, n. of a teacher, the K., 6, lxxiv sq., II; rebuilt by 15, 119, 187. Abraham and Ishmael, 6, 17 sq.; Kaî-Spendâd, see Spentô-dâta. 9, 59; God has made the K., the Kaitanya, or pure intelligence, 34, sacred House, to be a station for xxiv. men, 6, .
Kaitraratha forest, Yayâti in the, Kabandha, Atharvana, became a 49 (i), 45. Gandharva, 15, 132.
Kaitraratha Abhipratârin, a Kabandhin Kâtyâyana, n. of a sage Kshattriya, 34, 226 sq.; 48, 341 sq. 15, 271.
Kaitya, see Holy Places, Kâbul, Indian religions in, 4, 2, 6, Kai-îs (Av. Kava Usan), created 6 n.
immortal, misled by Aharman, 24,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #322

KAI-US-KALINGA
305
sq.
35, 35 n. ; his exploits, 24, 63 sq. Kakshusha, a Manu, 25, 19. and n.; neglected religion, 24, 102; Kakudha, became an inheritor of grandson of Kavad, 37, 28; his the highest heavens, 11, 26; the reign, success, and ruin, 37, 220-3; spirit of K. the Koliyan appears 47, 13, 31 sq.; Aôshnar his chan- before Moggallâna, 20, 234 sq. cellor, 47, x; Sritô employed by Kakutstha, Kunthu perhaps a Prahim, 47, xiv, 78 n., 135-8; his ac- krit form for, 45, 86 n. cession, 47, xxix.
Kakutthâ, n. of a river, 11, 74, 82 Kaî-Vistâsp, see Vistâspa. Kaî-Vyârsh, n.p., 5, 136, 136 n. Kāla (Time), probably identical with Kaka, King Paggota's slave, the son Vishnu, 7, xxix; the destroyer of
of a non-human being, 17, 188 sq. all creatures, is hard to overcome, Kâkandaka, see Rishigupta and 7, 79, 81. See also Time. Supratibuddha.
Kâla, the king of serpents, pays Kâkandaka, Yasa, son of, 20, 387. homage to Buddha, 49 (i), 135 sq. Kâkandikâ Sâkhâ, of the Uduvâtika Kâla, one of the five hundred Arhats Gana, 22, 291.
who are to become future Buddhas, Kakhravâk, n. of a high-priest, 5, 21, 198. 115, 115 sq. n.
Kalâbu, king of Benares, former Kakhshni, n.p., 23, 213.
birth of Devadatta, 35, 286, 286 n. Kakhshnûs, n.p., 5, 141, 141 n. Kalahavivadasutta, t.c., 10 (11), Kakkâna, mentioned among the 164-7. principal Thera Bhikkhus, 17, 359. Kalaka, a Nâga, converted by See Belattha, and Mahâkakkâna. Buddha, 19, 245. Kakkavatti (Râga), see Kakravartin. Kâlaka: Arya K. of the Gautama Kakkâyana, see Mahâ-K., Pakudha- gotra, a Sthavira, 22, 294. K., and Pubba-K.
Kalaka, n. of a merchant, husband Kâkra, see Revottara.
of Kulla-Subhaddâ, 36, 308. Kakradharas, 'holders of wheels, Kâlakanga: Indra killed the people superhuman beings, 8, 232 n.
of K. on earth, 1, 293; Asuras Kakravaka bird, 36, 340 sq.
called K., 12, 286 n. Kakravartin (Pali Kakkavatti), viz. Kâlâma, Arâda, the kinsman of, 49 râga, t.t., a king of kings or universal (i), 123. See also Alara. emperor, 8, 232 n.; 49 (ii), 26; is Kâlâmukhas, a class of adherents possessed of the thirty-two signs of of Pasupati, 48, 520 sq. a great man, and of the seven gems Kalanda, Sudinna, the son of, 20, or treasures, 10 (ii), 100, 187; 19, 374; 35, 238 sq., 238 n. xx, 320, 360; 36, 136 sq., 203; 49 Kalandakanivâpa, n. of a place, (ii), 140; rise of the idea of a K., 10 (ii), 85, 87. 11, xv, xviii sq., 92 n.; how they Kalañgara, n. of a mountain, 45, 57. treat the remains of a K., 11, 92 sq., Kalasi, Milinda born at, 3 125; worthy of a dagaba, 11, 94 sq.; 127. wonderful qualities of a K., 11, 98; Kâlâsoka, fixed his capital at PâtaSudassana a K., 11, 252, 260 n.; liputta, 11, xvi sq. Avalokitesvara assumes the shape Kalayasas, translated the Amitâyurof a K., 21, 411; is never born in low dhyâna-sútra into Chinese, 49 (ii), families, 22, 225; the wheel of vii, xx. victory of a K., 35, 162; the mar- Kali: 'like a gambler vanquished vellous jewel of a K., 35, 177; 36, by K.,' 45, 22. 14, 14 n., 128; the wonderful ele. Kali age, see Ages of the World (a). phant of a K., 36, 128 sq.; fourteen Kâlî, daughter of Agni, seduced by attributes of a K., 45, 48.
Parâsara, 49 (i), 45. Kakrayana, see Ushasta K.
Kalidasa, his date, 8, 28-30, 29 n.; Kakshivat, Usig's son, an offerer of his theogony, 8, 220 sq. Soma, 12, 355; born from the arm- Kalinga, became an inheritor of the pit, 19, 3; 49 (i), 6.
highest heavens, 11, 26. S.B. IND.
XX111,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #323

306
KÂLINGA--KANDAGUTTA
Kalinga, a relic of Buddha in, 11, Kamandalu, a Nâga, who worships 135; the king of K. cut the Bodhi- Buddha, 49 (i), 170. sattva's flesh, 49 (ii), 127, 127 n. Kâmarddhi, disciple of Suhastin, Kalingas, art of, an occult science, 22, 291. 45, 366.
Kâmarddhika Kula of the VesaKâlodayin, disciple of Buddha, 21, vậtika Gana, 22, 291. 198 ; 49 (ii), 9o.
Kâmasâstra, or Strîveda, quoted, Kalpas, see Ages of the World (a). 45, 274, 274 n. Kalpa-sûtra, see Gaina Sûtras. Kâma Sûtra, Gayamangala, comKalpa-sútras, and Brâhmanas, 12, mentary on it, its date, 22, 282 sq. n. xlvii; K. and Pûrva Mimâmsa-sútras, Kamasutta, t.c., 10 (ii), 146. their relation to each other, 31, Kâmbogas, degraded Kshatriyas, xii.
25, cxiv-cxvii, 412. Kâludâyi, drinks wine, 19, xiv. Kamkin, n. of a Brâhmana, 10 (ii), Kâma, or Lust, the unchaste 109. student's expiatory sacrifice to, 2, Kamma, see Karman, and Works (c). 86, 294 ; 14, 215 sq., 318; 29, 362; Kampâ, n. of a great city, 11, 99, offerings to K., 2, 107; 14, 118; 29, 247 ; 17, 1, i n. ; 45, 108; Buddha 388; 30, 23; prayer addressed to at K., 17, 256-84; Mahâvîra at K., K., 2, 298; 42, 220-3, 591-5; Mâra 22, 264. and K. identified, 10 (i), 17 n.; 49 Kampila, n. of a Bhikshu, 49 (ii), 2. (i), 137-9, 147 ; the Brahmakârin Kâmpila, Subhadrâ living in, 44, of K., 29, 65; funeral oblation to K., 321 sq. n. 29,242; worshipped at the Tarpana, Kâmpilya, Sambhůta born as 30, 244; arrow of K., the love-god, Brahmadatta, at, 45, 57; Sangaya 42, 102, 311 sq., 311 n.; poured into was king in the town of K., 45, the waters, 42, 104 sq., 535 sq., 80 sq. 535 n.; the Brahmans beg the sterile Kampîyikâ Sâkhâ of the Uduvâtika cow for K., 42, 176 ; K, or Love Gana, 22, 291. (creative desire) as a primordial Kamrôs, see Birds (b). power, 42, 223, 359, 591 sq.; a Kamru, and Amru, mythical birds, gandharva, 42, 536 ; a type of 23, 210, 210 n. manly beauty, 49 (i), 37.
Kâmyeshti, see Sacrifices (b). Kâmaduh, the miraculous cow, 45, Kan, speech at the battle of, 3, 104.
76 sq. Kâmah Bahrah, his account of the Kanabhug, see Kanada.
Nasks, 37, 419, 419 n. Kamak, see Birds (6).
a philosophical school, 34, 315; his Kâmak-sûl, Av. Vouru-savô, one Vaiseshika-sútras, 31, 384 ; his of the producers of the renovation, doctrines, 34, 386 sq., 392 sq. ; 38, 18, 78 sq. n., 79.
5, 33, 69; 48, 425 sq., 430, 454, Kâmak-vakhshin, Av. Vouru- 544; K. and Khaluya Rohagutta, nemô, one of the producers of the 45, Xxxvii sq. ; his views altogether renovation, 18, 78 sq. n., 79.
to be disregarded by the Vedantin, Kamalâ, a Brâhman woman, con- 48, 500, 520.
verted by Buddha, 49 (i), 194. Kânâdas, see Vaiseshikas. Kamaladalavimalanakshatrarâ. Kanak-i Barzist, n.p., 5, 136. gasankusumitâ bhigña,n. of a Ta- Kanakya Kautilya, quoted by thâgata, 21, 393 sq., 396 sqq., 404. Kamandaki, 25, xxxvi, xxxviii n. Kamalâvatî, wife of the king ishu- Kanda, a prince, the Bodisat born
kâra, 45, 62 ; becomes a nun, 45, 67. as, 35, 290. Kâmandakîya Nîtisâra, t.w., on Kanda, his daughters female demons, the duties of a king, 25, Ixix; quoted, 42, 66, 301. 25, 240 n., 241 n., 243 n., 246 n.; Kandabhibhû, the 18th Tathâgata, quotes Mânava Dharma-sútra, 25, 49 (ii), 6. XXXVI-Xxxviii, xxxviii n.
Kandagutta, see Kandragupta.
his account of the Kanada, or Kanabhug, 124215; his
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #324

KANDAKA-KANKAMA
Kandaka, or Khamdaka, the Bo- Kandraprabhâ, n. of the palankin dhisattva's faithful groom, 19, 56, prepared by Indra for Mahâvîra, 60-70, 81-84, 86, 88, 91; 49 (i), 22, 197, 199, 257. 59, 62-70, 79-89. Kandraprabhâsvararâga, n. of numerous Tathagatas, 21, 358.
the
un
Kandaka, a novice, commits lawful sexual intercourse, 13, 205, Kandrasûryagihmikarana, 29th Tathagata, 49 (ii), 6.
214.
Kandakâ, n. of a Bhikkhunî, 13, Kandrasûryapradîpa, n. of former Buddhas, 21, 18 sqq.; 49 (ii), 100. Kandravimalasûryaprabhasasrî, n. of a Tathagata, 21, 376-83. Kândrayana, see Penances. Kang family, headship of Tâoism hereditary in, 39, 41 sq. Kangana, a demon, converted by Buddha, 19, 244
Kangdez (Av. Kangha), formation of, 24, 64, 64 n., 108 sq. Kang Hsuan, a Lî scholar, 27, 8. Kang I, nourished his outer man, and disease attacked his inner, 40,
214.
Kandala, see Caste (e, f). Kandana, the 6th Tathagata, 49 (ii), 6.
Kandanâ, at the head of 36,000 nuns, 22, 267.
Kandanagandha, n. of Tathagatas, 49 (ii), 6 sq. Kandanâgarî Sâkhâ of the Uttarabalissaha Gana, 22, 290. Kandaraggisâma, n. of an author on medicine, 36, 109. Kandavatî, n. of a princess, 36, 18 sq.
Kandra (Moon), worlds of, 7, 273; 15, 131; a god, 8, 219; 21, 4; Buddha mistaken for K. Devaputra, 19, 72; invoked for protection of the bride, 29, 41 sq., 288; expiatory oblation to K. who is the self of all the gods, 30, 51; 44, 505 invoked in a medical charm, 42, 10, 237. See also Moon. Kandrâ, the Soma-cow is, 26, 59. Kandrabhânu, the 45th Tathagata, 49 (ii), 6. Kandradevaputra, deluded by a woman, 19, 44. Kandragupta (Pali Kandagutta), the king, and Indian chronology, 10 (i), xxxv-xlv; the first Kakkavatti king, 11, xviii sq., 92 n.; war between Bhaddasâla and K., 36,
147. Kandramas (Sk., Moon), and Soma, 8, 219 sq.; prayer to K., 14, 305; 29, 232; 42, 17, 128; is the Brahman priest, 29, 195; conquered the golden cities of the Asuras and Dânavas, 42, 85; is the Gandharva, the stars his Apsaras, 43, 231 sq.; Agni, Vâyu, Aditya, and K., identified with four fires, 44, 127. See also Moon. Kandraprabha, n. of a Tirthakara, 22, 280; n. of the 47th Tathagata, 49 (ii), 6; n. of minister at Bimbisâra's court, 49 (ii), 163.
307
17.
Kang Khang-khang, his commentary on the Shû King, 3, 9 sq. Kang-khâo, obtained twelve sacrificial odes, 3, 293, 303 sq. Kang Lâo, congratulates Wan-zze on the completion of his residence, 27, 196. Kang Liang, a Tâoist patriarch, 39, 41 sq.
Kangragaka, an Indian sage, converted by Zoroaster, 4, liii sq. Kang-sang Khû, his inferiority to Lâo-3ze, 39, 153; 40, 75-8, 82 n.; worshipped by the people of Weilêi, 40, 74 sq.
Kang Tao-ling, a Tâoist patriarch, 39, 42.
Kang-yang, a primaeval sovereign, 39, 287. Kăng-3âi, Confucius's mother, 27,
190.
Kang Zo, a sage accompanying Hwang-Ti, 40, 96.
Kanha (Pali for Krishna), a name of Mâra, 10 (ii), 59, 182. See also Krishna, and Mâra. Kanhaginâ, daughter of Vessantara, 36, 115, 125 n., 131. Kanhasiri, or Asita, the Isi with the matted hair, 10 (ii), 126. Kanishka, Asvaghosha, a contemporary of, 19, xxx sq. Kankama, t.t., walking-place for meditating Bhikkhus, 17, 7, 7 n., 390.
X 2
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #325

308
KAŃKATIYAS-KAPILASUTTA
17, 67.
Kankatîyas, Sândilya enjoins a rule Kâo Zung, his supplementary on them, 43, 254.
sacrifice, 3, 118 sq. ; was three Kankhâ-revata, n. of a Bhikkhu, years in subduing the Demon region,
16, 205, 207 n., 208, 209 sq. n. ; did Kankî, n, of a Brâhman, 11, 167, not speak for three years, 27, 179 ; 167 sq. n.
his way of mourning, 28, 468 sq. Kan Pan, first teacher of Wû-ting, See also Wll-ting. 3, 116, 116 n., 207.
Kâo Zze-kâo, mourning for his Kanuka, n. of a holy woman, 23, 225. parents, 27, 136. Kanva, quoted by Âpastamba, 2, Kâpâla Ketiya, at Vesali, 11, 40, xxvii sq., 70, 88; K. Ghaura, son of 44, 54. Ghora, author of Vedic hymns, 32, Kâpâlas, a class of adherents of 16, 65, 83, 97-9, 103, 420 ; 42, Pasupati, 48, 520. 318; 46, 32 sq., 35; helped by the Kapardin, quoted by Râmânuga, Maruts, 32, 391; employed charms, 34, xxi. 42, 23 sq., 319; slew the Rakshas, Kapasti, spell against the demon, 42, 33; the descendant of Nrishad, 4, 145 sq. blessed the magic plant, 42, 71; Kâpeya, see Saunaka K. milked the thousand-streamed cow, Kapila, Vishnu called so, 7.296; 34, 43, 203 ; Nâdapit, hermitage of K., 294; chief among the Siddhas, 8, 44, 399 n.; the sons of K., 46, 89 ; author of Sankhya-sútras, 8, 42 sq.; K. Baudhâyana, see Bau- 211; 34, 291; K., an Asura, the dlâyana ;-family of Kanvas, wor- son of Prahlada, made the division shippers of the Maruts, 32, 63 sq.; of orders, 14, 260 sq.; mentioned ancient family of Vedic Rishis, 32, in the Svetâsvatara-upanishad, 15, 392; 46, 7, 33, 38 sq.
xxxviii-xli, 48, 409, 412; his philoKânva, quoted by Apastamba, 2, sophical doctrines on soul, Pradhana, xxvii sq., 70; an epithet of Bau- deliverance, &c., 19, 134, 134 n. ; 34, dhâyana, 14, xxxvi, xxxvi sq. n. See 237, 295 sq. ; 48, 201, 354 sq., 357, also Punarvatsa K.
363, 365, 371, 374, 385, 425, 500, Kanvas, demons, who devour the 520, 524, 544; Sâriputra, a disci
embryo in the womb, 42, 36, 302 sq. ple of K., 19, 193 ; converted Kan Ying Phien, see Thải-shang. by Buddha, 19, 244; Smriti of K'an-zze, counsels Prince Mậu of K., i.e. the Sankhya-system, 34, Wei, 40, 159, 159 n.
291; 48, 408, 480, 482, 529; his Kâo, eldest son and successor of knowledge rishi-like and unobKing Kbăng, 3, 234, 2 36-49.
structed, 34, 292-4, 315; the Kâo, duke of Lû, 27, 318, 327, dvaitarâdin, not mentioned in Sruti, 327 n.; 28, 167, 167 n.
34, 294 ; blamed by Manu, 31, Kao of Yin, his cruelty, 28, 31, 31 n. 295; story of his conversion, and Kâo, king of Khû, and the sheep- how he converted a gang of rob
butcher Yüeh, 40, 155-7, 155 n. bers, 45, 31 sq. n.; his verses on Kâo-hsî, ruler of Han, 40, 152 sq. the right conduct of monks, 45, Kaosha, n.p., 23, 217.
31-5; acknowledges sacrifices, &c., Kâo Thang of Lû dictated parts of 48, 409; the great Rishi, to whom the Li, 27, 3 sq.
Scripture, &c., refer as a person Kâo Wăn, a musician, 39, 186. worthy of respect, 48, 409; Smriti Kâo Wăn-zze, his character and of K. opposed to Scripture, 48, knowledge of men, 27, 199 sq.; 410 sq., 412; the city of the great introduced the playing of the Sze K., 49 (i), 1; called Pragậpati, 49 (i), Hsif 27, 420, 420 n.
125. Kâo-yâo, minister of crime to Shun, Kapila, n. of the Bodisat as a Brâh
3, 42 sq., 48 sq., 53, 57 sq., 61 sq., mana, 35, 287 sq. 258 sq.; "the Counsels of K.' trans. Kapila, n. of an author on medicine, lated, 3, 53-6; famous for his 36, 109, 109 n. wisdom, 3, 339, 339 n.
Digitized by Microsoft®
asutta, t.c., 10 (ii), 46 sq.

Page #326

KAPILAVATTHU--KARMAN
309
Kapilavatthu (Sk. Kapilavastu), Kardàr-tôrâ, the Aspigân, 47, 34, Buddha and Sâkiyas at, 10 (ii), 186, 34 n. 188; 11, 131 sq.; 13, 203-10; 19, Karesna, son of Zbaurvant, 23, 209 219, 227-30; 20, 320; 21, 294, 296; 209 n. the preaching of the Buddhavamsa at Karetô-dăsu, see Birds (6).
K., 36, 249; described. 49 (i), 1 sq. Karka, quoted, 12, 185 n. Kapingalada, son of Vasishtha, 49 Karmabhúmi, fifteen, parts of the (i), 45.
world, 22, 195; one of the parts of Kâpîputra, n.p., 15, 225.
the world where men live, 45, 225, Kappa, n. of a Brâhmana, 10 (ii), 393. 187, 203 sq., 210,
Karma-kânda, and Grâna-kânda, Kappa, or Kappâyana, or Kappiya, 1, Ixiii, lxxx; 8, 227; systematized see Nigrodhakappa.
in the Kalpa-sâtras and Pârva Kappamânavapukkhâ, t.c., 10 (ii), Mîmâmsa-sûtras, 31, is, xii; coni203 sq.
prises Samhitâs and Brâhmanas, 31, Kapphina, see Mahâ-Kappina. ix; concerns the higher castes only, Kappina, see Maha-K.
34, xi; cannot lead to final release, Kapûd, see Anin.als (i).
34, xxvii, xxix ; its subject-matter, Kâpya, see Kaisorya K., and Patai - 34, 21, 24; activity depends on it, kala K.
31, 322; works enjoined in the K., Kar(a) fish, see Fish.
38, 184, 314 n. Kara Asabana, a Turanian, 23, 71, Karman, Sk. t.t. (Pali Kamma), 71 n.
deeds, actions, works (of one existKaraka, a sect of mendicants, 21, ence, which bear fruit in another) : 263; a K.-Adhvaryu cursed Yâgña
soul of pious worshipper redescends valkya, 26, 197; peculiar rites of with a remainder of k., 1, 87 sq.; the K. Adhvaryus, 26, 262 sq., 297 8,236 sq., 240, 242 sq.; 31, lix ; 38, sq., 406 n. ; 41, 171, 175; 43, 15, 112-19, 398; 48, 589-92 ; causes 129, 131; a K. teacher sacrihced at the delay between the attainment the Purushamedha, 44, 416; doc- of true knowledge and death and trines of K. refuted, 45, 237 sq., final release or union with Brahman, 237 n.
1, 107 n.; 34, lxxviii; 38, 113, 117, Karakandu, kingof Kalinga, became
119, 237, 357 sq., 362 sq.; k. pera Gaina monk, 45, 87, 87 1.
formed after the attainment of true Karâlaganaka, carried off a Brâh
knowledge, does not count, 1,107 n.; man's daughter, 49 (i), 45.
k. and knowledge determine the Kârambhiya, a naked ascetic,
state in which a being is reborn, 1, former birth of Devadatta, 35, 287. 274; he comes to the river Vigara ... Kârana Gana, founded by Srígupta, and there shakes off his good and evil 22, 291.
deeds. His beloved relatives obtain the Karanas, see Veda (g).
good, his unbeloved relatives the evil he Kâranas, celestial singers, 8,232 n.; has done, 1,277; the Prâna does not produced by Darkness, 25, 493, increase by a good nor decrease by 493 sq. n.
a bad k., 1, 299; k, will not cling Kâranâvastha, t.t., causal condi- to a man, if he surrenders all to tion, 34, xxix.
the Lord, 1, 311, 314; the dying Karanavat, Buddha's definition of person says, 'Mind, remember thy the term, 10 (ii), 92.
deeds!' 1, 313; bears fruit even Karap (Av. Karapan), idolatrous when done unintentionally, 2, priests or priestly tribes hostile to 90; k. determines a man's future Zoroaster, 37, iu sq. and n., 23€, births, 2, 102 sq.; 7, 79-82 ; 8, 159, 259, 279, 297, 336, 336 1. ; 47, X, 232 sq., 321 sq.; 10 (ii), 107, 188; xiv sq., xxv, xxx, 19, 19 sq. n., 47, 11, 216 sqq., 271, 271 m. ; 15, 257 50-7, 63-6, 99, 103, 107, 112 sq., sq.; 17, 109-11, 223-5; 19, 157 sq., 122 sq., 145-51, 163 sq.; five K. 161, 202 sq., 223, 233; 22, 226 ; 25, brothers, 47, xiy, 143 sq.
483-501 ; 35, 100 sq.; 36, 116-20,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #327

310
KARMAN
230; 38, 114, 117, 117 n.: 41, 181, reward, 13, 190 sq.; good and evil 181 n.; 45, 15, 59 sq., 82, 140; 48, acts done in one's youth are annulled 321 sq., 324, 328, 428, 487 sq., 590 by living righteously in one's later sq. ; 49 (i), 149-51 ; the deed does not age, 14, 176; the eternal greatness perish, 2, 275, 275 n.; 8, 241; 10 of the Brâhmana is neither increased (ii), 123; 14, 116, 310; 38, 353 sq.; nor diminished by k., 14, 261, 274; 48, 149 sq., 722; outcasts are, after the good deeds of a man lost, if he death, deprived of the rewards of does not honour his guest, 15, 3; meritorious deeds, 2, 280; even as a what they said was k. (work), what they calf finds his mother among a thousand praised was k., viz. that a man becomes cows, an act formerly done is sure to good by good work, and bad by bad find the perpetrator, 7, 82 ; sinners work, 15, 127, 176 ; 48, 478; is the in hell are beaten with their deeds cause of renewed existence, 15, in a former existence, 7, 143; 176; 22, 29; 34, xxvii; 38, 105, released from the bonds of k. the 12; 45, 43, 260, 389 sq., 389 n., devotee is emancipated, comes to 393 sq., 398; 48, 259, 313: 49 (i), Krishna, 8, 47, 85, 101, 101 n., 246, 176 sq.; souls in the bonds of k., k. 370; proceeds from nature, not characteristic of souls, 15, 235; 34, from the soul, 8, 55, 104-6, 105 n., 159 sq., 269; 38, 367, 369; 48,193, 106 n.; five causes of the com- 209, 215,239, 280, 306, 313, 326,378, pletion of k., 8, 123, 123 n.; where 428, 459, 756-8; caused by desire, the acts of one who is released from 19, 176; 25, lxvii, 29; there could the body remain, 8, 235; beings be no good and evil works, if there cannot escape the effect of their were a God, 19, 208; if Self were own k., 8, 235, 239 sq.; 10 (i), 21 the cause of the world, there could sq., 34 sq., 37 sq.; 19, 236; 36,
be no evil k., 19, 212; the good or 101; 45, 18, 30, 42, 59, 292 sq., evil deeds follow us as shadows, 19, 349; the soul takes with itself the 234; punishments in future births, results of good and evil k. when 19, 263; 33, 262; 45, 375 sq.; he leaving the body, 8, 239 ; 38, 102; who has destroyed his k. reaches freedom from k. is not to be liberation, 19, 293 ; 45, 49, 106, attained in this world, 8, 239 sq., III sq., 119, 141, 159, 161, 166, 256 sq., 348, 348 n. ; 35, 12; ruin 289 sq., 297-301, 330-2 ; only connected with all k., 8, 245, 355; wisdom can consume the fuel heaped the body is tied down by action, 8, 307; up by the power of k., 19, 309; by k. beings remain apart from wishing gifts for which the donor the Brahman, 8, 315; as kinsmen expects a particular result in a future receive a friend on his return, birth, 20, 9 n.; shedding the blood so his good works receive him who of a Buddha is a k, which will work has done good, in the other world, out its effect in the immediate 10 (i), 57; a good work is pleasant future, 20, 246 ; five kinds of deeds in the hour of death, 10 (i), 79 ; on which bring about their effect in the saint's attaining the right view, the present life, 20, 246 n.; the conceit and doubt and all his k effect of causing a schism in the are left behind, 10 (ii), 38; to have Samgha endures for a Kalpa, 20, done good deeds in a former exis- 254, 267-71 ; 35, 163; the cause of tence, the highest blessing, 10 (ii), diseases, 21, 130; 33, 87, 87 n.; 35, 44; by work the world exists, by w. 152; accumulations of merits commankind exists, beings are bound by pared, 21, 316 sq., 317 n., 320-35 ; w. as the linch-pin of the rolling cart Gainas share the theory of k. with keeps the wheel on, 10 (ii), 117 ; tem- Buddhists and Brahmanic philosoporary effects of k., 11, 16 sq., 84; phers, 22, xxxiv ; chief tenets of a sufficient cause for the existence Gainisin with regard to soul and k., of an Opapâtika, 11, 214 n.; fire- 22, 1-3, 3 n.; knowing that misery worshippers and Gatilas hold the results from action a wise man doctrine that actions have their should destroy all k. and enter a
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #328

KARMAN
311
rently the consequence of k., 35, 32 sq.; if there is no individuality, there are no results of good and evil k., 35, 41; it is one name and-form which has its end in death, and another name-and-form which is reborn. But the second is the result of the first, and is therefore not set free from its evil deeds, 35, 71-5, 112 sq.; Samkhâras, sorts of k., 35, 77 n.; eye, forms, sight, touch, sensation, longing, k., eye: a circle, 35, 80 sq.; the five Âyatanas caused by different k., 35, 100; he does not die until that evil k. is exhausted, 35, 103-6; good deeds are like the boat carrying stones, 35, 124; worms are born in animals by the power of evil k., 35, 151; good and evil k. bear fruit, whether he to whom they are done consents or not, 35, 152 sq.; problems of k., 35, 164 sq.; not all pain is caused by k., 35, 191-5; Pirit is a protection for those who restrain themselves from the evils of k., 35, 214, 218; the Bhikkhus who were harmed in consequence of Buddha's preaching, suffered, not through Buddha, but through their own deeds, 35, 234-7; the thief is not punished on account of some injunction of the Buddhas, but through his own deeds, 35, 256 sq.; k. more powerful than Iddhi, 35, 262 sq.; Bhikkhus who are free from evil k. can become Arhats at once, others have to perform meritorious acts, gifts, &c., 36, 92-6; beings exist either through k., or as the result of a cause, or produced by the seasons, 36, 103, 107 sq.; the k. of evil deeds made known in this life, good deeds generally rewarded in future births, virtue more powerful than vice, 36, 144-51; how k. works as a cause of death, 36, 162-6; k., the price offered in the bazaars of Buddha's 'City of Righteousness,' 36, 213, 213 sq. n., 216 sq., 220, 222, 229 sq.; evil, lust, and k. rooted out, 36, 219; wrong views of k., 36, 362; 45, 245; there is no confusion of k., because there is no extension of the acting and enjoying Self, 38, 68; souls find in the moon complete requital of their k., 38, 115; definite fruits
religious life, 22, 28-31, 40 sq., 75, 81; preventing the propensity to sin destroys former actions, 22, 33 sqq.; Asrava is that by means of which k. takes effect upon the soul, parisrava that by which the influence of k. is counteracted, 22, 37 n.; those who abstain from cruelty relinquish k. and are flesh-subduing, 22, 39; diseases, death, and births, the fruit of former acts, 22, 53 sq.; a Gaina monk should neither be pleased with nor prohibit the action of another which produces k., 22, 186-8; eight kinds of k., 22, 258; 45, 165, 165 n., 167, 172, 192-6; Mahâvîra exerted himself for the suppression of the defilement of k., 22, 262; Mahâvîra recited the fiftyfive lectures on k. before he died, 22, 269; when their fourfold k. had been exhausted, Mahâvîra and other saints died, 22, 269, 275, 278, 285; k. alone follows a man to the next world, 25, lxviii, 166 sq.; ascetic makes over his gcod actions to his friends, his evil deeds to his enemies, 25, 212 sq.; the good k. of an ascetic or an Agnihotrin, if he dies without paying his debts, goes to the creditor, 33, 44 sq.; meritorious deeds of false witnesses lost, 33, 245; the reward of works is not the independent result of k. acting through the apûrva, but is allotted by the Lord, 34, lxv, 357-60; 38, 180-3; the shaking off of the good and evil k. takes place at the moment of the soul's departure from the body, 34, Ixx sq.; 38, 225-31; even he whose k. is entirely annihilated, is yet connected with some kind of body, 34, lxxi; different degrees of pleasure the mere effects of k., 34, 27; final release not the effect of k., 34, 27 sq.; Brahman is not, like the embodied Self, subject to fruition of k., 34, 114-17, 119; not even the embodied soul is really subject to it, 34, 116; fruition of k. is the figment of false knowledge, 34, 116; Pubba-yoga k., 35, 4; Makkhali Gosâla denies the doctrine of k., 35, 9 sq.; an impulse, the result of a previous k., 35, 18; renunciation of the monks, appa
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #329

312
KARMAN
are attached to particular k., 38, repentance of sins annihilates k., 117; extinguished either by expia- 45, 162 sq. ; four remnants of k. tory ceremonies or by the know- which even a Kevalin possesses, 45, ledge of Brahman or by the full 168, 168 n., 170 sq. ; the gradual fruition of their consequences, 38, destruction of k., 45, 172 sq.; bad 117 n.; k. whose operation is k. produced by love and hatred, 45, obstructed by other k. leading to 174, 180 sq.; love and hatreil are fruits of a contrary nature lasts for caused by k., and they say that k. has a long time, 38, 117 sq.; some single its origin in delusion; k. is the root of k. are the causes of more than one birth and death, and birth and death new existence, 38, 118; the fruits they call misery, 45, 185; the views of some k. enjoyed in this life of the Kriyâvâdins on k., 45, 242, already, 38, 118, 119; depends on 242 sq. n.; misery arises from wicked conduct, 38, 120 sq.; the fruits of deeds, not from some Creator, 45, k., according to Gaimini, are brought 245; all beings, even gods, &c., about by the k, itself, 38, 182; their must suffer for their deeds, 45, 250; reaching maturity depends on place, k. caused by unintentional sins, is time, and operative cause presenting annihilated through control, 45, themselves, 38, 328; k., the fruits 257 sq.; impelled by k. people do of which are opposed to each other, wrong, 45, 274 ; in hell, those whose 38, 328; the Ear created k., k. bad k. takes effect, punish others created Fire, 43, 379 sq.; right whose bad k. takes effect, 45, 281; conduct and austerities produce whatever cruelty he has done in a destruction of all k., 45, xv sq., 157, former birth, the same will be inflicted 174, 249-61; Buddha taught the on him in the Circle of Births, 45, Akriyâvâda, Mahâvîra the Kriyâ- 286; having annihilated his k., a vâda, 45, xvi; the term danda, monk should not again mix with the punishment, used for k., 45, xvii; world, 45, 297, 323; two kinds of waiting for the destruction of his k., the one of momentary existence k., a monk should bear all troubles, (airyapathika) and the other lasting 45, 14; having shaken off the (sâmparâyika), 45, 298 n., 364 sq., remnants of k., the pious will 364 n.; has six sources, viz. the six becorne an eternal Siddha, 45, 18; Asravas, 45, 316, 316 n.; denied by those who are ignorant of the Truth the Akriyâvâdins, 45, 316; men are subject to the pain of Samsara cannot annihilate their k. by new consequent on k., 45, 24 sqq.; k., but by abstention from k., 45, friends relations,and possessions will 318 sq.; the water of the lotus-pool not help those who suffer from their compared to k., 45, 338; how a own deeds, 45, 25, 236, 260, 301 sq.; monk ceases to acquire gross k., as water quits raised ground, so 45, 352 ; a monk should preach the the sinful k. will quit him who does law for no other motive than the not injure living beings, 45, 33; annihilation of k., 45, 354; actions how to conquer k., 45, 37 sq., 241; by which bad k. accrues to a man, on the powerful influence of k., 45, 45, 356-63, 364 n.; when he leaves 57-61, 140 ; King Nandana hewed this body arut is only accompanied by down his k. like a forest, 45,87; he his k., he, without a will of his own, who follows the Law is exempt goes forth from womb to womb, from from k. and suffering, 45, 90; a birth to birth, from death to death, from pious monk prevents the influx of hell to hell, 45, 361; if there is a resik. (âsrava) through all bad channels, due of k., the pious monk is reborn 45, 99, 140; the binding (bandha) in one of the regions of the gods, 45, of the soul by k., and annihilation 380 sq.; those who lead a religious of k., two of the nine truths or life according to the 13th kind of categories, 45, 154 ; influence of the acquiring k. will put an end to all observance of the 73 articles on misery, 45, 388; k is the result of the k., 45, 161-73; confession and every action, even of beings without
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #330

KARMAN-KASSAPA
intellect or consciousness, 45, 398405, 399 n.; Gainas must believe in realization and annihilation of k., 45, 407; Mahâvîra acquires no new k., 45, 413; through the taking eflect of the k. movable beings become immovable and vice versâ, 45, 424; Nescience in the form of k. good and evil, 48, 88, 147, 198, 306, 756-8; k. the root of Nescience, and Nescience the root of k., 48, 127, 259, 271; the world due to k., 48, 128 sq.; Apûrva, i.e. supersensuous result of k. which later on produces the sensible result, 48, 153-5; causes connexion of soul and body, and hence implies endless suffering, 48, 215, 239, 607, 609 sq., 616; in the Samsâra state the soul's bliss and knowledge are contracted owing to k., 48, 232; inequality of creation and the creatures' experiencing pain due to k.,48,478 sq.; the body's being ruled by the soul is due to the unseen principle in the form of good and evil works, and has for its end the requital of those works, 48, 523; the effect of k. exhausted only through complete enjoyment of their results, 48, 651; knowledge of Brahman destroys all k., good and evil, 48, 693; the fruits of good k. perish on the death of the devotee, 48, 724; only those good and evil works, the effects of which have not yet begun, are destroyed by knowledge, 48, 724 sq.; where there is action, there is death, 49 (1), 73; the results of k. are inconceivable, 49 (ii), 37; the obstacle of k. removed by meditation on Avalokitesvara, 49 (ii),183. See also Lêsya, Sin, Transmigration, and Works (c). Karma-yoga and Sankhya-yoga, 8, 105, 105 n. Karna, a Kaurava, 8, 38; 'the charioteer's son,' 8, 95 sq., 95 n. Karpans, opposed to Righteousness, 31, 63, 140; opponents of Zoroaster, 31, 65; gave the Kine to rapine, 31, 121; their angry zeal, 31, 158; are no friends to the creatures, 31, 177, 184; Haoma invoked against Kavis and K., 31, 236. Kârsakeyîputra, n. of a teacher, 15, 226, 226 n.
313
Karsêvaz, n.p., 5, 135. Karshipta, see Birds (b). Kârshnagini, quoted in the Vedantasûtras, 34, xix; 38, 119 sq.; 48,
591 sq. Karshvares, seven, of the earth, 4, 213, 222, 222 n. See also Geography. Karsipt, see Birds (b). Kârtavîrya, i.e. King Arguna, a descendant of Kritavîrya, 8, 293. Kartri, worshipped at the Tarpana, 30, 244.
Kartikeya, son of Bhava (Siva), 49 (i), 16. Karuzika, the 75th Tathagata, 49 (ii), 7. Kârvâkas (materialists), attack Vedas and Brahmanas, 8, 214; make no distinction between soul and matter, 48, 196. See also Materialists. Kâryâvasthâ, condition of an effect, 34, xxix. Kâsakritsna,quoted by Baudhâyana, 14, xl n.; quoted in the Vedantasûtras, 34, xix, xcix, 278-83; 48,
392, 394 sq.
Kasarmila (or Kasarnîra), a serpent, 42, 154, 607. Kashaka, initiated boy given in charge to, 30, 153. Kâshâyana, n. of a teacher, 15,
186, 186 n.
Kâsî, kings of, celebrate the death of
Mahavira, 22, 266. Kasibhâradvâga, the Brahmana, reproaches Gotama with idleness, 10 (ii), 11-15; Buddha refused an alms of K., 36, 37. Kasibhâradvâgasutta, t.c., 10 (ii),
11-15.
Kâsikâ, the harlot of Kâsî, went to the heaven of the gods, 49 (i), 190. Kâsis, do not keep up the sacrificial fires, 44, 401.
Kâsîsvara, worshipped at the Tarpana, 30, 244. Kâsî-Videhas, n. of a people, 1,
300. Kassapa, n. of a Rishi, 11, 172. See also Kasyapa, Kâsyapa, Lomasa-K., and Purana-K. Kassapa, or Kassapabuddha, one of the seven Buddhas, 10 (ii), 40; 11, 163; 35, 4, 173; 36, 20-2; rain
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #331

314
KASSAPA KATU
fell on his hut, while the potter's 49 (ii), 2. See also Uruvilva-K., hut remained dry, 36, 23-5.
Nadi-K., Kumâra-K., and Mahâ-K. Kassapa-gotta, of Vâsabha-gâma, Kâsyapa, a Brâhmana, addressed as wrongly expelled from the Order, Parantapa, 8, 205; a Brâhmana who 17, 256-61.
was taught by a Siddha, 8, 231-6; Kasupatu, son of Ara, 23, 211. K. and other sages ask Brahman Kasvi, or Spite, the Daêva, 4, 224. about final emancipation, 8, 314. Kâsya King, Satânîka took away Kâsyapa, a teacher, quoted by the horse of the, 44, 401,
Baudhayana, 14, xl n., 207 sq. Kasyapa, the Muni, the goddess of Kasyapa Mârîka, author of Vedic the Earth went to, 7, 5 sq.; K, or hymns, 46, 128. Pragậpati, 8, 389 n.; one of the Kasyapa Naidhruvi, n.of a teacher, seven Rishis, 15, 106; daughters of 12, xxxiii; 15, 226. Daksha married to K., 25, 352; the Kasyapas and Gandharvas, 42, 210. threefold age of K., 29, 55; 30, Kâsyapî-bâlâkyâ-mâtharîputra,n. 162; worshipped, 29, 319; 30, 244; of a teacher, 15, 224 n. all creatures descended from K., Kâsyapîyâ Sâkhâ of the Mânava 41, 390; slew the Rakshas, 42, 33; Gana, 22, 292. Ki's charm to secure perfect health, Kâta, n.p., 23, 218. 42, 45; the eye of K., 42, 68, 403; Kata Vaisvâmitra, author of Vedic created talismans, 42, 80; incanta- hymns, 46, 275, 277. tion of K., 42, 107, 255; the self- Kataka, adultery of, 2, 175 n. existing K. born from Time, 42, Katama, Whoever,' and Ka wor225, 686; the sun, 42, 403 sq.; in shipped, 44, 254 n., 291 n., 292. the Atharva-veda, 42, 403 sq.; Katamoraka-tissaka, a follower of officiated as priest at Visvakarman's Devadatta, 20, 251. (Sarvamedha) sacrifice, 44, 421. See Katâyûn was with Frédân, 5, 133. also Harita K., and Silpa K.
Kathaka, school of the Black YagurKâsyapa (Pali Kassapa), n. of a veda, its high antiquity, 7, xiv-xvi, family: Buddha exercises magical XXV-xxvii; quoted in the Vâsishtha powers for the Gatilas Uruvela K. Dharma-sútras, 7, xx; sacrifices Nadî K., and Gayâ K., who are recorded in a book called K., 38, finally converted, 13, 118-34; 19, 196; gives the mantras of the Asvaxxiii, 183-7; 49 (i), 192 ; receive medha, 44, xvi. the upasainpadâ ordination from Kathaka-Dharma-sûtra, the basis Buddha, 13, 131 sqq.; K. of Gayâ, of the Vishnu-smriti, 25, xxi, xxiii, or Gayâ-K., a distinguished Arhat, Ixvi, lxx. 21, 2, 198; K. addressed by Kathaka-Grihya-sûtra, and VishBuddha, 21, 118 sqq., 198; Buddha's nu-smriti, 7, x-xvi, xxix, xxxi; 25, prophecy about K. who is to be xxi, xxjii; and Mânava-Grihya-sûtra, the Buddha Rasmiprabhâsa, 21, 7, xxvi, xxvii n. 142-4; Siddhartha of the K. gotra, Kathas, their views quoted, 29, 414. 22, 191, 193, 226, 255; relations Katha-upanishad, quoted as a of Mahâvîra belonging to the K. Yoga-sastra, 8, 211 sq., 415; introgotra, 22, 193, 256; Tîrthakaras of duction and translation, 15, xxi-xxv, the K. gotra, 22, 218; 45, 260 n.; 1-24; quoted in the Vedântathe Arhat Rishal ha belonged to sâtras, 34, xlii, 249; 38, 424; 48, the K. gotra, 22, 282; 45, 138; 775. Sthaviras of the K. gotra, 22, Katha-Vatthu, and Milindapanha, 286 sq., 290, 292 sq., 294 sq.; 36, xx-xxvii. Mahâvîra was of the K. gotra, 22, Kathina ceremonies, see Bhikkhus 287; 45, xxi; Kapila, son of K. of (d), and Samgha. Kausâmbi, 45, 31 sq. n.; K. of Kathvaraspa, n.p., 23, 217, 217 n. Râgagriha becoines Buddha's dis- Katissabha, became an inheritor ciple and a chief of Arhats, 49 (i), of the highest heavens, 11, 26, 193 sq. ; Gayâ-K., n. of a Bhikshu, Katu, n.p., 23, 213.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #332

KATUMA-KAUSAMBIKÂ
Kâtumâ, the Sâkyas of, 35, 301 sq. Kâturhotra, mystery of the symbolical, 8, 277-80. Kâturmâsya, t.t., see Sacrifices (i). Katurmukha, a mighty being, dwelling in this world, 48, 90. Katuryugas, or four ages of the world, 7, 78. Katush/oma, t.t., succession of chants in which four hymn-forms (Stomas) are used, 44, 329 sq. and n. Kâtya, quoted by Baudhayana, 14, xl, 155. See Utkila K. Kâtyâyana, author of the Vârttikas, and Yagnavalkya, 12, xxxv-xxxix; author of the Vâgasaneyi-Prâtisâkhya, 12, xxxviii, xl; Prabhava of the K. gotra, 22, 287; honoured as teacher, 29, 141. See also Kabandhin K., and Mahâ-K. Kâtyâyana-smriti, quotes Manu or Bhrigu, 25, cx; its date, 33, xvi. Kâtyâyanî, and Maitreyî, the two wives of Yagnavalkya, 15, 108, 181. Kâtyâyanîputra, n. of a teacher, 15, 224 sq. Kâtyâyanîya-sûtra, quoted, 25, cxix n.; 44, xxxix.
Kâu (n. of a state and dynasty): duke of K., son of King Wăn, 3, xvii; the books of the dynasty of K. in the Shû, their credibility, 3, 12; period of the K. dynasty, 3, 22; the Books of K.' translated, 3, 124-272; the sacrificial odes of K., 3, 313-36; troubles of Wan and the tyrant K., 16, 403; overthrown by Wăn and Wu, 27, 396; 40, 171, 173, 178; ruled with violence, 28, 418; killed the prince Pi-kan, 39, 205; bad times under Kieh and K., 39, 386; perished, 40, 131; K. and Kieh, examples of bad men, though sovereigns, 40, 177. See also Kwang-3ze, and Tan. Kauda, t.t., tonsure rite, see Child (b). Kâu-Făng, refuses Duke Âi an interview, but sends him a message, 27, 191.
Kauhalîyas, quoted, 30, 85. Kâu-hsin, or Shâu, last sovereign of the Shang dynasty, 3, 120 sq., 123 n.; his wickedness denounced by Wû, his defeat, 3, 124-32, 135 sq.; warning to K. by King Wăn, 3, 410-12; King Wan sub
315
mitted to him, but not King Wû, 39, 359.
Kâu Kiang, see Thai-kiang. Kâu-kien, and his minister Kung, 40, III, III n. Kaukthasta Kaukusta, 26, 426 n. Kaukusta, gave twenty-four heifers as dakshinâs, 26, 426. Kaula, or Kaula-karman, t.t., tonsure rite, see Child (b). Kâu Lî, the Rites of Kâu, or Kâu Kwan, the Officers of Kâu, the first of the Three Rituals,' 3, xviii. Kâu-mang, attending spirit of Thâi Hâo, 27, 250, 250 n., 257, 262. Kaundinya, n. of teachers, 15, 118, 118 n., 186, 186 n.; 30, 245, 245 n.; K.-kulaputra, the first disciple of Buddha, 19, 172, 178; Agñata-K., a distinguished Arhat, 21, 2, 34, 198; 49 (ii), 2; Yasodâ, wife of Mahavira, belonged to the K. gotra, 22, 193, 256, 286. Kaundinyayana, n. of a teacher, 15, 118 n., 186 n. Kauntharavya, n. of a teacher, 1, 255, 258.
Kaurama, made liberal gifts to Brâhmanas, 42, 197, 690. Kauravas, and Pândavas, battle of, 8, 2 sq., 37 sq.; Arguna, best of K., 8, 311 sq.; a noble family, followers of a king, 45, 339. Kauravya King, Balhika Prâtipîya, 44, 269. Kauravyâyanîputra, n. of a teacher, 15, 189.
Kâûs (Kahôs, Kaî-Kâûs, Av. Kavi Usa): legend of Neryosengh and K. who became mortal, 4, 262 sq. n.; could not escape from death, 4, 380; son of Kaî-Apîvêh, 5, 136, 136 n.; his reign of 150 years, 5, 150, 217; sacrificed to Anahita, 23, 65, 65 n.; his chariot carried by the raven, 23, 241 sq. Kausalika, King, his daughter Bhadrâ, 45, 50 n., 53. Kausalya Asvalâyana, n. of a sage, 15, 271, 276; Para Arnâra, the K. king, 44, 397. Kausâmbeya, see Proti K. Kausâmbî, n. of a great town, 45,
102.
Kausambikâ Sâkhâ of the Uttarabalissaha Gana, 22, 290.
Digitized by MicrosoftR

Page #333

316
KAUSHITAKA-KAYANS
Kaushitaka, see Kahola K. Kaushîtaka-Grihya, see Sâmbavya
Grihya.
Kaushîtaki, quoted, 1, 12, 280, 285; 29, 112. See also Kahola K. Kaushitaki-brâhmana and K.upanishad, 1, xcviii sq.; passes over Ragasuya and horse-sacrifice, 44, xvi; on the sacrifice at the building of the fire-altar, 44, xxxix; on the Pravargya rite, 44, xlvii, xlix n. Kaushitaki brahmana - upanishad, or Kaushitaki-upanishad, 1, xcii n., xcviii-c, 269-307; belongs to the Rig-veda, 1, xcviii; two recensions of it, 1, xcix; quoted, 8, 415; 34, xlii; 38, 424 sq.; 48,
775.
Kaushitakins, quoted by Asvalâyana, 29, 194; have seventeen priests, 43, 348 n. Kaushitaki-upanishad, see Kaushitaki-brâhmana-upanishad. Kausika, n. of a teacher, 15, 118, 186; Sthaviras of the K. gotra, 22, 288, 290, 293; Ahalyâ, wife of the Rishi K., 26, 81 n.; Indra called K., 26, 82, 82 n.; K. and Kusika, 42, xxvi. See also Gâthin. Kausikâ, see Sandhanî K. Kausika-sûtra, quoted, 42, xix, xxiii, lvii, lxi sq.; charms in the K., 42, 233, &c.; books of the Atharvaveda not in the K., 42, 676. Kausikâyani, n. of a teacher, 15, 119, 186, 186 n. Kausikîputra, n. of a teacher, 15,
225.
Kausurubindi, see Proti Kausâmbeya K.
Kauthumas, their views quoted, 29, 414. Kaufika Gana, founded by Susthita and Supratibuddha, 22, 292; Durgaya Krishna of the K. gotra, 22, 294 n. See also Susthita K. Kautsa, quoted by Apastamba, 2, xxvii sq., 70, 88; attacks the authority of the Vedas, 8, 214; n. of a teacher, 15, 227; Sivabhuti of the K. gotra, 22, 294; soma to be bought from a K. Brâhman, 26, 474; quoted by Gobhila, 30, 97; pupil of Mâhitthi, 43, 404. Kautsîputra, n. of a teacher, 15,
224 n.
Kau/umbinî (or Kundadharî) Sàkhâ of the Uttarabalissaha Gana, 22,
290.
Kavad (or Kai-Kabâd, or KaiKobâd), Av. Kavi Kavâta, brought up by Aûzôbô, 5, 136, 136 n.; his descendants, 5, 136 sq.; was fifteen years, 5, 150; of a glorious race, 18, 90, 90 n.; son of Farhank, 18, 171, 171 n.; Khusro son of K., 18, 298; ruler of Iran, founder of the Kayân dynasty, 23, 222, 222 n., 303; 24, 62 sq. and n.; 37, 28, 29 11., 224 n.; 47, 12 sq.; his accession, 47, xxix. Kavangara, deluded by a woman, 19, 44.
Kavârazem, n.p. 23, 207, 207 n. Kavasha, Rishis descended from, 48, 690. Kâvasheya, see Tura K. Kâvasheyas, Rishis who only offer as a sacrifice breath in speech, 1, 265 sq., and n. Kavâta, see Kavâd. Kavi, son of Angiras, called his elders 'little sons,' 25, 58; Somapas (manes), sons of K. (Bhrigu), 25,
II 2.
Kavi, n.p., 23, 213, 215, 218. Kavî-Kavâd, see Kavâd. Kavis (or Kavigs, or Kigs, or Kîks, or Kaîs), and Karaps, hostile priestly tribe, oppose Zarathustra, 31, 56, 64 sq.; 37, 111 sq. n., 238, 259, 279, 297, 336, 336 n.; 47, xxv, 19, 19 sq. n., 47, 64-6, 99, 107, 112, 122 sq., 163-5; hostile to the Kine, 31, 121; evil-doers, 31, 140, 183; Haoma invoked against K. and Karpans, 31, 236; ruling priests at the time of Zoroaster's birth, 47, x; Zoroaster preaches to K. and Karaps, 47, x, xxv, 50-7; demons and K., 47, 47, 98; better than an evil ruler, 47, 103. Kâvya, a version of Manu's Code ascribed to, 33, xii. Kayadha, Sraosha, the conqueror of the, 31, 301; prayer for the dislodgement of the K., 31, 313; the holy man who is innocent of the K., 31, 342. Kayâns, heroes, rulers, 5, 108, 108 n.; 47, 121, 128 sq.; race and genealogy of K., 5, 130-40; glory of the K., 37, 222, 222 n., 227, 227 n., 229;
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #334

KAYANS-KEVALIN
317
34.
dynasty established by Kaî-Kobâd, Kesakambali, see Agita-Kesakam47, 12.
bali. Kâyasthas or scribes, see Caste (a). Kesânta, see Hair. Keh, called Zze-yû, brother of Sû Kesaraprabandhâ, the she-goat of, Shih, 40, 320 n.
42, 170, 432 sq. Kekitâna, n. of a warrior, 8, 37. Kesarin, the 65th Tathagata, 49 Kelaka Sândilyâyana, quoted, 43, (ii), 7. 364.
Kesava (Prakrit Kêsava), n. of Kena - Upanishad, or Talavakâra Krishna or Vishnu, 7, 7; 8, 40, 49,
upanishad, 1, Ixvi, lxxxix-xci, 145- 52, 87, 96; son of King Vasudeva, 53 ; belongs to a Sakhâ of the Tala- 45, 112; asked Râgîmati in marriage vakâras of the Sâma-veda, 1, lxxxix; for Arishtanemi, 45, 13; Râma and works on the K., 1, xci; a text of K, pay homage to Arishtanemi, 45, the K. belonging to the Atharva- 115. See also Krishna, and Vishnu. veda, 1, xci; quoted, 8, 416; 38, Kesavapanîya, see Hair. 425; 48, 775.
Kêshmak, the whirlwind demon, 47, Keniya, a Gatila ascetic, pays honour 28, 28 n.; the Karap K. attacks to Buddha, 10 (ii), 96-105; 17, 129- Zoroaster, 47, 63.
Kêsi, leader of Pârsva's sect at the Ken Khin, on sacrifices, 27, 35. time of Mahâvîra, 45, xxi sq., 119Keresâni, dethroned by Haoma, 31, 29. 237 sq., 237 n.
Kesin, Krishna the destroyer of, 8, Keresaokhshan, n.p., 23, 205. 121; Rudra casts down the car of K., Keresâspa (Keresâsp, Kerêsâspô, 42, 157, 620 sq.; the king of the K. Garshâsp), the Sâmân, or Sâm whose samrâg-Cow was killed by (Sâhm), and Knãthaiti, 4, 6, 6 n.; a tiger, 44, 131-4. killed Azi Srvara (Sruvar), 4,259; 18, Kesinî, n. of a giantess, 21, 374; 217 n., 370 sq., 374; 24, 268, 268 n.; a demon harassing children, 30, slays Az-i Dahâk, 5, 119 n., 235, 211. 235 n.; 18, 78,111, 372; 24, 110n.; Ketâ, identified with Agni, 29, 348. 37, 203 n.; 47, xiii, 114, 163 n.; Ketaka, king of Vaisâlî, patron of brother of Aûrvakhsh, 5, 137, 137 n.; Gainas, 22, xii sq. legends of the soul of) K., 18, xxviii, Ketas, Devadatta, born as a king of 39, 39 n., 369-82; 37, 198 sq., 452; the, 35, 287. aided in the renovation, 18,78; full Ketiyas, or shrines, 11, 4, 66, 40, of strength, 18, 90; 23, 326; war 58. See also Holy places. bis husbandry, 18, 173, 173 n.; Ketokhila-Sutta,treatise on Barrensacrificed to Anâhita, and overcame ness and Bondage, on the Buddhist the Gandarewa, 23, 63 sq. and n., Order of Mendicants, 11, X, 219-34. 256 n.; protected by the Fravasbis, Ketubha, a branch of learning, 10 23, 194 sq., 195 n.; Fravashi of K. (ii), xiii, 98, 189. worshipped, 23, 223; killed Hitâspa, Ketumatî, a palace in heaven, 35, to avenge his brother, 23, 255, 255 n.; l sq. worships Vayu, 23, 255 sq.; seized Kêvâd, Khûsrô son of, 5, 193, 201. the Glory that lad departed from Kevala, Gaina t.t., highest knowYima, 23, 295; his deeds of valour, ledge and intuition, 22, 189, 201 sq., 23, 295-7; 24, 63, 63 n.; 47, 12, 217 sq., 258, 263, 271, 273, 277, 12 n. ; where his body lies, 21, 110; 283; 45, 380, 418. or Sâm Narîmân, 24, 268, 268 n.; Kevalin (possessed of Kerala), title the dragon-slayer K., son of Thrita, of Mahavira, 22, 201, 263; the rank 31, 234; ruler of Iran, 37, 28; of the K, higher than that of the gods, exhorted by Tûs, adopts the religion, 45, 30 n.; both the nun Râgîmati 37, 225.
and the monk Rathanêmi become Kerêsâspô, see Keresâspa.
K., 45, 119; even a K. possesses the Keresavazda, or Kêrsêvazd, killed four remnants of Karman, 45, 168, by Husravah, 23, 304, 304 1.; 47, 14. 168 n., 170 sq.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #335

KHA-KHĂN KAN-HSÎ
318
Kha (ether), is Brahman, 1, 65, 65 n. See Ether. Khabbaggiya Bhikkhus, and Bhikkhunîs, the constant evil-doers in the Vinaya-Pitaka, 13, 213 n., 213 sq., 226, 247, 249, 258, 262-5, 300 sq., 329 sq., 340 sq.; 17, 14 sqq., 17 sq., &c., 329 n.; 22, 1, &c., 9 n., 336 (Bhikkhunîs). Khâdira-Grihya-sûtra, an abridgement of the Gobhila-Grihya-sûtra, 29, 371-3; text and translation, 29,
374-435. Khadiravanika, n. of a Bhikshu, 49 (ii), 2. Khaggavisânasutta, t.c., 10 (ii), 6
II.
Khâkân, sovereign Khân of invaders from the east, 47, xviii, 103, 103 n. Khaluka Rôhagupta, disciple of Mahagiri, 22, 290; a Gaina teacher, said to be the founder of the Vaiseshika philosophy, 45, xxxvii sq. Khamdaka, see Kandaka. Khanda-devî, son of, a follower of Devadatta, 20, 251. Khandahâla, n. of Devadatta born as a Brahmana, 35, 290. Khandaka, and Udâyin become Buddhist monks, 49 (i), 195.. Khandakas, offer to nourish the prince Bodhisattva, 19, 355, 355 n. Khanda-parittâ, a protecting charm, 35, 213.
Khandas, see Metres. Khandha, Pali t.t., the five aggregates, the cause of individuality, 11, 148 n. See Aggregates, and Skandhas. Khandika Audbhâri, instructs the king of the Kesin, 44, 131-4. Khandogya-brahmana, and Khândogya-upanishad, 1, lxxxvi sq. Khandogya-upanishad, 1, 1xxxvilxxxix, 1-144; belongs to the Sâmaveda, 1, lxxxvi; works on the Kh., 1, lxxxviii sq.; quoted, 8, 416; 38, 425-7; 48, 775-7; revealed to mankind by Manu, 25, Ix sq.; most of the passages discussed in the Vedantasûtras are taken from the Kh., 34, xli-xlv; creation according to Kh., 38, 4 sq.; Udgitha-vidya of K., 38,
192-9.
Khang, honorary title of Kâo, son of Khăng, 3, 243, 250; worshipped as
to
an ancestor, 3, 319; funeral rites for King K., 27, 186 sq.; conferred privileges on Lû, 28, 253 sq. Khăng, or Sung, son of King Wû, 3, 154-6, 155 n.; his 'great announcement,' when going to put down the revolt of Shang, 3, 156-61; King Kh. and the foundation of the new capital of Lo, 3, 188-95; duke of Khâu addresses instructions. King Kh., 3, 200-5; his testamentary charge and death, 3, 23442; his five pairs of gems, 3, 239, 239 n.; operations against wild tribes on the Hwâi river in his reign, 3, 267 sq.; addressing the princes on his accession to the government, 3, 315; sacrificial ode for him, 3, 316 sq., 377; worshipped as an ancestor, 3, 319, 321, 321 n.; worships in the temple of his father, 3, 326, 328-31; suspects the fidelity of the duke of Kau, 3, 330; addressed by the duke of Shâo, 3, 404; what he did for the Lî King, 27, 6 sq.; his training, 27, 23, 344 sq., 351, 351 sq. n.; the duke of Kâu governs for the young Kh., 27, 29; 28, 31; mourning rites for Duke Kb. of Thăng, 27, 187; one of the six great men, 27, 366; King Wan who was Kh., 28, 60; Duke Kh. assisted by Kwang Shû, 28, 252; Kh. and Khang conferred privileges on Lû, 28, 253 sq.; about the Tão, 40, 292. See also Wăn. Khang Hung, on music, 28, 122; was ripped open, 39, 283, 283 11.; killed in Shû, 40, 131, 131 n. Khang Ki, asked Kung-nî about Wang Thái, 39, 223–6. Khang Shû, see Făng. Khang-wû 3ze, his conversation with Kbü 3hiao-3ze, 39, 192 sq. and n.; 40, 279; questions 3ze-lâo, 40, 121 sq., 121 11. Khang Yü, n. of a sage, 40, 96. Khăng-3ze, on mutual love of husband and wife, 16, 313 1. Khăng-3ze Kâo, tells Khing I how he wishes to be buried, 27, 155, 155 n.
Khăn Hăng, see Thien Kbăng-3ze. Khăn Hû, minister of Thâi-wû, 3,
207.
Khan Kan-hsî, wishes his con
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #336

KHĂN KAN-HSĨ–KHOSRAV
319 cubines to be buried with him, 27, Khieh-yû, the madman of Khû, and 183 sq.
Confucius, 39, 132, 221 sq. and n. Khăn Khăng-zze, see Thien Khăng- Khieh-yü, teaches Kien Wû, 39, 3ze.
137, 260; described the Spirit-like Khăn Khî-kî, pursues the army of man, 39, 170 sq. Wû, 27, 185 sq., 186 n.
Alạien, see Sze-na Kb. Khanna, n. of an obstinate Bhikkhu, Khien Ao, offers food to the hungry 11, 112 sq., 113 n.; 17, 370 sq., during a famine, 27, 194 sq. 374 sq. ; 20, 34, 381-5.
Khih-kang Man-khỉ, and Măn WuKhan-pei, got the Tâo, and became kwei converse together about Shun,
lord of Khwăn-lun, 39, 244, 244 n. 39, 324 sq. and n., 326 n. Khăn Zze-khang, on burying living Khî Hsieh, title of a book quoted
persons with the dead, 27, 182, 182 n. by Kwang-zze, 39, 165. Khăn 3ze-kü, about burying some Khih-wei, a historiographer, 40,
living persons with him, 27, 181 sq. 124 sq., 124 n., 138, 138 n. Khâo, duke of Kû-lü, mourning rites Khih-Yû, the first to create disfor, 27, 193.
order, 3, 27, 255, 255 n.; HwangKhâo, succeeded to King Kâo, 3, Tî fought with Kh., 40, 171-3, 171 n. 250.
Khih-Zăn, a saying of his quoted, Khâo-fû, the Correct, his humility, 3, 106, 106 n.
39, 161; 40, 209 sq. and n. | Khí Kung, a Taoist teacher, 40, Khara, n. of a Yakkha, 10 (ii), 45. 42. Kharaskandha, a chief of demons, Khi Liang, his death, and mourning 21, 6.
of his wife, 27, 188. Kharedhar, ancestor of Zoroaster, Khin, destruction of the classical 47, 140.
literature by the tyrant of, 3, xvii Khâulah bint T Ha'labah, a divorced sq., 6-8, 285; speech of the marquis wife, appeals to Mohammed, 9, 270, of Kh., 3, 270-2; offered sacrifices 270 n.
to eight spirits, 39, 41, 41 n. Khâyâ, or Lakshmi, the wife of Khing, the wood-carver, and his Vishnu, 7, 3.
bell-stand, 40, 22 sq. Khema, i.e. Nibbâna, see Nirvana. Khing Î, asks Khăng-zze Kâo how Khemâ, a nun, dialogue between he wishes to be buried, 27, 155.
her and King Pasenadi, 45, xxix. Khing Kăng King, or The Classic Khettagina, Buddha's definition of of Purity' translated and explained, the term, 10 (ii), 9o.
40, 247-54. Khi, n. of a ininister of Agriculture, Khing-kî, son of King King of Kâu,
3, 16 sq., 42 sq., 42 11., 56-8, 124, 40, 31, 31 n. 319 sq., 323; the son and successor Klin Hwa-lî, disciple of Mo Tì, of Yü, 3, 60, 76 sq.; ancestor of the 40, 218, 218 n., 221. Kâu dynasty, 3, 134, 134 n.; or Khin Kang, had got the Tâo, 40, Hâu-kî, son of Kiang Yuan, and 283. father of husbandry, 3, 341 sq.; Khin of Hsiang-lî, a Mohist, 40, 341 n.; sacrificed to under the 220. name of K, 28, 208, 208 n. (cf. 3, Khin Shih, condoles on Lâo-zze's 57). See also Hậu-kì.
death, 39, 201; 40, 314 sq. Khi, count of, 3, 122 sq. and n., 136- Khiu = Confucius, q.v. 49; Zze-kâo's mission to the king Khiù, another name of Khang-wû of Kh., 39, 132, 210-14.
Zze, 39, 192 D., 193, 195. Khiang, Zui wishes to resign the Khiung, or Po-khiung, appointed by post of Minister of Works in favour King Mû as High Chamberlain, 3, of, 3, 43, 43 n.
252 sq. Khieh, sprites haunting furnaces, 40, Kho, killed by Lî Kho, 28, 294. 19.
Khordad, see Haurvatât. Klieh Khâu, the vehement debater, Khorshed, see Sun. 39, 312, 312 n.
Khosrav, see Husravah.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #337

320
KHRAFSTRAS–KHU ZHIÂO-ZZE
Khrafstras, Zd., t.t., noxious ani- Khung-hwâ, a name of Shun, 3,
mals, 4, 77 n. See Animals (b). 38. Khrû, and Khrûighni, n. of demons, Khung Khiu=Confucius, q.v. 4, 145 sq., 145 n.
Khung Khwei, of Wei, inscription Khrûtâsp, Dahâk son of, 5, 131. on his tripod, 28, 252 sq., 253 n. See also Aurvadisp.
Khung Ki=Zze-sze, q.v. Khshathra, Sovereign Power, 31, Khung-r, a son of Duke Hsien of
5, 12, 128, 167; invoked with Ahura Zin, 27, 126, 165-7, 167 n. and other Ameshâspends, 31, 14, Khung-shih=Confucius, q. v. 19; of Ahura produces every good Khung Yang, and Lâo-zze, 40, 250. thing, 31, 176, 178 sq.; invoked to Khung Ying-tâ, on body and soul appear in the village, 31, 310.
as Heaven's gift, 3, 139 n. Khshathra-Vairya, or Shatraver, Khung-zze, see Confucius.
Good Government,' archangel, 4, Khun Khiû, or 'the Spring and liii, 213; 5, 10 n. ; 37, 291 sq., 291 Autumn,' the fifth King, work of n., 387, 411 sq. ; inventor of knife- Confucius, 3, xix sq. ; in it the sage medicine, 4, 226 sq., 227 n.; in- indicates his judgement, but does not voked and worshipped, 4, 245, 23, argue, 39, 189, 189 n. 5, 14, 36 sq., 351, 353; 31, 196, Khûr, invoked, 5, 402, 405. 256, 280, 325, 361, 387; creature of Khûrdâd, see Horvadad. Ahura Mazda, 23, 31; days sacred Khûr-kashm, Av. Hvare-kaệshman, to Kh., 23, 85.
future apostle, 18, 14, 14 n., 78 sq. Khshathrókinah, son of Khshvôi and n. wrâspa, 23, 212.
Khûrshed, white marv, the flower Khshvôiwrâspa, son of Khstâ- of, 5, 104 vaệnya, 23, 211 sq., 225.
Khûrshed-kîhar, son of Zoroaster, Khstuvarnya, n.p., 23, 24,
5, 42, 142 n.. Khû, the correlate of Heaven at Khûsro, son of Mâh-dâd, a priest, Shun's border sacrifice, 28, 201; 5, 194. held the place of honour at sacrifices Khûsrô (Khûsrôî) Nôshirvân, king, under Yin, 28, 202 ; his conversa- son of Kêvâd, the glorified one, 5, tion with the ruler of Fan, 40, 55 151 n., 172 sq. n., 193, 193 n., 201; sq., 55 n.; different branches of the 18, xxvii, 297 sq. and n., 394, 397; ruling family of Khû, 40, 86, 86 n. 37, xlii, 410 n., 415, 415 n. ; 47, xii, Khü, Khwăn became Inspector of 127, 127 n.; his priests and coun
cillors, 5, 194, 194 n.; organized the Khuddaka-pâtha, fifteen books of religion, 47,89 sq., 89 n., 127. 10 (i), ix sq.
Khusrồi (Kai-Khusrôi, Kai-KhusKhugga-sobhita, appointed on the rôb, Kaî-Khûsrôv, Av. Kavi Haosra
jury at the council of Vesâlî, 20, 407. vangh), one of the Kayâns, son of Khugguttarâ, a lady who could Sîyâvash, 5, 63, 135 sq., 136 n., 139 remember her previous births, 35, sq., 150, 329 n.; 18, 90, 90 n., 257, I 22.
257 n., 258 n. ; 24, 64, 64 n. ; 37, Khû Hu, a Mohist of the south 28 sq., 29 n., 191 n.; his exploits, 220.
5, 63 sq. ; 37, 223-5; 47, xxvii, 14; Khui, a skilful maker of arrows, 39, among the preparers of the re286 sq.
novation of the universe, 18, 78, Khü Li, or summary of the rules of 78 n.; 24, 99 ; 37, 355, 355 n.; 47, propriety, 27, 15-17, 61-119.
114 ; extirpated the idol-temples, Khûmbîks, Frâdaklıshto, son of, 24, 15, 15 n.; advanced Mazda37, 203, 203 n.
worship, 37, 203 sq. and n.; appeal Khung, and Lî made an end of the of K.'s Fravashi to the angel Nêryô
communication between earth and sang, 37, 222 sq., 222 n. ; his accesheaven, 3, 257, 257 sq. n.
sion, 47, xxix; smote Frangrâs yâk, Khung An-kwo, n. of an author, 47, 116. 3, 3, 8-11, 453 sq., 454 n., 456. Rhü Zhiâo-zze, his conversation
Khü, kb 40, 108, 108 pi books of, Thüsrôi (Kaî-Khuav. Kavi Hao
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #338

KHU ZHIÂO-ZZE-KIH TÂO-ZZE
321
with Khang-wû Zze, 39, 192 sq. and Kî, a barbarian captive of Lî, married n. ; 40, 279.
by Duke Hsien, 27, 126, 127 n. Khvanîras, or Iran, a region of the Ki, see Khi. earth, 5, 32 sq. ; 37, 20, 2011. ; six K'ia-fû, author of an ode of the Shih, races of men in Kh., 5, 58; Zaratûst, 3, 295, 353. its spiritual chief, 5, 116; the middle Kiâ Î, The Royal Regulations' portion of the earth, 5, 175; 18, 79, compiled after his death, 27, 18. 79 n.; the immortal rulers of Kh., Kiang, see Thai-kiang.
8,256 sq., 256 n., 258 n.; 37, 202- K’iang-lü Mien, n.p., 39, 318 sq., 4; races established in Kh, and the 318 n. six regions around it, 37, 26; the Kiang Yuan, mother of Hâu-ki, 3, Mâzendarâns and Kh., 37, 216–18. 341, 341 n., 396 sq. and n. See also Iran.
Kiâo Kû, visits the dying Ki WîKhvâst-aîrikht, n.p., 5, 135. zze, 27, 162. Khwâi Shang, received the con- Kia-po, chief Administrator of Yû,
dolences from Duke Ai, 27, 187. 3, 356. Khwăn, father of Yü, appointed by Kia-ti-na râga, son of Kusika,
Yâo to stay the flood, 3, 16, 35, versed in heretical systems, 19, 11. 35 n., 139 sq.; 28, 208; made a K’ieh, sovereign of Hsiâ, punished prisoner by Shun, 3, 41; the cor- by Thang, 3, 84-90, 85 n., 93, 93 n., relate of Heaven at border sacri- 127 sq., 215, 215 n., 221, 310, 310 fices, 28, 202, 202 n.
n.; 27, 396; 40, 162, 178; a bad Khwăn, the unfortunate son of Zze- ruler, 28, 418; 39, 242, 291, 295, kbî, 40, 106-8.
380, 386; 40, 64, 136, 177; killed Khwang-zze, did not see his father, Kwan Lung-fắng, 39, 205; perished, 40, 180, 180 n.
40, 131. Khwăn Hwun, a sage accompany- Kieh, t.w., 39, 220. ing Hwang-Tî, 40, 96.
Kieh-zze, holds that the Tâo may Khwei, Director of Music to Shun, allow of influence, 40, 129, 129 n. 3, 44 sq., 44 n., 61; 28, 105, 105 11., Kieh Zze-thui, cut a piece from his 275 sq.
thigh as food for Duke Wăn, 40, Khwei, Master of the Horse to Yû, 173 sq. 3, 356.
Kien Wû, conversation between Khwei, son of King Wan of Kâo, him and Lien Shû, 39, 127, 170 sq.; 40, 186 sq., 186 n.
got the Tâo, 39, 244, 244 n.; his Khwei, sprites haunting hills, 40, interview with Khieh-yü, the mad 19. See also Animals (i).
recluse, 39, 260; and Sun-shû Ao, Khwei, synibol of, a hexagram, 16, 40, 54 sq. 139 sq., 140 n., 243, 243 n., 314, Kìgs, see Kavis. 314 n., 385, 436, 442.
Kih, Grand Music- Master of Lû, Kî, ancestor of the duke of Kâu, 3, arranged the Shih King, 3, 280.
153 ; King K. of Kâu was humble Kih, the robber, 39, 139, 273, 275, and reverentially cautious, 3, 203; 285, 292, 328; 40, 285; interview father of King Văn, 3, 380 sq., 380 between him and Confucius, 39, n.; 27, 343; 28, 309; successor to 157 sq.; 40, 166-76; on the prinKing Thâi, 3, 390; associated with ciples of robbery, 39, 283 sq.; a bad God at the border sacrifice, 27, 430 ruler, 39, 295. sq., 430 n.; 28, 202 ; questions put Kih-khwâi, resigned his marquisate, by Thang to K., 39, 167; took the 39, 380. place of his elder brother, 40, 178, Kih-li Yî, teacher of Kû Phing-inan, 178 n.
40, 206. Ki, Shun's minister, spread abroad a Ki-hsien, the wizard of Kang, de
knowledge of agriculture, 3, 258. feated by HÛ-zze, 39, 137, 262-5. Kî, count of, his correct action, 16, Ki Hsing-zze, how he trains a fight
135, 137 n., 242, 242 n.; feigned ing-cock, 40, 20. himself mad, 40, 131.
Kih Tâo-zze, 1.p., 27, 179 sq., 179 n. S.B. IND.
Digitized by Microsoft ®
Y

Page #339

322
KÎ HWAN-ZZE-KING
25, 96 sq.: 30, 132,275-31, 23474%,
Kî Hwan-jze, mourning rites for (a) IN INDIA. him, 27, 323.
If a k. does not punish a punishable Kîk, see Kavis.
offence the guilt falls upon him, 2, 71, Kî Kăn, holds that the Tâo forbids 82, 169, 245; 14, 101 sq., 213; 25, all action, 40, 129, 129 n.
309; 33, 230, 386-8, 390 ; Snâtaka Kî Kâo-zze, questions Măng King- shall not speak evil of the k., 2, 95; zze, 27, 174.
must keep stores for Sûdra guests, Ki Khang-zze, funeral of his mother, 2, 110, 110 n.; reception of k. as
27, 176, 184; his error in the mourn- guests, 2, 120, 205; 14, 49, 244 sq. ; ing rites, 27, 324; use of white silk 25, 96 sq., 97 n. ; 29, 87 n., 88, 197, in court-robes began with him, 28, 273, 435; 30, 132, 277-9; duties of II, II n.
k., 2, 125, 161-4, 228-31, 234-49, Kî Kheh, describes the right course 273 sq., 274 n.; 7, 13-23, 41; 14, 8,
for a king, 39, 318 sq., 318 n. 82, 96-102, 199–204 ; 25, lxix, 216Ki Kkih, a Mohist of the south, 40, 61, 284 sq., 306-9, 313-15, 320 sq., 220.
323, 327, 327 n., 380-400, 423, 451, Kikhshnûs, ancestor of Zoroaster, 595 sq. ; 33, 69, 72, 75, 117, 153--5, 47, 34, 140.
157, 164, 188, 209, 215-21, 232 sq., Ki-khü, practised the Tâo, 39, 210. 251, 266 sq., 296, 365; 36, 28-30, Kilâta, and Âkuli, priests of the 323-5; way must be made for a Asuras, 12, 29 sq.
k., except if he meets a Brâhmana Ki-lî, Thâi, and
(Snataka), 2, 125 sq., 211; 7, 203 60.
sq.; 14, 69, 243; 25, 55 sq.; inKimbila, converted by Buddha, 17, herits on failure of relations, except 309-12; 19, 226, 245; 20, 228-33; in case of Brâhmana, 2, 134, 309;
35, 163; = Kampila, 49 (ii), 2 n. 7,68; 14, 93, 179 sq.; 25, 369, 369 Kimîdin, a class of demons, 42, 64, n.; 33, 201 sq., 380; 45, 67, 67 n.; 68, 159, 205.
Brâhmanas and k. sustain the world, Kimpurushas, superhuman beings, 2,214 sq. and n.; 33, 210; relation
45, 382; souls of K., 48, 198. of k. and Brâhmanas, 2, 234 sq. ; Kimsîlasutta, t.c., 10 (ii), 54 sq. 12, 47; 14, 8, 18; 15, 89; 25, 436; Kimvadanta, a demon harassing 33, 220 sq.; 41, 72, 95, 106, 110 ; infants, 29, 296; 30, 211.
42, 169, 171 sq.; 43, 249; 44, 286; Kin, and Khin, and the siege of Kăng vices of k., 2, 234 sq. n.; 25, 220, 3, 270 sq.
222-4; teacher and k, guard men, Kin, the music - master, his views therefore they must not be reviled, about Confucius, 39, 351-4.
2, 238; witnesses to be sworn in Kina and Sila converted by Buddha, the presence of the gods, the k., and 19, 243.
Brâlimanas, 2, 247; position of k. Kînâmrôs, mythic bird, 24, 112, with regard to impurity, k. remains 112 n.
always pure, 2, 254; 7, 92; 25, 185 Kînas, degraded Kshatriyas, sq.; 33, 216 ; impurity and inter412.
ruption of Veda-study caused by Kindness for k., injury for injury, the death of k., 2, 263; 7, 92; 14,
k. for injury, injury for k., 28, 332; 208; one who assassinates a k. to misery prevented by freedom from be cast off, 2, 277 ; ministers and malice, 37, 108; injury to be recom- officials (jewels) of k., 7, 15-17, 20 pensed with k., 39, 31, 91 sq., 106 sq.; 25, xxxvii, 224-6, 229, 234-6, są.
234 sq. n., 238; 35, 171; 36, 40 sq., Kindred, see Relatives.
52 sq., 124, 147, 147 n., 265 sq. ; Kin(d var bridge, see Kinvat b. 41, 58-64 and n., 110 sq. ; 42, 333; Kine, see Cow.
receives sixth part of subjects' deKing (Kings, Rulers, Sovereigns). merit or merit, 7, 16; 25, Ixxviii,
307; income of k., taxes, tolls, &c., (a) In India. (1) In Iran.
7, 16; 25, 307, 307 n., 323-5; 33, (c) In China.
221; his conduct in peace and war,
of his views
2. 238; Wb of the gods
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #340

KING
323
7, 17-20,22 sq.; must bestow landed k., 15, 289; amnesty and gifts at property and gifts of all kind on the birth of a prince, 19, 19 sq.; Brahmanas, 7, 21 sq.; documents k. who obtained final bliss, though attested by k., royal edicts, 7, 21 householders, 19, 97; became hersq., 46 sq.; 33, 242, 285-7, 305 sq.; mits, 19, 101, 107 sq., 132; a Bojust k. becomes the associate of dhisattva does not serve or court k., Indra, 7, 41; 33, 288 sq. ; fines 21, 262; political circles (inandala) paid to the k., 7, 44; cannot be a to which a k. must pay attention, witness, 7, 48; 14, 204; 25, 265; 25, xxxvi, 240 sq. and n., 249 sq.; fourteen rulers of the world pass branches of knowledge to be studied away in each Kalpa, 7, 79; when by a k., 25, xxxvi sq., 222 ; acceptthe k. has met with an accident, ing gifts from wicked k., 25, Ixviii, Veda-study must be interrupted, 142; Sídra k., 25, 138; k. who is and he must not eat on that day, 7, not descended from a Kshatriya 125, 218; Lakshmi resides in the race to be shunned, 25, 142 sq.; consecration of a k., 7, 299; Yama, Snataka not to step on the shadow chief among k., 8, 89; oppressions, of a k., 25, 149; Snataka not to dangers from k., 8, 207 sq.; 13, accept food from a k., 25, 163; is 261; 20, 312, 35, 50; 49 (i), 115; an incarnation of the eight guardian must protect Brahmanas who are deities of the world, 25, 185 sq.; the bridges of piety, 8, 347 sq.; the receives the sacrament of coronapoor and ambitious Kshatriya who tion, 25, 216, 216 n.; created from wishes for the kingdom in this world, the particles of gods, 25, 216 sq.; is a losing man, 10 (ii), 19; after divine nature of a k., 25, 217; 33, seeing the prosperity of k., the 221 sq.; obedience to the k., 25, Brahmanas gradually degenerated, 218, 218 n.; his duty towards 10 (ii), 50; Buddha a religious k. learned Brâhmanas, 25, 221, 229 sq., (dhammarâgan), 10 (ii), 102; is the 237, 239, 323, 397-9, 431, 434 sq.; principal amongst men, 10 (ii), 105; 33, 346 sq.; virtues of k., 25, 222; must have a Purohita, 12, xiv; takes must consult with his ministers, 25, possession of what he likes, 12, 81 224 sq., 239, 251 sq.; must wed a sq.; becomes a Mahârâgan after queen, 25, 228; k.'s palace, 25, 228; victory, 12, 182, +19 ; 26, 338; his duty to fight bravely, 25, 230-3, Buddha prescribes that Bhikkhus 245-8,399,399 n., 427; must employ should obey k., 13, 301; money spies, 25, 235, 240, 252, 387-9, 395, transactions stopped between the 397 ; must give audience, 25, 239; death of a k. and the coronation of eightfold business of k., 25, 240, his successor, 14, 15, 15 sq. n.; food 240 n.; his duty with regard to of a k. who does not slay those foreign policy, 25, 240-50 and n.; worthy of capital punishment not in his harem, 25, 251 sq.; must to be eaten, 14, 70; the king as always protect himself against poison, administrator of justice, 14, 78; 25, 25, 251; shall pardon those who 253-5, 257-62, 267, 284-7, 292, abuse him, 25, 308 sq.; k, and his 294 sq., 296, 300 sq., 303, 321 sq., relatives liable to punishment, 25, 327, 327 n.; 33, 5-8, 7 n., 14-24, 313, 313 n.; settles the prices of 35-8, 277-82, 288; 36, 266, 266 n.; merchandise, 25, 324; forgers of property of a k, not lost by adverse royal edicts punished by death, 25, possession, 14, 81; 25, 279 ; 33, 61 382; corrupting ministers punished sq., 311 sq.; property given up by by death, 25, 382; duty of k. to its owner goes to the k., 14, 81; remove the 'thorns,' 25, 386-94; duties of the k. on the death of his crimes committed against the k., 25, predecessor, 14, 99 sq.; his right to 391 sq.; seven constituent parts of property not claimed, 14, 201; 25, a kingdom, 25, 395; resembles the 258-60; 33, 127, 338; sin of serv- four ages of the world, 25, 396; ing a k., 14, 298; to be inforined of shall emulate the gods, 25, 396 sq.; an adoption, 14, 335; names of great their rank in the scale of creatures,
Y 2
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #341

324
KING
25, 494 ; Sovereignty deserves he secration garments, bow, and arrows, who knows the Veda, 25, 507; seat- 41, 85-9; the k. indeed is the upholder ing the k. on the throne-seat, 26, of the sacred law, 41, 106; does not 84 sq.; 41, 35 sq., 105 sq., 108 n.; shave his hair, 41, 126, 128 ; never is independent, 33, 50; as witness, stands on the earth with bare feet, 33, 81, 81 n., 299-301; enemy of 41, 128 sq.; witchcraft practices the k. cannot be a witness, 33, 88; necessary for the k., 42, xlvi, xlviii, an apostate from asceticisin becomes li, lxvii sq.; prayers and charms the ki's slave, 33, 137 ; property pertaining to royalty, 42, 11-33, found belongs to k. except when 207, 239-41, 262 sq., 325-34, 378found by a Brâhmana, 33, 146; 81, 404-6, 436-40, 477-9, 510 sq., intercourse with a queen termed 582-7, 631-9, 661-3; prayer and incest, 33, 179: superior value of rites at the consecration of a k., 42, property belonging to the k., 33, 11 sq., 239, 378-81; restoration of 205 ; must make good the loss an exiled k., 42, 112, 327-30; royal caused by thieves not caught, 33, marriage, 42, 498; are performers 206, 226; Brâhmanas and k. are of the great Srauta sacrifices, 43, xvi; exempt from corporal punishment, whatever belongs to the people, in 33, 210; 41, 108; crime of insulting that the chieftain has a share, 43, a k., 33, 212; authorization from 160, 162; distinction between chiefthe k., and payment to the k., re- tain and clan, 43, 210 sq.; he alone quired for gamblers, 33, 213 sq.; is k. who propagates offspring, 43, duties towards k., 33, 216 sqq.; 230 ; chieftain's power over the whatever a k. does is right, 33, clan or people, 43, 241 sq., 244 sq.; 217; appear in the forms of five keep most aloof from their wives at gods, 33, 217 sq. ; property of a k. meals, hence vigorous sons are born is pure, 33, 220 sq.; by pardoning to them, 43, 370, 370 n.; Varuna, an offender a k. coinmits the same the divine representative of the offence as by punishing an innocent earthly k., 44, xix; as the people man, 33, 229; wicked k. go to hell, bring tribute to the k., so men offer 33, 246; sixth part of the booty sacrifices to the gods, 44, 38; Sânbelongs to the k., 33, 341; an enemy nâyya offering mystically identified of the k, shall be banished, 33, 348; with royal dignity, 44, 41; Soma, fine for companies conspiring to the lord of k., Varuna, the lord of cheat the k., 33, 349; what is done universal sovereigns, 44, 63; Asby heads of corporations must be ap- vamedha performed by k., 44, 277 proved of by the k, as well, 33, 349; n., 288 sq., 396-401; clad in mail, loss and gain and life depend on fate k. performs heroic deeds, 44, 300; and the k., 33, 353; unjust gifts of royal power presses hard on the a k., 33, 351 ; how k. discuss, and people, 44, 325 sq.; do not rear how scholars discuss, 35, 46; the cattle, 44, 326; royal power gained horse of wonderful speed of a great by the keepers of the horse at the k., 35, 199 sq. and n.; are grasping, Asvamedha, 44, 359 sq.; Brâhmanas and never give up territory, 35, 203; (lute-players) sing of righteous k. of ministers of the k. exempt from yore, 44, 363; imperial dignity is taxation, 35, 208 ; punishments for higher than the royal, 44, 461; assaulting the k., 35, 270; preroga- became Gaina monks, 45, 85-8; tives of a k., 36, 28-30; Râgasûya description of a ki's assembly, 45, or inauguration of a k., 41, xi, xxiv- 339; description of a virtuous k., xxvi, 4, 42-142 ; 44, xv; becomes 49 (i), 22-4; a k. eats (i.e. takes emperor by the Râgasûya, 41, xxiv the wealth of the rich, 46, 54; sq., 4; the Abhishekanîya, or con- some k. obtained final bliss, 49 (i), secration ceremony of a k., 41, 68- 94 sq.; are not happy, 49 (i), 118; 113, 68 sq. n.; 43, 213 sq. n., 220, some k. killed their fathers, 49 (ii), 224-6, 225 n.; 44, 511; 49 (i), 157 163; k. of kings, see Kakravartin; n.; investing of the k. with con- wives of k., see Queens.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #342

KING
325
(6) IN IRAN.
appointed k., 3, 243 sq. ; 'Kinged The wicked are rebels against the by God,' 3, 319; prerogatives of k. k., 4, 189, 192; should deserve good with regard to certain sacrifices, 3, renown here below, and long bliss 405 n.; filial piety in the Son of hereafter, 4, 253, 253 n.; the most Heaven, 3, 467 sq., 479; love renexcellent thing in the world is to dered to the mother, reverence to have an Ahu and a Ratu (prince and the k., both to the father, 3, 470; priest), 4, 279-81, 279 n.; Kingly benevolence shown by k. in their Glory or Glory of the Kavis invoked hunting expeditions, 16, 75, 76 n.; and worshipped, 23, 7 sq., 7 n., II k.'s father' and 'ki's mother' sq., II n., 15, 19, 93, 286, 289-97, in Chinese = 'grandfather' and 302-9, 339, 358; Nairyô-Sangha grandmother,' 16, 133 n.; ancient dwells in the navel of k., 23, 8, 8 1., k. examined the different regions of 16, 358; must possess twelve vir- the kingdom, 16, 292; promulgates tues, 23, 25 n.; Kingly Glory drives his announcements throughout the behind Mithra's chariot, 23, 136, four quarters of the kingdom, 16, 153; Kingly Glory (genius) present 321; date of marriage to be anat the ordeal, 23, 170; ks. worship nounced to the k., 27,78; etiquette Kista, wishing peace for their to be observed in eating with a k., country, 23, 268; the punishment 27, 81 sq.; rules concerning a ki's for installing an evil k., 31, 39, carriage, 27, 94-8; etiquette to be 48 sq.
observed before a k., 27, 103; must (C) IN CHINA,
not leave his gems without good Titles of Chinese k. Sons of reason, 27, 106; how one should Heaven,' &c., 3, xxiii, XXV-xxix, try to stop a k. from leaving his xxv n. ; 27, 107 sq. ; 39, 331; Re- state, 27, 107; announcement of a corders, Annalists, Historiogra- k.'s death, 27, 108; members of the phers, and clerks at the courts of royal harem, 27, 109; certain things Chinese k., 3, 4-6, 153, 155; mutual that should not be said of k., 27, relation of sovereign and people, 3, 113; sacrifices to be offered by the 50, 58-62, 97, 102-12; 16, 296, k., 27, 116; rules for discharging 297 n.; called 'The One Man, 3, royal orders, 27, 118; mourning 79, 89-91, 89 n., 100, 105, 107, 109, for a k.'s mother or wife, 27, 155; 127 sq., 130, 154, 163, 170, 178, keep their coffin deposited away, 27, 198 sq., 207, 213, 228, 234, 244, 156 sq.; funeral rites for k., 27, 157– 253, 260, 266, 394; 27, 107; duties 61, 173-5; messages of condolence of a k., 3, 79 sq., 92-103, 142-4; from k., 27, 163; mourning of the the k. is the parent of the people, heir on the ki's death, 27, 179; 3, 125, 144, 483; he who soothes us superiors should pay regard to is our sovereign ; he who oppresses us popular opinion, 28, 288; the kingis our enemy, 3, 130; only the k. dom is a 'spirit-like vessel,' 39, 72; entitled to receive revenues, 3, call themselves orphans,' 39, 82, 144 sq.; exhortations addressed to 85; rulers of the world are to act a k., 3, 150 sq., 166-71, 190 sq., in accordance with the spontaneity 212 sq.; the virtue of reverence to of Heaven, 39, 143, 307-14, 307 n.; be cultivated by a k., 3, 182, 184-7, the way of Heaven is to be the way 191 ; offerings made to the k. or of Tis and k. and sages, 39, 144, Son of Heaven (by feudal princes), 330 sq., 334-8; k. and sages who 3, 184, 184 n., 188, 191, 445 sq., resigned or refused a throne, 39, 446 n.; 16, 88, 285; 39, 105 sq.; 157 ; 40, 149-52, 161-3; what is model k. (according to the Tâo), the fullest discharge of loyalty, 39, 3, 201-4; 39, 82 sq., 136 sq., 145, 212; he who establishes the attri259-62, 267 n.; palace of a k., 3, butes of the Tâo is possessed of 236 sq. n. ; installing the new k. on kingly qualities, 39, 310 sq. : the death of his father, 3, 237-42; sovereign, 'the correlate of Heaven, presents offered to the newly 39, 312 sq., 312 1. ; the right course
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #343

326
KING-KINVAT BRIDGE
102, 114 sq... 132. lord of men, K., nov Buddha, 19,
for a Ti or k., 39, 318 sq.; follow duty on the k. being ill, 27, 114; k. the pattern of Heaven and Earth, at the mourning rites for a minister, 39, 334, 346; by the grace of 27, 172; duty first, salary second, Heaven, 39, 338, 338 n.; three 28, 295-7; virtues of a minister, Hwangs and five Tis, 39, 353, 28, 421 sq. See also Government, 353 n., 358-60, 358 n., 376, 381; and Tî. how Tis and k. arose, 40, 65; five King or King, meaning 'canonical official departments kept by a k., 40, book,' 3, 2. See Confucius (6), 127; the services of Tìs and k. are Hsiao K., Lî Ki, Shih K., Shû K., but a surplusage of the work of the and Yî K. sages, 40, 154; troubles of a k., 40, King, Duke Hsiang in attendance 195; the perfection of the Sage and at the court of, 27, 186. the k. both from the Tâo, 40, 214, King Kiang, wailing for her 217; wickedness of opposing a k., husband and her son, 27, 167, 40, 243; Tîs and k. interfered with 167 n., 176. the minds of men, 40, 286 ; Chinese Kingly Glory, see King (b). dynasties, Hwangs, Tis, Wangs, K'iñka, a Brahmin woman, swallowed 40, 316, 316 n.;-ministers and by the earth for offending Buddha, officers of Chinese k., 3, 15, 34 sq., 35, 153 35 n., 42-5, 102, 114 sq., 122, Kinnaras: Vishnu or Isvara, the 122 n., 131, 142, 158 sq., 178-80, lord of men, K., Yakshas, &c., 8, 206-10, 220, 222-31, 223 n., 235, 347, 354 ; accompany Buddha, 19, 235 n., 355 sq., 356 n., 384, 384 n., 348; 21, 5 sq.; K, and other super422 ; 27, 71, 92, 109-12, 209-19, human beings, 21, 401; 36, 130 ; 209 n., 244-8; control over 45, 77, 121 sq., 382 ; created, 25, ministers, their punishment, 3, 81- 15; manes of K., 25, 112; souls of 3, 169 sq.; appointments on the K., 48, 198. hereditary principle, and by virtue, Kinship, see Family, and Relation3, 125; 27, 438; duties of ministers ship. and officers, 3, 232-4, 469-71, Kinvat bridge, or bridge of Judge-. 471 n.; 27, 221, 228, 230-9, 270; ment, leading from this to the next 28, 73, 344-7, 355-9; the func- world, 4, lxxiv; 5, 36, 36 n., 130, tions of the ministers, &c., at the 339, 339 n. ; 18. 54-6, 71, 76,140 n., funeral of a k., 3, 240-2; 27, 146; 289, 348, 348 n. ; 23, 12, 20, 121 n., names of ministers recorded on 'the 339; 24, 18, 18 n., 22, 52, 52 n., grand banner,' 3, 250, 250 n.; 81 sq., 8in., 101, 258, 264 sq., 278appointment of Minister of In- 80, 293, 297, 299, 305, 309, 316, struction, 3, 250 sq. ; must be 316 n., 319, 326, 352, 358 sq.; 31, surrounded by good household 170, 173 sq. and n., 183; 37, 33, officers, 3, 252 sq.; how ministers 33 n., 62, 62 n.,'86, 94, 94 n., 100, inay remonstrate with the k., 3, 102 sq., 121, 160, 162 sq., 175, 191, 483 sq.; 27, 114; gifts of a k. to 200, 204 sq., 240, 261, 275, 287, a feudal prince for services ren- 309 sq., 317, 346, 360, 369, 371 sq., dered, 16, 131 sq., 133 n., 241; the 387, 440, 455, 477, 487; the dogsage k. nourish men of talents and killer will not find the way over it, virtue, by them to reach to the 4, 156; dogs guard it, 4, 158, 272; myriads of the people, 16, 235, the departed soul standing at the 235 n.; should seek to maintain head of it, 4, 194, 218-20, 219 n.; union and an affectionate relation made by Mazda, 4, 218 sq., 221; with the princes of his states, 16, for all Mazda-worshippers shall a 277 sq.; k. and ministers must path be opened across it, 4, 276 n., maintain secrecy, 16, 363; k. and 277 ; the soul passes over it into minister, father and son, 16, 436; Paradise, and is received by Allhar27, 121; etiquette and ceremonies mazd, &c., 4, 373 sq.; 31, 261, at interviews between rulers and 330 sq. ; 47, 152, 152 1. ; judgement officers, 27, 86, 90, 104-6; minister's on the soul at the K. b., 5, 157 sq.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #344

KINVAT BRIDGE-KNOWLEDGE
327
30I n., 35, 35I n., 363 363 n., Kitrôk-miyan, or Kitrố-mailô, soII 383 n. ; 37, 149 sq., 155, 155 n., 167; of Vistâsp, n. of Pêshyộtanû, 5, 117, the K.b. and the path of the righteous 117 n., 195. See Pêshyôtanî. and wicked, 18, 46-9, 46 sq.n.; 31, Kitrô-maînô, see Kîtrôk-miyân. 132, 140; the path of the good over Kitta, the householder, and the the K.b., 18, 242, 242 n., 247, 247 n.; Bhikkhu Sudhamma, 17, 359-69. the way made by Time, 23, 335; kittadhârâbuddhisankusumitâ - the K. b., and the Garô Nmâna of bhyudgata, the 31st Tathâgata, Ahura worshipped, 31, 345 ; bridge 49 (ii), 6. penalty, 37, 93 ; described, 37, 210. Kill-fang Yăn, a famous physioKirâta, n. of a tribe, 42, 153.
gnomist, 40, 106, 106 11. Kisa, Samkikka, his successor Kî Wû-zze, appropriated the buryGosâla, 45, xxix, xxxi.
ing-ground of the Tû family, 27, Kîshmak, n. of a fiend, 5, 110. 121, 122 n.; quoted, 27, 132; dying, Kista, the impersonation of religious 27, 162. knowledge, worshipped, 4, 223, Ki-yau, translated a life of Buddha 223 n.; 23, 10, 18, 166, 264-9, into Chinese, 19, xxiii. 352 ; drives at Mithra's left side, Kî-zze, an officer of King Yung of 23, 153; the friends of the most Wei, 40, 118. right K., 23, 164. See also Kisti. Ki-zze of Yen-ling, how he buried Kístas, an ancient family of priests, his son, 27, 192 sq., 192 n. 46, 130, 134.
Kî Zze-kâo at the burial of his wife, Risti, K. Vanguhi, angel of religious 27, 189, 189 n. knowledge worshipped, 4, 222, K’Kbien, translated the Sukhâvatî222 n. ; 23, 11, 164, 166, 282; 31, vyûha, 49 (ii), xxii. 200, 211, 217, 344, 348; wisdom of Knathaiti, the Pairika, created by Ahura, 31, 177, 185; the healing Angra Mainyu, 4, 6, 6 n., 211; the virtues of K., 31, 347. See also Kista. witch, attached to Keresâspa, 18, Ki-sun, Zang-zze received a mat 369, 369 n.
from, 27, 128 ; visits of condolence Knife, for slaughtering the horse of when his mother died, 27, 197. gold, of copper, of iron, 44, 303; Ki-sun Suh, Wû-zze his posthumous k.-paths, 44, 326. title, 27, 162 n.
Knowledge. Kità Hill, Buddha and the wicked (2) The acquiring o k. Bhikkhus of, 17, 347 sqq. ; 20,
(6) K. and works.
(c) Various kinds and objects of k. 211 sq.
(d) Characteristics of k. Kî Thâ, a worthy, but not a True (e) Results o k. Man, 39, 239, 239 sq. n.; withdrew (a) THE ACQUIRING OF K. to the river Kho, 40, 141.
True k. is to be obtained from a K’itra and Sambhûta on the vanity teacher, 1, 106; the fire of k. proof worldly pleasures, and the power duced by two Aranis, penance and of Karman, 45, 56-61; stories of K. sacred learning, 8, 308; one who and Sambhậta common to Brah- has a bad understanding will not mans, Gainas, and Buddhists, 45, acquire k. even with a thousand 56 sq. n.
admonitions, 8, 380; no k. without K'itradhvaga, asked Akshayamati meditation, no meditation without
about Avalokitesvara, 21, 413. k., 10 (i), 87; 38, 205, 332 ; perfect Kitra Gângyâyani, or Gârgyâni, k. results from the four noble teaches Aruni Uddalaka and Sveta Truths, 10 (ii), 132-44 ; how a ketu, 1, xcix, 271 sqq.
Bhikkhu nay obtain a wonderful k. Kitragupta, employed by Yama as of other men's hearts, 11, 215; to
one of the superintendents of hells, give learning is the most excellent 38, 123.
of all gifts, 14, 137; supernatural Kitraratha, chief among the vision gained by subsisting during heavenly choristers, 8, 89 ; con- a year on alms, 14, 309 ; the five nected with the Kâpeyas, 34, 226. instruments of k, together with the
9, 23950: 141. he vanity
duce
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #345

328
KNOWLEDGE
mind, 15, 22; impediments in the 130; is inferior to devotion, 8, 73; way of k., 15, 341 sqq.; how parents esteemed highest, 8, 75; pious and rulers should deal with ignor- works are means of k., 8, 159, ance, 16, 64-6, 66 n. ; generated by 159 n. ; 34, lxxviii; 37, 321; 38, union of instinctive and acquired 292 sq., 306-9, 313, 315, 358-62; wisdom, 18, 409 ; of animals by 48, 703; is one of the twelve great instinct, of men by toil only, 24, 39; observances, 8, 167; by k. everwhy an ignorant man will not learn, lasting glory is attained, by action 24, 96 sq.; all k. depends on k. of perishable worlds, 8, 179; as a mode the sacred being, 24, 140 ; three of piety, 8, 376; understanding or modes of acquiring k., 24, 140-2; k. performs the sacrifice, it performs the tree of k. in the garden of Eden, all works, 15, 57; 48, 555; all 24, 179, 200, 210, 218-20 ; when rites performed through k., 25, does it arise, in this life or in the 132; as long as true k. is not next ? 34, Ixxvi, 228; 38, 316, reached, the ordinary course of 327-30 ; cannot be founded on works holds on undisturbed, 34, reasoning, 34, 316 sq.; rests on the 324; promoted by giving to the wise Veda, 34, 317; the divine eye, i.e. what is needful, 37, 371 ; loving insight, cannot arise, when the religion through k., 37, 381 ; incause is destroyed, 35, 179 sq., 184; junctions and prohibitions do not eagerness for k., 37, 346; how k. refer to him who has obtained is obtained, 37, 350; 38, 306-27, perfect k., 38, 67; k. and works are 331-7; 39, 89 sq. ; 48, 414; the two roads for entering on the natural wisdom and acquired k., road of the gods and the road of the 37, 434, 442; true k. will spring up fathers, 38, 123-5, 234 ; works are of itself, it cannot be enjoined, 38, co-operative for the origination of 163, 164 sq.; belongs to those who k., but not for the fruits of k., 38, are bound to chastity, 38, 295; 313; good works also obstruct the persons who are qualified for k., 38, result of k., 38, 356 sq.; nescience, 315 sq. ; learning, childlike state, work, and former k., limiting and Muni-hood are auxiliaries to k., adjuncts of the soul, 38, 367 ; by 38, 322-4; 48, 700 sq., 708-12; the k. he who knows secures for himk. of creatures depends on their self the benefits of a performance breathing, 40, 139, 139 n.; five of a thousand years, 43, 362 sq.; kinds of obstruction to right k., 45, by k, alone fire-altars are built, 43, 172, 172 n., 193; passion and dark- 380; the highest state attained by ness antagonistic to it, goodness the k., not by sacrificial rites, 43, 389 cause of it, 48, 18; two kinds of k., sc.; is not subordinate to works, from Sâstras and Yoga, 48, 284; but is itself beneficial to man, 48, origination of true k. depends on 686-96; arises from good works, if caste, âsrama, and other conditions, not obstructed by other works, 48, 48,750 ; seven steps leading towards 712 sq. ; good and evil works the highest k., 49 (ü), 96, 96 n. See destroyed by k., 48, 724 sq. also Perception, and Teacher. (c) VARIOUS KINDS AND OBJECTSOFK. (6) K. AND WORKS.
Threefold k., three kinds of k., Both k. and good works are k.of threefold quality, 1, 2 sq., 32 sq., necessary for overcoming death, and 35; 7, 127; 8, 124, 331; 10 (ii), obtaining immortality, 1, 312 sq., 17; 29, 16; 36, 265, 265 n. ; 49 319; 38, 359, 361; 48, 699 sq.; (ii), 24, 193 ; Paryankavidyâ, or k. relation of k.and works, 1, 314-20; of Brahman's couch, 1, 276; 38, 15, xxvi; 38, 330; 48, 9-11, 18 sq., 400; science of the Adhyâtnia, the 725-7; real salvation can be chief of sciences, 8, 81 sq., 90; obtained by k. alone, not by good Krishna, the object of k., 8, 97; works, 1, 314 sqq. ; 38, 267, 307; real k. is k. of Kshetra and Kshe. is superior to devotion, 8, u sq.; tragña, 8, 102 sq.; act of k., object the sacrifice of k., 8, 62, 83, 83 n., of k., result of k., and the knower,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #346

KNOWLEDGE
329
8, 123 sq., 123 n. ; 34, 418 sq., 429; 51, 68, 71, 73 sq., 101 sq., 119, 128, Dhritarâshtra inquires of Sanatsu- 133 sq., 138 sq., 141, 191, 199 sq.; gâta about the highest k., 8, 151; the transcendental k. possessed by beseven elements of k. (sambodhyan- ings in a Buddha country, 49 (ii), gas), 10 (i), 25, 25 n.; the Bhikkliu 12 sq., 21, 49; highest perfect k. is who falsely professes to possess the neither a thing nor a no-thing, 49 extraordinary k. of an Arhat, &c., (ii), 118. See also Avadhi, Brahman has fallen into defeat, 13, 5; k. of (b), Dahara-vidyâ, Kevala, Kista, the Self, in the Vedanta, and Sam- Meditation, Sacred Books, Samyaksambodhi in Buddhism, 15, lii; bodhi, Sciences, Self (a), Udgithathe higher and the lower k., 15, 27 vidyâ, Vaisvânaravidyâ, Ved la (c,d), sq. ; 34, xxxi, lxxviii-xci, c, ci, cviii- and Wisdom. cxi, cxy sq., 137 sqq.; 48, 284 sq.; (d) CHARACTERISTICS OF K. false k. produced by Brihaspati, for K. is the cause of everything, is the safety of Indra against the Asuras, the Self, is Brahman, 1, 245 sq.; 15, 342 ; degrees of transcendent k., 48, 63; is enveloped by desire, 8, 19, 156 sq., 160 ; 22, 257 n., 268, 57; is enveloped by ignorance, 8, 274, 278; 36, 225-9; 49 (i), 187 sq.; 65; is better than continuous medisupreme perfect k. is to be obtained tation, 8, 100 sq.; is the highest by the one Buddha-vehicle only, 21, thing, 8, 312; he who understands 41-59; thirty-seven constituents of the qualities, enjoys them, but is not true k., 21, 419 sq.; five kinds of k., attached to them, 8, 327 sq.; is the 22, xxxiji sq. ; 45, 152-4; 49 (ii), characteristic of renunciation, 8, 89, 89 n.; the k. called Manah- 349 ; speech is k., 15, 153; is a paryâya, 22, 200; divine k., the modification of the Self, and therechief virtue in the Tretâ age, 25, fore one with it, 22, 50, 50 n.; a 24; the lower k., 34, lxxix, ci, 137 blind mind is worse than a blind sq., 38, 355, 364-404; the practical eye, an ill-informed worse than an world vanishes in the sphere of ill-tempered man, 24, 56 ; of k. no true k., 34, 135, 281; 38, 340, 400; one knows a superfluity, of learning the higher k. is this by which the and skill one cannot be deprived, Indestructible is apprehended, 34, 24, 80; no matter shall be under135, 137 sq.; true k. is irrefutable, taken without having advice from 34, 282; stages of higher k. before the wise and relations, 24, 349 sq. ; attaining to Arhatship, 35, 25-9, 25 goodness has the form of k., darksq. n.; Buddha's jewel of k.,' 36, ness of ignorance, 25, 490 sq.; 34, 223 sq.; kinds of k., 37, 423; k. of 46, 48 sq.; the power of wisdom, the prâna, 38, 186 sq.; there can be of Sruti and Smriti, 29, 149; he no successive stages in true k., 38, who consists of k. is not the indivi. 336; when true k. springs up, Scrip- dual soul, but Brahman, 34, xxxviii, ture ceases to be valid, 38, 340; 233-6 ; defined, 34, 6; 48, 699; is he who knows other men is discerning, not an activity, 34, 35 sq.; the indihe who knows himself is intelligent, 39, vidual soul consists of k., 34, 134; 75 sq.; to know and yet (think) we do discarded by Taoism as the cause not know is the highest attainment), of the decay of the Tâo, and of all not to know and yet think we do know evils, 39, 28-30, 19, 61 sq., 80-2,
a disease, 39, 113; true k. is the 90 sq., 108 sq., 123, 152, 198, 198 n., k, of the two elements in man, the 288 sq., 293, 296 sq., 299; 40,57-60, heavenly and the human, 39, 134 sq., 63 sq., 73, 79, 224 sq., 285 sq., 294; 236 sq.; the k. that stops at what it the faculty of k. and the placidity does not know is the greatest, 39, blended together in the Taoist, 39, 190-2 ; Sruta and Avadhi k., 45, 368 sq.; in the state of Perfect 120, 120 n.; in the form of medita- Unity men might be possessed of k., tion, 48, 15 sq.; six kinds of k., 49 but they liad no occasion for its use, (ii), 2; highest perfect k. (sambodhi, 39, 369 sq.; what men know is not bodhi), 49 (ii), 9, 11-24, 27 sq., 40, so much as what they do not know,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #347

330
KNOWLEDGE-KOKA
pot purposeless. 38 4:;
ill, 14, 14 n. 1
39, 377; the pursuer of the Tao, a all sins by pure k., 8, 355 ; is the child who has no k., 40, 32, 35; highest happiness, 8, 378, 380; when to know to stop where they cannot arrive the sage has departed, there is no k., by means of k. is the highest attainment, as there is no duality, 15, 112 sq., 40, 83; is in not knowing, 40, 268, 84 sq.; 34, 280 sq.; even by k. and 291, 293: the nature of the Tao, wisdom one cannot contend with and the use of k., 40, 275-9; all k. destiny, 24, 54 ; purifies the intelis of the Real, 48, 119–24 ; is lect, 25, 187 sq.; property acquired different from mere cognitions of by learning, 25, 374, 374 n.; a man sense, 48, 692.
dying in the possession of true k., (e) RESULTS OF K.
shakes off his good and evil deeds, No evil clings to him who possesses
34, lxx; 38, 119, 225-30, 294 sq., true k., 1, 67; 7, 96 sq.; 36, 370; 357 sq.; even beings who have the goal of emancipation or immor
reached true k. may retain a body tality (union with Brahman, with for the discharge of certain offices, Vishnu) reached by k., 1. 106 sq., 31, lxxii; 38, 235-8; the weapon 107 sq. n.; 7, 291; 8, 59-63, 103,
of a Bhikkhu, 36, 328 sq.; true k. 106 sq., 109, 154, 164 sq., 391 sq.;
is not purposeless, 38, 64; alone 10 (ii), 206 sq.; 11, 14, 14 n.; 14,
effects the purpose of man, 38, 285, 137 sq. ; 15, 96, 273, 301; 25, 501,
290-306; mere k. cannot effect the 501 n., 502 n., 503 sq., 508; 34,
purpose of man, 38, 288 sq.; its lxxx sq., 229, 281, 283, 291; 38,
fruit does not manifest itself at a 101, 232, 235-8, 285-330, 369-78,
later time only as the fruits of 400, 419; 45, 152, 417 sq.; 48,
actions do, 38, 294; it is impossible 100; the effect of true k. compared for any one who has not reached with the ordeal of the heated iron,
true k., to refrain from all actions, 1, 108 sq., 108 n.; is the throne of 38, 399; through true k. the expanse Brahman, 1, 277; k. as an object of of names and forms which Nescience contract, 4, 45 sq., 45 n.; to make superimposes on Brahman is disthe ignorant learned, one of the solved, 38, 401; rewards for esoteric greatest concerns of men, 5, 394 sq.;
k. of sacrificial rites or terms, 44, 5, sins destroyed by k., 8, 62, 65; 48, 7, 11, 14, 21, 23, 26, 28, 35, 38-45, 722-4; fire of k. burns up all action, 48, 50, 56, 66-8, 82-7, 112, 117, 130, 8, 62, 279, 279 n.; 38, 237; the 140, 144, 155-7, 159, 165, 170, 177, excellent sword of k. with which the 82, 236, 239, 246, 249, 251, 253, tree of worldly life is cut, 8, 63, 313, 264,271 sq., 335, 337, 370, 403, 406, 371; with the brilliant lamp of k. 443, 455, 507-10; a king presents Krishna destroys the darkness of gifts of cow's to the most learned in ignorance in his devotee, 8, 87;
sacred k., 44, 113, 115; heretical both piety and sin destroyed by k. belief in the inefficiency of k., 45, 8, 158; 48, 724 : those who have 83, 83 n. ; wrong k. the root of all eyes of k. see the soul going and pain, 48, 9; through the power of coming, 8, 239; pure, highest k. is k., the subtle body persists, even the wealth (given as sacrificial fee) when the works have passed away, at the allegorical sacrifice of the 48, 650; whatever he does with k., sense-organs, 8. 261: he who under- with faith, with the Upanishads, that stands the qualities of darkness and is more vigorous, 48, 682-4, 688 sq., passion gets rid of all dark and
691. passionate qualities, 8, 323, 325 ; Ko, earl of, punished by Thang, 3, he who knows the names of Prakriti
88, 88 n. is released from all qualities, 8, 331; Ko
Kodála, Rishabhadatta of the gotra rewards of possessing k. of transcen- of, 22, 190 $9., 218, 223, 220 dont things, 8. 323there is no end kodanâvatthu, Buddha at, 13, 267. for k. Therefore one whose self is tran- Kodinya, disciple of Mahâgiri, 22, quil, whose senses are subjugated, who 290. is devoid of ... egoism, is icleased from Koka, his father King Sona, 44, 400.
worldly life is cut,
of k.
43. H
ow to the most
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #348

KOKALIKA-KRISHNA
331
Kokâlika, or Kokâliya, a follower of Krafstar,Phl., t.t., 'noxious creature, Devadatta, 10 (ii), 118-21 ; 20, 251, 5, lxxiii. See also Animals (b). 258 sq.
Krafstra-men, and Daêvas, 31, 260, Kokâliyasutta, t. c., 10 (ii), 118- 260 n. 24.
Kraivya, the Pâîkâla king, perKökharêd, Av, Kahvaredha, son of formed horse-sacrifice, 44, 397.
Aêshm and Mânûsak, 47, 143, 143 n. Kratu, a sage and a Pragâpati, 15, Kolassa, see Samana-Kolañña. xlvii ; 25, 14 Kolita, other name of Moggallâna, Kratusthalâ, a nymph, 43, 105. 13, 149 sq.
Krauskikîputrau, n. of teachers, Kolivisa, see Sona K.
15, 226. Koliyas, of Râmagama, claim relics Krikkhra, see Penances. of Buddha, and erect a dâgaba, 11, Kripa, a Kaurava, 8, 38. 132, 134.
Krisânu, a guardian of Soma, 12, Komârabhakka, see Gîvaka K. 183 n.; 26,72; the footless archer, Kondaima (Aìmậta-K.), Buddha's aimed at Gayatri, 26, 78 ng; 42, first convert, 11, 153-5, 155 1. ; 13, 401. 97-9.
Krisâsva, or King Lui’-ma, reborn Kong-mang-tsiang, translator of in heaven, 19, 234, 234 n.
the Kung-pen-K'i-King, 19, xxiv. Krishna, son of Devakî, instructed Konika, see Kûnika.
by Ghora Angirasa, 1, 52, 52 n.; Korah (Qarûn), swallowed up by son of Vasudeva, 1, 52 n.; Vishnu is the earth for his pride, 9, 116 sq., K., 7, 296; 34, cxxvi; dialogue be116 n., 121, 192.
tween K. and his friend Arguna, 8, Kosala, Brâhmanas of, come to
3 sq., 40-131, 97, 197 sq., 229 sq., Buddha, 10 (ii), 48; Buddha's family 254, 310-12, 393 sq.; four classes in the country of K., 10 (ii), 68; of devotees of K., 8, 1; is dear to the beautiful city of the K., Sâvatthi, the man of knowledge, and he is 10 (ii), 184, 186; Buddha journey- dear to K., 8, 12, 75, 129 sq.; K. ing through K., 10 (ii), 74; 11, 167; says : even those, who being devotees of K. and Videha, 12, 104 1., 106; other divinities worship with faith, kings of Kâsî and K. celebrate the worship me only, (but irregularly. For death of Mahâvîra, 22, 266; gener- I am the enjoyer as well as the lord of osity of the K, king, 36, 148. See all sacrifices, 8, 12, 67, 84 sq.; none also Videha.
hateful, none dear to him, 8, 12, 85; Kosambî, n. of a great town, 10 (ii), how men become dear to K., 8, 12,
188; 11, 99, 247; 17, 285-308, 370- 99-102, 128 sq. ; receives the sin or 6; 20, 233-6.
merit of none, 8, 13, 65; also called Kosavignâna, Sk., the knowledge of Hrishîkesa, hero in the Kurukshetra the chest (name of Khând, Up. 3, battle, 8, 38 sq.; destroyer of Madhu, 15), 1, 49 n.
8, 40, 42, 231; the Deity, 8, 42 sq., Kosha, the, a priestly race, 43, 392, 49 sq., 52-131; creator and lord of Koshthavat, one of the princes of all things, god of gods, lord of the mountains, 8, 346.
universe, 8, 58, 67, 86 sq., 90, 93-8, Kotigama, Buddha at, 11, 23 sq. ; 97 n.; though unborn, is born age 17, 104-8.
after age for the protection of the Kotika, other name of Susthita, 22, good, 8, 58 sq.; created the castes, 288.
8,59 ; not defiled by actions, 8, 59; Kotivarshîyâ Sakhâ, of the Godása is not the cause of actions, 8, 65; Gana, 22, 288.
the friend of all beings, 8,67 ; those Kotthita (Maha K.), a principal wlio worship, meditate on K., are Thera, 17, 317, 359.
united with K., he is the final goal Ko Yuan (or Hsüan), a worker of of the Yogin's devolion, 8, 69, 79 sq., miracles, 40, 248; supposed author 84-6, 97, 100, 127 sq.; the devotee of the Khing Kang King, 40, 248 sq., secs K. in everything, and every254.
thing in K., 8, 71, 74 sq. ; worship
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #349

332
KRISHNA-KSHATRIYAS
of K. the highest devotion, 8, 73, great Brahman the womb, 8, 107; 75, 83-6, 129; few know him truly, he who worships K. becomes fit for 8, 73; his lower nature divided union with Brahman, 8, 110; his is eightfold, 8, 73 sq.; is Om in all the the light of the sun, the moon, and Vedas, 8, 74; producer, upholder, the fire, 8, 112 ; knows the Vedas and destroyer of the universe, 8, 74; and Vedantas, 8, 113; is placed in having assumed a human body, dis- the heart of all, 8, 113, 129; is the regarded by deluded people, 8, 76, fire of digestion, 8, 113; as earth 76 n., 82 sq.; what other gods give supports all things, 8, 113, 113 n. ; is really given by K., 8, 76; knows as moon nourishes all herbs, 8, 113; everything, but him nobody knows, to be learnt from the Vedas, 8, 113 8, 76; those who know K. with the sq.; transfer of the embryo of K. Adhibhûta, Adlidaiva, and Adhi- from the womb of Devakî to that of yagña know him at the time of death, Rohini, 22, xxxi n.; history of K. 8, 77, 78 n.; he who remembers K. in Gaina legend, 22, xxxi n. ; 45, at the moment of death comes into 112 n., 113 n.; in Brahma Kalpa his essence, 8, 78 ; pervades all this and in the line of K., the Laukântika world, 8, 82 sq., 87 sq., 94-8; brings Vinânas are eightfold, 22, 195 ; forth again and again all entities by Mount Girnâr connected with the the power of nature, 8, 82 sq.; is legend of K., 45, 115 n.; called the father of this universe, the Vishvaksena, 45, 290 n.; K. and the mother, the creator, 8, 83, 97; the cowherds' wives, 49 (1), 38 n. See source, seed, cause of all things, 8, also Hari, Kanha (Mara), Kesava, 83 sq., 87, 90 sq.; is both immor- Mâdhava, Vasudeva, and Vishnu. tality and death, 8, 84; is that Krishna, see Durgaya K. which is and that which is not, 8, 84; Krishna Dvaipayana, see Vyâsa. he who knows K. is freed from sin, Krishna Hârita, n. of a teacher, 1, 8, 86; the eternal being, divine, the 264. first god, the unborn, 8, 86 sq., 94, Krishnasakha Kula, of the Kârana 96 ; his powers and emanations, 8, Gana, 22, 292. 86-91; to those who worship him Krita age, see Ages of the world (a). he gives knowledge, 8, 87; is the Kritasgaya, worshipped at the Tarsupreme Brahman,the supreme goal, pana, 30, 244 the holiest of the holy, 8, 87, 110, Kritavîrya, Arguna, a descendant 110 n., 48, 525; alone knows his of, 8, 293. self by his self, 8, 87; is the begin- Krivi, the ancient name of the Pažning and the middle and the end of kâlas, 7, xv sq.; 12, sli sq.; 32, 402, all beings, 8, 88, 90; is Time, and 407; 44, 397 sq. Death, 8, 90, 95 sq.; shows him- Kriyâvâda, see Philosophy. self in his divine form to Arguna, 8, Krodha, worshipped at the Tarpana, 92-9; with faces in all directions, 30, 244. 8, 93, 93 n.; without end or middle Kshamâsramana Desiganin, K. or beginning, 8, 93 sq.; the inex- Devarddhi, and K. Sthiragupta, haustible protector of piety, 8, 94; Sthaviras, 22, 295. sun and moon his eyes, 8, 94; is that Kshanikavadin, see Philosophy. which is and that which is not, 8, Kshanti, see Resignation. 96; is the great grandsire, 8, 97; is Kshậntivâdin, the Rishi, Buddha indefinable, 8, 97, 97 n. ; worshipped born as, 49 (ii), 128. by Arguna, 8, 97 sq.; assumes his Kshatra, Knighthood (personified), (ordinary) four-handed form, 8, 98, meditation on, 15, 195; offering to, 98 n.; is the Kshetragña in all 15, 211; Mitra the K., lord of the Kshetras, 8, 102, 310; unswerving K., 44, 64. See also Caste, and devotion to K. included in know- Kshatriyas. ledge, 8, 103; he who knows Brah- Kshatriyas, the warriors (caste): man is fit for assimilation with K., the K. sage Pravâhana Gaivali, and 8, 104, 107, 109; K, the father, the his teaching which belonged in all
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #350

KSHATRIYAS-KUBERA
the worlds to the Kshatra class only the K. attains to the truth, 8, alone,' 1. 78; the Gândharva form 351; he who understands piety and of marriage legitimate for K., 7, has his sins destroyed, &c., enters 108; the highest duties of K., 8, into the K., is the K., the Supreme +3 1., 46 sq.; 25, 238; 45, 37-40; Lord, 8, 351 sq. ; unity of K. and well-read K., 8, 209, 255; degraded nature, 8, 374, 377-9; knowledge K. tribes, 8, 222; procreated by of the K. forms part of all real k., Brâhmanas on K. women, 8, 295, 8, 379; the understanding is called 295 n.; destroyed by Rama, 8, K., 8, 386; senses, mind, and under295 sq., 300; among men the K. standing are always joined to the are the rulers, 8, 345; the Nakshatra K., 8, 386; he who abandons everyKitrâ advantageous for K., 12, 288; thing as fruitless is the K., 8, 390; keep the Sabhya or hall fire, 12, one of the terms for soul, 25, 302 n.; Gaina monks or nuns 485 sq. and n.; 34, 122 ; 38, 83; should not accept food in the 48, 63, 88 sq. houses of K., 22, 97; 45,71; a bow Kshetrapati (lord of the field). laid on the funcral pile of a dead sacrifices to, 30, 224, 290 sq.; 41, K., 29, 239; the K. is the best in 125; 42, 14, 288, 486. the world of those who observe the Kshipramsuvana, t.t., see Child (b). rules of exogamous marriage, 35, Kshiprasyena, see Birds (b). 229 1.; have secret formulas handed Kshîrasvamin, quotes Manu, 25, down in a family, 35, 265; Atharva- cxi sq., cxii n. veda and the K., 42, xxy sq. ; the Kshudrasûktas, and Mahâsûktas, K's sacrifices, 44, xvii; this earth the hymns and poets of the roth is the K.'s world, 44, 133; for the Mandala of the Rig-veda, 1, 217. rule of this world the K. is conse- Kshudrâtma, n. of the Graha crated, 44, 249; a K. is the con- appearing at the death of Mahâvîra, secrator of a K., 44, 253 sq.; born 22, 266. victorious, 44, 295. See also Brâh- Kshurikâ, Sk., razor,' name of mana (e), Caste, King, and Râganyas. an Upanishad, 15, xxvi sq. Kshattri, or king's chamberlain, Kû, heir-son of Yâo, 3, 34, 60, 60 n.; 44, 545.
proposed as Forester to Shun, 3, Kshemaliptika Sâkhâ, of the Vesa- 44, 44 n. vậtika Gana, 22, 291.
Kubera, or Kuvera, also called Kshemendra, refers to Milinda, 36, Vaisramana and Vaisravana (Pali xvii.
Vessavana), a god who was formerly Kshetra, Sk., t.t., what it is, and its a man, 2, 40 n.; offerings to K. or relation to the Kshetragña, 8, 102-6, V., 2, 151; 29, 32; 30, 243; lord of 310, 351, 372.
Bhútas, Yakshas, and Rakshas, 8, Kshetraga, see Sons.
88; 35, 38; 44, 367; 49 (i), 61, Kshetragña, Sk., philosophical t.t.: 197; lord of all jewels, 8, 347; relation between Kshetra and K., came to ask Buddha about the 8, 102-6; instructed or directed by Dhamma, 10 (ii), 63; V. gladdened the K., 8, 284, 284 n., 288, 293; is by the birth of his son Nalakûvara, the sun in the forest Brahman, 8, 19, 20; V. produces rare and 287, 387; a symbol of the Brahman, heavenly sounds, 19, 54; Pisha or 8, 308, 308 1. ; identical with V. converted by Buddha, 19, 245, Krishna, 8, 310, 393 n.; 48, 101; 245n.; a Lokapåla or guardian of the destruction of the K., i.e. identifica- world, 21, 4, 373; 25, 185, 216 sq. ; tion of individual self with universal 35, 37; Gadgadasvara preaches self, 8, 310, 310 11. ; 48, 101; the under the shape of K., 21, 401; Purusha is called K., and the K. Avalokitesvara assumes the shape perceives all the operations of the of K., 21, #11; the Kundaladharas qualities, 8, 351; is deroid of quali- (gods) of V., 22, 195; V. caught ties and eternal, not to be com- up the ornaments of Mahâvîra, 22, prehended by any symbols, 8, 350 sq.; 199 ; demons in V.'s service bring
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #351

334
KUBERA-KUNDA
treasures to the house of King Siddhartha, 22, 248, 251 sq.; disciple of Sântisenika, 22, 293; became lord of wealth by humility, 25, 222; the servants of K., demons harassing children, 30, 211; witnesses watched by K. and other gods, 33, 245; excellent in beauty, 45, 117, 117 n.; heavenly nymphs wait upon K., 49 (i), 16, 56; the monarch of Alaka, 49 (1), 36; the dances of K., 49 (i), 38; god of wealth, 49 (i), 61, 193 sq. Kûdâkarman, t.t., tonsure ceremony, see Child (6). Ku-fa-lan, see Gobharana. Kû Hsî, philosopher, on Confucius and the Shih King, 3, 280, 296-8; on Taoism, 39, 23, 54, 56, 89; 40, 263, 272; on Phăng, 39, 167 1. Kû Hsin, studied the subject of Life, 40, 16.
Kuhú, offering to, 25, 90; 41, 54 n.; 43, 264, 264 n. Kuh-yan-king, t.w., 10 (i), lii.
Ku-i, see Gopî.
Kû Khî, a sage accompanying Kumara-Kassapa, his ordination, Hwang-Tî, 40, 96. 13, 229; the eloquent Thera, 35, 275, 275 n. Kumâra-Kasyapa, n. of a Bhikshu, 49 (ii), 2.
Kula, Sk., t.t., 'family,' Gana and Sâkhâ, 22, 288 n. Kula Bhagavitti, pupil of Madhuka Paingya, 15, 214. Kulanî, mother of Sambhûta, when born as Brahmadatta, 45, 57. Kûla Sîlam, t.c., 11, 189-91. Kulavagga, t.c., 10 (ii), 37-66. Kûlaviyûhasutta, t.c., 10 (ii), 167
Kumarila, philosopher, his date, 8, 31 sq.; quoted by Medhâtithi, 25, cxxi sq.; knew our Manu-smriti, 25, 613. Kumbhândas, Virudhaka surrounded by myriads of kotis of, 21, 373. Kumbhin, n. of a demon harassing infants, 29, 296; 30, 211. Kumbhînasi, an evil demon, 42, liv. Kummâra, n. of a village where Mahâvîra meditated on the Self, 22, 200.
70.
Kü-liang, lost and recovered his strength, 39, 256. Kûlika-upanishad, quoted, 48, 363 sq., 777. Kulla-Panthaka, the Elder, saying of, 36, 284. Kullapatka, n. of a Bhikshu, 49 (ii), 2. Kulla-Subhaddâ, exalts the Buddhist monk, 36, 308 sq., 316; story of K. and the naked ascetics, 36, 308 sq. n. Kulla-vagga, account of Buddha's death in it, and in the Mahâparinibbâna-sutta, 11, xi-xv; date of it, 11, xiii; part of the Vinaya Pitaka, 13, x, xviii, xx, xxviii, xxx; account of councils in K., 13, xxii; translated, 17, 328-439; Vol. 20.
Kullûka, his commentary on the Manu-smriti, 25, cxxxi sq., cxxxvi sq., and passim. Kumâlana, and Dharmaprahrâda, 2, 98, 98 sq. n. Kumara, god, was formerly a man, 2, 263 n.; demon K. converted by Buddha, 19, 244; n. of a demon harassing infants, 29, 296; a form of Agni or Rudra, 41, 160; the war-god, 42, 325 sq. Kumâra Atreya, author of Vedic hymns, 46, 367. Kumâragiva, translated the 'Sermons of Asvaghosha,' 19, XXX, xxxiv sq.; Chinese translation of the Saddharma-pundarîka, by K., 21, xx sq., xxiii sq., xl-xlii; on a passage of Lâo-3ze, 39, 76, 90; translated the smaller Sukhâvatîvyûha, 49 (ii), vi sq.; translated the Vagrakkhedikâ into Chinese, 49 (ii), xiii.
Kumârahârita, n. of a teacher, 15, 119, 187, 216.
Kunâlâ, the river Erâvatî near it is very narrow, 22, 297. Kunâru, the handless, smitten by Indra, 43, 275.
Kunda, a fiend, who is drunken without drinking, 4, 223; 23, 334. Kunda, or Mahâkunda, the smith, asks Buddha how many kinds of Samanas there are in the world, 10 (ii), 15; serves Buddha with a meal of boar's flesh, his last repast, 11, 70-3, 83 sq.; 19, 285 sq., 285 n., 365-71; 35, 242 sq.; attends Buddha during his last hours, 11, 82 sq.;
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #352

K’UNDA-KUN MÂNG
335
questions Buddha about schisms, Kung-nî, see Confucius. 17, 317; one of the principal Thera Kung-pen-k'i-king, a Chinese life Bhikkhus, 17, 359; 49 (ii), 2 ; one of Buddha, 19, xxiv sq. of the five hundred Arhats who are Kung Shan-fû, principal minister to become future Buddhas, 21, 198. of King Hsian, 3, 425 sq. Kunda, or Vunda, a Yaksha, 49 (i), Kung-shû Mû, consults Zze-yû 170 n.
about mourning, 27, 151. Kundadana, a Sâkya, converted by Kung-shû Wăn-ize, ascended the Buddha, 19, 226.
mound of Hsiâ, 27, 145; honorary Kundadharî, see Kautumbinî. title given to him after his death, Kûndah, son of, converted, 47, 165. 27, 180 sq., 181 n. Kûndak, demon, the steed of Kung-shû Zo, or Pan, wishes to use wizards, 5, 113.
a mechanical contrivance for letting Kundala gotra, Kâmarddhi of the, the coffin down into the grave, 27, 22, 291.
184, 184 n. Kundaladharas, gods, 22, 195. Kung-shu Zü-zăn falls in battle, Kundapâyin, see Sacrifice (i). 27, 185. Kundapura, or Kundagrâma, birth- Kung Sui, died in Khui, 27, 184. place of Mahâvîra, 22, 190 sq., 219, Kung-sun Lung, his teaching 223, 252 ; its southern part brah- opposed to Taoism, 39, 147; a manical, the northern part Kshatriya, sophist, 39, 149, 183 n., 387-90, 22, 190 sq., 226, 228.
387 n.; 40, 230; called Ping, his Kundasutta, t.c., 10 (ii), 15 sq. followers a philosophical school, 40, Kundi, n. of a demon, 4, 145 sq., 99 sq., 99 n. 145 n.
| Kung-sun Mieh, called Măng Kung, minister of Kâu-kien, 40, Hsien-zze, 28, 167 n.
111, iu n.; K. of Zhâi, see Hû. Kung-sun Nízze, books of Lî Ki Kung: earl of K. enjoyed himself on ascribed to him, 27, 45 sq.
the top of Mount K., 40, 161, 161 n. Kung-wang Khill at the archery Kung Hsien consults 3ăng-zze trial of Confucius, 28, 450. about funerals, 27, 151.
Kung-wăn Hsien, and the Master Kung-hsî Khih, made the orna- of the Left, 39, 131, 200. ments of commemoration at Con- Kung-yang Kiâ originated a funeral fucius's funeral, 27, 139.
custom, 28, 156. Kung-hui, vindicates Thang's pro- Kung-güeh Hsiû, a true Tâoist
ceeding against Kieh, 3, 86-9. sage, 40, 114 sq. Kung Hwan, officer at Khăng's Kung-yün, chief cook of Yû, 3, court, 3, 237.
356, 356 n. Kung-î Kung-zze, appointed his Kung Yung, or Doctrine of the
younger son as heir, 27, 120. Mean,'3, xx; 27, 42-4; 28, 300-29, Kung Khang, of 'Shang dynasty, 301 n.
Kung Zung, or Thậi-wû, ruled Kung Kiang, widow of Kung-po, seventy-five years, 3, 201 sq., 201 n.,
refuses to inarry again, 3, 434 2 04 ; his ministers, 3, 207, 207 n. Kung-kien Kiâ, prevents Pan from Kung-zze Mâu, prince of Wei, 39, using a mechanical contrivance for 387-90, 387 n. burying, 27, 184.
Kunî, demon, 24, 243 sq., 244 1). Kung-kung, Hâu-thû, a son of the See also Demons." line of, 28, 208, 208 n.
Kunika, quoted by Apastamba, 2, Kung-liang-jze, on funeral rites, xxvii, 70. 27, 152.
Kûnika, or Konika, Gaina n. of Kung Liû, revives the house of Kbî, Agâtasattu, 11, 1 n. 3, 134, 134 n.
Kün-khăn, successor of the duke of Kung-iing Î, at the mourning rites Kàu, 3, 231-4; the duke of Pî his for 3ze-kang, 27, 140; questions successor, 3, 245, 249. Zing-zze about filial piety, 28, 226. K'un Mâng and Yüan Fung dis
his reign, 3, 13, 23101 of Kung-po, seven his ministers, 3, 207, 207, 39,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #353

336
KUN MÂNG-KUTSA
course together, 39, 322-4, 322 k. grass at sacred rites, 29, 24, 24 n., sq. n.
36, 55, 95, 128, 335; 30, 27, 32, 37; Kunthu, n. of a Tîrthakara, 22, pounding a k. needle, 29, 46, 292; 280; a king of the Aikshvâka race, k. blade as protection, 29, 56 ; who became a Gaina monk, 45, 86, palace where it grows recommended 86 n.
for site of building, 29, 211 ; rings Kunthu, see Animals (i).
of k. network, 29, 256 sq.; girdle Kuntî, her son Arguna, 8, 254, 393; of k., 29, 310, 374; 30, 16; garment n, of a giantess, 21, 374 sq.
of k. grass, 41, 31; is pure, 41, 32, Kuntibhoga, n. of warrior, 8, 37. 356. Kün-yâ, appointed Minister of In- Kusala, Buddha's definition of the
struction, by King Mû, 3, 250 sq. term, 10 (ii), go. Kû Phing-man, expended wealth Kû-sâu, father of Shun, 3, 52, 52 n. in learning how to slaughter the Kusâvatî, old name of Kusinârâ, dragon, 40, 206, 206 n.
9.v. Kü Po-yü, friend of Confucius, Kushtano-bûgêd, quoted, 5, 260, sayings of, 27, 145, 411, 411 n.; 260 n., 266, 274, 295, 306. instructs Yen Ho, 39, 132, 215-17; Kushtha, the healing plant, perchanged his views when he was in sonified, 42, 5. his sixtieth year, 40, 124, 124 n. Kusika, author of heretical treatises, Kuppapatikkasanti, Pali t.t., 10 19, 11; Indra becomes K.'s son, (ii), 149.
26, 82 n.; identical with Visvâmitra, Kûrkura, n. of the demon Kumâra 42, xxvi; Kusikas, or Visvâmitras, who brings disease of children, 29, 46, 292, 294, 304; the son of K. 297; 30, 219.
attained that Brahmanhood which Kúrna, converted by Buddha, 19, K. could not attain, 49 (i), 9. 241.
Kusinârâ, Buddha at the city of, Kurukshetra, battle of, 8, 3, 37; 10 (ii), 188; 17, 134-40; Buddha's men born in K, fight in the van of last days and death at K., 11, 72the battle, 25, 247, 247 n.; gods 135, 238 sq., 247 ; its old name performed sacrifice in K., 26, 275; Kusâvatî, 11, 100; 11, 248; the royal 44, 441; land of King Parikshit, 42, city of King Sudassana, 11, 100 Sq., 198; Purûravas wandered all over 239, 248-51, 248 n., 254 sq., 268, K., 44, 70.
270, 274, 281, 283, 285, 287; Kuru-land, see Kurukshetra.
dâgaba at K., 11, 135. Kuru-Pañkâlas, or Kurus and Kusri Vâgasravasa, n. of a teacher, Paikâlas, n. of a people, 1, 300 ; 12, 12, xxxiii; 15, 226 sq.; 43, 390 sq., xli-xliii, xlii n., 192; Brâhmanas of 390 n.; teacher of Sândilya, 43, 404. the K., 15, 121, 145 ; 44, 51; speech Kûstîk, Phl., 'sacred thread-girdle,' sounds higher among them, 26, 50; 5, Ixxiii. their kings performers of the Râga- Kusumabhi gña, the 63rd Tathasûya, 41, 124, 124 n.
gata, 49 (ii), 7. Kurus, destroyed by hailstones, 1, Kusumaprabha, the 50th Tathâ
18; saved, 1, 71, 71n.; Devabhaga, gata, 49 (ii), 6. Purohita of the K., 12, 377; perished Kusumasambhava, the 43rd by lust, 19, 125; 49 (i), 116; war Tathậgata, 49 (ii), 6. between K. and Pândavas, 19, 330; Kusumavrishtyabhiprakîrna, the the Northern K., 49 (i), 38.
51st Tathagata, 49 (ii), 6. Kurusravana, mentioned in the Kûtadanta, a Brahman, converted Rig-veda, 12, xli.
by Buddha, 19, 242. Kusa-grass, sacred, 8, 68; 29, 69, Kûtadantî, n. of a giantess, 21, 374. 73, 130, 181, 184 sq., 193, 213, 247, Kûtâgâra Hall at Vesâli, 11, 59 sq. 302, 313, 348 sq. ; 30, 105; two k. Ku-ta-lih, see Mahâbâla. blades as strainers, 25, 189; 29, 25 Kutikanna, see Sona K. sq., 29, 162 sq., 270; substitute for Kutsa, quoted by Apastamba, 2, Soma plants, 26, 422; strowing of xxvii, 70; sellers of Soma of the K.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #354

KUTSA-KWAN LUNG-FĂNG
337
tribe, 26, 64 .; K. Argirasa, 391 sq.; a skull appears to him in a author of Vedic hymns, 32, 424; dream and tells him of the happi46, 110, 115, 120, 126, 127.
ness of death, 39, 149; 40, 6 sq. ; Kutsayana, his hymn of praise to his style, 39, 156, 158; 40, 142-4,
the Lord of the Universe, 15, 303. 275, 279, 283-5, 288 ; how he Kuvera, see Kubera.
cured King Wan of his love of the K'ù-yung, attending spirit of Yen sword-fight, 39, 158 sq.; 40, 186-91,
Tì, 27, 268, 268 n., 272, 276 ; a 186 n.; the greatest teacher of primaeval sovereign, 39, 287.
Taoism, 39, 162 sq. ; 40, 226 57., K'wang, duke of Lû, 3, 342; 27, 228 11.; his writings translated, 39, 127 sq., 165, 188, 198.
164-392; 40, 1-232; instructs Tang Kwang, music-master of Duke about Benevolence, 39, 346-8; his Phing, 27, 179 sq.
vast superiority to Kung-sun Lung, Kwang Kâu, see Kwang-sze.
39, 387-90; offered by the king of Kwang Khăng-xze, explains the Khû the charge of all within his Perfect Tâo to Hwang-Tî, 39, 24 territories, he declines, 39, 390; in sq., 142 sq., 297-300, 297 n. ; 40, tattered clothes, &c., he tells the 286 ; the Yin Fû King attributed to king of Wei that he is poor but not him, 40, 255 sq.
in distress, 40, 36 sq. ; in the park Kwang kiang, complains of the of Tiâo-ling, 40, 39-41, 290 ; his bad treatment she received from interview with Duke Ai of Lû, 40, her husband, 3, 433.
49 sq., 49 n.; instructs Tung-kwo Kwang Shû, assisted Duke Khång, Zze about the Tâo, 40, 66 sq. ; 28, 252, 253 n.
passing by the grave of his friend, Kwang Thung, duke of Lû, Hui-ze, 40, 100 sq., 100 n.; asks 22 sq.
the loan of some rice from the Kwang-sze of Kbăn, his death, 27, Superintendent of the Ho, 40, 132 150 sq.
sq.; rebukes Zhao Shang for pank'wang-jze, translations, editions, dering to the king of Sung, 40, 207, and commentaries of his works, 39,
mentaries of his works, 39, 207 11., 211 sq.; about his burial, xviii-xxi, 9 sq.; believes in an early 40, 212 ; invited by a ruler, comstate of paradisiacal Taoism, 39, pares himself to a sacrificial ox, 40, 2 sq.; importance to Taoism of his 212; analyses by Lin Hsi-kung of books, 39, 10 sq. ; division of his several of the books of K., 40, 273books into three parts, their general 97; list of narratives, apologues, title, 39, 11 sq. ; on the death of his and stories in the writings of K., wife, 39, 22, 149; 40, 4 sq., 5 n.; his 40, 298-310; where and when he books are not historical, 39, 33 sq.; lived, 40, 320 sq.; a sacrificial hall Sze-mâ Khien's accounts of K., 39, erected to K., 40, 320-3; not his 34, 36-8; notices on the writings object to deride Confucius, 40, 321 of K., 39, 127-63; dreamt that he sq. was a butterfly, 39, 129 sq., 197, K'wan-hsü, divine ruler of winter, 197 n.; an Agnostic, 39, 129 sq., 27, 296, 296 1., 302, 306 ; sacrificed 179 n., 194-7; disputations between to by sovereigns, 28, 201 sq. ; Hui-ize and K., 39, 134, 172-5, deserves ancestor worship, 28, 208; 172 n., 234 sq.; 40, 98-100, 137 sq., got the Tâo, 39, 244 sq., 244 n. 144; difference between the first Kwan I-wû, see Kwan Kung. and the other parts of his writings, Kwan Kung, or Kwan-zze, was 39, 138; spurious parts of his books, extravagant in sacrifices, 27, 402; 39, 144-7, 149 sq., 152, 155-60, a worthy great officer, 28, 165; 163, 322 n.; 40, 8 n., 37 n., 49 n., originated the practice of old ser132 n., 134 1)., 207 1., 212 n., 228 n., vants mourning for a great officer, 285, 290, 295-7, 322 sq., 323 n.; 28, 168 ; chief minister of Hwan, compares himself to a phoenix, 39, 40, 7, 7 n., 18 sq., 101 sq., 177. 149, 391; knows what constitutes Kwan Lung-făng, killed by Kich, the enjoyment of fishes, 39, 149, 39, 205; 40, 131, 1311).
S.B. IND.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #355

KWAN YIN-LAO-3ZE
338
Kwan Yin and Lâc-3ze, the great masters of true Tâoism, 39, 162; 40, 225-7, 226 n.
Kwan-ze, see Kwan Kung. Kwei shăn, 'spirit-like operation (of Providence), 16, 417, 418 sq. n. See also Gods (n).
Kwo Hsiang, prefixed the titles to the later books of Kwang-zze, 39, 138. Kwo-hu-hien-tsai-yin-ko-king, a life of Buddha, 19, xxv sq. Kwo-hu-yin-ko-king, a life of Buddha, 19, xxv. Kwo Kao-ze, mourning on the death of his mother, 27, 175. Kwo-ze Kâo=Kbăng-ze Kâo, q.v. Kyavana, was made young by the Asvins, 26, 272-5; a Bhargava, or an Angirasa, 42, xxvii; Vâlmîki uttered the poetry which K. could not compose, 49 (i), 9. Kyavana, a demon children, 29, 296; 30, 211.
harassing
L
Labour, the ethics of, 3, 201 sq.; 4, Ixii, Ixvii, 21-4, 29-31; 27, 230; 1. for the king in lieu of taxes, 25, 238; debts paid by personal 1., 25, 285. See also Work. Labourer, must have his wages, even if he be a heathen or a sinner, 4, 315, 315 m.; law about 1., servants, craftsinen, apprenticeship, 7, 37 sq.; 33, 131, 133-5; about workmen and women, 37, 123. See also Servants, and Wages.
Ladhas, Mahâvîra travelled in the country of the, 22, 84 sq. Lâhyayani, see Bhugyu L. Lake Ara, see Ara. Lakes, see Holy places. Lakkhana, one of the eight Brahmans who took note of the marks on Buddha's body, 36, 44. Lakshmi, wife of Vishnu, 7, 8, 293 n.; the highest Brahman, the abode of L., 48, 3. See also Khâyâ, and Sri. Lalitâprabudhâ, her son Yasoda, 49 (i), 191. Lalita-vistara, quoted, 8, 208 n., 261 n., 275 n., 284 n., 289 n., 337 n.; Upanishads referred to in L., 8,
212; Kakkavatti idea in L., 11, xix; the white elephant legend in L., 11, 47; Dhammakakkappavattana Sutta in L., 11, 139; L. and Gâtaka, 11, 209; Chinese translations of the L., 19, ix, xxv, xxviii, xxx, xxxv; compared with the Mahâvagga, 21, xixiv.
Lambâ, n. of a giantess, 21, 373. Land, penance for selling it, 7, 177; merit of giving 1., 7, 272; 14, 135, 137; false evidence regarding 1., 25, 271; 33, 93. Languages, of barbarians not to be learnt by a Brahmana, 14, 40; Vaisyas must understand 1., 25, 401; religious instruction given in Prâkrit, Sanskrit, and local dialects, 33, 265. See also Speech, and Words. Lan 3ü, disciple of Kwang-zze, 40,
40, 40 n.
Lâo Lâi-ze, the Tâoist, lectures Confucius, 40, 135 sq., 135 n., 294. Lão lung Kì, Tâoist teacher, his death, 40, 68.
Lâo Tan, see Lâo-zze. Lao-zze, his meeting and interviews with Confucius, 3, xxi; 39, 2 sq., 34 sq., 145, 339 sq.; the 'Old Boy,' 3, xxi; 39, 35 n.; 40, 313; his names Li R, or Li Po-yang, or Li Tan, 3, xxi; 39, 34 sq., 35 n.; L. or Lâo Tan quoted, 27, 22, 325, 340, 342; L. and Confucius assist together at a burial, 27, 339, 339 n. ; the Tâo Teh King of L., 39, xii-xviii; not the founder of Tâoism, 39, 1-3; date of his birth, 39, 2, 4; Sze-mâ Khien's accounts of L., 39, 4 sq., 33-6; Kwang-3ze on the death of L., 39, 21, 36; speaks of himself as having renounced learning and as different from ordinary men, 39, 62 sq.; teaches that injury should be recompensed with kindness, 39, 91 sq.; complains of not being understood, 39, 112 sq.; his ideal of the people being kept in a state of perfect simplicity, 39, 122 sq.; mourning at L.'s death, 39, 131, 201 sq.; his disciple, Yang 3ze-kü, 39, 137, 156, 261 sq.; 40, 147 sq., 322 sq.; sets forth the evils of government, 39, 142, 294 sq.; L. and Shih-kbăng Khí abuse each other, 39, 145, 340-2; instructs
Digitized by Microsoft R

Page #356

LÂO-ZZE-LAW
339
isciple Po Kü, 40, deified,
lxxill,
2-8: 36, 1859
Confucius about the Tâo, 39, 152, Zoroastrianism ;-1. (civil, criminal), 317 sq., 354-7, 354 1., 360-2; 40, sources and authorities of the, 2.1. 46-9, 47 n., 63-6, 292; his disciple 15, 15 n., 44-7, +4 sq. n., 64, 64 n., Käng-sang Khû, 39, 153; 40, 75-8; 72, 93, 171, 175, 182, 225, 237, 265, and Kwan Yin, the great masters of 275, 310; 14, 1-4, 17, 17 n., 143-8, Taoism, 39, 162; 40, 225-7, 226 n.; 181; 25, lxvii, 30-3, 508 sq.; 30, reproves Confucius as not being a 81, 87; 33,6 sq., 71., 15 sq. and n., Perfect man, 39, 228 sq.; Kwang 280 sq., 285 sq., 387; difficult quesKbăng-xze an early incarnation of tions of l. should not be answered L., 39, 297 n.; 40, 256; the 'Re- directly, 2, 98, 98 sq. n.; conflicting cord,' a work of L., 39, 308, 308 n.; statements on 1. in the Veda, 2, 135 Po-khăng Zze-kao, a pre-incarna- sq.; customs to be followed when tion of L., 39, 35 n.; in charge of not opposed to Scripture, 2, 137, the library of Kâu, 39, 339; Con- 137 n.; civil and criminal 1., 2, 163fucius acknowledges his inferiority 71, 238-49; 4, lxxi, lxxxii-lxxxvii, to L., 39, 357 sq. ; 40, 46-9, 47 n., 34-49, 252-7; 7, 24-41; 14, 18 sq., 314; defeats 3ze-kung, 39, 358-60; 70, 80-3, 97, 101, 200-4 ; 25, lxix, teaches Nan-yung Khů how to xcix, cii-cvi, 253 sq., 257-386, become a Perfect man, 40, 78-82; 390-4; 33, 32 sq., &c.; how to and his disciple Po Kü, 40, 122-4; decide doubtful cases, 2, 310; 25, called Lâo Kün, 40, 249 sq.; deified, Ixxiii, 509-11; criminal 1., 3, 16740, 249 sq.; denounces sageness and 70; 27, 235-8; 36, 18 sq., 149 sq. ; wisdom, 40, 286; the stone tablet see also Punishments; eighteen titles in the temple of L., by Hsieh Tâo- of the I., 7, xxii; 25, lxix sq., xcviii, hăng, 40, 311-19; miracles at his cii, 253 sq., 386 ; 33, xiii, 9-13 and conception and birth, 40, 313, 11., 14 sq. and n., 274, 282-4, 291, 313 1., 317; his person described, 388; taught by Vishnu to the god40, 313, 317; incarnations of L, at dess of the Earth, 7, 8-12; regarddifferent periods, 40, 313 ; offices ing documents, 7, 21 sq., 26, 44, held by him, 40, 313 sq., 313 n.; 46-8; with regard to insults, 7, 28 recognized by Yin Hsî as 'the True sq.; with regard to threatening and Man,' and prevailed upon to write bodily injury, 7, 30 sq.; about his Book, 40, 314; Kbin Shih con- gambling, 7, 36 ; regarding workdoles on Li's death, 40, 314 sq. man and employer, 7, 37 sq.; reLâłyâyana, Srauta-sûtras of, 29, 371. garding deposits, 7, 38 sq., about Laukântikas, gods, 22, 195, 256, false promises, 7, 39 : about bribery, 272, 283.
7, 39; about landmarks, 7, 39 ; with Laupâyanas, see Gaupâyanas. regard to self-defence, 7, 40 sq. ; Lâ-vahâk, n.p., 5, 135.
three means of proof: writing, Law (Dharma, religion): there are
witnesses, and proof by ordeal, 7, three branches of the l. Sacrifice, study, 44; Dharma or I. is four-footed. 7. and charity are the first, austerity 262, 262 n.; 25, 22 sq. and n.; Sûtras the second, and to dwell as a Brah- and metrical treatises on I., 14, xli; makarin in the honse of a tutor ... is difficult to find is the path of the I. the third, 1, 35; I. is the true, there towards which many gates lead, 14, is nothing higher than the l., 15, 145, 145 n.; origin of the sacred I., 89; Brâhmanas born for the pro- 25, xcviji; 1. of castes, districts, tection of sacred I., 25, 25 sq.; rules guilds, families, 25, 260-2, 260 n.; of conduct the basis of sacred I., 25, teachers of l. satiated at the Tarpana, 27; l. in the highest order of beings 29, 220 ; written I. superior to pruproduced by goodness, 25, 495 ; dence, 33, 15; is subtile and difficult, Dhaman, what is settled, or I., 32, 33, 15 sq. See also Assault, Boundary 383 sq.; libations of ghee identified disputes, Caste (i), Crimes, Debts, with I. and truth, 44, 40; 1. of Documents, Family, Inheritance, Buddha, see Dhamma; wheel of the Judicial procedure, Labourer, Or1., see Wheel; 1. of Zarathustra, see deals, Property, Taxes, and Trade.
22 Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #357

340
LAW-BOOKS-LIFE
Law-books, see Dharma-sâstras, 10 n., stories from L. in Kwang-zze's Dharma-sûtras, and Smriti.
books, 39, 150, 160; 40, 15 n., 16 Law courts, see Witnesses.
1., 20 n., 41 n., 53 n.; L. and the Law suits, see Judicial procedure. warden Yin, 39, 150; 40, 12-14, Lay-devotees, see Buddhist laymen. 12 sq. n.; surnamed Lieh Yü-khâu, Learning, see Knowledge.
when he lived, 39, 160 ; 40, 53 ; Legends, ancient and modern,' in frightened at the respect shown to the Brâhmanas, 12, xxiii-xxv; pur- him by the soup-vendors, L. is pose of 1. recorded in the Vedanta- warned by Po-hwăn Wî-zăn, 39, texts, 34, lxxv ; 38, 305 sq. ; the 160 sq.; 40, 202-4, 322 sq.; exhibits Pâriplava Akhyâna, revolving or his archery to Po-hwăn Wû-zan, cyclic I. recounted every ten days 40, 53 sq. ; though reduced to during the year of the horse-sacri- extreme poverty, he refuses a gift fice, 44, xxxi, 361-71. See also of grain from the ruler, 40, 155 sq. ; Tales, and Veda (a).
not great, because he had someLei-thing, sprites haunting dust thing to wait for, 40, 274. heaps, 40, 19.
Lien Shû, conversation between him Lêpa, n, of a rich householder and and Kien Wû, 39, 127, 170 sq. Gaina layman, 45, 420.
Life: how to obtain longevity, 1, 50 Lepers, see Diseases.
sq. ; 39, 23-5; 40, 270-2 ; a Lêsyâ, Gaina t.t., a subtile substance
Snâtaka should not imperil his 1., 2, accompanying the soul, produced by
99, 222 ; 14, 63; the worshipped Karman, 45, 196 n., 196-203, 230 sq. Letters, meditations on certain
ancestors grant long I., 3, 326, 344
sq., 366-8, 370 ; 1. and death, 5, classes of, 1, 257, 258, 263-5; A the first among I., 8, 9o.
314; parable of human I., 6, 195 Levirate, see Niyoga, and Widow.
sq. ; transitoriness and misery of
human l., birth, old age, disease, Lî, and Khung made an end of the
death, 7, 78 sq., 281 sq.; 8, 79, 103, communication between earth and heaven, 3, 257, 257 sq. n.; mis
109, 170, 201 1., 245, 247; 10 (ii),
106-8, 147, 154 ; 21, 77 sq., 25, government of King L., 3, 407 sq.,
500 sq. ; 35, 273, 275-8; 36, 196410, 417; meaning of the term, 27, 9-11; Kings Yû and L. corrupted
201, 302 ; 37, 201 sq.; 40, 64, 174 the ways of Kâu, 27, 372; sprites
sq. ; 45, 18-20, 41-4, 81 sq., 90 ;
the three objects of 1., i. e. virtue, haunting mountain tarns, 40, 19;
love, and wealth, 7, 194; 19, 117 = Po-yü, q. v. Liar, see Truth.
sq. ; 49 (i), 98, 108 sq., 119 sq.;
Asvattha tree a symbol of worldly Libations, see Ordeals, and Sacrifices.
1., 8, 111, 111 sq. 1. ; he who properly Liberality, see Charity, Gifts, and
perceives pleasure and pain to be incon.
stant, the body to be an unholy aggregate, Râta.
and ruin to be connected with action ; Liberation, see Emancipation, and
and who remembers that whatever little Nirvana.
there is of happiness is all misery; he Lie, see Truth ; demon of L., see will cross beyond the fearful ocean of Demons.
worldly l., which is very difficult to Lich Vũ-khâu, see Lie-ze.
cross, 8, 245; worldly l. allegorically Lieh-zze, a Taoist teacher, 39, 5, 85; represented as an impassable place,
quotes Lâo-zze, 39, 116 sq.; a semi- 8, 284; the sustentation of ). imsupernatural being, example of the possible without taking 1., 8, 291; 'spirit-like man,' 39, 127, 168 sq., by what entities live, and what is 168 1. ; L. and the wizard Ki-hsien, the limit of their 1., 8, 311 ; the 1. 39, 137, 262-6, 263 1. ; did not leave of this world like the plants that his house for three years, did the spring up and perish, 9, 19; the l. cooking for his wife, and fed the of this world is but a sport, 9, 124, pigs, 39, 137, 265 sq.; on the trans- 232, 268; long is ). to the foolish rotation of births, 39, 150; 40,9 sq., who do not know the true law, 10
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #358

LIFE-LIGHTNING
(i), 20, 20 n.; a 1. of one day is better if a man is virtuous, than he who lives a hundred years, vicious and unrestrained, 10 (i), 33; that 1. is best which is lived with understanding, 10 (ii), 30; the best 1. according to Buddha, 10 (ii), 30 sq.; the Âsava of 1., one of the Âsavas, 11, 297 sq., 300 sq.; one does everything for 1., 15, 154; is where there is a living spirit in the soul's body, 18, 53; misery of worldly 1. as compared with a religious (houseless) 1., 22, 15-27; Mânîchaean doctrine of 1., 24, 245 sq.; different length of 1. in different ages, 25, 23, 23 n.; the differences between rich and poor, low and high, &c., caused by Karman, 35, 100 sq.; eight conditions (gain and loss, &c.) to which men are subject, 36, 257, 257 n.; worldly existence subordinate to spiritual 1., 37, 8 sq., 14; precautions in depositing or handling things injurious to 1., 37, 124 sq.; men come forth and live; they enter (again) and die, 39, 92 sq.; how the Tâoist sage shows his love of 1., 39, 114 sq.; is a dream and a delusion, 39, 129 sq., 194-7, 254 sq.; dangers to 1. from sensual desires, 39, 150; 40, 17 sq.; full understanding of the 1. of the body, and the 1. of the spirit, 39, 150 sq.; 40, 11-26; is 1. worth living? 39, 180 sq. and n. ; how the Tâoist looks upon 1. and death, 39, 238, 242 sq., 246-55; 40, 59 sq., 85 sq., 279, 291-3; is the root of death, and death is the root of 1., 40, 262; the great elixir, 40, 271, 283; 1. of gods longer than men's, 41, 344; 1. (vital power) and vital air, 43, 141, 143; man has a 1. of a hundred years, 43, 299, 323-6; 44, 220, 261, 287, 298, 311, 313, 353, 357; 1. and immortality, 43, 327, 357 sq.; the meritoriousness of sacrificing one's own l., 49 (ii), 125 sq., 129. See also Ahimsâ, Breath, Death, Pain, Samsâra, Suicide, and Transmigration. Life-winds, see Prânas. Light, which shines above heaven, is the same which is within man, 1, 47; on the road beginning with 1. the departed soul proceeds, 1, 68,
341
So; 38, 382-4, 386-9; sun and knowledge the highest 1., 1, 141, 141 n.; the endless and sovereign, 4, 221, 221 n.; 23, 177; 1. or deity of 1. not seen but by those who attain to the Adhyâtman, 8, 316; the entity, connected with the self called eye, with objects colour, its presiding deity the sun, 8, 337, 340, 348, 350, 352; sound, touch, and colour are the three qualities of 1., 8, 384; Svar, the realm of 1., the gods, 12, 270 sq.; by the 1. of Brahman everything is lighted, 15, 20, 37; 34, xxxvi, 192-5; sun, moon, fire, sound, and the Self, are the 1. of man, 15, 162 sq.; Brahman is the light of lights, 15, 178; 34, 193 sq.; between the earth and the region of infinite 1. there are the star region, the moon region, and the sun region, 23, 73 n.; the heavenly Is. oppressed by Daêvas, and helped by Fravashis, 23, 194; endless ls., highest Paradise, 23, 317, 344; is the highest Brahman, 34, xxxiv, xxxviii, 87-97, 185, 191, 231 sq.; 48, 247-9, 256; the firstborn 1. which has not yet become tripartite, 34, 88 sq.; the highest 1. identified with the gastric fire within man, 34, 89; 1. of Brahman is the cause of the manifestation of this entire world,34, 194; the prâgña Self is the universal 1., 34, 195; the 1. into which the soul enters is the highest Self, 38, 407; is immortality, 41, 383; 43, 238; three Is., viz. Agni, Vâyu, and Sûrya, produced, 44, 102. See also Luminaries, and Sun. Lightning, the person in the, is Brahman, 1, 66, 151 sq., 152 n.. 303; 15, 68, 101, 192; a station on the soul's road to the sun or Brahman, 1, 68, 80; 38, 386, 389; 48, 747 sq. its red, white, and black colours, 1, 95; the presiding deity of air (skin, touch), 8, 337, 340; no impurity for those killed by 1., 25, 185; lows like a cow, 32, 81, 91 sq.; Is. go in quest of the rain, 32, 98, 103; with gory teeth, 32, 209, 222; is the spear of the Maruts, 32, 272, 274; laughing or smiling Is., 32, 280, 284, 312, 315; 46, 205; the red apple shaken from the firma
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #359

342
LIGHTNING-LOKAPRADÎPA
of 1., 46, 1033 Hs-khî, 28, 294 8. Kwang-ze's bookhandoned his jade
ment, 32, 331; prayer to l. as the Li Kû, the man of wonderful vision, cause of diseases, 42, 7, 246-52; is 39, 269, 274, 286 sq., 311. the teat whence the shower of Lî-lû, a primaeval sovereign, 39, 287. wealth flows, 43, 221; kindled by Limitation, see Property. the stars, 43, 399; one of the six Ling, duke of Wei, 27, 323 ; 39, doors to the Brahman, 44, 66 sq.; 132, 215; 40, 31; takes a deformed coming upon a sacrificial fire, I. is a person for his friend and adviser, sign for the sacrificer that the gods 39, 233 sq.; how he came by his have helped him, 44, 193; a terrible epithet Ling, 40, 124-6, 125 n. form of rain, 44, 251; gold a sym- Linga-worship, supposed to be bol of I., 44, 251; Agni as the fire recognized in the Pravargya, 44,
xlvii. Li Kho, killed Hsi-kbî, 28, 294. Lin Hsi-kung, his analyses of Likhû,a primaeval sovereign, 39, 287. Kwang- ze's books, 40, 273-97. Lî Khwan, commentator of the Yin Lin Hui of Kiâ abandoned his jade Fû King, 40, 255-7.
symbol and hurried away with his Lê Kî, or the Record of Rites, 3, infant son, 40, 34 sq., 34 n. xviii sq.; translated, Vols. 27 and Lion, see Animals (a, k), and Parables 28; translations and editions of tlie (c). work, 27, xi-xiv; how Confucius Literati, see Confucianists. and Mencius spoke of the Rules Li Thiâo, an officer of Duke Phing, of Propriety,' 27, 1 sq.; three 27, 179 sq. different Lî King or Ritual Books Liú-hsiâ Hui, brother of the robacknowledged in China, 27, 1-9; ber Kih, friend of Confucius, 39, its date, 27, 2; recovery of the first 157 sq. ; 40, 166 sq., 166 n., 175 sq. two, and formation of the third Lill Hsiang, president of the Ritual Book under the Han dynasty, council convoked by Hsuan, 27, 6. 27, 2-9; one of The Five King' Lill Kwang, grand historiographer 27, 2, 14 ; meaning of the title, 27, of Wei, 27, 183. 11 sq.; value of the work, 27, 12-14; Liû Mî, on the object of Taoisin, brief notices on the different books, 39, 23. 27, 15-60.
Liû Zo, warns Zze-sze, 27, 151 sq., Lî Kî, n. of a famous beauty, 39, 152 n. 191, 191n.; became the wife of the Lives, see Souls. ruler of Zin, 39, 194.
Living beings, see Beings. Likkhavis, of Vesali, noble princes, Lo, the city of, the new capital of wish to invite Buddha, but are the Kâu, 3, 182-4, 196, 198–200, outdone by the courtesan Amba- 218, 218 n.; 'The Announcement pali, 11, 31-3; 17, 106-8; claim concerning Lo,' 3, 188-95. relics of Buddha, 11, 131; a noble Logic, non-exclusive expressions, family of the soldier caste, 11, 131; 35, 208 sq. 45, 321, 321 n., 339 ; erect a dagaba Logos, Vohu-manô compared with, at Vesali, 11, 134; some of them 4, lvi sg. dark, some fair, some red, some Lôharâsp, or Kai-L., Av. Aurvawhite, 17, 106; preached to and daspa, ruler of Iran, 5, 137, 137 n.; converted by Buddha, 17, 108-17; 37, 29, 29 n.; was 120 years, 5, 19, 244, 257-66, 257 n., 258 n.; their 150 ; his exploits, 24, 64 sq., 64 n.; grief about Buddha's death, and their assists Nebuchadnezzar in the siege full conversion, 19, 274-6, 278-82; of Jerusalem, 47, xiii, 121, 1211. ; destroy their books of heresy, 19, his accession, 47, xxix. 279; their government, 22, xii; Lohitaka, one of the Khabbaggiyathe nine Mallakis and nine L. Bhikkhus, 17, 329 sqq., 339, 341 sq. celebrate the death of Mahavira by Loka, Sk., world, 1, 127 n. an illumination, 22, 266; L. or Lokapâlas, see Gods (a). Likkbivi, a mixed caste, 25, 406,615. Lokapradîpa, r. of a Tathâgata, Likkhivi, see Likkhavis.
49 (i), 66.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #360

LOKARAKSHA-LOVE
343
a, 32, affer
Lokaraksha, translated the Sukhâ- 215 sq., 222, 343, 363-5; 43, XX, vatîvyûha, 49 (ii), xxii.
118 sq., 368; Agni found on a l.Lokasundara, the 76th Tathâgata, leaf, 41, 360; 1.-leaf in the centre of 49 (ii), 7.
the altar-site, 41, 363-5; 43, xx, 44, Lokầyata, philosophical system not 374 ; is the immortal light, 43,
allowed to the Bhikkhus, 20, 151 sq. 365-8; beings living in 1.-flowers Lokâyatikas, adepts of Lokayata in Sukhâvati, 49 (ii), x, 62-5; 1.or worldly philosophy, 21, 263; flowers made of gen, in Sukhâvati, 34, 14.
49 (ii), 36 ; 1.-lakes in Sukhâvati, 49 Lokendra, 1. of Tathậgatas, 49 (ii), (ii), 93 sq.; L. of the True Law, 6 sq.
see Saddharma-pundarîka. See also Lokesvararâga, the last in the list Avakâ plants, and Parables (e). of eighty-one Tathagatas, 49 (ii), Love, Krishna is L, which generates, ix, 7-10.
8, 74, 89, 89 n.; hatred never ceases Lomapâda, King, sacrifice of 36,17n. by hatred, but by I. only, 10 (i), 4 sq.; Lomasa Kassapa, the Bodisat, let us live happily then, not hating killed animals at the Vakapeya
those who hate us! among men who sacrifice, 36, 16-19.
hate 11s let us dwell free from hatred! Longevity, see Immortality, and Life. 10 (i), 53; grief comes from l. and Lopamudrâ, wife of Agastya, 32,
affection, but those who love 288; 49 (i), 44, 44 n.
nothing, and hate nothing, have Loqmân, the Aesop of the Greeks, no fetters, 10 (i), 56 sq.; (ii), 3, 61; 9,131 n.; his advice to his son, 9,
his due to his son 9 19, 222; so long as the l. of man to132 sq.
wards women, even the smallest, is not Lord (îsvara), see God (d).
destroyed, so long is his mind in bondage, Lord of Beings, Vaisvadeva offering
10 (i), 69; the dangers of 1. and to, 29, 320.
friendship, 10 (ii), 6 sqq. ; cultiva
tion of 1, towards all beings, 10 (ii), Lord of the Forest, see Trees. Lord of the Seat, invoked at the
24 sq. ; 11, 161, 163, 201, 273 ; 36, beginning and completion of a
329, 356 ; thoughts of L., the first of
the Kânda of the Veda, 30, 161.
infinite feelings,' 11, 201 sq., Lord of Treasures, invoked at the
273; the feeling of l. towards all house-building rite, 29, 347.
beings, as a kind of magic power Lo-sung and his grandson, Tâoist
warding off dangers, 17, 136; 20, teachers, 39, 247; 40, 282.
76,249 sq.; 35, 279-83, 282 sq.n.;
for not by hatred is hatred ever apLot, a chosen (prophet) of God, 6,
peased; by not-hatred it is appeased ; 125; 9, 51, 173; story of L, and
this is an eternal law, 17, 298-305, the destruction of Sodom, 6, 148,
307; the remedy against pain, 19, 213 sq., 248 sq. ; 9, 51, 96 sq., 104,
265, 265 n.; by ). Sabbakami I 20 sq., 173, 176, 242, 257; the
reached a high old age, 20, 404 sq.; people of L. called him liar, 9, 61;
the fundamental subject, 27, 389 ;
the 4. wife of L. punished for disobedience, 1. of man the great thing in the 9, 292.
practice of government, 28, 264, Lotus : 1.-leaf not tainted by water,
268; 1.-charms, 30, 269 sq.; 42, 998, 64, 64 n.; 36, 189, 189 n., 222
105, 274-7, 311-13, 356-9, +59 sq., sq., 295 ; 1.-ponds made by King
512 sq., 534-6, 539 sq., 546 sq.; as Sudassana, 11, 261-4, 261 sq. n.; 1.
the tree gives shadow to everybody, of the heart is the same as ether,
so the Bhikkhu should love friend 15, 306; Buddhas and Bodhisattvas
and foe, 36, 355 ; 1.-charms to allay in 1.-flowers, 19, 222; 21, 248, 49
jealousy, 42, 18, 106 sq., 467 sq., (ii), 178 sq.; compared with Brah
547 sq., 559 : quitting your former man, 34, 348 ; not defiled by mud,
connexions place your affection on 36, 119; 49 (ii), 57 ; 1.-flowers pre- nothing; a monk who loves not even sented at the Dasapeya, 41, 115-17, those who love him, will be freed from 115 n.; l.-leaf as symbol of the sin and hatred, 45, 32, 264. See also womb, of speech, of the waters, 41, Ahinsa, Kâma, and Woman (c).
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #361

344
LOW ARTS-MADHU
Lu rhun-yang, or Li. master of Lunashatras, and
Low Arts, practising of, one of the is impure, 25, 151 ; in the second four stains by which Samanas and order of existences caused by goodBhikkhus are affected, 20, 389 sq. ness, 25, 495; sacrifices to sun and Lû, praise odes of, 3, 336-46; moon, 28, 218 sq., 218 n.; the Sun privileges of the marquises of L., and Moon got the Tâo, 39, 136, 244; 27, 29; 28, 32-9; distinction con- pointing suddenly at the three I., ferred on the princes of L., 27, 37 and looking long at the sun and sq. ; 28, 253 sq., 254 n.
moon are offences, 40, 244; Prâna Lü, marquis of, on punishments, 3, is sun and moon, 42, 219; glory of 254-64 ; Tâoist patriarch, quoted, Zoroaster descends from endless 39, 86.
light to sun, moon, stars, and fire, Lû Fang-hû, quoted, 40, 293. 47, 18. See also Light, Moon, Stars, Lü Khun-yang, or Li Zû, q. v. and Sun. Lü Ki, marquis of Khi, master of Lunar, see Moon; I. mansions, see
the guards to Khăng, 3, 237, 237 n. Nakshatras, and Stars. Lû Kü, philosopher, 40, 99, 99 n. Lung, Minister of Communication Lumbinî, garden of, where Buddha to Shun, 3, 44 sq., 45 n. is born, 10 (ii), 125; 19, 346-50; Lung-făng, beheaded, 39, 283. See 49 (i), 198–200.
also Kwan L. Luminaries: worship of sun and Lung Lî-khăn, a minister of the moon (and stars), 2, 96; 5, 352; Marquis Wăn of Wei, 40, 43. See 23, 158; 24, 264, 264 n.; 37, 477 ; also Kung-sun Lung. 42, 160 sq. ; 47, 168 sq.; Kwang Lun Yü, or Discourses and ConKiang, being badly treated by her versations, the first of the four husband, invokes sun and moon, 3, Shû, 3, xx. 433 sq.; sun, moon, and stars grieved Lü Pû-wei, the Yüeh Ling compiled by defilement, 4, 133, 144 n.; 18, from his Khun Kbiû, 27, 20 sq., 292 sq. ; 37, 160 ; the 1. created, 5, 251 n. 10-13; 18, 88; Aharman's conflict Lust, spiritual bondage of passion with the planets, 5, 19; seven for, 11, 225, 229 sq.; Asava of L., chieftains of the planets come unto 11, 297 sq., 300 sq.; painfulness the seven chieftains of constella- and dangers of l., 17, 378 sqq. See tions, 5, 21 sq. and n.; revolve also Kâma, and Passion. round Mount Albûrz, 5, 22-4, 35; Lute, see Parables (f). not to be looked at by a menstruous Lü Tung-pin, or Lü Zû, q.v. woman, 5, 283; sun and moon the Luxury, which the Bhikkhu is to eyes of Krishna, 8, 94; the sun avoid, 11, 193 sq. swallows up the moon, and another Lü Yen, or Lü Zû, q. v. swallows up the sun, 8, 189, 189 n.; Lü Zû, a famous Taoist, who wrote the forest of the Brahman receives 'Explanations of the Tào Teh light from the sun and moon, 8, King,' 39, xvi sq. 387; the Iddhi of touching the sun Lying, see Truth. and the moon, 11, 214; the sun, and the phases of the moon, 18, 210 sq. and n.; cause of eclipses, 18, 212 sq. and n. ; 24, 132, 132 n.; friendship between sun and moon, Madanapala, and Medhâtithi's 23, 87; stars, sun, and moon wor- commentary, 25, cxxiv sq. shipped, 23, 158 ; inotion of sun and Maddakukkhi at Râgagalia, 11, moon and stars, 24, 90, 92 sq., 100; 56 sq. planets bound to the sun and moon, Maddî, wife of Vessantara, 35, 174; 24, 132 ; sun and moon given to hell, 36, 125, 125 n. 24, 225, 225 n.; arrangement of Madhava, n. of Krishna, 8, 38, 41, sun and moon according to Mânî- 230 sq., 252; 48, 528. chean doctrines, 24, 244 sq.; not Madhu, Krishna, destroyer of, 8, to be looked at by a Brâhmana who 40, 42, 71, 77, 231, 252.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #362

MADHUKA PAINGYA-MAGIC RITES
345
Madhuka Paingya, pupil of Yâ- Maggadesakas=Maggadesins, q.v. gñavalkya, n. of a teacher, 1, 280; Maggadesins, a kind of Samanas, 15, 214; 44, 122, 149, 162; wor- 10 (ii), xiii, 15 sq. shipped at the Tarpana, 29, 123, 220. Maggadûsins, a kind of Samanas, Mâdhuki, a teacher, quoted, 12, 10 (ii), xiii, 15 sq. 300.
Maggagghầyins = Maggadesins, Madhukkhandas Vaisvâmitra, au- 4.v. thor of Vedic hymns, 1, 162; 32, Maggaginas, a kind of Samanas, 10 441; 46, 2.
(ii), xiii, 15 sq. Madhuparka, Sk., t.t., honey- Maggagîvins, a kind of Samanas, mixture, see Honey
10 (ii), xiii, 15 sq. Madhura, a chief Gandharva, 21, 5. Magghima - Nikâya, a Tevigga Madhurasvara, a chief Gandharva Sutta in the, 11, 159; Ketokhila 21, 5.
Sutta in the M., 11, 221 ; quoted, Madhuvidyâ, the mystic doctrine 36, xxiii, 54, 83 sq.; Lomahamsana
of the sun as honey, communicated Pariyâya of M. quoted, 36, 331. by Dadhyak to the Asvins, 12, xxxiv; Magghima Sîlam, the middle para15, 113-17; 26, 277 ; 34, 216 sq., graphs on conduct, 11, 192-5. 256 sq. ; 38, 233; 44, 444 n., 471; Mâgha, Buddha converts him, 10 48, 335-7, 369.
(ii), 80-5. Mâdhyamas, the poets of the Mâghasutta, t.c., 10 (ii), 80-5. second to the ninth Mandala of Maghavan, a king who became a the Rig-veda, 1, 215.
Gaina monk, 45, 85, 85 n. Madhyamâ Sâkhâ, founded by Maghavat (Can), see Indra. Priyagantha, 22, 292 sq.
Magi, or Magians, and magicians Mâdhyamikas, or Nihilists, believe confounded, 4, xxxix n.; forbidden that everything is void and nothing to cross the sea, 4, xl; the only whatever is real, 34, li, 5 n., 401 n.; true priests of Mazdeism, 4, Ixii: 48, 106, 514.
enforce the sacredness of water Mâdhyandinâyana, n. of a teacher, and earth, 4, lxxvii; God will decide 15, 186.
between Jews, M., and other faiths, Mâdhyandinîya - brâhmana-upani- 9, 58; insulter of a M. among the shad, 15, xxx.
evil-doers, 31, 318; gifts to M. Madhyântika, follows after Ânanda, men, 37, 397. 19, xi, xiv.
Magic (art), learnt from Hârût and Madman, excluded from inheri- Mârût, 6, 14, 14 n. ; Buddhist and tance, 2, 133; 14, 89 ; 33, 194; to Gaina monk should not practise it, be maintained by the king who 10 (ii), 176; 45, 105; hostile m., takes his property, 14, 100; not 25, 85; in a list of arts and sciences, responsible for criminal acts, 36, 35, 6; 44, xxxi ; developed in 18 sq.
modern Taoism, 39, xii, 42, 44 ; Madras, n. of a people, 15, 132. practised by the Traidhâtavî offerMâdrî, wife of Pându, 49 (i), 45. ing, 41, 140 sq.; m. is the Veda, Magadha, Buddha in, 10 (ii), u1, 44, 368, 368 n. See also Indragâ67, 188; people of M. annoyed at lavidyâ. Buddha and the Bhikkhus, 13, Magic rites, human blood offered 150 sq. ; fever delivered over to in, 2, 68 n.; penance for performthe M., 42, 2, 446, 449.
ing m. r. with intent to harm, 2, 85, Magandiya, offered Buddha his 295; 7, 178 sq.; m. powers of the
daughter for a wife, 10 (ii), 159-62; raven's feather, 23, 231, 241-3, finds fault with Buddha, 36, 183. 241 n.; making water round a runMâgandiyasutta, t.c., 10 (ii), away servant, 29, 350 sq.; to obtain 159-62.
different ends, 30, 306 sq.; m, veil, Magga - brahma - kariyam, the making invisible, 44, 70 n.; persystem developed in the Noble formed at the Asvamedha, 44, 368; Eightfold Path, 11, 16 n.
practised by heretical monks, 45,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #363

346
MAGIC RITES-MAHAKA
133 n., 363; a monk who, by m., masâstras, 25, xcvi, cvi n.; Bharata carries off all women he sees, 45, and M. satiated at the Tarpana, 29, 383 n. See also Plants, Samâdhis, 220 ; Vedântic portions in the M. Spells, Vows, and Witchcraft. referred to by Badarayana, 34, Magician, in Egypt, 6, 151 sq.; cxxvii; there is one universal Self false and flattering speech is like according to the M., 34, 295;- the the m.'s art, 19, 300 sq.; Brahman Atharva-veda in the M., 42, li-liv; compared with a m., 34, xxv, xciv horse sacrifice in the Asvamedhikan.; multiform creations exist in m., parvan of the M., 44, xxvi-xxxiji; 34, 353; illusive state of conscious- human sacrifices in the Sabhâparvan ness produced by m. by means of of the M., 44, xxxvi n.; Bhâratamantras, drugs, &c., 48, 75. See Samhitâ in a hundred thousand also Witchcraft.
slokas, the Mokshadharma chapter Magog, see Gog.
quoted, 48, 528; philosophical Magundî, daughters of, female systems recommended in the M., demons, 42, 66, 301.
48,529 sq. Magûs, interpreted as 'men without Mahâbhâshya, mentions Upanishads ears,' 23, 4n.
as part of Vedic literature, 8, 212; Mâh, his flower, 5, 104 ; invoked, 5, geography of India known to M., 8, 402, 405; M. Yast, 23, 88-91; M. 223. Nyâyis, 23, 349, 355 sq. See also Mahâbhigiâgiiânâbhibhû, former Moon.
Buddha, his sixteen sons, 21, xxix, Mahâbala, king of Hastinapura, 153-80, 183-7; how the numbers
became a Gaina monk, 45, 88, 88 n. of his disciples increase, 21, 173 sqq., Mahâbâla, or Ku-ta-lih, translated 186 sq.
the Siu-hing-pen-k'i-king, 19, xviii. Mahâbhâta, Sk., t.t., the five gross Mahâbhârata, passages of the elements, 15, 296. See also EleVishnu-smriti found in, 7, xxviii ments. sg.; the Bhagavadgitâ a genuine Mahâdamatra, worshipped at the portion of the M. ? 8, 2-6; re- Tarpana, 29, 123. ferences to M. by Bâna, 8, 28; Mahậdeva, n. of Rudra, 29, 256; Sanatsugâtîya loosely connected offering to him at the Sûlagava, 29, with the story of the M., 8, 135 sq.; 352: invoked against the enemies, passages quoted in Pañkatantra and 42, 133; when the Agnihotra milk Mahâbhâshya, 8, 138-41, 139 n.; belongs to M., 44, 81. the Anugîtâ in the Asvamedha- Mahâdhanaka, a former birth of parvan of the M., 8, 197-206; Devadatta, 35, 288 n. passages of M. found in other Mahadharma, n. of a Kinnara king, works, 8, 203 ; M. and Manu-smriti, 21, 5. 8, 203, 226; 25, xiv, xvi, xxxviii, Mahâ gagsu, n. of a Rishi, 14, 309, Ix, lxxii-xci, xciv, xcvii sq., cvii, 309 n. cxiv, cxvi ; 33, xii, xv; M. and Mahậgandharâganirbhâsa, the Dhammapada, 10 (i), 6 n., 16 sq. n., 24th Tathagata, 49 (ii), 6. 36 sq. 1., 51 n., 53 n., 54 n., 58 n., Mahâgiri, n, of a Sthavira, 22, 287; 61n.; M. and Satapat ha-Brâhmana, his eight disciples, 22, 289 sq. 12, xxx, xxxji, xliii; M. and Bau- Mahagunadhara, the 61st Tathadhâyana Dharma-sútra, 14, xli; gata, 49 (ii), 7. passage of Svetâsvatara-upanishad Mahagunadharabuddhiprâptâ - in the M., 15, xli; quoted, 25, xxxiv bhigña, the 28th Tathậgata, 49 (ii), n.; 38, 375, 427; 48, 241, 400, 410, 6. 528 sq. ; legends of Manu in the Mahaitareya, n. of a Rishi, 1, xcvii M., 25, Ixv; allusions to legends of n.; worshipped at the Tarpana, 29, the M., 25, lxxii n., lxxx, 222 n., 123, 141, 220; M.-upanishad, see 331 n., 352 n., 398 17., 399 n., 425 n., Upanishads (a). 478 n.; quotes a Dharmasastra of Mahaka, and Kandaka, two novices Manu, 25, lxxv-Ixxix; on Dhar- who commit sodomy, 13, 205.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #364

MAHAKAKKÂNA-MAHẬPAGAPATI GOTAMÎ
347
Mahâkakkâna, questions Buddha the Sânkhâyana-sútra, 44, xvi, xxxiii about the behaviour in case of n., xliv, xlv n.
schisms, 17, 317. See also Kakkâna. Mahâ-Kaushthil(ya (Pali KotMahâ-Kakkâyana, Sk. Mahâ- tbita), an eminent Arhat, 21, 2; 49 Katyâyana, pleads for special rules (ii), 2, 90. See also Kotthita. for the Bhikkhus in the Southern Mahâkautuka, his daughter Ekacountry and in Avanti, 17, 32-40; sâmgi, 49 (i), 198. converted by Buddha, 19, 244 ; an Mahâkâya, one of the Garuda chiefs, eminent Arhat, 21, 2; 49 (ii), go; 21, 6. Subhâti, Mahâ-K., Kâsyapa, and Mahaketu, tlie (gth Tathagata, 49 Maudgalyayana address Buddha, 21, (ii), 7. 98 sqq., 144 sq.; Buddha's prophecy Maha Kotthita, see Kottbita. abont M., who is to be the Buddha Maha Kunda, see Kunda. Gâmbûnadaprabhâsa, 21, 147-9; Mahamangalasutta, t.c., 10 (ii), Gopâla's mother gave a meal to the 43 sq.
Elder M., 36, 146; quoted, 36, 282. Mahâ-Maudgalyâyana, see MogMahâkalpa, its duration, 7, 78. galâna. Mahakamasya, np., taught the syl- Mahameru, n, of a Tathâgata, 49 lable Mabas, 15, 48.
(ii), 99. Mahâkaphila, see Mahâ-Kappina. Mahâ-Moggalâna, see Moggalâna. Maha-Kappina (or Kappina, or Mahânâga, a title of Arhats and Kapphina, or Mahâkaphila), 1), of an Buddhas, 49 (ii), 2-4. eminent Arhat, 13, 247 sq. ; 17, 317, Mahânâma, a distinguished Arhat, 359; 21, 2, 2 n.; 49 (ii), 2, 90; one one of the first converts of Buddha, of the five hundred Arhats who are 11, 155 1. ; 13, 100; 20, 224 sqq. ; to become future Buddhas, 21, 198. 21, 2; 49 (ii), 2. Mahâ-Kassapa, Sk. Maha-Kâsyapa Mahânâma, author of the Maha(Kassapa, Kâsyapa, president of the vamsa, 10 (i), xiv-xx; 36, xviii sq. First Council, immediately after the Mahânâma, king of Ceylon, 10 (i), death of Buddha, 10 (i), xii; 20, XV-XX. 370-8; on Buddha's death and Mahầnanda, see Nanda. funeral, 11, xi sq.; 14, 126-9; 19, Mahânârâyana-upanishad, of the 323; 20, 370 sq.; is too venerable Taittirîyas, 15, xxvii; quoted, 48, for Ananda, 13, 228; going to the 777. U posatha, 13, 254 ; his robe, 17, Mahân Devah, n. of Rudra (Agni), 230; questions Buddha about the 41, 160. behaviour in case of schisms, 17, Mahậpadesâ, Palit.t., the four Great 317; successor of Buddha, 19, xi, References or Authorities, 11, 66xiv; conversion of Kâsyapa Agni- 70, 66 1. datta (Eggidatta), i.e. M., 19, 197- Mahapadma, a king who became a 201, 197 n.; a distinguished Arhat, Gaina monk, 45, 86, 86 n. 21, 2; 49 (ii), 2, 90; Subhûti, Kâtyâ- Mahâpadma, the elephant which yana,M.,and Maudgalyâyana address supports the world, 49 (i), 17, 17 n. Buddha, 21, 98 sqq.; repeats the Maha Paduma, prince, the Bodisat parable of the poor son of the rich as, 35, 290. inan, 21, 108; saying of M. the Mahâpagâpatî Gotamî, questions Elder, 36, 330; Buddha exalts M. Buddha how she is to behave tothe Elder, 36, 310.
wards the litigious Bhikkhus, 17, Maha-Kasyapa, see Maha-Kassapa. 317 sq.; foster-mother of Buddha, Mahâ-Kâtyâyana, see Maha-Kak- 19, 355, 359 sq. ; 20, 322, 380; 36, kâyana.
51 sq.; entreats Buddha to allow Mahakaushîtaka, satiated at the women to enter the homeless state, Tarpana, 29, 220.
20, 320-7; questions Buddha as Ma hâkaushitaki, worshipped at the to the regulations for the Order of Tarpana, 29, 123, 141.
Bhikkhunîs, 20, 326-9; at the lead Maha-Kaushîtaki-brâhmana, in of 6,000 nuns, 21, 3.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #365

348
MAHAPAINGYA MAHÂVÎRA
-
Mahapaingya, worshipped at the Tarpana, 29, 123, 220. Maha parinibbâna Sutta(nta), 'The Book of the Great Decease,' 11, ix, xxix-xlviii, 1-136; date of the M., 11, x-xx, 19 n., 67 n., 92 n.; title and divisions of the M., 11, xxxii sq.; summaries and parallel passages from other parts of the Tipitaka, in the M., 11, xxxiii-xxxvi; Chinese translation of the M. or of works based on it, 11, xxxvi-xxxix; 19, 251 n., 257 n., 365; legend of Maha Sudassana in the M., the Gâtakas, and the Mahâ-SudassanaSutta, 11, 288 sq. Mahâparinirvana, see Nirvana. Maha Patâpa, King, Devadatta as, 35, 290.
Mahaprabha, n. of a Tathagata, 49 (ii), 100. Mahapragâpatî, see Mahâpagâpatî. Mahapragnâ-pâramitâ-sutra, Vagrakkhedikâ, a portion of the, 49 (ii),
xiii.
Mahâpratibhâna, a Bodhisattva Mahâsattva, 21, 4, 228 sqq., 255Mahâpûrna, one of the Garuda chiefs, 21, 6. Mahârâga, a class of gods, 7, 293 sq. and n.; Bali offering to M. at the house-building rite, 30, 123. See also King. Mahâratnaketu, n. of a Tathagata, 49 (ii), 100. Maharatnapratimandita, n. of an aeon, 21, 66.
Maharddhikas, gods, 22, 195. Maharddhiprâpta, one of the Garuda chiefs, 21, 6. Mahâr/iskandha, n. of a Tathâgata, 49 (ii), 100.
Mahârûpa, n. of the sphere in which the Buddha Mahâbhigñâgñânâbhibhû appeared, 21, 153. Mahâsâla Gâbâla, Aupamanyava, n.p., 43, 331, 393, 395. Mahâsambhava, n. of a Buddhafield, 21, 354 sq. Mahâsena, a god, reborn as Nâgasena, 35, 11-14. Mahasthâma, and Avalokitesvara, 49 (ii), 176, 179, 197; meditation on M., 49 (ii), 184-7, 200. Mahasthâmaprâpta, a Bodhisattva Mahâsattva, 21, 4, 354-60; 49 (ii), 52.
Mahâsudarsa, a king, who retired into the forest with his wife, 49 (i), 87 sq. Mahâ-Sudassana, a king of kings, whose royal city was Kusâvatî, 11, 100. See also Sudassana. Mahâ-Sudassana Gâtaka, translated, 11, 237-41, 288 sq. n. Maha-Sudassana-Sutta(nta), the Legend of the Great King of Glory, 11, x, xiv, 99 n., 101 n., 235-89. Mahâsûktas, and Kshudrasûktas, the hymns and poets of the tenth Mandala of the Rig-veda, 1, 217. Mahâsuvratâ, at the head of the female lay votaries under Arishtanemi, 22, 278.
Mahat, Sk., t.t., of Sâmkhya philosophy, see Great One. Mahâtamâlapatra/andana - kardama, the 62nd Tathagata, 49 (ii), 7. Mahâtegas, one of the Garuda chiefs, 21, 6.
Mahaudavâhi, worshipped at the Tarpana, 29, 123, 220. Maha-vagga, of Sutta-nipâta, 10 (ii), 67-145. Mahâ-vagga, of the Vinaya-pitaka, prophecy of the future greatness of Pâtaliputta in the, 11, xv, 19 n.; M. and Mahâ-parinibbâna-Sutta, 11, xxxiv; translated, 13, 71-355; 17,
I-325.
Mahâvamsa, t.w., on the Tipitaka, 10 (i), xii sqq.; its date, 10 (i), xiii; founded on the Sinhalese Atthakathâs, 10 (i), xiii, xvi sq.; its author Mahânâma, 10 (i), xv-xx; account of Buddhaghosa in the M., 10 (i), xxisqq.; Assagutta and the Vattaniya Hermitage in the M., 36, xviii sq. Mahâvana, at Vesâli, 11, 59 sq. Mahâvideha, Maliâvîra's parents will reach Nirvâna in, 22, 194. Mahâvikrâmin, a Bodhisattva Mahâsattva, 21, 4. Mahâvîra, date of his death, 10 (i), xli sq.; founder of the Gaina church, his birthplace and parentage, 22, xxv; his connexion with the feudal aristocracy, a cause of his success, 22, xiii; his names Vardhamâna, Gnâtriputra, Nâtaputta, 22, xiv sq., XV n., 192-4, 249, 255 sq.; lite of M., 22, xv-xviii, 189-202, 21770; a contemporary of Buddha, 22,
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #366

MAHAVIRA-MAHAVRATA
349
xvi: 45. xiv: life of M. and life of ledge and faith, 45, XV sq., 27, 261, Buddha compared, 22, xvii sq.; story 301, 304; a doctrine of Pârsva of his birth, the removal of his ascribed to M. by Buddhists, 45, embryo froni the womb of the xxi; called an Aggivêsana, i.e. conBrâhmanî Devânandâ to that of the founded with Sudharman by BudKshatriyânî Trisalâ, 22, xxxi, xxxi dhists, 45, xxi; his Syâdvâda estabn., 189-92, 217-56; description of lished in opposition to Sañgaya's the austerities and the mendicant Agnosticism, 45, xxvii; relation belife of M., and his indifference to tween M.and Gosâla Makkhaliputta, pain, 22, 79-87; dwelling-places of 45, xxix-xxxii; forbade the use of M., 22, 82; travelled in Lâdha, 22, clothes, which Pârsva allowed, 45, 8459., 84 n.; meditated free from sin XXX ; his success in propagating his and desire, 22, 87; plucked out his creed, 45, xxxii; declared the hair in five handfuls, 22, 189, 199, twenty-two troubles which a monk 277, 259; reaches Nirvana, resp. must conquer, 45, 8-10, 15; when Kevala, and becomes an Arhat, a M. spoke, he was understood by all Gina, a Kevalin, 22, 189, 201 sq., creatures whatever their language, 217 sq., 258, 263 sq.; the five im- 45, 8 n.; describes the death of the portant events of his life happened ignorant man, 45, 21; addresses a in Uttaraphalgunî, 22, 189, 217 sq.; sermon to his disciple Indrabhûti, in Svâti he obtained final liberation, 45, 41-6; Pârsva and M., Svetâm22, 189, 218, 264 sq.; his various bara and Digambara sects, 45, 119 kinds of transcendent knowledge, n., 119-29; his disciple Gautama, i.e. 22, 190, 191, 200, 219, 229, 257, 263 Sudharman, 45, 120; preaches on sq.; his early childhood, 22, 192 sq.; the seventy-three articles by which his life as a prince of Videha, 22, final beatitude is reached, 45, 158, 193 sq., 256; his relations and family 173 ; on the fate of heretics, 45, connexions, 22, 193 sq., 256; gives 239; describes the hells, 45, 279; away his property and retires from praise of M., the omniscient great the world, thereby causing a great sage, 45, 287-92 ; how to become stir among the gods, 22, 194-200, a M., or a Great Hero, who is om257-9; resolves to neglect his body niscient, does not die, and is not for twelve years, 22, 200 sq., 260–3; born again, 45, 329-32; first wanteaches the five great vows, 22, 202- dered about as a single monk, and 10, 212; 45, 121 sq., +34 sq.; the then went about teaching his doclast of the Tîrthakaras, predicted trines to many people, 45, 409; by former Tîrthakaras, 22, 225 sq.; Gosâla compares M. with a merprisoners set free and great enter- chant, and is rebuked by Ardraka, tainments arranged in Kundapura 45, 413 sq. See also Gina. at the birth of M., 22, 252 sqq.; Mahâviyūhasutta, t.c., 10 (ii), wore clothes for a year and a month, 171-4. then went about naked, 22, 259 sq.; Mahâvrata, the Great Rite, the last the ideal ascetic, 22, 260--3; places day of the Gavâmayana, a sacrifice where he spent his rainy seasons, lasting a whole year, 1, xcii sq., 22, 264; became a Siddha, a Buddha, xcix, 157-99, 258, 260 ; 26, 427 11., a Mukta, finally liberated, 22, 264 429-32, 429 sq. n.; 43, XXV-xxvii, Sq.; events happening on the death 282-9, 282 sq. n., 342, 342 n., 346of M., 22, 265-7; his death in 9; 44, 165, 167, 167 n.; is for the Svâti, 22, 269; had nine Ganas and attainment of Brahman, 1, 162; beeleven Ganadharas, 22, 286 sq. ; was longs to Indra, 1, 167, 170; is of the Kâsyapa gotra, 22, 287; 45, Brahman, 1, 169; the Hotri priest xxi; how he kept the Paggusan, sitting on a swing at the M., 1, 17222, 296; declared the rules of 6; the most important day of the the Paryushanâkalpa, 22, 311; Soma sacrifice, 1, 224 11. ; restricthe Arhat Gñâtriputra, of Vai- tions as to teaching the M.ceremony, sâli, who possessed highest know. 1, 266-8; formerly one of the three
where he ascetic, 22, 222, 259 sq. Mht.
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #367

350
MAHẬVRATA-MAIDHYÔ-SHEMA
great rites of the Sattra, 44, 139 n., Mâhesvarî, or Pârvati, or Umâ, the 144, 159 sq., 167.
chief of all females, 8, 219, 347, Mahâvrishas, n. of a people, 1, 57 347 n. n., 58; 42, 1 sq., 446, 448.
Mahî, n. of a river, 10 (ii), 3. Mahâvyûha, n. of the age of the Mahî, a goddess, invoked in Aprî
Buddha Rasmiprabhâsa, 21, 142, hymns, 46, 8, 11 Sq., 154, 377 Mahâvyûha, the 57th Tathâgata, Mahidâsa Aitareya, author of the 49 (ii), 7.
Aitareya-brâhmana and Aranyaka, Mahayagña, see Sacrifice (b).
1, xciii-xcV; lived 116 years, 1, 51; Mahâyâna, school of Buddhism, its quoted, 1, 212 sq., 231. doctrineon the person of Buddha, 21, Mahiddhi, Brâhmans pray to, 11, xxviii; the Saddharma-pundarîka an 180. exposition of the M. system, 21, Mahikerus, n. of a family (?), 46, xxxii; the distinguishing features of 42 sq. the M. system from the Hinayâna Mahiman, cup of Soma, 44, 391, doctrines, 21, xxxiji sq.; why victori- 394. ous over the Hînayâna, 21, xxxvii ; Mahinda, son of Asoka, Buddhist the instrument of the Law of the missionary in Ceylon, 10 (i), xiii, perfect Buddha, 49 (i), 134; Bud- xxiv sq. See also Mahendra. dhist M. texts, Vol. 49 (ii); tenets Mahishî, t.t., the king's first wife, of Mahâyâna metaphysics, 49 (ii), 41, 238; 44, 386 sq. xiv-xix.
Mâhissatî, n, of a town, 10 (ii), 188. Mâh-ayâr, n.p., 5, 147.
Mâhitthi, n. of a teacher, 15, 227; Mâh-bôndak, n.p., 5, 147.
41, 175; 43, 105-8, 271, 404. Mâh-bûkht, n.p., 5, 147.
Mahopanishad, quoted, 48, 522. Mâh-dâd, n.p., 5, 145, 194.
Mahosadha, Amara, the faithful Mahendra, 11. of a mountain, 8, 346. wife of, 35, 294-7. Mahendra, god, Sânnayya offered Mahraspand, see Mathra Spenta. to, 12, 182; 30, 337; the special deity Mahrkûs, a wizard, destroyed by of a gatasrî, 12, 183 n. i oblations the Dâhmân Afrîn, 47, xii, xxxi, to M., 12, 408 n., 419; 30, 123; 44, 108, 108 n.; the winter of M., 47, 76 n., 77; Soma libation (Mâhendra- 9 sq. ; a devastator, 47, 126. See graha) for M., 26, 338, 404; 41, 13, also Mahrkûsha. 17 sq., 41, 81, 113; Indra became Mahrkûsha, the demon who sends M. after slaying Vritra, 26, 338; the deathly winters, 4, 251, 251 n. worshipped at the new and full See also Mahrkûs. moon sacrifices, 29, 173, 392; 30, Mâhvand-dâd, quoted, 5, 215 sq., 37; Mahendras enjoy themselves 216 n. on Mount Meru, 45, 288.
Mâh-vindad, copied the Dînkard, Mahendra, prince, his invasion of 37, xxxiv-xxxvi, xxxviii. Ceylon, 8, 223.
Mâhya, the monthly festivals, worMahesvara, fell in love with the shipped as deities, 31, 198, 205, 210
daughter of Himâlaya (Umâ, Pâr- sq., 216, 220, 224, 368, 379. vatî), 19, 150; announces to the Maiden, see Marriage, and Woman Devas the birth of Buddha and (a, b, e). admonishes them to pay homage to Maidhyâirya, worshipped, 31, 198, him, 19, 361 sq. ; Isvara and M., 205, 210, 216, 220, 225, 335, 338, two gods, each followed by 30,000 368, 370, 372. gods, 21, 4; M. and Isvara entreat Maidhyô-mâh, the Spitâma, a folBuddha to teach the law, 21, 55; lower of the law of Ahura, 31, Brahma, Isvara and M., and Indra, 186. 21, 349; Avalokitesvara assumes Maidhyô-maungha, first disciple the shape of M., 21, 411; worshipped of Zarathustra, 23, 203; his son before the ordeal by poison, 33, Ashastu, 23, 209; the younger, 23, 260. See also Siva.
219. Mâhesvaras, see Saivas.
Maidhyô-shema, worshipped, 31,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #368

MAIDHYÔ-SHEMA-MALLAS
351
198, 205, 210, 216, 220, 224, 335, Maitrîya, told by Buddha to turn 338, 368, 372.
the wheel of the law, 49 (i), 173 sq., Maidhyô-zaremaya, worshipped, 173 n. 31, 198, 205, 210, 216, 220, 224, Makha, deity, initiated boy given in 335, 338, 368 sq., 372.
charge to, 30, 154 ; is the sacrifice, Maidôk-mâh, Zoroaster relates the 41, 233; 44, 443, 450-8; Indra cut incidents of his birth to, 37, 226 off the head of M., which is restored sq. ; disciple of Zoroaster, 37, 230; by the Pravargya, 44, xlviii, 450-8; praise of M., 37, 298.
performs sacrifice, 44, 441; is Vishnu, Maighika Kula, of the Vesavâtika 44, 443 ; worshipped at the PraGana, 22, 291.
vargya, 44, 460; is the sun, 44, 460. Mainyo-i Khard, refers to next-of- Makkhali Gosâla (M, of the cowkin marriage, 18, 398 sq. See also pen, or Gosâla Makkhaliputra), n, of Dînâ-i Maînôg-î Khirad.
a teacher, 10 (ii), xii, 86 sq.; 11, 106; Maithilas, suffered destruction, 1935, 8-10; 45, xxii sq., 409-14; an (i), 116.
Arhat possessed of Iddhi, 20, 79; Maitra, converted by Buddha, 49 (i), relation between him and Mahấvira,
190; his daughter Gopika, 49 i), 198. 22, xvi, xviii ; 45, xxix-xxxii; his Maitra, see Love.
doctrines refuted, 45, ix, 245, 245 Maiträvaruna, see Priests (a). n.; system of Fatalism ascribed to Maitrâvarunî, see Idà.
him, 45, XXV sq. Maitrayana - brâhmana - upani- Makkhikâsanda, Sudhamma and
shad, see Maitrầyanîya-upanishad. Kitta at, 17, 359. Maitrayanîputra, see Pûrna M. Mākshavya, n, of a teacher, 1, 247. Maitrayanîya-samhitâ, quoted, 38, Makuta-bandhana, a shrine of the 427; gives the mantras of the Asva- Mallas where the cremation of medha, 44, xvi.
Buddha's body is to take place, 11, Maitrầyanîya - upanishad, or 124 sq., 1 29. Maitrậyana-brâhmana-upanishad, or Makutadantî, n. of a giantess, Maitri-upanishad, 1, lxx; 8, 418 sq.; 374. 15, xliii-lii, 285-346; M. and Manu- Mâlâdhârî, n. of a giantess, 21, 374. smriti, 25, xliv sq., lxxiii ; Mâyâ in Mâlâlankâravatthu, t.w., 11, xvi the M., 34, cxvii n., cxxi n.; quoted, sq., 32 n., 82 n.; based on the Maha38, 427; 48, 458.
parinibbana-Sutta, 11, xxxii. Maitreya, preserves the Buddhist Male, and female created, 8, 244 scriptures, 19, xv; n. of a Bodhi- n.; 16, 435; ruler over females, sattva Mahâsattva, 21, 4, 8-16, 228, 346, 346 n. ; 43, 230; m. organ, sq., 28 sq., 286-99, 311, 316, 328; 44, 19; m, and female, see also Wo49 (i), 180; (ii), 2; called Agita, man f). 21, 28 sq.; recites stanzas in honour Mâlik, the keeper of hell, 9, 217, of Buddha, 21, 314; resides among 217 n. the Tushita gods, 21, 436.
Malimluka, n. of a demon harassing Maitreya, questions Parâsara, 48, 92. infants, 29, 296. Maitreya-upanishad, t.w., 15, Malkôs, the deluging rain of, 18, xliy-xlvi.
109, 109 n.; 24, 59, 59 n.; will Maitreyî, wife of Yâgñavalkya, taught arise, 24, 268. by her husband, 15, 108-13, 181-5; Mallakis, instituted an illumination 34, 274 sqq. ; 48, 387, 395 sq. See on the death of Mahâvîra, 22, 266. also Sulabhâ M.
Mallas (Mallians): Pukkusa, a young Maitreyî-brâhmana, the story of Mallian, 11, 75, 75 n. ; Sâla grove Yâgñavalkya and Maitreyî, 15, xlvi; of the M., 11, 81, 85, 247 ; come to
38, 305 sq.; 48, 385 sq., 388, 395 sq. take leave from Buddha, 11, 101-3; Maitri, or Maitra, n. of a sage, 15, 19, 285-90; informed of Buddha's xlvii, 290 sq.
death, their grief, they perform Maitri-upanishad, see Maitrâ obsequies, 11, 121-31; 19, 321-5; yanîya-upanishad.
claim relics of Buddha, and erect a
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #369

352
MALLAS-MAN
dagaba, 11, 133, 135; 19, 325-34 ; three greatest concerns of m., 5, establish a compact that whosoever 394 sq., m. were one nation once, did not welcome Buddha should 6, 30; soul of m. is enveloped in pay a fine, 17, 135.
six sheaths, three of which come Malli, n. of a Tirthakara, 22, 280. from the father, and three from the Mallikâ, the queen, the fame of her mother, 7, 171. n. ; Krishna is the good deeds reached to the gods, 35,
ruler of m. among in., 8, 89; action 172; a flower girl, became chief the characteristic of m., 8, 348; queen, 36, 146.
birth, growth, and death of m. are Mâlunkyâ-putta, his question not
proofs of resurrection, 9, 56 sq.; answered by Buddha, 35, 204-6.
creation, conception, birth, death,
and resurrection of m., 9, 65 sq., Mâlyaka Kula, of the Karana Gana,
196 sq., 312; lives even longer than 22, 292.
a hundred years, 12, 272 ; fifteen Mâlyavat, n. of a mountain, 8, 346.
parts of m., 15, 41; duty of m., in Mamaka, perhaps n.p., 46, 29.
what it consists, 15, 51 sqq. ; comMamatâ, Rishi Dîrghatamas, the
pared with a tree, 15, 149 sq. ; is blind son of, 46, 170, 171; sons of
the altar on which the Devas offer M., 46, 332; daughter of the
food, 15, 208; Heaven and Earth Maruts, 49 (i), 44.
and m., 'the three Powers, 16, Man (men, mankind), is a creature
351, 351 sq. n., 402, 402 sq. n., of will, 1, 48; is sacrifice, 1, 50 sq.,
423 sq., 424 n.; 28, 115, 115 11., 223; 38, 220 sq., 265; 44, 19 sq.;
300 sq., 301 n., 319, 319 n. ; 40, water in the fifth libation called
258-60; flesh of m. must not be M., 1, 77-9; consists of sixteen
eaten by Bhikkhus, 17, 84 sq. ; why parts, 1, 97_sq. ; 44, 19 sq.; the
m. are created, and what they abode of Brahman, 1, 205 sq. ;
ought to do, 18, 25 sq.; created as and in m. again the self develops
a guardian of the creatures, 18, 88; grailually, for he is most endowed with knowledge. ... By means of the mortal
three kinds of m., 24, 82 sq.; he desires the immortal--thus is he
dwelling of understanding, intellect, endowed, 1, 222 ; m. is the sea, rising
seed, and wisdom in m., 24, 89 sq. ; beyond the whole world. Whatever he
the chief of m. is he who is wise, reaches, he wishes to go beyond. If he religious, and true, 24, 107; four reaches the sky, he wishes to go beyond. capabilities in m., 24, 119; good If he should reach that (heavenly) and bad influences in n., 24, 133, world, he would wish to go beyond, 160 sq.; design in the organization 1, 223; is fivefold, i. e. consists of of the human body and soul, 24, the five elements, 1, 223; 43, 326 sq.; 143-5; Iblis refuses to do homage the body of m. represented as the to the first m., 24, 178, 178 n.; did whole world, 1, 249; most highly evil arise before or after or with endowed, noblest of all creatures, m.? 24, 187 sq., 194 sq.; punish3, 125, 476; 37, 238 ; receives body ments for stealing m., 25, 310; 33, and soul from Heaven, 3, 139 n.; 227, 362 sq. ; is impure by speaking all m. are good at first, 3, 234, untruth, 26, 8, 16; the highest of 410 sq., 411 n., 425 n.; 16, 356, animals, 26, 210, 407; 41, 402 ; 357 n.; as a microcosm, 4, 191 n.; consists of body, animal soul, and origin or creation of m., 5, 10; 8, intelligent soul, 27, 36; 28, 220-2; 387; 18, 197-9, 224 sq. ; 24, 58; 39, 21-3, 316, 316 n. ; 40, 251; 37, 25 sq. ; 41, 402; 43, 403; on stages of a m.'s life, and charthe nature and varieties of m., 5, acteristics of each stage from child52-9; varieties of human monsters, hood to old age, 27, 65 sq.; the 5, 59, 59 sq. n.; fire in m. and seven feelings of m., 27, 379 sq.; animals, 5, 61 sq.; how the black- likes and dislikes of m., 27, 380; skinned negro arose, 5, 87; three m. is the heart and mind of llcaven material, and eleven immaterial and Earth, and the visible embodiment things in m., 5, 355, 355 1.; the of the five elements, 27, 380-2, 382
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #370

MAN-MANAT
353
sq. 1. ; propriety and righteousness is born thrice, through birth, sacrithe great elements for m.'s character, fice and death, 44, 23 sq.; why the 27, 388; of all that Heaven produces limbs of m. are tripartite and and Earth nourishes, there is none so furnished with two joints, 44, 77; great as m., 28, 229; gcod m. and sacrifice to m., one of the five women worshipped, 31, 253, 257, 385 great sacrifices,'consisting in presents sq.; mutual service of m., cattle, and to guests, 44, 95; the Year is M., sacred beings, 37, 265; m.'s place 44, 144 sq., 168 sq.; Sacrifice, M., among other m. in the world, 39, and Pragâpati do not exceed one 131 sq., 203 ; can a m. be without another, 44, 165 sq.; from the desires and passions? 39, 134, Sacrifice M, (the Purusha, Agni234 sq.; being in harmony with m. Pragâpati, and the Sacrificer) is is called the Joy of M., 39, 144, born, 44, 259-64; does not know 332; influence of external things rightly the way to heaven, 44, 305; on m, cannot be determined before are the people of Manu Vaivasvata, hand, 39, 155; 40, 131 sq.; the 44, 361; is twenty-one-fold (ten difficulty of knowing the mind of fingers, ten toes and the body), 44, m., and nine methods of testing it, 378; to be born in the state of in., 39, 161; 10, 209; six classes of men the first requisite to reach beatitude, described, 39, 363 sq. ; is only one 45, 15 sqq.; are of ten kinds, 45, of myriads of existences, 39, 376; 17; live either in Karmabhúmi, or inconstancy of m.'s lot, 39, 377; in Akarmabhûmi, or on the minor birth and life of m., 40, 64 ; spirits continents, 45, 224 sq.; only m. residing in mn., 40, 236, 236 n.; can obtain perfection, 45, 331, striding over a m., a wicked act, 331 n.; on the generation of the 40, 243; harinony of Heaven and different classes of m., and how they M., 40, 257-64; m.'s body is the feed, 45, 393 sq., 393 n.; human house of the breath, the mind the birth is a rare chance for a living lodging of the spirit, 40, 270; flayed being, 45, 42 sq.; but see also Transby the gods, and his skin put on the migration ; souls of m., 48, 198. cow, 41, 31, 3111. ; belong to Vishnu, See also Animals (d), Creation, Life, 41, 54 ; lives up to a hundred years, Male, Manu, Mashya, Purusha, and 41, 93, 135, 405; 44, 261, 275; Superior Man. has a hundred powers, 41, 93, 135; Mâna, another name of Agastya, 46, 44, 275; m.'s thought taken by the 182, 184. See also Mândârya. sun, 41, 130; one of the five animals Mânadantavya, quoted, 29, 389. to be sacrificed at the building of Manalparyâya, a kind of tranthe fire-altar, 41, 162, 165 sq., 177, scendent knowledge, 22, 200, 268 n. 404 sq., 407, 409 ; m. is born into the Manaka, Sayyambha, father of, 22, world made by him, 41, 181, 181 n.; 287. a sham-m. substituted for m. at Manas, Sk., mind or internal organ, sacrifice, 41, 197, 197 n.; is a 34, xxiii, xxvi, li, lxxix, cxxi, 175, fathom high, 41, 309; is Pragâpati, 239, 376 1., 398 n., 440; 38, 14, 16, 41, 309; life of ni. shorter than 27, 33, 48, 65 n., 69, 81 sq., 84, that of gods, 41, 344; tends upwards 89 sq., 260, 336, 411, 413-15; 48, by liis vital airs, 41, 368; is not 162, 169, 188, 210, 356 sq., 481, held down by food or breath, 41, 497, 570-2, 577. See also Internal 379; clay is m.'s human forn, 41, organ, and Mind. 382 ; have their birth-place in the Mânas, the people of Mâna or west, 41, 389; five races of m., 42, Mândârya, 32, 289, 291. 201, 204 ; 43, 269; in the list of Manasákata, a Brâhman village in cattle, 43, 38; cattle are his food, Kosala, 11, 167, 169, 185 sq. 43, 335; m. at the end of sexual Mânasî and her image Kâkshushi, union becomes apathetic, 43, 370; 1, 276. serve the person in the eye under Manasvin, 1), of a Nâga king, 21, 5. the name of wealth, , 373 ; Manât, a stone worshipped by
S.B. IND.
wers, 41, 93, 175: Superior ah, Mashya, Punti
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #371

MANAT-MANGUSVARA
Arabian tribes, 6, xii sq.; the Mandikaputra, n. of a Sthavira,
divinity of M. recognized and again denied by Mohammed, 6, xxvi sq. Mânatantavya, n. of a teacher, quoted, 30, 28, 28 n. Mânatta, t.t., penance, when unlawful, 17, 270 sq.; regulations about the m., 17, 397-418, 420-39. See also Samgha (disciplinary proceedings). Mânava, Saryâta, the, 26, 273. Mânava Dharma-sastra, see Manusmriti.
354
Mânava Dharma-sûtra, converted into our Manu-smriti, 25, xix sq., xxii-xlv, lxv-cvi. Mânava-gâmika, n. of a god, 36, 55. Mânava Gana, founded by Rishigupta Kâkandaka, 22, 292. Mânava-Grihya-sûtra, and Kâthaka-Grihya-sutra, 7, xxvi, xxvii n.; M. and Manu-smriti, 25, xxiii, xxxviii-xl; on marriage by purchase, 25, xciii.
Mânavâkârya, author of Mânavasûtras, 25, lxiii, lxiii n. Mânavas, home of their school, 25, xlv.
Mânava Srâddhakalpa, and Manusmriti, 25, xl-xliv.
Manâvî, wife of Manu, 12, 29 sq.; 25, lx.
Mandâkaka, n. of a demon, 30, 220. Mândalikas, mothers of, wake up after seeing one of the fourteen auspicious dreams, 22, 246. Mandapâla, married Sârangî, 25, 331, 331 n. Mandarava, see Flowers. Mândârya, son of Mâna, Rishi of hymns to the Maruts, 32, 181, 183 sq., 203, 206, 211, 273, 280. Mândavya, n. of a teacher, 15, 227; 29, 141; worshipped at the Tarpana, 29, 122, 220; declared a thief by unjust trial, 33, 16, 16 n., 285; pupil of Kautsa, 43, 404. Mandha, see Mândhâtri. Mândhâtri (Mandha), miraculously born from the forehead, 19, 3; 49 (i), 6; obtained the half of Sakra's throne, and was not satisfied, 19, 118, 122; 49 (i), 113; typical great king, 19, 221, 275; went up to heaven, even in his human body, 35, 172; 36, 146; bow of M., 49 (i), 108.
22, 286. Mandikukshi Kaitya, n. of a park, 45, 100.
Mandu, worshipped at the Tarpana, 29, 122; honoured as teacher, 29, 141.
Mandûka, a god, conversion of, 36,
249.
Mândûkâyani, n. of a teacher, 15, 227; 43, 404. Mândûkâyanîputra, n.p., 15, 225, Mândûkeya, n. of a teacher, 1, 247 sq., 251, 252; two teachers, father and son, 1, 248; Hrasva M., 1, 253, 257, 265; quoted, 29, 25, 28, 83; worshipped at the Tarpana, 29, 123, 220. Mândûkîputra, n.p., 15, 225. Mândûkya - upanishad, quoted, 8, notes to 79, 247, 251, 259, 324, 376.
Manes, see Ancestors, Fathers, Fravashis, Souls, and Spirits. Man-fû, of 3âu, his mother told Confucius the grave of his father, 27, 124.
Măng Hsien-ze, his excessive mourning, 27, 129 sq.; mourning rites for him, 27, 154; quoted, 28, 167, 167 1., 423. Măng-hû, uncle of Wan, 27, 152. Măng King-jze, on funeral rites, 27, 174.
Mango Grove, at Pâvâ, 11, 70, 82 sq.
Măng Phi, nephew of Văn, 27,
152.
Măng-sun 3hai, how he behaved on the death of his mother, 39, 253-5; obtained the Tão, 40, 283. Mangudhvaga, n. of a Tathagata, 49 (ii), 99. Mangughosha, see Magusri. Mangushakas, see Flowers. Mangusri, or Mangughosha, a Bodhisattva Mahâsattva, 21, 3 sq., 8-29, 248-50, 363; 49 (ii), 90, 161, 161 n.; taught the daughter of the Nâgaking Sâgara the Lotus of the True Law, 21, 250-4; Buddha explains to him the rules of conduct for a Bodhisattva, 21, 262-80; the prince royal, 21, 394, 396 sq., 399, 404. Mangusvara Mangusrî, 21, 16; Tathagatas, called M., 49 (ii), 71.
=
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #372

MANG-3ZE
Măng-ze, a eunuch, composed an ode of the Shih, 3, 295. Măng 3ze, record of her death, 28, 298.
Măng 3ze-fan, n. of a Tâoist, 39,
250, 250 n.
Mânî, doctrines of, criticized, 24, 243, 243 n. Manibhadra, disciple of Sambhûtavigaya, 22, 289. Mânichaeans, see Manicheism. Manicheism, a heresy of Zoroastrianism, 4, xlvi; of a mixed law are those of the Sinik congregation (M.?), 5, 296, 296 sq. n.; criticism of its doctrines, 24, xxv, xxviii, 170, 243
51.
Mânih, a heretic, 37, 278 sq., 278 n.; 47, 88 n., 126, 126 n. Manikara, n. of a demon, invoked, 29, 364. Manikúlaka, a village headman, asserts that gold and silver was not allowed by Buddha, 20, 391 sq. Mân Kâu-teh, and 3ze-kang converse together on right conduct, 40, 176-80.
Mankind, see Man. Mankura, attendant on Milinda, 35, xix, 47 sq. Manmatha, god of love, 42, 311. Manobhirâma, n. of a Buddhafield, 21, 150. Manogia, a chief Gandharva, 21, 5. Manogйasabdâbhigargita, n. of the aeon in which Ananda is to be a Buddha, 21, 206. Manogñasvara, a chief Gandharva,
21, 5.
Manota, a deity, offering to, 26, 203, 393.
Man-sacrifice, see Human sacrifice. Mânsarspend, see Mathra Spenta. Manslaughter, see Homicide. Mantha, or mash offering, a rite, performed to obtain greatness, 1, lxxv sq., 75 sq.; 15, 209-15. Manthalagautama, a Bhikshu, seduced by Bâlamukhyâ, 49 (i), 38 sq. Manthin, is the moon, 26, 278 sq.; Soma libations for Sukra and M., 26, 278-88, 316, 332, 409; 41, 111 sq.; 44, 209 sq. Mantî, one of the eight Brahmans who took note of the marks on Buddha's body, 36, 44.
MANTRAS
355
Mânti, n. of a teacher, 15, 119, 187. Mantra-Brahmana, and GobhilaGrihya-sûtra, 30, 3-11. Mantrapatha, and ApastambîyaGrihya-sûtra, 30, 249. Mantras I know the M. only, the sacred books, I do not know the Self,' 1, 110; are contained in a name, 1, 112, 114; M. for the funeral oblations, 1, 83, 83 n., 84, 84 sq. n., 86; sacraments for women without M., 7, 114; 25, 330, 330 n.; only the flesh of beasts that has been consecrated with M. may be eaten by Brahmanas, 7, 169; M. for the Srâddha ceremonies and oblations, 7, 232-7 and notes, 239, 240, 250 n.; sacrifices without M. are no good, 8, 119, 119 n. ; how to know where a M. ends, 29, 375; the M. used at Grihya ceremonies, their date and metre, 30, ix-xiv, XXX, XXX 11., XXXV; M. used for rites for which they have not been composed, 30, 114 n.; how the M. have to be recited, 30, 318-20; definitions of M. and Brahmanas, 30, 323-5; rules about the recitation of M. at sacrifices, 30, 325-9, 345, 350 sq., 353, 359 sq.; certain M. and Brahmana passages met with in the beginning of some Upanishads, do not belong to the brahmavidyâ, 34, Ixx; 38, 222-5; M. and arthavâdas as authorities on the gods, 34, 198, 203, 217, 219 sq., 223, 304, 348, 355; do not constitute an independent means of authoritative knowledge for anything, 34, 218; though subserving other purposes, are also independent means knowledge, 34, 220-2; have occasionally to be explained in a secondary sense, 34, 318; Nâgasena wants Rohana to teach him the best
of
Mantra,' 35, 19 sq.; stories about men who obtained new bodies, in M. and arthavâdas, 38, 235; M. which are enjoined in one Sâkhâ or Veda are taken over by other Sâkhâs or Vedas also, 38, 273 sq.; on the non-return of the released soul, 38, 418 sq.; relation between M. and sûtras, 42, 480; the thoughtful men find the hidden Agni by reciting M. or spells, 46, 61; Veda
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #373

MANTRAS-MANU
356
study analogous to the recital of M., 48, 6. See also Charms, Mäthras, and Prayers (a, b). Mantra-upanishads, xxxii, xliii.
15, xxvi,
Manu, revealed Upanishads to mankind, his offspring, 1, 44; 25, Ix sq.; taught by Pragâpati, teaches mankind, 1, 144; quoted as authority, 2, Ixi; 14, 314, 319; 29, 89; 48, divided his estate amongst 414; his sons, 2, 135; 14, 224; 25, lvii, Ixi; revealed the Srâddha ceremony for the salvation of mankind, 2, 140; fourteen Ms. pass away in each Kalpa, 7, 79; quoted by Kâlidâsa, 8, 30; the doctrine of devotion taught by the Sun to M. who communicated it to Ikshvâku, 8, 58, 58 n.; four ancient Ms., 8, 86, 86 n.; legend of M. and his bull with the Asura-killing voice, 12, 29 sq., 29 n.; Agni kindled by M., 12, 116; 46, 33; see also Manus; worshipped with sacrifice, 12, 133; 30, 142; 41, 250; legend of M., his daughter Idà, and the deluge, 12, 216-21, 224; 26, xxx sq.; 42, 679 sq.; 44, 81; M. and Dhâtri perform the punarâdheya, 12, 314 n.; quoted by Vâsishtha, 14, xvii-xx, xxvii, 4, 16, 26, 52, 60, 64, 105, 123, 127; 25, xxxii-xxxiv; prose quotation from M., 14, xviii sq.; a great authority on law in ancient as in modern times, 14, xx; prosperity prevailed in the world on the birth of M.'s son, 19, 22; lamented for his son, 19, 92; 49 (i), 90; son of Brahman Svayambhu, 25, xii, lvii, Ixi, lxiv, 19, 19 m., 26; quoted in the Manu-smriti, 25, xiii, 103, 116, 145, 175, 192, 208, 275, 278, 284, 291, 297, 303, 305, 313, 359, 365, 384, 416, 419; identified with the supreme soul, 25, xiii sq., Ivii, lxiv, 512; was omniscient, 25, xiii, 30; a king, 25, xiii, lviii sq., lxiv, 222; the Pragâpati M. a great sage, 25, xiii sq., lvii, lxiv, 330, 419; 33, 263; 41, 250; 49 (i), 90; all M. said is medicine, 25, xiv, xvi, lx sq.; 34, 294; 48, 412; credited with the revelation of Mantras, 25, xvi, Ix sq. father of mankind, founder of social and moral order, hence
credited with the authorship of legal maxims, 25, xxxiv, lvii sq., lxi-lxiv, lxxv; M. Vaivasvata, son of Aditya Vivasvat, 25, lvii, 19; 49 (i), 90; inventor of sacrificial rites, 25, lix; quoted by Yâska, 25, lxi sq., xin. ; produced by Virâg, 25, lxiv, 14; seven Ms., 25, lxiv sq., 14, 14 11., 19; creates ten sages, 25, lxiv sq., 14; quotations from a Sâstra of N. in the Mahâbhârata, 25, 1xxv-lxxix; 33, xv; M. Prâketasa quoted in Mahabharata, 25, lxxvi sq., lxxvin.; conversation between M. and Brihaspati, 25, lxxix; a divine being, asked by the sages to expound the law, 25, 1 sq.; Manvantara, the period of a M., 25, 22; M. Svâyambhava, original author of the Manu-smiriti, 25, 26, 28, 509, 513: 33, xi sq., 2, 2 n.: M. and other sages, children of M., the son of Hiranyagarbha, 25, 111: Bhrigu, son of M., 25, 170; allotted to women impure desires, 25, 330; they have ploughed through Sarasvatî under M., 29, 338; M. and the goddess Idâ connected with Pâkayagias, 30, xv sq.; Father M. acquired health and wealth by sacrifices, 32, 193, 422; chose the medicines of Rudra, 32, 427, 433; quoted by Nârada, 33, xiv, 100, 116, 227-31; the law of M. superintended by the guardians of the world, 33, 109; any Smriti text opposed to M. has no validity, 33, 274, 387; quoted by Brihaspati, 33, 316, 369, 375, 385; mentioned in Sruti, 34, 294, 294 n.; blames the doctrine of Kapila, 34, 294 sq.; recommends reasoning, 34, 315; the doctrine of pradhana accepted by M., 34, 394; charms against hostile demons practised by M., 42, 67; remedies chosen by Father M., 42, 679; King M. Vaivasvata whose people are men, 44, 361, 362 11.; the Earth is M.'s mare, 44, 466: his sacrificial grass, 46, 13: Agni caused the sky to roar for M., 46, 22; the gods have placed Agni for M., 46, 32; the divine host, the Ghrita-sprinkling offspring of M., 46, 42 sq.; Agni among the offspring of M., 46, 64: primaeval sacrificer,
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #374

MANU- MANU-SMRITI
3.57
46, 96, 99, 206; Agni was born in Mânûskîhar, son of Yûdân-Yim, M.'s firm law, 46, 137 ; Mâtaris van author of the Dâdistân-î Dînik, has brought Agni to M., 46, 137; pontiff of Pars and Kirmân, 5, xlii, Vâmadeva understood, 'I am M. 147 n. ; 18, xiii sq., xxii, 3 sq., 3 n., and the sun,' 48, 253, 618; teaches 276, 323, 357, 359; his Epistles, Brahman as the universal cause, 48, 18, xiii-xv, XXv-xxviii; 37, xlvi sg.; 409 sq. ; the golden age of M., the MSS. of his writings, 18, xiy-six; son of the Sun, 49 (i), 19; Vasus date of his writings, 18, xiv, xxvii sq.; and Ms., 49 (i), 197; Laws of M., his style, 18, xix sq.; his Epistles Code of M., see Manu-smriti.
translated, 18, 277-366; his epistle Manus (or Manu), Agni established to the good people of Sîrkân, 18, by, 46, 8-11, 38, 230, 412; Agni 279-324; his epistle to his brother sacrificed for M., 46, 24, 194, 275; Zad-sparam, 18, 325-58; threatens M. and Manusha, Nahus and Nahu- to leave Iran, 18, 349 sq., 353; his sha, 46, 28; Agni inflamed by M. epistle to all of the good religion in the abode of Id, 46, 217; Agni, in Iran, 18, 359-66; controversy the Purohita of M., 46, 232; to- between M. and Zâd-sparam, 18, gether with the people of M. Agni 455. spreads out the sacrifice, 46, 232 sq.; Manus-kithra, son of Airyu, 23, Agni belonging to M., 46, 256, 287 222, 222 n. See Mânûskîhar (1). sq.; the sacrificer, 46, 316. See also Manu-smriti, or Mânava DharmaManu.
sâstra, quoted in the MaitrầyanîyaMânûs, n.p., 5, 137; 47, 128.
upanishad, 1, 1xx; based on an older Mânûsak, sister of Mântskihar, 47, Dharma-sútra, 2, ix sqq. note; 14, 143.
xviii-XX, 26 n.; 25, xviii-xlv; M. Mânûs-i Khurshed-vînîk, n.p., 5, and Vishnu-smriti, 7, xxii-xxvii, 134.
xxxii; belongs to a school of the Mânûs-khûrnâk, ancestor of Zoro- Black Yagur-veda, 7, XXV-xxvii; aster, 47, 34, 140.
doctrines of Bhagavadgitâ compared Mânûs-khûrnar, or Mânûs-Khvâr- with M., 8, 20-4, 27; its relation nar, ancestor of Zoroaster, 5, 134, to the Mahâbhârata, 8, 203, 226; 134 n.; 47, 34, 128, 140.
23, lxxiv-xci, xciv, xcvii sq., cvii, Mânûskîhar (Zd., Manus-kithra), cxiv, cxvi; verses from M, in the king, descendant of Fredûn, ances- Dhammapada, 10 (i), 33 n., 36 sq. n. ; tor of Zoroaster, 5, 134, 134 n., 136, translated, Vol. 25; origin of M. 138, 141 sq., 145 sq.; 37, 28, 28 n.; according to Hindu tradition, 25, 47, xxix, II, n., 34, 121, 128, xi-xviii; is Bhrigu's version of the 135 n., 140; used the Frât river Institutes of the Sacred Law profor irrigation, 5, 78; made captive claimed by Manu, 25, xi-xiii, xvii, by Frâsîyâv, 5, 135; all Möbads scii, xcv sq., cvi, cvi n., cx, 19, 26, from the family of M., 5, 147; 28; heads the lists of Dharma-sâstras, reigned 120 years, 5, 150; the 25, xvi; quoted by Vâsishtha, 25, steed of M., 5, 182; addressed by xxii, xxxi-xxxiv; proofs of its later Spendarmad, 5, 329, 329 n. ; 24, origin, 25, xxiii-xxxi; conflicting 350, 350 n. (Minôkihar); 37, 468; opinions on certain points stated in has both wisdoms, 18, 90, 90 n.; it, 25, xxiji sq.; its author knew avenged the slaughter of Aîrîk, 24, Dharma-sâstras, 25,xxvsq.; authori. 52 n., 61 sq., 61 n.; race of M., ties quoted in it, 25, xxvi-xxx; 37, 29 sq. ; coming of M., 37, 267; perhaps quoted by Gautama, 25, the Aûsikhshes descended from xxiv sq.; perhaps quoted by Sândemon of Wrath, and a sister of khâyana, 25, XXXV sq.; quoted by King M., 47, xiv; Spencarmad ap- Kamandaki, 25, xxxvi-xxxviii ; the pears at the court of King M., 47, work of a special law school, not of xiv, 134; his sister Mânûsak, 47, a Vedic school, 25, xlv-lvi; con143; ancestor of Râgh and Nôdar, verted into a metrical Smriti by 47, 147
a special school of lawyers, 25,
37,29 59.khshes desd a sister - Kâma
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #375

358
MANU-SMRITI-MARA
conque Gil, 69-718xxii se
xlv-lvi; claims the allegiance of all Măn-yin Tăng-hăng, employed as Hindus, 25, xlv, ly sq. ; a school- a teacher by Thang, 40, 117. book, 25, liv sq.; more systematic Manyu, Wrath, sacrifices to, 2, 86 than any Dharma-sûtra, 25, liv sq.; 29, 388; 30, 23; n. of Kâma, 42, free from sectarian influences, 25, 223, 594; Rudra produced from ly; to be taught by Brâhmanas, and M., 43, 157. to be learnt by all Aryas, 25, lv, 26, Mâo Hăng, his text of the Shih 26 n., 32; advantages of studying King, 3, 288. it, 25, lv, 513; chosen for conver- Mâo Kang, his text of the Shih sion into a Smriti on account of King, 3, 288 sq., 297. the myths and legends of Manu, Mâo Zhiang, a famous beauty, 39, 25, lvi-Oxy; reason for its high 191, 191n. veneration, 25, lvii; old and new Mara, the Evil One, the 'tempter,' parts of the work, 25, Ixvi-lxxiii; or evil spirit,' will overthrow the sources of the matter added to the sensual man, 10 (i), 5; bridle your old Mânava Dharma-sútra, 25, mind, to escape from the bonds of lxxiy-xcii; alludes to legends of M., 10(i), 12; one should attack the Mahâbhârata, 25, Ixxx; quota- M, with the weapon of knowledge, tions from a Brihat M., and Vriddha 10 (i), 14, 19; his flower-pointed M., and from M. not found in our arrow, 10 (i), 17, 17 n.; Buddha Smriti, 25, xcii, xcyi sq.; contra- conquers M. and his armies, 10 (i), dictory passages in it, 25, xcii-xciv; 44 n.; (ii), 69-72, 94, 103, 106; 13, not the last link in a long chain 113 sq., 116; 19, xxii sq., 147-56, of metrical Manu-smritis, but the 316, 318, 364 ; 36, 27, 55, 60, 212; immediate offspring of the old 49 (i), 157, 183; the wise conquer Manava Dharma-sútra, 25, xcii-cvi; M. and his train, 10 (i), 48; those Pauranic stories on recasts of who enter the eightfold way are M., 25, xcvi; anterior to other freed from the bondage of M., 10 metrical Smritis, 25, xcix--cvi; its (i), 67 ; crushes those who do not language, 25, cv; its probable date, overcome thirst, 10 (i), 8o; by 25, cvi-cxviii; 33, xvi; its commen- meditation a man will cut the fetter taries, 25, cvii sq., cxviii-cxxxviii; of M., 10 (i), 82 sq.; king of death, Brihaspati-smriti a Vârttika on M. devil, 10 (ii), x; existence the realm 25, cviii-cx; 33, 271-5; referred of M., 10 (ii), xv; tempts Dhaniya, to in inscriptions, 25, cxiii sq.; 10 (ii), 5; (worlds of) gods, Mâras, Vriddha or Brihat M. later than and Brahmans, 10 (ii), 14, 30, 45, Bhrigu's Samhitâ, 25, cxvii, transla- 96, 142 sq.; called Kanha, 10 (ii), tions of it, 25, cxviji, cxxxvïïi; merit 59'the wise having conquered all of studying it, 25, 26; its contents, association with M., do not go to 25, 27 sq. ; revealed, 25, 511; com- rebirth, 10 (ii), 135 ; by those that pared with other law-books, 25, have entered the realm of M., the 515-82; known to Kumârila, 25, Dhamma is not perfectly understood, 613; M. and Nârada-smriti, 33, 10 (ii), 145; Lust, Delight, Thirst, xi-xvi; four versions of M., 33, the daughters of M., 10 (ii), 159; xi sq., 2 sq., 274; Nârada's account 19,147 sq., 150 ; 49 (i), 137, 160-3; of the M., 33, 1-4, in.; opposed the hosts of M. described, 19, 150-2; to the Sânkhya-smriti, 34, xlvii, those who have seen the Dhamına 291; quoted, 38, 427; 48, 777 ; do not fall into the power of M., inculcates practical religious duty, 10 (ii), 204; for whatever they grasp 48, 409, 411.
after in the world, just by that 11. Mânutantavya, see Saumapa M. follows the man, 10 (ii), 205; Ananda Măn Wû-kwei and Kbih-kang Man possessed by M., 11, 41; tries to
khỉ converse on the Lord of Yü persuade Buddha to die, 11, 42-4, (Shun), 39, 324 sq. and n.
43 n., 52 sg.; one of the eight kinds Mânya, i. e, son of Mâna, see Mân- of assemblies, 11, 48; world of M.,
11, 72, 187, 288; the wheel of the
dârya.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #376

VÂRA-MARRIAGE
339
empire of Truth set rolling by (i), 137; his vain attempts to disBaddha, cannot be turned back by turb Buddha meditating at the foot M., 11, 154 ; Brahmâ assists Buddha of the Bodhi tree, 49 (i), 137-47; in his conflict with M., 11, 164; identified with Kama, 49 (i), 137-9, the hosts of M. are dispelled, when 147; sons of M. who favoured the the real nature of things becomes side of truth, 49 (i), 158, 158 n.; clear to the meditating Brâhmana, 13, attacks of M. on the Buddha, 49 (i), 78; M. or Death, 13, 113 sq.; alone 160-4; called Namuki, 49 (i), 162, grieved by the birth of Buddha, 19, 164; the Arhat conquers the hosts 6, 6 sq. n.; Buddha mistaken for of M., 49 (i), 177. See also Kanha, the sixth M.,' 19, 72, 72 n.; the Mârakâyikas, the sons or angels of Devarâga M. grieves when Buddha Mara, 21, 391 Sq., 433. reaches Bodhi, 19, 165; M. Pisuna Mâraspend, father of Atûrpâd, 5, requests Buddha to pass to Nirvana, 104, 145, 147, 404 sq., 37, 30; 47, 19, 267, 267 n.; M., the god of 87 sq. desires, dwells in heaven, 19, 267 Mardân-farukh, son of Allharmazdsq. n.; alone rejoices at Buddha's dâd, author of Sikand-gûmânîk Vigar, death, 19, 308; 20,000 damsel atten. 24, xxv-xxvii, 120 sq., 120 n. dants on M. proceed from the Mardân-vêh, n.p., 5, 146 sq. Kâmaloka heavens to wait upon Mard-bûd, quoted, 5, 267, 267 n. the mother of Bodhisattva, 19, Mard-shah, or Shah-mard, author 354 ; Bodhisattvas, after conquering of the Sad Dar, 24, 255 n. the Evil One, strike the drum of Mare, see Horse. the law, 21, 13; Sâriputra when Mârgandak, n.p., 5, 139 sq. first hearing Buddha is afraid that Mârgasîrsha festival, see Serpents. it might be M, in the disguise of Marhayâ, see Mashya. Buddha, 21, 63 sq.; M. and his Mârîka, see Kasyapa. followers will receive the true law Marîki: Krishna is M. among the under the Buddha Rasmiprabhâsa, Maruts, 8,88; a sage and Pragâpati, 21, 143; the Buddha Mahâbhigña- 25, 14, 19; Manes descended from gñânâbhibhû defeats M., 21, 155; M., 25, nu sq. the triple world assailed by M., and Marka, and Sanda, two Asuraconquered by Buddha's followers, Rakshas, 26, 279-84; a demon 21, 275; defeated by the keeper of harassing infants, 29, 296; 30, the Lotus of the True Law, 21, 211; M. and Kanda, 42, 301. 391 sq.; preachers protected from Markandeya reinodelled the ManuM, and his followers by Samanta smriti, 25, xvii, xcv; 33, xi, 2 sq., bhadra, 21, 433; avoiding M, one an. is liberated from death, 22, 29; Market, see Trade. exerting himself in the rule of truth Marriage. a wise man overcomes M., 22, 33;
(a) Choice (Intermarriage, Forbidden dehow M. one day could prevent grees, Marriageable age, Order of m. Buddha from receiving alms, 35,
in family, Number of wives, Election
of bride and groom). 219-23; is great, and he is only (6) Law of m. one, 36, 50; Bhikkhus reverenced ( History of m. (Forms of m., Re-narriage
Duty and Meritoriousness of m.). by Mâras, 36, 120; a servant of M.
(d) Hindu m. ceremonies. tempts Gotama with the wheel (e) Chinese m. ceremonies. treasure, 36, 136 sq.; Ms. or evil
Parsi m. ceremonies. spirits even long for the righteous (a) CHOICE (INTERMARRIAGE, FORman, 36, 221; the Bhikkhu will BIDDEN DEGREES, MARRIAGEABLE remove the bonds of M., 36, 324; AGE, ORDER OF M. IN FAMILY, individuality the food of evil and NUMBER OF WIVES, ELECTION OF the Evil One, 36, 372; originated BRIDE AND GROOM). Mâyâ, hence the world appears Opinions about m, with a Sîdra uneternal, 45, 244, 244 n.; his sons, female, 2, 69, 258; 14, 6; 25, Confusion, Gaiety, and Pride, 49 xxvi sq., xxvii n., 78 sq., 104; inter
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #377

360
MARRIAGE
marriage of castes, 2, 308 sq.; 5, 186; 33, 169 sq., 170 sq. n.; maiden 206; 7, 67, 106; 25, 75, 77-9, 83, allowed to choose a husband, in 86; intermarriage with idolaters case of her relatives neglecting to forbidden, 6, 33; in. with slave marry her, 2, 272 ; 7, 109, 109 n.; girls, 6, 75 sq.; the ancient Brahmanas 14, 91 sq., 314; 25, 343 sq.; 33, did not marry a woman belonging to 169; maidens married early, 31, another caste, nor did they buy a wife ; 92; child-m., 35, 74;-the order in they chose living together in mutual which brothers and sisters must love after having come together, 10 (ii), marry, 2, 230, 257 sq., 272; 7, 136, 49; intermarriage with outcasts, 14,
177 ; 14, 4, 103, 103 n., 217, 329; 58, 58 n., 68, 109; 25, 37, 105; sin of 25, 103 sq., 107 sq., 442 ; 44, 414; intermarrying with wicked people, m. of a younger sister, 16, 181 sq., 14, 130; 25, 384; an excellent 183 sq. n.; expiation for m. of a wife may be acquired from a base younger brother before an oider, family, 25, 72 1., 73; wives of dif
42, 164 sq., 521, 523-8;-number of ferent castes, their standing, 25, wives, 2, 126, 126 n.; 7, 106, IT 342 sq.; m. of cripples, idiots, sq.: 14, 5 sg. ; 29, 277; division of eunuchs, outcasts, 25, 373, 373 n.; inheritance among sons born by children from wives of different several wives, 2, 304 sq.; Shun's m. castes, 25, 402-5, 402 sq. n., 407-9, to the daughters of Yão, 3, 36 sq.; 412, 416-18, 416 sq. n.; confusion about accepting the child of a handof castes through m. with women maid, 5, 323 sq., 323 n., 344 sq.; who ought not to be married, 25, harem of King Sudassana, 11, 239, 407; rules about intermarriage, 28, 274, 276 sq.; position of a con63, 63 n.; the Khattiya the best in cubine improved by a son, 16, 170, the world of those who observe 171 sq. n.; feudal prince inarries exogamous m., 35, 229 n.; a wife nine ladies, one of them to be the to be given only to a Mazda-wor- proper wife, 16, 183 sq. n.; younger shipper, 37, 66 sq. ;-forbidden de- sister married off in a position grces, 2, 127, 127 n., 196 sq.; 6, ancillary to the real wife, 16, 334 75 ; 7, 106 sq.; 14, 42, 146, 146 n., sq., 335 n.; when the first wife dies, 216 sq. ; 25, 75-7 and n., 466, a man may marry again, 25, 198; 466 n.; 27, 203; 28, 297 sq. ; 30, wives and concubines, 27, 109, 161, 82; 33, 166, 287, 389; next-of- 164, 181, 189, 457, 471-3, 479; 28, kin marriage (Khvêtûk-das) in Zoro
44, 47-52, 47 n., 54 sq., 137-9, 380, astrianism one of the good works, 380 n.; the son of a concubine did 4, 98 sq., 98 n.; 5, 212 sq., 307, not preside at the sacrifices, 27, 388 sq., 389 sq. n.; 18, 225, 232, 223; 28,457; polyandry in the 387, 387 n., 391; 23, 332; 24, 26, Veda (?), 32, 277; want of harmony 26 n., 74; 31, 250; 37, 273 sq., anong wives and concubines, one 273 n., 288, 288 n., 392, 431, 445 ; of the troubles of common people, 47, x, XXV sq., 51-3, 166 sq.; m. 40, 195; she who is first taken to wife between blood-relations, 12, 238, is the consecrated consort, 41, 238: 238 sq. n.; texts on next-of-kin m., why a single man has many wives, 18, xxviii sq.; next-of-kin m. of 43, 230 ;-a man should not marry the first man and woman (mashya a girl who has no brothers, 2, 305; mashyôi), 18, 105, 105 n.; 37, 365; marriageable women to be sought 47, 6; origin of next-of-kin m. for wealth, 6, 76; fine for giving a 18, 199-201, 199 n.; meaning of blemished damsel in m., without Khvêtûk-das or next-of-kin m., 18, indicating her blemish, 7, 29; 389-430; breaking off a next-of- general advice as to choice of a kin m., a heinous sin, 24, 71; the wife, 7, 107; 14, 7, 42; 25, 76 sq.; youth given in m, to his kin, 31, 29, 21; 30, 186; vile men are to 342;--proper age of m., 2, 196, narry vile women, vile women vile 272 sq. ; 14, 314 ; 25, 343 sq., men, 9, 73, 76; Bhikkhus must not 344 n. ; 27, 65, 65 n., 478; 30, 82, give advice as to taking and giving
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #378

MARRIAGE
361
in m., 11, 199; 19, 296; 36, 287; one about to marry must not be put one should not marry a bold or under restraint, 33, 288; wickedness resolute female, 16, 154, 250, 271, of breaking up projected marriages, 272 n.; duty of choosing a wife of 40,240. See also Wife, and Woman(a). character, 24, 10 sq. ; a girl of the (c) HISTORY OF M. (FORMS OF M., same surname not to be married, RE-MARRIAGE, DUTY AND MERI27, 78; election of bride and bride- TORIOUSNESS OF M.). groom, betrothal, 29, 164; 30, Eight forms or rites of m., 2, 42 sq., 256–8; 33, 165 sq., 165 n.; xix-xxi, 127 sq., 128 n., 132 sq., examination of the bridegroom with 197, 200; 7, 69, 107-9; 14, 6 sq., regard to his virile, 33, 166-9; quali- 205-8; 25, xxxix n., Ixxvii sq., 371; ties of a bridegroom, 33, 171 sq. ; 29, 166 sq.; 33, 171, 173 sq., 191; faults of a maiden, or of a suitor, 33, lawful and unlawful m. rites, 2, 172 sq. ; charms for obtaining a 130 sq. ; 25, xxiv, 79-83, 79 n.; husband, 42, 94 sq., 322-5, 491; a bride is given to the family, 2, charm for obtaining a wife, 42, 95, 166 ; m. by purchase, fee (sulka) 502 sq.
taken at an Asura or Arsha wedding, (6) LAW OF M.
2, 306; 7, 69 sq., 69 n., 108; 14, 7, Law about m., 2, 196-200 ; 6, 7 n.; 25, xciji sq., 79-82, 84 sq., 71 sq. ; 7, 38; 25, 291, 291 n., 291, 291 n., 294 sq., 318, 344 sq. ; 294 sq. ; 33, 164-77; 37, 66, 106, 33, 53, 53 n., 171 sq. and n., 194, 113 sq. ; an untruth spoken at the 343; 35, 74, 74 n. ; wives acquired time of m., is venial, 2, 291; 14, by contract, 4, +5 sq., 45 n.; five 83; 25, 273; law of divorce, 5, kinds of m., 5, 142, 142 sq. n.; m. 306; 6, 33-7,75; 9, 145 sq., 270 sq., by capture, 7, 108; the son of a 279 sq., 288 sq. ; 18, 406 sq. ; 25, female married according to the 341 sq. ; 27, 457, 457 n. ; 28, 44 sq., Brâhma-rite, sanctifies the company, 57, 57 n., 170 sq. ; 33, 183 sq. ; the 14, 19; against sale of daughters, m, portion, dowry of a maiden, 6, 25, 345; buying a concubine, 27, 71 sq. ; 33, 53 sq., 243, 309; the 78; 28, 297 sq. ; in the age of heir bound to marry unmarried Shăn Năng people knew their sisters, 7, 64: the persons by whom mothers, but did not know their a girl may be given in m., 7, 109; fathers, 40, 171; lineage through 25, 195; 33, 169 ; divorced wives the mothers amongst the evils of not unlawful to marry, 9, 138 sq. heresy, 47, 88 sq.; see also Niyoga, and n., 144, 144 n.; property given Widows, and Woman (a);position to a wife after m. by her husband's of son of re-married woman, 2, 258; family, 14, 81; the son of a pregnant 25, 104, 109, 359, 363, 363 sq. n., bride, 14, 87, 228 ; families are 369, 369 sq. n.; re-marriage of degraded by neglect of lawful m., widows allowed, 6, 35 sq.; Hindu 14, 175; unjustly forsaking a wife, law about re-marriage of widow's 25, 120; once only is a maiden and virgin brides, 7, 62 ; 14, 92, given in m., 25, 335, 336 n.; 33, 314 sq. ; 25, 196 sq., 339 sq., 340 1. ; 171, 171 n.; betrothal binding, 33, 287; definition of the term except when bride blemished, 25, re-married woman,' 14, 86; re335, 340, 340 n., 345; mourning marriage of wives of emigrants, 14, for a divorced mother, 27, 122; 28, 92 sq.; re-marriage of women who 42, 381, 381 n.; newly married men have left an impotent man, 14, exempted from official duties, 27, 228, low estimation of re-married 374; 39, 231, 231 n.; announced women, 25, 107; 33, 174 sq., to the king, 28, 167, 167 n.; one 174 n.; a widow may not marry about to marry must not be arrested, again, 27, 439, 439 sq. n.; when 33, 18; wife allowed to take another a second m. is permitted, 33, 184 sq.; husband in case of impotency, 33, re-marriage of widows, and polyan168 sq.; m. dissoluble on discovering dry practised in some countries, 33, a blemish in the husband, 33, 184; 389;-a virtuous king will not treat
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #379

362
MARRIAGE
with contempt wifeless men and 7, 299; preparatory m, rites, 10 (ii), widows, 3, 165, 202 sq., 475; the 99; 29, 31-4; betrothal, gift with solitary and widows laid their com- a libation of water, 14, 6; 25, 82, plaints before the great Ti, 3, 258; 336 n., 340 1.; impure food not to be dignity of m., 4, 34, 46 sq. ; giving thrown away at weddings, 14, 72 ; a virgin in m., one of the good wedding fcasts in the house of the works, 4, 175; duty of marrying husband, or the bride's father, 22, for men and women, 5, 322 sq.; 97sacred fire kindled at the wed24, 278; duty of marrying the ding, 25, 87; 29, 12, 12 n., 20, 43, single, servants and handmaidens, 270 ; 30, 14 sq.; betrothal the cause 9, 77; householder's duty of taking of husband's dominion, 25, 195; a wife, 15, 51, 91; 25, 128, 198; benedictory texts recited, 25, 195, the worst deed, when men prevent 195 n., 294 sq.; sacrifice to Pragamaids from marrying and bringing pati at weddings, 25, 195, 195 sq.n.; forth children, 23, 281; king's duty the seven steps, 25, 294 sq. ; 29,38: to wed a queen, 25, 228; king to nuptial texts applied to virgins only, deliberate on bestowing his daughters 25, 294 sq.; gifts made at m., 25, in m., 25, 240; father's duty to 370 sq., 374, 374 1. ; 29, 285; 33, give daughter in m., 25, 328; 33, 129 11., 342 sq.; auspicious times 367 sq.; 37, 66, 148; promoting m., for m., 29, 20 sq., 277; 30, 255 sq.: the duty of rulers, 27, 392; m. and wooing, betrothal, 29, 21 sq. ; 30, relationship, in the different ages of 255, 258; 45, 113; bride's bath, 29, the world, 39, 359 sq.
31 sq. ; a dance, 29, 32 ; joining of (d) HINDU M. CEREMONIES.
hands, 29, 35, 167, 283, 382 sq.; 30, After m. husband and wife must 45, 47, 189, 259; circumambulation perform the rites prescribed for of the fire, 29, 37 sq.; treading on the household life, 2, 99; anniversary stone, 29, 37 sq. ; exorcism of the of the wedding day celebrated, 2, bride, 29, 41 sq., 44, 288 sq.; 30, 100 sq. and n.; begging allowed to 197; taking the bride home, 29, defray the expenses of m., 2, 123, 39-44, 287 sq., 382 sq. ; 30, 47-50, 203; 14, 240; 25, 430 sq. ; recep- 193, 261-5; 42, 196; rites of the tion of the bridegroom as a specially fourth day, 29, 44, 288 sq.; 30, honoured guest, 2, 205; 14, 49, 51 sq., 197 sq., 267 sq.; 42, 546; 244 sq. ; 29, 435; 30, 132; one of ceremonies at the cohabitation, 29, the forty sacraments, 2, 216 sq. ; 45 sq. ; 30, 51 sq., 199 sq., 267 sq.; a man should not shave in the year 42, 276; m. ceremonies analogous of his m, 2, 220 n.; to defray the to Upanayana rites, 29, 64 n., 65 n.; expenses of a wedding, money may the bride sacrifices, 29, 169; 30, be taken forcibly from Sûdras and 191; cow killed at a wedding, 29, others, 2, 273 ; ceremony at the m. 276 ; 45, 114; comes after the of an appointed daughter, 2, 305; Samâvartana, 29, 379 sq. ; Agya 14, 86; the m. ceremony is con- oblations at the wedding, 30, +1; sidered as the initiation of women, m. ceremonies to be learnt from 7,90; 25, 42; m. ceremony begins women, 30, 255; celebrated with with the Nândîmukha Sraddha, 7, Atharvanic rites, 42, lv; prayers at 921.; impurity cannot arise during m. rites, 42, 96, 252 sq., 275 sq., a m. ceremony, 7, 93 ; Hindu 276 n., 498 sq., 503, 532, 546; m. ceremonies, 7, 106; 14, 6; 25, amulets worn by bride and bride81 n., 83, 195, 195 n. ; 29, 20-46, groom, 42, 275 sq., 276 n.; bath of 164-72, 276-90, 380-5; 30, XXV Sq., the bridegroom, 45, 113. See also 42-52, 186-99, 253, 255-65, 267 sq., Sacrifices (b). 270, 300 sq., 33, 165, 174 sq., 190; (c) CHINESE M. CEREMONIES. way must be made for a bride and New name assumed on m. by a a bridegroom, 7, 203; 14, 69; 25, man, 3, 265, 465 n.; 27, 79, 79 n. ; 55; Lakshmî resides in the m. divination and other ceremonies to ceremony, and in the bridegroom, determine the auspiciousness of a m.,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #380

MARRIAGE-MARUTS
363
33, 381, 381 n.; 16, 65; m. of a Marut, 1. of Brihadratha Aikslivâka. young lady a good omen, 16, 178, 15, xlvii, 290, 328. 180 sq. 11., 257 sq., 258 n.; the Maruts. goose in Chinese m. ceremonies, 16,
(a) Names, epithets, attributes, appearance 181 n.; improper m., 16, 183 n. ;
of the M. Chinese m. ceremonies, 27, 26, 78,
(6) Their horses (deer) and chariots.
(c) Deeds of M., M. myths. 438-42; 28, 172, 297-9, 299 n.; (d) M. and other gods. meaning of m. ceremonies, 27, 55; (e) Worship of N., and their relation to
men. 28, +28-34; a betrothed girl wears strings hanging down her neck, 27, (a) NAMES, EPITHETS, ATTRIBUTES, 77, 77 n.; wedding presents, 27, 78, APPEARANCE OF THE M. 439 sq. ; when a daughter is pro- They are the people (vis) of the mised in m., she assumes the hair- gods, the Vaisyas, the peasants, 8, pin, 27, 79; brides accompanied by 346; 12, xvii sq., xvii n., 334, 387, two ladies to the harem, 27, 100 sq. 393, 398 sq., to1 sq. ; 26, 220 sq., and n. ; language used in sending 396 sq.; 41, 13, 34, 61, 84, 84 n., daughters to different harems, 27, 99 sq., 102, 125; 42, 663 ; 49 (1), 119 ; sacrifice of the einperor to 53, 81; 43, 210, 212 n.: 44, xxii,
the first match-maker,' 27, 259; 409, 466 ; seven troops of M., concourse to be taken if m, rites are sisting of seven each, 12, 387, 387 n.; interrupted by mourning, 27, 320-3, 32, 313, 318; 41, 102; 42, 207 321 n.; 28, 162; the new wife pre- (thrice seven); 43, 212; they sport sented and m. announced in the and sing, are singers, or musicians, ancestral temple, 27, 322, 355, 358; 12, 416 sq., 417 n.; 32, 14, 45, 53, sacrifices at m., 27, 322, 441 sq. and 56, 63, 76 sq., 82, 95, 107, 121, 126, 1. ; going to meet the bride, 28, 138, 159, 169, 171 sq., 209 sq., 312141; is seeking assistance for sacri. 14, 340, 343, 352 sq., 369, 416; are ficing, 28, 238; importance of m. ever young, 32, xxiii, 341, 343 sq., ceremonies, 28, 259, 264-6; the 374; are the storm-gods, 32, xxiii sq., ceremony of m. was intended to be a 63 sq., 81 sq., &c.; the word M. bond of love between two families of meaning 'gods,' 32, xxiii sq.; etydifferent) surnames, with a view, in mology of Marut,' 32, xxiv-xxvi; its retrospective character, to secure the
Marut and Mars, 32, XXV sq., 277 ; services in the ancestral temple, and in
assume the form of new-born babes, its prospective character, to secure the
32, 14, 36 sq.; not originally gods, continuance of the family line, 28,
became deified, 32, 37, 53; called 428.
Visve Devâs, 32, 53, 55 ; are war(f) PARSI M. CEREMONIES.
like gods, with daggers, spears, rings, Prayers when going to seek a wife,
and golden ornaments, 32, 63, 71. 5, 392, 392 n.; 37, 174; m, customs, 18, 405 sq., 405 n.; m. song for the
106 sq., IL sq., 120, 126 sq., 130, nuptials of Zarathustra's daughter,
159, 162, 169, 209 sq., 230, 279, 31, 187-94; sin of giving a woman
283, 295, 307, 312 sq., 319, 326, to one when engaged to another,
333, 337, 340, 343, 352, 363, 369. 37, 70; bride conveyed to her hus
373 sq., 379, 392, 400-2, 412, 417; band's house, 37, 100; merit of a
46, 22; host, the manly host of the
M., 32, 63, 67-70, 82, 95, 106, 126, woman giving herself to a righteous man, 37, 204 sq.
145, 148, 209, 312 sq., 320, 325, Marrow, symbolism of, 43, 20, 327,
338, 363 sq., 369, 373, 382, 391, 401,
412; 46, 80, 326 ; compared to 387; 44, 169.
birds (hawks, swans), 32, 76, 159, Mârtânda, the cast off and unformed
169, 179, 210, 348, 373, 386, 401, son of Aditi, 26, 12 sq.
412; called Rudras, 32, 97, 106, Martial Law, see War.
126, 209, 296, 325, 340, 352, 364, Marudevî, mother of the Arhat
391, 400; are strong and powerful Rishabha, 22, 281 sq.
32, 97 sq., 106-8, 159, 197, 273, Mârût, a fallen angel, 6 xiv, 14, 14 n. 325; are joyful, wise, the sages, 32,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #381

364
MARUTS
106; 46, 22, 293; the roarers, roar golden-hoofed steeds, 32, 64,81 sq., like lions, 32, 106 sq., 159, 210, 369; 93, 343, 356, 392 ; harness the 46, 292; the chasers of the sky, 32, spotted or fallow deer or horses to 107, 154, 333, 363; shine like the their chariots, 32, 97, 102, 126, 180, heavens with their stars, 32, 159 sq., 196, 296, 312, 319, 325 sq., 333, 295, 299; their names, 32, 167; 43, 336, 340, 408, 46, 292 ; lead about 213; as wild boars with iron tusks, the powerful horse, the cloud, to 32, 169, 176 sq.; all of the same make it rain, 32, 106, 116 sq., 126 ; age, dwell in the same nest, 32, 179; lightning stands on the seats of their are strong and bounteous, 32, 210, chariots, 32, 107; carry casks or 240 sq., 293; shining like snakes, buckets (clouds) on their chariots, 32,293; golden-breasted, 32,295 sq., 32, 159, 161, come on red or tawny 299, 333, 340, 416; golden-jawed, horses, which hasten their chariots, 32, 295, 301 sq.; brilliant like fires, 32, 169, 337, 340; come on chariots 32, 295; terrible like wild beasts, charged with lightning, 32, 169 ; 32, 295; are they called Dasagvas? thunder, the noise of their chariots, 32, 296, 306 sq.; the constant 32, 173; carry weapons on their wanderers, 32, 296; with the clouds chariots, 32, 210, 340 ; from the as if with glittering red ornaments, tires of their chariot-wheels streams 32, 296, 307 sq.; with their birds, gush forth, 32, 280; unharness their 32, 319, 321 ; called Vasus, 32, 33+, horses, 32, 289; wash their horses, 374, 378, 386, 412; like wild bulls, 32, 295, 300, 347 ; cut the mountain 32, 337, 390, 402; obtained their asunder with the tire of their chariot, immortal name, 32, 340; are lords 32, 313; mount their chariots, 32, of Amrita, 32, 343; are like red 319 sq.; move along on quick wellhorses, like heroes eager for battle, broken horses, 32, 333; when they 32, 347; Evayâmarut, 32, 363-5; went in triumph, the chariots folflame-born, 32, 369; strong, wild, lowed, 32, 333-5; possessed of good furious, 32, 373 sq., 400 sq.; play horses and chariots, 32, 340; on about like calves, 32, 374 ; fleet golden chariots, 32, 340; harness like racers, 32, 374; with sun-bright the winds as horses to the yoke, 32, skins, 32, 387; of reddish hue, 32, 344; the rushing chariots of the 390, 395; called Ribhukshans, 32, roaring M. come forth, 32, 363 ; 390 sq., 395, 400; the strong their carriage, eren without deer, hunters, 32, 392 ; called Adityas, without horses, passes between 32, 412 sq.; like priests, like kings, heaven and earth, 32, 369; golden like youths of the hamlets, 32, 416; chest on the chariot of the M., 32, are like winds, 32, 416; M., Vasus, 400, 404 sq. Adityas, &c., 34, 202, 216; the all- (C) DEEDS OF M., M. MYTHS. knowing M., 41, 20; the lords of The M. scorched, trod Vritra, the northern region, 43, 102; givers 12,409; 32, 392; practised penance, of rain, fire-tongued increasers of 25, 475; stood in the Asvattha tree, Rita, 46, 38, 292.
29, 331; 32, 329; 41, 34, 84; hurl (b) THEIR HORSES (DEER) AND the thunderbolt, 32, xxiji, 293, 325; CHARIOTS.
toss the clouds across the surging Spotted deer or horses, their sea, 32, 53; their birth, 32, 63, 76, animals, 12, 242; 32, 63, 70 sq., 295, 299, 319373, 382 ; send rain, 107, 126, 159, 164, 209, 295, 302, 32, 63 sq., 81, 106 sq., 126, 159, 325, 343, 346, 352, 373, 392, 401; 169, 176, 209, 280, 282, 284, 295, 46,293 ; drive on chariots, 32, xxiji, 319 sq., 326, 333, 343 sq., 393, +12; 63, 82, 337 sq., 352, 356 sq., 391, 41, 328 ; 43, 170; the cous of the 401; the cloud, one of the horses M., 32, 81; the shakers, they shake of the M., 32, 20; ride on horse- the earth, eren mountains, 32, 97 sq., back, 32, 43, 356, 358; they crack 101, 106, 112 sq., 159, 209, 273, their whips, 32, 63, 72, 187, 279; 278 sq., 325, 340, 379, 382, 390, come on quick, strong-hoofed, 400 sq.; made wind and lightnings,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #382

MARUTS
365
32, 106; slayers of the demon, 32, 198 11.; their mother Prisni, their 106, 1u; have established their father Rudra, 32, xxiii,73, 81, 106 sq., seat in the sky, 32, 126; have made 126,144 sq., 280, 285, 295 sq., 299 sq., heaven and earth to grow, 32, 126, 313, 340 sq., 343, 347 sq., 352, 368129 sq. ; drunk of Soma, 32, 127; 73, 375, 382, 390 sq., 400 sq., 408, strike the fiend with their lightning, 422 sq.; 42, 132 sq., 207; 46, 292; 32, 154 ; their gory-toothed light when the M. had joined Indra they ping, 32, 209, 222; lightning and took their holy names, 32, 14, 37, thunder, their companions or wives, 159, 166 sq.; the tall bulls of Dyu, 32, 272-6; lightnings, their spears, 32, 106, 110 sq.; when Vishnu saved 32, 272, 274 ; have uncovered the the Soma, the M. sat down like cows by blowing away the cloud, birds on the altar, 32, 127, 133-7; 32, 295, 298 sq. ; spring, like rush- mighty sons of Heaven, 32, 154 sq.; ing bulls, over the dark cows, 32, their wife Rodasî, 32, 272-7; com312; come from heaven, from the pared to Somas, 32, 279, 282 sq., sky, even from near, 32, 319; hold +16; Trita a friend of the M., 32, lightnings in their hand, 32, 325, 392; 296 sq., 305, 325, 392 ; men of Svar, shake the red apple from the firma- men of Dyu, 32, 326; Rodasî stands ment, 32, 326; carrying waterskins, on the chariot of the M., 32, 338, fill the well, 32, 326,379; their milch- 369; Vishnu invoked in company cows are never destroyed, 32, 333; with the M., 32, 363-5; M.invoked have measured the sky with their with other gods, 32, 375, 386, 408 : strength, 32, 333; go round heaven Rudra invoked with the M., 32, and earth, 32, 334; clothed in rain, 32, 386-9, 419; servants of Dyu, 32, 340; 46, 292; dwell on high moun- 401, 405 sq.; sons of Sindhu, 32, tains, 32, 341 sq., 344, 409; dim the 416 ; prayer to Rudra, Father of the eye of the sun with streams of rain, M., 32, 426-8; Vậyu, their father, 32, 347; shake the heavenly bucket, Dyu, their mother, 32, 444, 448; the 32, 348; in the highest, in the middle, Marut-eyed gods in the north, 41, in the lowest heaven, 32, 352 ; the 49; Aditya, Brahmanaspati, and the sons of an excellent mother, 32, M., 42, 126 ; the Rudras are united 356, 359 ; bring together heaven with the M., 42, 135; all the M., and earth, 32, 368, 371, 391 sq., and all the gods, 42, 184; the honey400, 403 ; drive away darkness, 32, lash of the Asvins, the child of the 374 ; mount up to the firmament M., 42, 230; share of the Adityas, from the abyss of Nirriti, 32, 382 ; lordship of the M., 43, 68; their sow the mist, 32, 390; bring to relation to Indra and to Varuna, gether the great waters, the sun, 44, xxii sq.; curds offering to Varuna and the thunderbolt, 32, 391 sq.; and the M. at the second seasonal spread out, or hold asunder, or sacrifice, 44, 75 n., 76; Apyas, join, heaven and earth, 32, 408 Sâdhyas, Anvâdhyas, and M., the sq.; take delight in sweet nourish. divine guardians of the sacrificial ment, 42, 207; where they wish horse, 44, 359; Bhâratî and other to lay the Gârhapatya, 43, 118; goddesses among the M., 46, 154, the troop of the M. is the air-world, 156; Mamatâ, daughter of the M., 43, 236; they make the mountains 49 (i), 44; Heaven without the tremble, 46, 292.
lord of the M., when Vritra was (d) M. AND OTHER GODS.
slain, 49 (i), 81; see also Indra, and M. with Soma at their head, Rudra ;-Agni invoked in company 1, 42 sq.; Krishna is Marîki among with the M., 14, 216; 32, 53, 68 sq., the M., 8, 88; seen within Krishna, 82, 94, 337, 339, 352-1, 369, 392 sq., 8,92; alarmed at the greatness of 399; 46, 292 sq., 307; are like Agni, Krishna, 8, 94; are the princes 32, 416 ; 46, 292; born after the among tlie Ganas, 8, 346; Dyutâna, law of Agni, 46, 22; the bright ones, son of the M., 26, 144; Urdliva- i.e. the M., did service to Agni, 46, nabhas, son of the M., 26, 198, 82, 84; Agni turns away the anger
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #383

366
MARUTS-MASHYA
the sinner with 7387, 389; strike
the host of in gni invoked to brin:
of the M., 46, 109; Agni (the roar- 32, 343; their bolt kills cattle and ing of the flames) compared with men, 32, 374; worshipped as housethe M., 46, 130, 138, 157, 303, 341; gods, 32, 371, 377, 387, 389; strike Agni identified with the host of M., the sinner with their thunderbolt, 46, 187, 191; Agni invoked to bring and forgive sin, 32, 379, 382; kill the host of the M. to the sacrifice, the enemy with the thunderbolt, 46, 198, 316; Agni strengthened by 32, 386; invited to drink Soma, 32, the M., 46, 266 ; sing to Agni a 386, 408 sq.; liberal givers of Soma pleasant song, 46, 268; cling to (rain), 32, 400; medicines of the Agni, 46, 273; have adorned them- M., 32, 402, 407; invoked for prosselves for Agni's glory, whose off- perity, 42, 48; grant life and spring they are, 46, 371, 373. well-being, 42, 53; invoked against (c) WORSHIP OF M., AND THEIR disturbers of holy rites, 42, 90; RELATION TO MEN.
invoked in a love-charm, 42, 104 ; Offerings to the M., 2, 202 ; 12, invoked at the restoration of an 387 sq., 394, 396-9, 402 sq. ; 25, exiled king, 42, 112, 328 ; call the 91; 29, 86, 331, 32, 106, &c. ; 41, king to the throne, 42, U3; in60 sq., 102; 43, 208–14; 44, 75, voked at the building of a house, 75 n., 336 1. ; the vital spirits of 42, 140; invoked to make the horse a student who breaks the vow of fleet, 12, 146; song of praise to the chastity go to the M., 2, 294, 294 n.; M., 42, 151, 548; rites to the M. devourers of foes, 12, 397; 32, performed to cure leprosy, 42, 106; offerings to the M. Santapanâh, 266 sq.; deities and metres, 43, 53, Grihamedhinah, and Krîdinah, 12, 331; were the guardsmen of King 408 n., 409-17, 410 n. ; 41, 76, Marutta, 44, 397; a Vaisya sacri76 n.; a pure offering to the pure ficed to the M. at the PurushaM., 14, 186; prayer to the M., 14, medha, 14, 413; invoked at the 318; the person in the wind wor- Pravargya, 44, 466; invoked by hosts shipped as the unconquerable army and troops, 46, 292; invited to sit of the M., 15, 101; the hosts of M. down on the sacrificial grass, 46, 418. entreat Buddha to teach the law, Marutta Avikshita, the Ayogava 21, 55; worshipped by the student king, performed a horse-sacrifice, who has broken his vow, 25, 454 sq.; 44, 397. 29, 362; animal sacrifices for the Mary, the Virgin, daughter of M., 26, 220 sq., 41, 13 sq., 125 sq.; Imrân, brought up by Zachariah, 44, 402; deity of a Ritu-graha, 26, 6,50 sq.; 9,292; the Virgin mother 320 1. ; are not oblation-eaters, 26, of Jesus, 6, 51 sq.; Jews calumniated 396 sq.; embryo offered to the M., M., 6, 93 ; legend of M., annuncia26, 396 sq. ; invoked at the Ashtaka, tion, birth of Jesus, 9, 28 sq.; called 29, 207; invoked for protection, 29, the sister of Aaron, 9, 29; the 280, 344 ; sacrifice to the M. at rites Spirit breathed into the Virgin M., relating to agriculture, 29, 326; 30, 9, 53; M. and her son made a sign 113 sq., eat what is not sacrificed by God, 9, 68. in the fire, 29, 331, 331 n. ; were Mar'zapân, a copyist of the Dînkard, ploughers, exuberant givers, 29, 338; 37, xxxv. if thou belongest to the M., I buy Mâsapûrikâ Sakhâ of the Uddeha thee for the M., 30, 53 ; worshipped Gana, 22, 290. at the Tarpana, 30, 243; hymns to Mashîkh, see Messias. the M., Vol. 32; invoked in battle Mashya (Marhaya, Mâshya, Masîyâ, against enemies, 32, 97 sq., 107 sq., Masyê) and Mashyôî (Mashyôi, Mar369, 375, 386 ; 42, 121 sq., 132 sq.; hîyôih, Mashyana), the first human invoked at the third Soma libation, pair, progenitors of mankind, 4, 32, 122 sq.; did not originally enjoy lviii; 5, 53-9, 53 11., 149; 18, 197– divine honours, 32, 166 sq.; give 200, 199 n., 225, 402, 411 sq., 416 ; wealth and protection, 32, 326 sq. ; 37, 26, 26 n.; 47, 6 sq., 6 1. ; they good warriors come from the M., grew up from the earth, 5, 120, 183
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #384

MASHYA--MAURYAS
367
rahma world, 10 (41), ginse of
272, 277, 301 oken. 31, 266.
sq., 183 1.; 47, sxix; their resur- Mấthra-Spenta (Mânsarspend), the rection, 5, 123; sprung from the Holy Word, invoked and worseed of Gây ômard, 5, 130; 18, 105, shipped, 4, 236 sq. ; 23, 12, 19 sq., 105 1. ; 47, 35, 121, 140 ; sowing of 165 sq., 271, 285; 37, 192, 192 1. ; corn from their bodies, 37, 103. meat-offering for him, 5, 337, 337 1.; Mashyana, see Mashya.
takes best the unseen Druz away, Mashyoî, see Mashya.
23, 160; is the soul of Ahura Mazda, Masîyâ, see Maslıya.
23, 199; Fravashi of M. worshipped, Masvâk, n.p., 5, 146.
23, 200; the all-knowing, who hates Masyê and Masyâội, see Mashya. the Daêvas, the friend of AhuraMâtalî, knows amrita as a remedy, Mazda, 23, 227; the Bounteous M., 42, 162, 629.
the revelation given against the Mâtanga, a Kandala, was reborn in Daevas, worshipped, 31, 199 sq. and the Brahma world, 10 (ii), 23.
n., 206, 211, 217, 221, 225, 256, 259, Mâtarisvan, used in the sense of 272, 277, 328, 349, 355, 352, 385 ; is
prâna or spirit, 1, ci, 311; 15, 276; the word well spoken, 31, 266. 42, 219; 1). of Vâyu, the wind, 1, Măthravaka, a great confounder of 150,311 ; 41, 221; 42, 53, 203, 216; heresies, 23, 208, 208 sq. 1.; his son
M.'s cauldron,' the atmosphere, 12, Vahmaêdata, 23, 213. 186, 186 1. ; invoked at the mar- Mathurâ, or Sauryapura, 43, 112 n. riage, 29, 278; Agni became manifest Mâtikas, Buddhist texts, 13, 272 sq.; to M., 46, 22, 157; M. brought 17, 285, 288, 345, 413. Agni to Bhrigu, to Manu, 46, 52, Matipatrika Sakhî of the Uddeha 137, 241, 256 ; produced Agni by Gana, 22, 290. attrition, 46, 74, 77 sq., 147, 173 Matro and Matrôyâô– Mashya and sq., 256; Agni called M., 46, 119, Mashyôi, q. v. 123, 241, 292, 294 ; has established Mâtsya, knew the Kushtha plant, 42, Agni on earth, 46, 230; when he 6, 681. has been shaped in the mother, Agni Matsya Sâmmada, king, waterbecomes M., 46, 303.
dwellers, his people, 44, 369. Mate, see Wife.
Matsyas, fight in the van of the Materialists, assert that a Self sepa- battle, 25, 247, 247 1.; Dhvasan rate from the body does not exist, Dvaitavana, king of the M., 44, 34, lxxiv; 38, 269; consider in- 398. telligence to be a mere attribute of Matta-kundali, conversion of, 36, the body, 34, 368; do not admit the 249. existence of anything but the four Matter and souls constitute the body elements, 38, 270; doctrines of m. of the Lord, 34, xxviii; unevolved refuted, 45, ix, 236 sq., 339-43; (avyakta) and gross m., 34, xxviii sg.; their doctrines as described bymconstitutes the body of the Self, Gainas and Buddhists, 45, xxiii sqq. 48, 358. See also Samskâras. See also Kârvâkas.
Mâu, prince of Kung-shau, though Mathara, gotra, Sthaviras of the, 22, he had not attained to the Tâo, had 287, 289, 293 sq.
an idea of it, 40, 159 Sq., 159 1. Sce Mathava, the Videgha, and his also Kung-zze Mâu. family priest Gotama Rahûgana, 12, Maudgalya, see Nâka M. xli sq., 104-6, 104 n. ; 26, xxix. Maudgalyayana, see Moggalana. Mathras: the Drûg overthrown by Mauna, t.t., Sk., vow of silence, the M. of Ahura's doctrine, 31, 110, taciturnity, is abstinence, 1, 131; 118; the holy M. of Ahura guide m. or restraint of senses, 8, 119, 119 the way through Righteousness, 31, 1., 161-3, 161 n., 163 11., 168, 173; 110, 119; Zarathustra proclaims the Muniship, state of Muni, 34, 1xsvi; M. of Ahura-Mazda, 31, 172 sq. ; 38, 322 1., 323. the M. with their good ceremonies Mauryaputra, 11. of a Sthavira, 22, worshipped, 31,360. See also Prayers 286. (1-f), and Revelation.
Mauryas, see Moriyas.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #385

368
MAUSHIKÎPUTRA-MEALS
Maushikîputra, n. of a teacher, 15, Mâra originated M., hence the 224 n.
world appears uneternal, 45, 244, Mâya, the mysterious wisdom of the 244 1. ; through beginningless M.
Divine Benevolence, 31, 94, 99. diversity is seen in Brahman, 48, 22 ; Mâyâ, mother of Buddha, 19, xix, 1; things seen in dreams are M., 48, 49 (i), 3-5, 7; dies after birth of 86, 602; the real meaning of M., Buddha and is born in heaven, 19, 48, 125 sq. ; the Lord manifests
23, 23 n., 87, 353; 49 (i), 19 sq. himself by M., 48, 241; cessation Mâyà (Illusion): creation is M., the of M. through meditation on and creator mâyin, 15, xxxvi; theories union with God, 48, 364 ; lord of M. of M. and Evolution in the Vedânta, creates everything, 48,368, 400, 406, 15, xxxvii; as the creating power, 469; men intent on their duties pass 15, xxxvii sq. ; 34, cxvii n.; Indra beyond M., 48, 411; there is no appears multiform through the Ms., distinction between M. and Nesci15, 117; Prakriti (nature) is M., ence, 48, 441 sq. See also Delusion, and the Lord the ruler of M., 15, Nature, Nescience, and Prakriti. 252; 48, 125 sq., 138 sq., 364, 367, Mâyâvâda, theory of illusion, 34, 397; M. the principle of illusion, xcviii. 34, xxv, Ix, xcvi sq., 243, 256 n., Mâyâvâdin, one who holds the 329, 371; 38, 133 sq.; the appear theory of illusion, 34, cxx. ance of the world due to M. or Mâyu, n.p., 23, 217. Avidyâ, 34, xxv, 345 ; cannot be Mâ Yung, a compiler of Lî books, called sat nor asat, 34, xxv, 243; 27, 7 sq. constitutes the upâdâna, 34, xxv; Mâzainya, fiends, spells, a weapon belongs to Brahman as a sakti, 34, to smite them, 4, 126 ; 23, 33. XXV, 362; modifies itself into all the Mâzana, speil against the Daevas of, individual existences, 34,xxv; bodily 4, 141, 141 n. organs and mental functions, the Mazda, meaning of, 31, 104 sq. n. ; offspring of M., 34, xxvi; the non- M. worship, see Zoroastrianism. enlightened soul is unable to look Mazdag, or Mazdak, or Mazdîk, son through it, 34, xxvi; the material of Bâmdâd, a heretic, 5, 194, 394 n., world merged into non-distinct M., 201, 201 n.; 37, 257 n. ; 47, 88, 34, xxvi; he whose soul has been en- 88 n., 89 1. lightened withdraws from the influ- Mazdayasna, or a worshipper of ence of M., 34, xxvii; the world is not Mazda, 4, li. unreal M.,34, xxx; Brahman becomes Mazdayasna, n.p., 23, 216. a personal God through M., 34, XXX; Mazdeism, Zoroastrianism called so, soul is Brahman in so far as limited 4, xiii. by the unreal upâdhis due to M., Mazdîk, see Mazdag. 34, xxx; is wonderful nature (Râmâ- Măzdrâ-vanghu, n.p., 23, 215. nuga), 34, Ixi; doctrine of M. un- Mâzendarâns, rain the seed of the, known to Badarayana, 31, xci- xcvii, 24, 244 sq. ; war with the M., 37, c; is of a non-intelligent nature, and 216-18. See also Demons. the world springs from Brahman as Mâzînikan, see Demons. being associated with M., 34, xciii ; Meals : rules about the preparation doctrine of M. not in the Upani- of food for daily in., 2, 104 sq.; rules shads, 34, cii, cxvi-cxxi, cxvii n., about daily m. of householders, 2, cxxv; the highest Lord may assume 109 sq., 122 sq. ; 7, 221; 14, 49a shape formed of M., 34, 81; the 51, 239-42, 245, 263-6 ; 29, 387 nature of the Lord is M. joined with sq. ; 30, 21-4; two m. in winter, time and karman, 34, 357 n.; in three in summer, 4, 256, 256 n. ; consequence of the Lord's conjunc- Pragâpati ordained that men should tion with M. the creation is unavoid- eat only in the evening and mornable, 34, 357 n., 369; not a Buddhisting, 12, 361 sq. ; invitations to m. conception, 36, 141 sq. 11. ; emitted which a Bhikkhu may accept, 13, by the omniform Narayana, 38, 157; 13; 17, 72-6, 89-92; m. of a
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #386

MEALS - MEDITATION
369
king, 25, 251 sg. See also Eating, the anus, and clysters forbidden to and Food.
Bhikkhus, 17, 77-80; Buddha allows Mean: king should set up the stan- store-houses to keep drugs in, 17, dard of the m. before the people, 3, 121; Mahâvîra never used m., 22, 88; the correct course of the due 86; Gaina monk must not take in. m., 16, 150, 219, 281, 304, 305 n., without asking leave of his superior, 307, 316, 320 sq., 331, 333 n.
22, 306; wisdom requisite for unMeasures, Persian, 5,98,98 sq. n.; of derstanding m., 24, 102; dead matter
distance, 37, 51 n., 56, 56 sq. 11., 67, used as m., 24, 336 ; rules about tak67 n.; span and cubit, the cubit is ing m., 27,114 ; 37, 48; storing of the arm, 41, 200; finger-breadth the medicinal herbs, 27, 271; treatment lowest m., 43, 300 ; measuring the of wounds, 35, 211; saving crimifire-altar, 43, 305-12. See also nals worthy of death for medical Weights.
purposes, 37, 53 ; curing defective Meat, see Animals (e).
sight, 37, 123; treated in the Nasks, Mecca, the sacred city of the Arabs, 37, 437, 447 ; urine as a cure for seat of the Kaabah, 6, xvi sq., xlv; scrofulous sores, 42, 19, 489; salve war between M. and Medinah, 6, as a protector of life and limb, 42, XXXV-xlii; turn (at prayer) thy face 61 sq.; urine, Rudra's m., 42, 138; towards the Sacred Mosque, 6, 20 use of m, forbidden to Gaina monks, sq.; the first House founded at M., 6, 45, 97; spells and roots as m., 45, 58; 'the mother of cities,' 6, 126; 103; knowledge of m. disclosed by 9, 205; Abraham prays that M. Zoroaster, 47, 75 sq. See also Parmight be a sanctuary, 6, 242 sq.; 9, ables (f), and Physicians. 124; the safe land, 9, 336, 336 n.; Medinah, the city of Yathrib, 6, pilgrimage to M., see 'Hagg; Sacred xxxiv; Mohammed at M., 6, xxxiv Mosque of M., see Mosques.
sq. ; war between Mecca and M., 6. Médârya Gotra, Udaka of the, 45, XXXV-xlii; the Muslims besieged by 420.
the confederate army at M., 9, 138Medhậganana, t.t., see Child (6). 42, 138 n., 140 n., 142 n. ; warning Medhâtithi Kânva, n. of a Rishi, to the infidels and hypocrites of M., author of Vedic hymns, 1,9; 32, 54; 9, 148, 284 sq. See also Yathrib. 46, 7, 35; Indra carries off M., 26, Meditation. 81, 81 n.
(a) M. on Brahman, the Lord, the Self. Medhâtithi, his commentary on the C) M. of Buddhist and Gaina monks. Manu-smriti, 25, cvii sq., cxviii- (a) M. ON BRAHMAN, THE LORD, THE cxxvi, cxxviii-cxxx, cxxxiv, a Kas- SELF. mîrian, 25, cxxiii sq., cxxiv n.; re- Two kinds of m., the brahmopafers to the Nârada-smriti, 33, xii, sana and the pratikopâsana, 1, 201; xviii.
rules about m., for the ascetic, 7, Medhyâtithi, n.p., 46, 32 sq., 35 sq. 281, 287-91; 15, 241 sq. ; 25, Ixix, Medicaments, see Medicine.
209-13, 211 n.; whatever he mediMedicine, origin of, 4, lxx, 225-7; tates upon, that is obtained by a man spells more powerful than the m. of (in a future existence): such is the lancet and drugs, 4, lxxx; three mysterious power of m., 7, 289; m. at (five) kinds of m. (holiness, the time of death, 8, 78, 390; a means Law), the knife, herbs, and sacred of attaining to Krishna, 8, 79, 84, spells, 4, 87, 87 n., 225-8; 23, 44; 100; silent m. superior to all sacrimen become skilled in m. in the age fices, 8, 89, 89 n.; some by m. see of Hûshedar-mah, 5, 233; on m. to the self in the self,by the self, 8, 105 ; be used by Bhikkhus, 13, 174 ; 17, leads to unity with Brahman, 8, 128; 41-61, 65 sqq., 68, 76 sq., 89, 97, 144 11, 201 sq., 201 n.; persons made to sq., 221-5; 20,77, 154 ; one should appear by mystic m., 8, 136, 150; by beget offspring through the applica- exclusive m., the devotee attains tion of m. and prayers, 14, 273 ; cas concentration of mind, 8, 248, 251; tration and surgical operations near by m, he reaches greatness, 8, 332; S.B, IND.
въ
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #387

370
MEDITATION
the Sannyasin who wishes to attain six auxiliary means of m., 48, 17, to final emancipation, should medi. 261, 284 ; true mode of m., 48, 363; tate on one point, 8, 368; some as a mental sacrifice on the altars of Brâhmanas recommend m., others mind, speech, &c., 48, 668-73; at sacrifice and gifts, 8, 376; purifies the time of m. the Self of the devofrom sin, 14, 128; the results of tee is of the nature of the released practising m. or Yoga, 15, 242 ; Self, 48, 673-5; the Upakosala, the discussions as to whether certain m. Sândilya, the Vaisvânara m., the m. (vidyâs) have to be combined or to on the Self of bliss, on the Imperishbe kept apart, 34, Ixvii sq., lxx, lxxiiable, and other ms., 48, 679: a purisq., 1xxv; 38, 184-96,216-22, 240-9, fication of the sacrificer's mind, 48, 277-9, 281-4, 303-5; m. on con- 686 sq. See also Brahman (b), Cogstituent parts of sacrifices, are not nitions, Knowledge, Worship, and to be considered as permanently Yoga. requisite parts of the latter, but are (6) M. OF BUDDHIST AND GAINA valid for all Sâkhâs, 34, lxxiv ; 38, MONKS. 252-6, 272-4; 48, 629 sq., 675-7; Without knowledge there is no m. on the Self must be repeated m., without m. there is no knowagain and again, 34, 1xxvi; 38, 331-7; ledge, 10 (i), 87; Buddha on the is to be carried on in a sitting relation of upright conduct, m., and posture, 34, lxxvii; 38, 349 sq. ; 48, intelligence, 11, 11, 11 n., 12, 15, 24, 720 sq.; may be carried on at any 28, 34, 65 sq., 70; four Ghanas or time, and in any place, favourable to stages of m., 11, 61, 62 sq. n.; 36, concentration of mind, 34, lxxvii; 143; nine stages of m. preceding 38, 350 sq.; ms. are to be continued Buddha's Nirvana, 11, 114 sqq., 115 until death, 34, lxxvii; 38, 351 sq.; . ; 19, 307; m. (samadhi) in Bud48,72 1 sg.; is an action, knowledge dhism, corresponds to Faith in Chrisis not, 34, 35; the threefoldness of tianity, 11, 145; the four Appam., 34, 102-6, 272; 48, 253 sq.; m., as maññas or Brahma-vibâras, 'infinite taught in the Vedanta-texts, is pos- feelings of Love, Pity, Sympathy, sible only if the soul is an agent, 38, Equanimity, 11, 201 sq., 201 n., 52 ; presentation before the mind 272 sq., 273 sq. n., 285, 285 n. ; the of the highest Self is effected through ecstasy of contemplation, one of the m., 38, 171 sq.; as a means of the conditions by which a Bhikkhu obknowledge of the highest person, 38, tains his desires, 11, 210-18; the 204 sq.; twofold m. on the oneness “Great Complex' a kind of m., 11, of the Self, 38, 244 sq.; ms. are 267 n.; stages of mystic m, or themselves acts, but not subordinate superhuman conditions (gbâna, vimembers of the sacrifices, 38, 256, mokkhas, samâpattis), 13, 235 sq., 348; owing to the might of the m. 245 sq.; 19, 138 sq., 138 n.; 35, on the unity of pranava and ud- 52; 49 (i), 128 sq.; Bhikkhus walk githa, the Hotri sets right any mis- up and down when meditating, 17, take he may commit in his work, 6 sq., 17, 17 n. ; 36, 9; list of ms., 38, 282; ms. subserve the end of 21, 420, 424 sq.; its characteristic man, not of sacrifice, 38, 283; ms. marks, 35, 60 sq.; the advantages of priest and sacrificer, the fruit be- of m., 35, 196-8; compared with a longs to him who carries out the m., state of dream, 36, 161 ; subjects for 38, 320 sq. ; in. and knowledge m., 36,21250.; Buddha's 'jewelofm.,' identical, 38, 332; 48, 715 sq. ; on 36, 222 sq., Bhikkhus addicted to m., the udgîtha viewed as the sun, 38, 36, 238; emancipation the flower of 333; by the application of m. the m., 36, 312; enjoined for the Bhiksoul departs by the vein passing khu, 36, 372; the Bhâvanâs (Gaina through the skull, 38, 377 sq.; en- t.t.) ms. conducive to the purity of joined by Vedanta-texts, 48, 13 sq., the soul, 45, 69, 69 n.; purem. 179 sq., 681; the term explained on the law, the sixth kind of in48, 14 sq. ; abstention and the other ternal austerities, 45, 179 sq.; the
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #388

MEDITATION - METALS
371
on. Ne Buddha,
ligious, S Holy pero
of
terde. 34, 426
Barables
soul purified by m. on the vanity of 27, 10; parts of the Royal Regulalife and the world, 45, 329 sq., 329 n.; tions'taken from M., 27, 18 sq.; on the m. called the Arouser of all inan, 27, 383 n.; on benevolence worlds, 49 (i), 173; m. on Sukhâratî being man, 28, 269 n., 312 n.; a conand Amitâyus, 49 (ii), 169-99. See temporary of Kwang-zze, 39, 36; on also Ghâna, and Samadhis,
human nature, 39, 147; M.and HuiMêdôk-mâh, or Medyôk-mâh, n. of zze, 39, 172 n.; attacked Mih-zze, a Zoroastrian teacher, commentator, 39, 182 n.; the scholar of Zâu, 5, 243, 243 n., 245, 245 n., 249 sq., honourably mentioned as a teacher, 268, 292; 18, 299-305, 299 n., 312- 40, 216, 216 n.
15, 332 sq., 336 n., 361, 449, 449 n. Mendaka and his family converted Medyok-mâh, Zaratûst's first dis- by Buddha, 17, 121-8. ciple, 5, 141 sq., 141 n., 145, 187. Mendicants, religious, see Ascetics, See also Maidhyô-maungha, and Bhikkhus, Gaina monks, Holy perMêdôk-mâh.
sons, Parivrâgakakas, and SannyâMêdyômâh, an author of the Sad sins. Dar, 24, xxxvii.
Menstruation, see Purification, and Medyômâh, first cousin of Zoroaster, Woman (b, e). who converts him, 47, xv, xxx, 155, Mental impressions, the variety 155 n., 163 sq.; Aharûbo-stôtô, son of of ideas is due to, 34, 420, 420 n.; M., 47, 166.
their existence is not possible on Megha, disciple of Suhastin, 22, 291. the Bauddha view, 34, 425-7 ; inMeghadundubhisvararâga, n. of ternal cognition cannot be their
a Tathagata, 21, 399 sq. Meghakâlî, female attendant of Merchant, see Parables (f), and Mara, 19, 153; 49 (i), 144.
Trade. Meghasvarapradîpa, n.of a Tathậ- Mercy, genius of, invoked, 23, 5, 14, gata, 21, 178.
36 sq. Meghasvararâ ga, n. of numerous Merezîshmya, n.p., 23, 219. Tathagatas, 21, 179, 358.
Merit, see Karman. Mei Zeh, presented a copy of the Meru, the first-born of mountains, Shî to the emperor Yüan, 3, 9; 8, 354: the gods dwell on the tops author of a commentary, 3, 10. of M., 10 (ii), 125; 12, 110 n.; deMekhalîyikâ Sâkhâ of the Uduvâtika scription of M, or Sudarsana, the Gana, 22, 291.
best of all mountains, 45, 288 sq. ; Memory, as Brahman, meditation blazing M. at the end of an aeon, on, 1, 119; confusion, want of m., 49 (i), 143. 8, 51, 320; discussion on m., 35, Merudhvaga, n. of a Tathagata, I 20-3.
49 (ii), 99. Menâ, or Menaka, Indra in love with, Merukalpa, n, of a Tathậgata, 21, 26, 81 n.; a nymph, 43, 106.
178. Menander, or Milinda, 35, xviii- Merukûta, n. of Tathậgatas, 21, xxiij.
178; 49 (ii), 6. Mencius, the works of, the second Meruprabhâsa, n, of a Tathagata, of the four Shû, 3, xx ; quotes the 49 (ii), 99. Shû King, 3, 2; on old historical Merupradipa, n. of a Tathậgata, documents, 3, 5; on chronology, 3, 49 (ii), 100. 21-3; on the records of the Shû, Messiah, traditional Semitic belief 3, 213; his acquaintance with the in the coming of a, 6, xxx, 1: Shih King, 3,285; his doctrine of the criticism of the Christian doctrine goodness of human nature, 3, 425 n.; of the M., 18, 107 sq. and n.; 24, 16, 357 n.; on the interpretation of 229-38; M. or Mashikh, an exold Chinese poems, 16, xv; on hus- tender of belief, 47, 126. See also band and wife, 16, 313 n.; how he Buddha (j), and Saoshyant(s). spoke of the Lî kî, 27, 1 sq.; on the Metals, under the protection of four constituents of human nature, Shatvaîrô, duties regarding them,
Digitized B b Microsoft®

Page #389

372
METALS-METRES
5, 375 sq.; origin of m., 18, 199, 476, 497, 549 sq.; Gâyatri-Agni199 n.; 24, 58; 25, 189, 1891).; Brâhmanas, Trishrubh-Indra-Ksha44, 215: similes of iron, 36, 198 sq.; triyas, 12, 96, 96 n.; are cattle, the 45, 269; charm with lead, against cattle of the gods, 12, 232, 234; demons, 42, 65 sq.; why lead is soft 26, 369-72; 41, 414; 43, 36-40, and, while being like gold, not worth 45 sq., 51 sq., 79 sq., 87, 110, 115; anything, 43, 92 ; lead is a forın of 44, 26, 221, 376 n.; represented as both iron and gold, 44, 219; knives birds, 12, 242 n. ; 44, 173; offerof gold, copper, iron, 44, 303 sq., ings to the deified M. (Khandas), 14, admonitions about the use of m. 63; 29, 321, 325: connected with 47, 161. See also Gold.
different quarters, 15, 338-40; m. Metaphysics, see Philosophy.
employed in the sacred books of the Metârya, n. of a Sthavira, 22, 286. Gainas, 22, xli sq.; brought forth Metres: speculations on the number by Kadrû, 26, 150; seven m., 26, of metrical feet, and the peculiar 213, 230 n.; 43, 277, 277 11., 314; virtues of different m., 1, 50 sq., 44, 154; 46, 168; are the limbs of 159-62, 172, 180 sq., 183 sq., 186, Garutmat (?), 29, 49; different m. 187 sq., 193-6, 209 sq., 227-9; 34, for different castes, 29, 59 n., 66; 93-5; Anushtubh is speech, 1, 158, worshipped at the Tarpana, 29, 121, 184, 194; 12, 171, 43, 137, 140, 219; worshipped at the Upakarana, 144, 269, 277, 291, 328; 44, 89, 29, 221; Vedas with them., in244, 353; Gayatri, Trishtubh, Ga- voked in danger, 29, 232; the m. gatî, and Virâg are all m., 1, 180 sq.; of the Mantras in the GrihyaTrishtubh is the man, Anushtubh sûtras, 30, ix-xiv, xxx-xxxvii; m. the wife, and they make a couple, of the Gâthas, 31, 91 sq.; all the 1, 182; the person of the m., 1, 259; sacred m. worshipped, 31, 328; Trishtubhs as sign of antiquity, 7, metrics and prosody of the Rigvedaxvii, xxiii sq., xxix; versification of samhitâ, 32, xxxvii sq., lii, lxxviiSanskrit works, and chronology, 8, cxxv, 83, 91, 99, 170 sq., 324; 46, 15 sq.; ritualistic and mystic (sym- 68 sq., 98, 131 sq., 166; names of bolic) application of the m., 12, 11, m. derived from choregic moveu n., 59 n., 60, 60 n., 79 sq., 80 n., ments, 32, xcv-xcvii, cxii, 316 sq.; 82 sq., 91, 91 n., 175, 194-6, 1951)., speculations as to the origin of the 205-7, 232-6, 252, 269 sq., 292, 297, m., 32, cxi; 43, 4, 6, 8, 10 sq., 307 sq., 333, 354 sq., 390; 26, 21, 14 n.; statements about the order 23-5, 27, 59, 65 sq., 68, 74 sq., 87-9, of succession of m. supplementing 91, 112 sq., 120, 166 sq., 171, 226, each other, 38, 225, 228; of the 229 sq., 230 1)., 245, 250 sq., 303 sq., Asuras and of the Devas, 38, 228, 314-16, 328-30, 362, 380, 383 sq. 228 n.; m. of Chinese poetry, 40, 389 sq., 399 sq., 416-21, 450 ; 29, 315 sq. ; the divine ladies, 41, 243; 198 sq.; 41, 31, 40, 40 1., 44, 64, in the Atharva-veda, 42, 296, 444; 91, 103 sq., 120 sq., 167-70, 183, identified with deities, 43, 32, 53: 193, 196, 201-3, 218-20, 232-5, regions identified with the m., 43, 241, 253, 266, 271, 276 sq., 307, 45 sq.; Trishtubh is the thunder316-18, 323, 337, 339, 341, 352 Sq., bolt, is energy, vital power, 43, 193 ; 353 n., 358, 366, 398, 407 sq., 414, 44, 222, 311, 404, 408, 411 sq. ; 416 sq.: 42, 112, 186, 208 sq., 212, deities of m., 43, 330 sq. ; 44, 646 sq. ; 43, 12, 50-4, 57 sq., 70, 312 sq. ; fire-altar identified with 83, 85, 87-91, 94, 108-16, 120, 134, the m., 43, 384-6; created, 43, 137, 140, 142, 164 sq., 174, 178, 403 ; abide here on the new moon 197, 204-6, 211 sq., 226, 243, 247, day, 44, 2; sacrificial formulas of 262, 265, 268 sq., 277, 279, 300, the seasonal sacrifices in Trishtubh, 307 sq., 327-31, 352-4, 352 n., 356, Gagatî, and Anushrubh m., 44, 78: 360, 384-7, 390; 44, 3, 26, 55, 65, the Anushtubh and Gâyatri Sâvitrî. 106, 151, 153, 155 sq., 161 sq., 44, 89, 89 n.; are divine creatures 170 sq., 255 sq., 256 11., 379, 402 sq., born from the mouth, 44, 90 ; by
277, 279,
6. Gagati, hubh and Gaya
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #390

METRES-MILK
373
means of the m. the sacrifice is Mih-zze, his followers, the Mohists, performed, 44, 154; there are three 39, 182, 182 n. m., 14, 155: a m. does not collapse Mikâ'il, guardian angel of the Jews, from excess or deficiency of a 6, lxix. syllable, 44, 157; by means of the Milinda, King, conversations beBrihatî the gods reached heaven, tween him and Nâgasena, 11, 112 n.; 44, 172 ; cattle related to the 35, xii, xiv, xvi sq., 1, 40-302 ; 36, Brihati, 14, 221, 376; the Gagati 1, &c.; the Greek Menander, 35, is this carth, 44, 245; the hair is xviii sq.; coins of M., 35, xvii, xxthe m., 44, 249, 448; by means of xxi; Greek and Roman writers on the Gagatî lie secures cattle, 44, M., 35, xix sq. ; was he a Buddhist : 252, 286, 408; horse of the Anusl: 33), xxi-xxv; his date and birthtubh character, 44, 304; Anushtubh place, 35, xxiii, 127; previous births the highest of m., 14, 332; Trishtubh of M. and Nâgasena, 35, 4-6; his is the vigour in Indra, 14, 358; cer- greatness and wisdom and love of tain m. for each of the three Soma disputation, 35, 6-13, 23, 29 sq. ; pressings, 11, +4+; 46, 301; Gâya- confutes Iyupala, 35, 30-3; goes trî, Trishtubb, Gagatî, and the three to meet Nâgasena, 35, 37-40 ; makes worlds, 14, 494 sq.; Anushtubh, 41, presents to Nagasena, 35, 13+ $9.; 518 ; Itikkhandas, 14, 379, 497, longs for the higher life of the re522; Brihati, 44, 526; Dvipada, 44, cluse, 35, 135; studies the Buddhist 530; Ekapadâ, 44, 531; Gagati, 44, Scriptures and becomes a lay dis53+; Gayatri, 44, 535; Kakubh, 44, ciple of Nagasena, 35, 137-44; 36, 5+3 ; Pankti, Padapankti, 44, 554; 373 sq. ; takes the Buddhist vows, Sanstubh, Samudriya, 44, 567; 35, 138; mentioned by Kshemendra, Satobrihati, 44, 569; Svarâg, 44, 36, xvii; gives up his kingdom and 576; Trikakubh, Trishtubh, 11, becomes an Arhat, 36, 374; builds 578; irregularities of m. in Gaina a Vihara, 36, 374; Questions of M.,' verses, 45, 39 n. See also Gayatri, see Milindapanha. Numbers, and Virâg.
Milindapañha, the date of Buddha's Mettagû, n. of a Brâhmana, 10 (ii), death in the, 11, xlvii sq. ; trans187, 193-5, 210.
lation, Vols. 35 and 36; translated Mettagûmânavapukkhâ,t.c., 10(ii), into Pali, 35, xi, xlv; Sinhalese 193-5.
version of the M., 35, xi-xiii; as a Mettasutta, t.c., 10 (ii), 24 sq. work of art, 35, xii, xvii sq., xxiv, Metteyya, the Buddha to come, 35, xlviii sq. ; 36, xxvii; Buddhaghosa's
225, 225 n. See also Tissa M. references to M., 35, xiv-xvi; a Mettiya, one of the Khabbaggiya work of great authority about Bhikkhus, 20, 9-17, 118.
1. D. 430, 35, xvi; its date, 35, xvi, Mettiyâ, falsely accuses Dabba of xxii, XXV-xlv, 248 n.; MSS. and
having defiled her, 20, 13 sqq. edition of the text, 35, xvi sq.; the Miâo, lord of, 3, 51 sq. and n., 5+; author of the M, knew the Pitakas, people of M. rebels against Shun, 35, xxvii xlii; countries and per3, 61; wickedness of the M., their sons mentioned in the M., 35, xliipunishment, 3, 255 60.
xlv; its language, 35, xlv-xlviii; its Michael and Gabriel, 6, 13, 13 1. relation to the Tipitaka, 35, 196 1., Mîdhushî, n. of a goddess, 30, 290 n. 293 n., 298 n.; 36, 19 n., 144 n., Midian, Sho'hâib sent as an apostle 176 11., 304 n. ; Chinese versions of to, 6, 148-50; 9, 121; punishment the M., 36, xi-xv; references to it of the people of M., who disbelieve in other works, 36, xvii-six; M. in Sho'haib, 6, 183, 214-16, 249, and Katha Vatthu, 36, xx-xxvii. 249 n. ; 9, 61, 97, 176, 242.
Milk: dadhi-gharma, libation of hot Migadâya, a hermitage at Benares, m. mixed with sour m., 26, 336 n.; 11, 146, 153 sq.
44, 502 sq. ; as m, transforms itself Migâra, see Visakhâ, mother of M. into curds, so Brahman is the cause Mihir, see Mithra.
of the world, 31, 3 46 sq.; used with
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #391

374
MILK-MIND
3
when eve
cups of m. offerosperity, 44, 237 sq.; S
consecration water, 41, 78 sq.; is 8, 263 sq.; 26, 54 sq.; there are two breath, 41, 245; 43, 200; laid in minds, immovable and movable, 8, the female, 41, 245, 311; sour m. 264; relation of m. and sense(curds, whey, dadhi) is life-sap and organs, 8, 268-70, 337; 38, 365 sq. ; belongs to Indra, 41, 374 sq., 389 sq.; m. and understanding, as husband 43, 201; fire-altar sprinkled with and wife, 8, 310; the five Pranas, sour curds mixed with honey and speech, m., and understanding make ghee, 43, 182 sq., sour m. repre- 11p the eight constituents of the sents cattle, 43, 203 ; is seed, the universe, 8, 336; the moon its deity, earth a womb, 44, 180; cups of m. m. is the moon, 8, 338; 43, 11,333; and Surâ, 44, 225, 228; is vital air 44, 31; when everything is aband food, and prosperity, 44,237 sq.; sorbed into the m., the pleasures cups of m. offered, 44, 240 n., 241. of worldly life are not esteemed, 8, See also Animals (e), and Parables (f). 341; the characteristic of m. is Milk-ocean, Vishnu in the, 7, 6 sqq.; tliought or meditation, 8, 348-50;
a vision of the m., 22, 236 sq. the pole of the wheel of life, 8, 355 ; Milky Way, see Stars.
the truth about m., understanding, Millenniums, see Ages of the World. senses, &c., must be understood by Mîmâmsâ, its two branches, pûrva the Sannyâsin, 8, 368; is the ruler and uttara, 34, ix; the word already of the five elements, 8, 385 sq.. employed in the Brâhmanas, 34, x; 385 n. ; relation between m. and invast literature connected with it, dividual soul, 8, 386; 34, 104, 107, 34, xi; its various means of proof, 18 sqq., 175; the pupil of the 34, xli; the Vedânta-sûtras as well Kshetragña, 8, 394 ; libations to M. as the Pûrvâ Mîmâmsâ-sûtras are and Speech, 12, 124-7 ; dispute bethroughout M., 34, xlv; the earlier tween M. and Speech, decided by part of the M. teaches works, the Pragâpati, 12, 130 sq., 130 1. ; m. latter part knowledge of Brahman, and speech are the two libations of 48, 5, 19; what it aims at, 48, 6 sq.; the Agnihotra, 12, 332; difference M.-theory, as opposed to the Ve- between m. and buddhi, 15, xiv, dântin view, 48, 148-53. See also xiv n.; the triad of m., speech, Philosophy.
breath, 15, 93-7; Pradyumna idenMîmâmsa-sâstra, a short name for tical with it, 34, xxiii, 440; is the
the Pûrva-Mîmânsâ-sâstra, 34, xi. abode of the power of cognition, Mîmâmsa-sûtras, different from 34, 105; abides in the heart, 31,
other Sûtras, 34, xii; not intel- 175; is superior to the senseligible without a commentary, 34, objects, 34, 239; intellect is higher xiji sq.
than the m., 34, 239 sq.; presupMind (manas, internal organ): medi- poses the existence of an aggregate tation on m. as Brahman (n.), 1, 53, of atoms, viz, the body, 34, 403 n.; 112, 152, 15, 65; 34, xxxiy sq., speech, breath, and m. presuppose 107-16; the subtilest portion of fire, water, and earth, 38, 78 sq.; earth becomes m, in man, 1, 96-8; has all things for its objects and 38, 366; breath as the causal sub- extends to the past, the present, stance of m., 1,99; 38, 366; speech and the future, 38, 81; on account is merged in the m., m. in breath of the plurality of its functions we at death, 1, 100 sq., 107 sq.; 38, find it designated as manas or buddhi 364-7; 48, 729; is the self, is the or ahamkâra, or kitta, 38, 81; has world, 1, 112; is difficult to restrain five functions, 38, 89 sq.; accomand fickle, 8, 71; Krishna is the m. panies the soul when leaving its among the senses, 8, 88; as the body, 38, 102; six and thirty thouinstrument of knowledge, m. is the sand different energies of the m. upholder of the body, 8, 261 sq.; identified with the fire-altars, the 41, 270 ; first words are produced, cups, &c., 38, 265; Lâo-zze deand the m. runs after them, 8, 262; scribes the m. of man, 39, 294 sq. ; whether speech or m, is superior, by the m. everything is gained here,
of the plutur
| 729; is 7207 sq.; 38
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #392

MIND-MIRACLES
375
41. 100; 44, 507; gods created 122-4; Buddha understands the from union of M. and Speech, 41, thoughts of others, 13, 124 sq.; 17, 149 ; m. is Sarasvat, speech is Sara- 192; supernatural power of sudsvatî, 41, 398; the first of vital airs, denly disappearing, 14, 309; worked 41, 402 sq. ; 43, 337; 44, 504; by Buddhist saints, 17, 2-4, 64 sq., fashioned from the wind, 43, 6; 76 sq.; 19, 189; 20, 7 sq., 394 ; 21, speech, daughter of the m., created 396; Buddha's miraculous appearby the m., 43, 11, 376 sq.; as a ance and disappearance, 17, 7, 9; Gandharva, 43, 233; the ultimate miraculous powers possessed by cause of the universe, 43, 374-80; Mendaka and his family, 17, 121-4; created, 43, 402 ; libation to M., 44, a person poised in the air by super28, 32, 33, 35 sq.; m. and speech, natural power, not to be considered while being one and the same, are as completing a Samgha, 17, 269 sq.; distinct from each other, 44, 46 sq.; attending the birth of Buddha, 19, Hotri and Adhvaryu priests are xix, 2-7, 13, 344-64; 49 (i), 4-8; speech and m., 44, 136. See also on Buddha's reaching Bodhi, 19, Manas, Organs, Prânas, Psychology, 146 sq., 156, 163 sq. ; 21, 160 sq. ; and Senses.
49 (i), 155-7; converts suddenly Mindfulness, or sati, 11, 145; part transformed into Bhikshus, 19, 197,
of the higher wisdom, 11, 306; its 197.n.; flying through the air, crosscharacteristic mark, 35, 58-60. ing a river without a boat, 19, 260; Minerals, origin of, 5, 183.
celestial beings open the gate of the Ming, the correlate of Heaven at Sitavana for Anathapindika, 20, 181 border sacrifices, 28, 202, 202 n.; sq.; Revata, by the divine ear, hears deserves ancestor worship, 28, 209. what people at a distance say, 20, Minôkihar, see Mânûskîhar.
396; apparition of the sevenMin-zze, a disciple of Confucius, jewelled Stûpa in the sky, 21, xxx, 232.
227-40; Abhigiâs or inagical powers Miracles, worked by holy men, 2, of Arhats, 21, 1 sq. n.; there are
158; Hûshedar makes the sun stand always m., when Buddhas are about still, 5, lij, 231 sq., 233 n.; at the to preach, 21, 16-29, 223, 225; birth of Vahrâm the Vargâvand, 5, miraculous powers (indriyas, balas), 221; Christian m., 6, 113 sq.; constituents of Bodhi, 21, 79; men God could send a sign if He who possess transcendent faculties pleased, 6, 119; worked by Moses, and the triple science, compared to 6, 157; 9, 35 sq., 92 sq., roo, ; small plants, 21,125; saints endowed people ask for signs, 6, 195; 9, 46; with magical powers, emitting rays, the splitting asunder of the moon, 9, 21, 126 sq.; a ray darts from Bud255 n., Buddha on m., 10 (i), 63 n. ; dha's brow, and Buddhas appear in 21, 421; worked by Buddha, 10 (ii), myriads of worlds, 21, 231-6, 393; 14, 101; 11, xviii, 18, 21, 48 sq., 74 Bodhisattvas rise into the sky on losq. ; 13, 105-7, 019-22, 127-31, 133 tuses, 21, 248 sq. ; rain of heavenly sq. ; 17, 83 sq., 95, 104, 219; 19, flowers, &c., and heavenly music in 185, 185 n., 222, 222 n., 240, 251 sq. ; honour of Buddha, 21, 313, 315 sq., 20, 243-50; 21, xxx sq., 237 sq., 378 ; performed by the Act of 281-6, 364-8; 49 (i), 167, 170, 194, Truth, 21, 384 sq.; 35, 180-5, 180 n., 196-9; in connexion with Buddha's 185 n.; two princes convert their death, 11, 44, 86 sq., 123 sq., 128- father by performing m., 21, 42 1 sq. 30; 19, 268 sq., 307 sq.; in Bud- 426 ; performed by King Subhavyúdhism, 11, 46 sq. and n., 155; Nâga ha, 21, 426, 428; displayed on the King Mukalinda protects Buddha, arrival of Samantabhadra in the 13, 80; gods render service to Saha-world, 21, 431; attending the Buddha, 13, 83, 125-7 ; at the birth of Mahâvîra, 22, 189-92, 217foundation of the Kingdom of 56; produced by the gods when Truth, 13, 97 sqq.; the gods come Mahâvîra retired from the world to hear Buddha's preaching, 13, and reached highest knowledge, 22,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #393

376
MIRACLES-MITHRA
195–202, 257-9; dry passage over a all-happy mountain, 4, 218; of the river, 23, 72 ; no m. in the Gâthas, rolling country-side comes to meet 31, xxvi; happening at the birth of the departed soul, 4, 373 ; all violets Nâgasena and other events of his are his, 5, 104; the lord of wide life, 35, 14 sq., 22, 29; 36, 373; two pastures, invoked and worshipped, 5, reasons why Buddhas do not work 228 sq., 232, 402, 405; 23, 5, 5 n., 14, m., 36, 24 sq. ; why there are m. 36, 38, 86 sq., 166, 294, 350 sq. ; 31, at the graves of some Arhats, 36, 319 ; 37, 183, 183 n., 210; watches 174-6; the double m. at the foot of over promises, and is an account. the Gandamba tree, 36, 247; the m. keeper of sin and good works, 18, of the manifestation to the world, 33, 33 n., 66; 37, 155, 155 n.; of 36, 248 ; worked by Ko Yüan, 40, the wide pastures, of the thousand 248; in the legendary history of ears, and of the myriad eyes, 23, Zoroaster, 47, xi, xiv sq., xxi-xxiii; 9, 17, 119-22, 130, 141-58; 31, at the birth of Zoroaster, 47, 17-33, 196, 204, 209, 215, 219, 223, 256, 35, 122, 139-43; connected with 271, 276, 324, 326, 337, 340, 346, the childhood of Zoroaster, 47, 35- 351, 379-81; lord of wide pastures, 46, 122 sq., 145-51; birth of apostles opened a wide way to Tistrya, 23, from a maiden, 47, 105 sq., 111, 115; 95, 103; expiatory rites connected on Buddha's departure from home, with the worship of M., 23, 119, 151 49 (i), 60 sq., 68 sq., 85 sq.; during sq., 151 n.; Mihir Yast, devoted to Buddha's battle with Mara, 49 (i), M., 23, 119-58; the god of heavenly 141; Paramitâs, miraculous powers, light, 23, 119, 122 sq., 131 sg., 136, 49 (ii), 12; appear on Buddha 143 sq., 157; guardian of truth, prefinishing his description of Sukhâ- server of contracts and oaths, 23, vatî, 49 (ii), 72; the six supernatural 119 sq., 124-6, 128-30, 135, 137, faculties, 49 (ii), 193. See also 139 sq., 146 sq. ; means 'contract, Flowers, Iddhis, and Omens.
23, 120 n., 149 sq.; is truth-speakMîrak the Aspiyân, and Zîyânak ing, 23, 121; as a god of the battle
Zardâhim, the first pair, 5, 131,131 n. field, 23, 122, 128-31, 145, 148 sq.; Miriam, sister of Moses, and the not identical with the sun, 23, 122
Virgin Mary confused, 6, 50 11. n., 143 ; eight friends as spies of M., Mirror, the person in the, as Brahman, 23, 130, 130 n.; makes the waters
1, 304; does not manifest the face, flow and the plants grow, 23, 134; 48, 67 ; M. of Truth, see Truth. See drives along on his chariot drawn also Parables (f).
by four steeds, 23, 136, 138, 152-5, Misbelievers, rebuked, 6, 2-4, 22; 157 ; invoked by all beings, 23, 140
are fellows of the Fire, 6, 40 ; no sq.; swinging in his hands a club, repentance accepted from m., 6, 57 23, 144, 154 ; guards and maintains sq. See also Faith.
the creation of Mazda, 23, 145; the Miscarriage, see Child (b).
warrior of the white horse, 23, 145; Misfortune, see Nirriti.
his virtue and wisdom, 23, 146 sq.; Mithila, kingdom of Ganaka, 8, 304; the weapons of M., with which he
Mahâvîra at M., 22, 264; Nami, smites the Daêvas, 23, 154 ; lord king of M., 45, 36.
of all countries, 23, 157 sq.; M., Mithra (Mitrô, Mihir), the danhu- Rashnu, and Spenta-Armaiti, accompaiti of all dahyus, 4, xlix; Avestic pany Mazda, 23, 181; a worshipper M. and Vedic Mitra, 4, lii ; an Aryan of M. shall become a mighty ruler, God, 4, Ixiv; the Sun, making the 23, 184; the Fravashis, along with earth fertile, 4, 23, 23 n.; a lie unto M. and Rashnu, help in battle, 23, M. a heinous crime, 4, 49; Rashnu, 191; Fravashi of M. worshipped, M., and Sraosha, the three judges of 23, 200; the lord of wide pastures, the departed, 4, 89 n., 23, 168 ; 24, increases the excellences of coun18, 18 n., 258, 280, 361; invoked by tries, 23, 202 ; Verethraghna goes Zarathustra, 4, 214, 258; the god along with M. and Rashnu, 23, 244 ; with beautiful weapons, reaches the brother of Ashi Vangubi, 23, 274 ;
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #394

MITHRA - MOGGALANA
377
has piercing rays, 23, 327, 329 ; M. invoked in a medical charm, 42, 10, and Rashnu Razista, 23, 342; follows 237; saves from premature death, the sun in its course, 23, 349 ; Mihir 42, 50 sq. ; invoked to remove evil Nyâyis, prayer to M., 23, 349, 353- bodily marks from a woman, 42, 5; will smite the demons, 24, 33; 109; in a list of gods, 42, 126, 160 ; angel of the sun's light, 24, 96; worshipped at the Mitravindâ sacribrcach of promise called M.-drug, fice, 44, 62-6; lord of the Kshatra, 24, 287 sq.; the province-ruler, wor- bestows noble rank, 44, 63 sq.; expiashipped, 31, 199, 205, 210, 216, 220, tory oblation to M., 44, 207; Agni is 225; Ahura and M. worshipped, 31, like M., 46, 38, 46, 100, 186, 193, 202, 199, 199 n., 205, 210, 216, 220, 225; 333, 341 sq., 371, 373, 389, 401; M. prayer to M. to defeat Wrath and and Aryaman invited to the morning Lethargy, 37, 219; at the renova- service, 46, 38; Agni is M., friend tion of the universe, 37, 235; pun- of the gods, 46, 109, 112, 119, 240 ishes the sinner, 37, 278. See also Sun. sq., 371; is glorious through Agni, Mîtôkht, the liar, evil spirit, 5, 107 46, 148; 'human clans going to sq.; 18, 95 sq., 95 n.
settle M.,' 46, 202, 204 ; Agni brings Mitra, in Veda, and Avestic Mithra, M. to the sacrifice, 46, 316; Agni 4, lii ; in the Anugitâ, 8, 219 sq.; announces man's sin to M., 46, 325; the emancipated sage is M., 8, 220 the laws of M., 46, 335; M. and sq., 345 ; one of the ten fires at the Varuna, see Varuna (c). allegorical sacrifice of the sense- Mitrâtithi, n.p., 46, 36. organs, 8, 261; the presiding deity Mitravindâ, see Sacrifice (j). of Apâna and the organ of excre- Mitrô, see Mithra, tion, 8, 338; when the flame of the Mitrô-aîyyâr, son of Mahmâd of fire gets lower and lower it is M., Ispahân, 24, xxvi, 122 sq. and n.; 12, 341; prayers and offerings to questions of M. answered, 24, 162 n. M., 14, 247 ; 15, 45, 53; 26, 24; Mitrô-akâvîd, n.p., 5, 146. 29, 274 ; 41, 125, 244, 244 1. ; 44, Mitrô-ápân, n. of a scribe, 37, 281, 385; 46, 13, 418; protects him xxxviii. who performs thetwilight devotions, Mitrô-khûrsheid, Dâdistân-î Dînîk, 14, 249 ; identified with the excre- a reply to an epistle from, 18, xxii, 3. tions of the Atman, 25, 512 ; obla- Mitrô-tarsah, n.p., 5, 137. tion to M. at the wedding, 29, 32; Mitrô-varâs, n.p., 5, 146. the firm, powerful eye of M., 29, Mlekkha,see Barbarians, and Caste(e). 61; 30, 148; the Brahmakârin Mo and Yang have not hit on the identified with M., 29, 64; wor- proper course, 39, 329. shipped at the hospitable reception Mobeds or Parsi priests, see Priests of a friend, 29, 88, 198 ; invoked at (d). the house-building rite, 29, 214 ; of Moderation, secures long life and truth, invoked for protection, 29, success, 39, 102 sq. 280; "M. art tliou by rights,' says Moggalâna or Mahâ-M., Sk. Maudthe teacher to the pupil, 30, 151; galyâyana, or Mahâ-Maudgalyâyana, invoked at the Upanayana, 30, 151; died at Kusinârâ, 11, 238; procures, Agni and M., 32, 94 ; 46, 158, 387; with the help of a Nâga, cdible invited to the Soma, 32, 408 ; sacri- stalks of lotuses for Sâriputta, 17, fice to M. and Brihaspati at the Rî- 76 sq.; questions Buddha about the gasûya, 41, 66-8; is the Brahman, behaviour in case of schisms, 17, and the sacrifice, 41, 67; is every 317; an Arhat, and foremost disone's friend, 41, 68; offering to M. ciple of Buddha, 17, 359, 20, 79; Satya, 41, 71; is the breath, 41, 21, 2, 98 sqq., 144 sq. ; 49 (ii), 9o, 230 sq.; a Vası, 41, 231 ; 42, 164 sq., 201; relates the early his116; the worlds are protected tory of Buddha, 19, xviii; his conby M., 41, 245 ; husbandry bene- version, 19, 196; the spirit of Kaficial to M. and other gods, 41, kudha thie Koliyan appears before 329 ; sun, the eye of M., 41, 408; M. telling him the thoughts of De
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #395

378
MOGGALANA-MOHAMMED
vadatta, 20, 234 sq, ; finds out and habitants of Yathrib, 6, xxxturns out an evil-doer who defiles xxxiii; his miraculous Night Jourthe assembly at the Pâtimokkha, 20, ney' from Mecca to Jerusalem, 6, 300 sq.; Buddha's prophecy about xxxi sq. ; 9, 1, i n., 7, 7 sq. n.; M. who is to be a Buddha, 21, 149- plots against M. frustrated by God, 51; though possessed of Iddhi, was 6, xxxiii, 166; his flight (Higrah) beaten to death with clubs, 35, 261- with Abu Bekr, to Yathrib, 6, 3; saying of M., 36, 369; possessed xxxiji sq.; his war against the of miraculous power, 49 (ii), 31 sq.; Meccans, 6, XXXV-xlii, 165 n.; teaches Bimbisâra the eight pre- wounded in battle, 6, xxxviii; writes cepts, 49 (ii), 162 sq.; Sâriputta and letters to the great kings and emM., see under Sâriputta.
perors of the world, to embrace his Moggaliputta Tissa, see Tissa. faith, 6, xl; marries a Coptic slave Mogharâgamânadapukkhâ, t. c., girl Mary, 6, xl; 9, 290 sq., 290 n.; 10 (ii), 208.
master of Mecca, 6, xlii; destroys Mogharâ gan, n. of a Brâhmana, 10 the idols in the Kaabah, 6, xlii; his (ii), 187, 208, 210; saying of M. the military enterprises, 6, xlii-xliv ; his Elder, 36, 359 sq., 360 n.
• Farewell Pilgrimage' to Mecca, Mohammed, reprehends and ab- and his death, 6, xliv; the secret jures idol worship, 6, xii sq., 121, of his success, 6, xliv sq.; could he 123; God sent His Apostle to men read or write ? 6, xlvii; 9. 122 ; and ginns to make Islâm prevail over styles himself En Nebîy el uinmîy, every other religion, 6, xiv, xxvii, 6, xlvii ; his relation to Jews and 66, 177; 9, 55 ; adopts the titles Christians, 6, xlvii sq., lxxxii, 53; 'Hanif and Muslim, 6, xvi, 117; not acquainted with the originals of his ancestors, 6, xvi-xviii; his birth, the Jewish and Christian Scriptures, 6, xviii; life of M., 6, xviii-xliv ; his 6, xlviii sq. ; neither possessed' (a children, 6, xix ; M. and his wives, madman), sorcerer, soothsayer, poet, 6, xix, xxix, lxxvi; 9, 142-8, 142 n., nor impostor, 6, lvi, 160; 9, +6, 69, 143 n., 144 n., 233 n., 240 1., 29084, 151, 156, 167, 169, 247 sq., 250, sq., 290 1.; his appearance and 295, 298, 300, 322 ; at Mecca and at character, 6, xix sq.; his revelations, Medinah, 6, lxii sg.; ginns preached 6, xx-xxiii ; 9, 9, 9 n., 14, 16, 43, 46, to and converted by M., 6, 1xx, cx; 229; hysterical symptoms of M., 9, 228, 304 sq., 304 n.; "the Apostle 6, xx sq.; his mental struggles, of God,' the scal of the prophets, thoughts of suicide, 6, xxi sq.; 6, lxxi ; 9, 145, 237 sq., 237 n. ; bemocked at, 6, 245; 9,48 sq., 87, 90; lief in and obedience to God and encouraged against misbelievers, 6, the Apostle, 6, lxxi, 50, 56 sq., 68, 74, 250; helped by mortals to compose 80-2, 105, 163, 165, 183; 9, 79 sq., the Qur'ân, 6, 261; is to dispute 143 sq., 148 sq., 232, 241,287; 'there and to punish kindly, 6, 264 ; is but is no prophet after me,' 6, lxxi ; dea mortal, 9, 11, 26, 83 sq., 199; ex- nounces the hypocrites,' 6, lxxxviii horted to be patient, 9, 45; his sq., 172-92 ; Satan suggests a wrong first followers, chiefly men of the reading to M., acknowledging the lowest ranks, 6, xxiii sq., xlvi; atti- chief idols of the Qurâis, 6, xcix, tude of his fellow citizens towards xcix n.; 9, 62 n. ; his compromise the new doctrine, 6, xxiv sq.; hos- as to Al 'Huzza, Allât, and Manât, tility of the Meccans against M. and 6, cxii ; 9, 2-2; the death of M. his followers, 6, xxiv-xxxiii; his should not discourage believers, compromise with the Qurâis, 6, 6, 63; asked for a proof of his proxxvi sq.; his family placed under a phetic mission, 6, 68 sq., 68 n. ; 9, ban by the Qurâis, 6, xxviii; his 7, 1; will intercede for the bemarriage with Zainab, the divorced lievers, 6, 81; whoso obeys the prophet Wife of Zaid, 6, xxix; 9, 139 n., he has obeyed God, 6, 8; ; inspired 144, 144 n.; his flight to Tâ'if, 6, like other prophets before him, 6, xxx; his negotiations with the in- 94 sq.; a witness, a warner and
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #396

MOHAMMED-MONASTERIES
379
one
say thatration there to be tau
herald of glad tidings, 6, 100, 120, posture, 9, 157; came with the 161, 205 sq., 233, 237; 9, 12, 80, 88, truth, and verified the apostles, 9, 107, 112 sq., 135, 145, 154, 156, 159, 169; bidden to serve God, the first 162 sq., 180 sq., 199, 210, 225, 234, of those resigned, 9, 183 ; shall die, 287, 289 sq., 294; had M. been an like other mortals, 9, 185; Meccaus angel, he would have come in the say that if M. had been a man of guise of man, 6, 116; does not say consideration they would have bethat he is an angel, 6, 120; is not to lieved, 9, 213; said to be taught by repulse believers, 6, 121; the com- others, or inad, 9, 218; Israel reing of M., 'the illiterate prophet,' ceived the Book, and then M. the foretold, 6, 156 sq.; humiliation of Qur'ân, 9, 222; God pardons the one who would not acknowledge M. sins committed by M., 9, 233, 233 as the prophet, 6, 159 sq., 159 n.; n.; those who swear allegiance to the coming of the Hour' only M., swear allegiance to God, 9,234 : known to God, 6, 161 ; his expedi- his expedition of 'Hudâibîyeh, and tion against the caravan from Syria against the Jews of Khâibar, and the under Abu Sufiân, 6, 163 sq., 164n.; truce of 'Hudaibiyeh, 9, 235-7; miraculous victory at Bedr, 6, 164 prohibited by the Qurâis froin the sq.,165 11., 171, 171 n.; see also Bedr; pilgrimage to Mecca, 9, 236 sq.; brotherhood between those who believers not to raise their voices fled with M. and the inhabitants of above the voice of the prophet, 9, Medînah who gave him refuge, 6, 238 sq. and n.; inspired by Gabriel, 171 sq., 172 n.; the Muhâgerîn who the vision of his night journey' not fled with M. are highest in rank a delusion, 9, 251 sq., 251 n. ; secret with God, 6, 175; aided by God in plottings against the Apostle Punthe battle of 'Honein, 6, 176, 176 n.; ished in hell, 9, 271 sq.; Jesus M. and Abu Bekr in the cave, helped prophesies the coming of M., 9, 281, by God, 6, 179; found fault with 281 n.; denounced by an insolent for his use of the alms, 6, 181; opponent, 9, 295 sq.; bidden to builds the mosque of Quba', 6, 188 preach, 9, 305 sq., 308; reproved for sq., 188 n.; God will stand by His frowning on a poor blind believer, 9, Apostle, 6, 191 sq. ; misbelievers 320, 320 n. ; how God cared for M., deem him a sorcerer, 6, 192; 9, 9, 334 sq.; God expanded his 225; sent to assert the unity of breast, 9, 335, 335 n.; his first call God, 6, 235-7; 9, 26, 180 sq., 199, to 'read' the Qur'ân, 9, 336. 247; God his witness against mis- Mohammedanism, see Islam. believers, 6, 238; sent to warn the Mohism, represented as an erroneous Meccans, 9, 61; to be addressed form of Taoism, 39, 162; 40, 217respectfully, 9, 82; cannot make 21, 218 n.; modifications and dethe deaf hear, but only those who velopment of it, 39, 162; 40, 221-5. believe in God's signs, 9, 106, 130; Mohists hold that all should be meeting of M.and Moses during the loved equally, 40, 178; wear skins
night journey,' 9, 137, 137 n.; and dolychos cloth, 40, 220. See also warned against misbelievers and Confucianists. hypocrites, 9, 138; struggle with Moksha, see Emancipation, and Salthe confederate army at Medinah, vation. 9, 138–42, 138 n., 140 n., 142 n. : is Moksha Sastras, quoted, 38, 158. nearer of kin to the believers than Moliya Sîvaka, see Sîvaka. themselves, 9, 139; his wives are Momentariness, Bauddha doctrine the mothers of the believers, 9, 139; of universal, 34, 403 n., 407, 408, set a good example to the Muslim, 413-15, 427. 9, 141; privileges granted to M. in Monasteries (Convents), mentioned the matter of women, 9, 146; how in the Yâgîavalk ya-smriti, 7, xxi ; the Muslim should behave towards fools wish for lordship in m., 10 (i), M., 9, 147 sq.; God and His angels 22 ; a Sâvaka is to seek for a m., pray for M., 9, 148 ; accused of im- 10 (ii), 65; Ananda went out from
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #397

380
MONASTERIES-MOON
the m., 11, 35, 315; merit acquired Moon. by gifts of m., 21, 14; he who occu
(a) M. the Heavenly Body. pies himself with sacred writ need (6) New and Full M. not build m., 21, 321 sqq., 324 sq.
(OM. as a Deity, Worship of M. See also Vihâras.
(d) World of M. Money, coined, referred to by the (a) M. THE HEAVENLY BODY. term nânaka, in the Yagñavalkya- Its red, white, and black colours, smriti, 7, xxi; the Vaggian Bhik- 1,95; the tides connected with the khus allow the use of gold and m., 5, 47, 44 n., 171 sq., 172 n.; silver, 20, 386; Buddha does not Krishna is the m, among the lunar allow the use of m. for Bhikkhus, mansions, 8, 88; the juicy m. 20, 387-92, 399, 413. See also Gold, nourishes all herbs, 8, 113, 113 n.; Money-changing, as a profession, one of the ten fires at the allegorical 13, 2016
sacrifice of the sense-organs, 8, 261; Money-lending, allowed to Brâh- is the first of Nakshatras, of heavenly manas, 2, 228; legal interest for m., bodies, 8, 346, 346 n.; 10 (ii), 105; 2, 241-3 and n.; subsisting by m., 45, 138, 290, 313; the black spots an offence, 7, 139; the occupation in the m., 12, 64, 278 n.; Indra of Vaisyas, 25, 325; as a mode of made the m, out of the Soma taken acquiring property, 25, 426 sq. See from Vritra's body, 12, 167; the also Usury.
cause of destiny, 18, 215; produced Monism, see Advaita.
by union between Soma and the Monks: Vasso Rules of Gaina and water, 26, 438 ; sacrifice, while the
Buddhist m. founded on rules of the m. has a halo, by one who is deDharma-sútras, 2, lx; Christians re- sirous of flocks, 30, 118; rises when buked for introducing monkery, 9, begged to do so, 36, 319; created, 269 ; monk's robe sacrificed, 30, 41, 149; the golden ship with golden 127 ; monasticism in China, 39, tackle (the m.?) moves upon the 42 sq.; celibacy enforced on n. heavens, 42, 4 sq., 6, 415, 679 sq. ; and nuns in modern Taoism, 39, the bull with a thousand horns, 42, 44; Taoist m. called 'Plumaged 373; as weather-prophet, 42, 533 n.; guests,' 40,319, 319 n. See also is food, is the year, is all living beings, Bhikkhus, Gaina Monks, and Holy 43, 54; the food or joy of the sun, Persons.
43, 335, 399; kindled by the sun, 43. Monotheism, see Islâm,
399; the hare in the m., 44, 10; is Monsters, see Animals (i).
that heavenly dog who watches the Months: six m. when the sun goes Sacrificer's cattle, 44, 10-12; shines to the north, a stage on the soul's less than the sun, for its shine has road after death, 1, 80; 8, 81, 255; been taken from it, 44, 130 ; a piece 49,745; the sacred m. of the Arabs, of silver representing the m., 44, 6, 27 sq. and n., 31, 172, 178; 196; greatness of Pragâpati in the Mârgasîrsha the first of m., 8, 90; Nakshatras and the m., 44, 394; are threefold, 8, 330; begin with a body consisting of amrita, 48,585, bright fortnight, 8, 352; wheel of 588. life measured by m., and half-n., (b) NEW AND FULL M. 8, 356; the 8th, 15th, 23rd days The wise m., who orders the of the m. under the rule of Ahura seasons, when it is born consisting and the Amesha - Spentas, 23, of fifteen parts, 1, 274 ; fasting, 6 sq. n.; names of the m., 26, sacrifices, and other observances 321 sq.; have sixty days and nights, on Parvan, i. e. full and new m. 41, 184; created, 43, 74; M. and days, 2, 86, 100, 104; 12, 172, 180; Half-m. worshipped as deities, 44, 13, x; 14, 61, 159, 287, 327; 25, 142. See also Moon, Sacred Times, 152 sq. ; 29, 16-18, 172-6, 290, 389Seasons, Time, and Year.
93, 425, 427, 431; 30, 25-40, 265, Monuments, set up as testimonials of 332-8; on the days of full and new good conduct in China, 3, 247, 247 n. m. Veda-study must be interruptec,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #398

MOON
381
2, 263; 14, 210 sq. ; 29, 142, 414; 300; joint invocation to the Waters 30, 80; the phases of the m. are and the M., 4, 230, 232 n., 233; indications of time, 6, 27; worship keeps in itself the seed of the bull, of Vishnu on the days of full m. 4, 233, 233 n.; 5, 179; 23, 8, 8 sq. n., and new m., 7, 156; one must not 16, 88-91, 176, 355; 31, 199, 210, use tooth-picks on the day of new 216, 225, 256; meat-offering to the m., 7, 198; new and full m. wor- M., 5, 337; he must not look at the shipped, 10 (ii), 110; 31, 198, 205, m., while unclean, 7, 220; a form 210, 216, 220, 224; the times for of Krishna, 8, 97; the m, together new and full m. ceremonies, 12, with the fire, upholds all beings, 8, I sq.; demons roam about on full 257; is the mind, or the presiding and new m. days, 14, 210; 42, 65, deity of the mind, 8, 338; 15, 81; 256 sq.; hair, &c., cut on new and 43, 363; 44, 133; the presiding full m. days, 14, 300; waning and deity of the tongue and taste, 8, 350; waxing m., 23,89 sq., 89 n.; chastity adore not the m., but God, 9, 202; for Snâtakas on new and full m. worship of the in., 11, 174 ; 14, 305; days and on the fourteenth, 25, 149; 19, 26; 24, 96, 358; 30, 243; remen feel joy on seeing the full m., 25, lates to Soma, 12, 169; Soma is the 396 sq.; offerings and ceremonies m., and the m. the food of the gods, on the first day of the m., 27, 156; 12, 176 sq., 176 n., 181, 362, 380 ; 28, 3 sq.; prayers on seeing the new 44, 6, 9 sq., 34; Vritra is the m., m., 30, 179; out of the new m. the 12, 180, 182; 41, 45, 45 n.; lives sacrifice is spread, 41, 180; rites of together with the Nakshatras, 12, the new m. night, 42, 35, 408 ; is 269 n.; the Brahman priest identified fifteenfold, waxes and wanes during with the m., 15, 123; 44, 135; one fifteen days, 43, 62; four phases of of the Vasus, 15, 140 ; 44, 116; a the m. personified, 43, 264, 264 n.; manifestation of Brahman, 15, 303; Pragâpati-Sacrifice is the Year, the 44, 317; a name of the Self, 15, night of new m. its gate, the m. is 311; prayers to the M., 23, 88-91, the bolt of the gate, 44, 1; new m., 349, 355 sq.; Tistrya protects the why it is the proper time for laying M., 23, 93 ; not to void urine against down the sacred fires, 44, 1 sq.; all the m., 25, 137 ; a Lokapala or the nights of the waxing m. concen- guardian deity of the world, 25, trate in the full m. night, all the 185, 216 sq. ; cursed by Daksha, 25, nights of the waning m. in the night 398, 398 n.; genesis of the m., 27, of new m., 44, 21 ; full ni. and new 381, 381 n.; worshipped by the m.identified with sun and m., earth bridegroom, 30, 194; worshipped and sky, &c., 44, 30 sq. ; is born by the student, 30, 277 ; lord of again and again, 44, 315 ; sepulchre constellations, 36, 55, 55 n.; mento be made at new m., 44, 423. tioned before the sun, 36, 127 sq. See also Sacred Times, and Sacri- and n. ; is a mighty lord, 36, 318, fices (h, j).
318 n.; the m. and the All-gods, 41, (c) M. AS A DEITY, WORSHIP OF M. 150 ; is Pragâpati, 41, 160 ; 43, xxi
The Person in the m. as Brahman, sq.; Sinîvâli and Anumati, phases 1, 66, 303 ; 15, 101 ; by Vyana the of them., 42, 461 ; the typical ear is satisfied, and thereby the M. bridegroom, 42, 498; Soma, the M., and the Quarters are satisfied, 1, 43, xxi; 44, 135 ; Speech fashioned 90; invoked for protection, 29, 280, from the m., 43, 11; deity and metre, 349; rites and prayers addressed 43, 53 ; deity and brick of fire-altar, to the MI., for the life of (new-born) 43, 91; who knows the MI.? 44, 390; children, 1, 285-8; 29, 396; 30, the M. begat Budha on Brihaspati's 56 sq.; the M., who protects the wife, 49 (i), 45. See also Anumati, creatures during night, to be wor- Indu, Kandra, Kandramas, Luminshipped by the Snataka, 2, 96; aries, Mâh, Sinîvâli, and Soma. offering to the M., 2, 108 ; to be (d) WORLD OF M. worshipped at the Kândrayana, 2, The departed sacrificer goes from
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #399

382
MOON-MORALITY
the sun to the m., from the m. to 8, 101 sq.; 15, 11; classification of the lightning, 1, 68, 80, 80 sq. n., sins, sinful dispositions, good works, 273 sq. ; 8, 240; 15, 272 sq.; 34, and virtues, 8, 166-70, 181-5; one cvii, 108, 110, 112, 114, 121-5; 48, should ever and always be doing 593; can a man, after he has been good, 8, 191; rules of conduct for in the m., be born again ? 1, 83 n.; the four asramas, a system of m., is the door of heaven, 1, 274 ; 42, 8, 358-68; 14, 49 ; sixfold mode of 646; from the m. the seed was life of a Brâhmana, 8, 359 sq., 359 n.; brought, gathered up in an active good conduct more important than man, and brought to a mother, 1, study of the Veda and sacred rites, 274 sq.; by the Kandrayana penance 14, 34 sq.: rules of conduct for a Brâhmana goes to the world of the Brâhmanas, 14, 38-40 ; moral prem., 2, 302; 14, 326; Yagus guides cepts for the householder, 14, 138, to the m. world, 8, 20; path to the 237; cling to the good, do not m. from which the souls return, 8, choose the pleasant, 15, 8 sq.; moral 81; the gate of the world of the duties of man, 15, 51-3; why fathers, 12, 267 n.; the light of the spiritual merit should be accumufathers, 12, 361; the world of the lated, 25, lxviii, 166 sq.; means of fathers, 15, 209; a vision of the attaining supreme bliss, 25, Ixxjii, m., the beloved of Rohini, 22, 234 501-9, 511; merit and demerit sq. : the world of the m. attained distinguished at the creation, 25, 13; by gifts and penance, 25, 165, 475; moral conduct of the ascetic, 25, the heart (of the earth ?) that dwells 207; the tenfold (moral) law, 25, in heaven, in the m., 30, 212; the 215, 21; n.; abstention from injuring soul's ascent to, and descent from (creatures), veracity, abstention from the m., 38, 101-32; the body of unlawfully appropriating the goods of the soul in the m. consists of water, others), purity, and control of the organs, 38, 114, 115, 127 ; one of the six Manu has declared to be the summary doors to the Brahman, 44, 66 sq.;
of the law for the four castes, 25, 416; evil-doers do not, after death, ascend
remembering the results of deeds in to the m., 48, 592-6; those who
future life, one should always be die during the southern progress of
good in thoughts, speech, and action, the sun, go to the Fathers and the
25, 477, 483-5; why people conm., 48, 741-3.
found good and bad, 26, 228, 228 n.
See also Karman, and Qualities. Morality.
(6) IN BUDDHISM AND GAINA RELI(a) In Brâhmanism.
GION. () In Buddhism and Gaina Religion. (c) In Zoroastrianism.
Moral precepts, especially for (d) In Chinese Religions.
Bhikkhus, 10 (i), 3-95; (ii), 24 sq., (e) In Islam. See also Good Works, Righteousness, Sin,
28, 54 sq., 65 sq., 175-80; 11, 6-11, and Virtue.
28, 38 sq., 61 sq., 84, 91, 188, 210,
218, 221-34, 303-6; do to others (a) IN BRAHMANISM.
as you would be done by, 10 (i), 36 Neither right nor wrong would be
sq. ; 22, 50 ; not to commit any sin, to known, if there were no speech, 1,
do good, and to purify one's mind, that 111; what is right and what is is the teaching of all the Awakened, wrong, we understand by under- 10 (i), 50: Buddha's definition of an standing, 1, 115; moral laws, common outcast, 10 (ii), 21-3; the exemplary to all castes, 7, 13; by forgiveness life led by the ancient Brahmanas, of injuries the learned are purified, 10 (ii), 48-50 ; great is the fruit, by liberality, those who have done great the advantage of earnest contemplaforbidden acts, 7, 97 ; moral pre- tion when set round with upright cepts, especially for Snâtakas, 7, conduct, 11, 11, 111., 12, 15, 24, 28, 224-31; 25, 150 sq., 153-8; Lakshmi 34, 65 sq., 70; the Küla Sîlan, the resides in good and pious men and Magghima Silam, and the Mahâ women, 7, 300 sq. ; moral conduct Silam, 11, 189-200, 1891. ; sis Preleads to tranquillity and immortality, cepts of King Sudassa na, 11, 253;
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #400

MORALITY
383
Buddhist m., and the classification the most powerful prayer is that of offences in the Vinaya, 13, xxiy recited to renounce evil thoughts, sqq. ; ten precepts for novices, 13, evil words, and evil deeds, 23, 313 ; 211 sq. ; the fivefold loss of the 31, 361; Ahura Mazda, the inspirer wrong-doer, and the fivefold gain of of good thoughts, 31, 108, 113 ; the well-doer, 17, 99 sq. ; Buddha good thoughts, words, and deeds are gives an exposition of his moral thought, spoken, and done with teaching, 17, 110-16; 19, 234-6; intelligence, 31, 390 ; the weak man moral conduct, the source of all that should be good, 37, 105; good is good, 19, 259-65; 21, 427 sq. ; thoughts, good words, good deeds35, 52-4 ; following the moral pre- the food of Allharmazd, 37, 242 sq. ; cepts as taught by Buddha is one -- the three best things: worship of way leading to enlightenment, 21, Ahura, worship of the fire, and 49; the ten (moral) conditions of respect shown to the righteous, 4, heart, 35, 173 sq. ; moral conduct, 292 n., 293 ; of two men, the wiser the root and essence of Buddha's and more truthful is chief, 5, 90; teaching, 35, 187-90; list of twelve the earth pleased by moral conduct, kinds of men who pay no respect, 35, displeased by sin, 5, 376 sq.; moral 250 ; good men live for the benefit purification for the sacred cereof gods and men, 35, 274 sq. ; monial, 18, 166, 172 ; men misled motives for moral conduct, 35, 295; by demons, 18, 271; do by others difference between breach of moral as you would be done by, 18, 271; law and offences against Rules of 37, 51; moral precepts for the the Order, 36, 98-100; ten sorts of preservation of body and soul, 24, individuals who are despised in the 9-16, 25 sq. ; the ten happiest lands, world, 36, 139 sq. ; right conduct 24, 27 sq., 27 n.; the ten unhappiest (sila) for Jaymen, Bhikkhus, and lands, 24, 28 sq., 28 n.; the highest Arhats, 36, 220 sq. and n.; Gaina pleasures, 24, 41; who is truly rich, ethics based on primitive animism, and who is truly poor, 24, 70 sq.; 45, xxxjii; moral conduct, one of the moral rules and precepts, 24, 77four roads to final beatitude, 45, 9; man's own fiends: greediness, 152, 158-61, 163, 169-72; moral wrath, lust, disgrace, discontent, 24, conduct produces destruction of 82; spiritual armour and weapons Karman, its five subdivisions, 45, requisite for attaining to heaven 157 ; orthodox Gaina views about and escaping from hell, 24, 83 sq.; m., 45, 406-9; the five and eight the man most conversant with good precepts of Buddha, 49 (ii), 162, and evil, 24, 106 sq.; the man who
162 n., 192 sq., 196. See also Pâra- is chief over his associates, 24, 107; mitâs.
prayer that the soul may advance (C) IN ZOROASTRIANISM.
in good, 31, 326; best and worst Practical m. of Zoroastrianism, 4, actions, 37, 107; necessity of scruIxii; the three perfections, good tinizing actions, 37, 121 sq.; the thoughts, good words, good deeds, utilizers and misusers of life, 37, 4, 197, 199, 246 sq., 287-9, 357 (the 177; five storeholders of perfect best sacrifice), 375 sq.; 5, 54, 226, excellence, 37, 180; advice to man226 n. ; 18, 12, 14, 18, 33 sq., 54-6, kind, 37, 244 sq.; let no one practise 121, 125, 172, 179, 285, 384 sq., ill-perpetrated deeds, even though in a 387; 23, 22, 266-8, 312 sq., 316-18, wilderness when far from publicity, nor 342-5; 24, 20, 30, 42, 78, 118,270, in distress, 0 Spitâ min! because 321; 31, 213 sq., 213 n., 223, 243,
Anharmazd, the observer of everything, 247, 265 sq., 282 sq., 285, 321, 342, is aware of them, 37, 266; under359 ; 37, 20, 174, 196 sq., 229, 265, standing good and evil through 270, 273, 308, 415 sq., 460 sq. ; 47, Vohûman, 37, 320 sq.; virtuous 157, 159 ; think of the hour of death conduct advances religion, 37, 323-7; in doing what is good and abstaining all excellence is both root and fruit, from what is bad, 18, 275, 275 n.; 37, 351 sq. ; happy is he from wlroin
on: 223, 243, An distress, o Strom publicity,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #401

384
MORALITY-MOSES
there is no mischief, 37, 386; ideal moral life in the future existence, 37, 393-7; ten admonitions as to religion, 47, 167, 167 n., 169 sq. See also Dualism. (d) IN CHINESE RELIGIONS.
Moral precepts to be followed in government, 3, 47; moral laws are from Heaven, 3, 55 sq., 169; God has conferred a moral sense even on inferior people, 3, 89 sq.; noble sentiments of King Thang, 3, 90 sq.; 'the Great Symbolism' a means of imparting moral instruction, 16, 36-8, 267-347; there is a soul of good even in men who seem only evil, 16, 319, 320 n.; moral lessons derived from the hexagrams of the Yi, 16, 389-94, 408-21; the scholar a pattern of moral conduct, 27, 51 sq.; 28, 402-10; development of m. from highest antiquity, 27, 65; in life we should be of use to others, 27, 155; the seven lessons of m., 27, 230, 248; duty of government to teach m., 27, 230 sq. and n.; music and ceremonies conducive to in., 27, 388-90; 28, 95-116, 125-9; filial piety the source of all m., 28, 226-9, 268 sq., 269 n.; what you do not like when done to yourself, do not do to others, 28, 305 sq.; the long dress symbolical of moral conduct, 28, 396; cultivation of the person the root of m., 28, 411 sq., 416 sq.; moral teaching of Taoism, 39, 303, 381-4; pattern of moral conduct to be got from the Tâo, 39, 82 sq.; the three precious things' of Tâoism, 39, 110 sq.; what is good should be practised without any regard of fame, 39, 130 sq., 198, 198 m., 201, 201 m.; 40, 176-85; Shăn Tâo, in his system of Taoism, disregarded right and wrong, 40, 224 sq.; the way of a good man, and his reward, 40, 237 sq. See also
Taoism.
(e) IN ISLAM.
The moral duties of the Muslim, 6, lxxi sq., 24 sq.; 9, 3-5, 89, 301; verily, God bids you do justice and good, and give to kindred (their due), and He forbids you to sin, and do wrong, and oppress; He admonishes you, haply ye may be mindful! 6, 260; return
good for evil, 9, 202; patience and forgiveness enjoined, 9, 209. See also Islâm.
Mora-parittâ, a protecting charm, 35, 213. Moriyas (people) of Pipphalivana take the embers of Buddha's funeral pile and erect a dâgaba, 11, 134,
135.
Mortar and pestle, symbolism of, 41, 393-6, 400; 43, 2 n. Mosadhamma, Pali, t.t., the dyad that what the world considers true, is false, 10 (ii), 131, 142 sq. Moses, and the golden calf, 6, 6, 12 sq., 93, 155 sq.; 9, 40-2; God gave M. the Book, 6, 7, 12, 125, 136; 9, 1, 50, 68, 86, 112, 137, 172, 203; 24, 208; strikes the rock, 6, 8, 157: ordains the slaughter of a cow in expiation of murder, 6, 9, 9 n.; questioned, 6, 15; a prophet, 6, 19, 57, 125; 9, 30 sq., 139, 206; 'he with whom God spake,' 6, 39, 39 n., 94; Jews ask M. to show them God, 6, 93; bade the children of Israel enter the Holy Land, and they hesitated, 6, 100 sq.; sent to Pharaoh with signs, the plagues of Egypt, 6, 151-4, 201-3, 216, 238 sq.; 9, 12, 90-3, 107-12, 121, 192-5, 214 Sq., 247, 318 sq.; communes with God, receives the tablets of the Law, 6, 154 sq.; 9, 30 sq.; story of M. and his servant in search of El 'Hidhr, 9, 21-3, 23 sq. n.; God appears to M. in the fire and sends him to Pharaoh, 9, 35-7, 100, 111; burnt his tongue with a live coal, 9, 36 n.; thrown into the sea, and restored to his mother, 9, 36 sq.; slays an Egyptian and flees to Midian, 9, 37, 110; M. and Aaron go to Pharaoh, their contest with the Egyptian magicians, 9, 37-9; leads the children of Israel across the sea, Pharaoh's people drowned, 9, 40; Covenant on Mount Sinai, miracle of the manna and the quails, 9, 40; was called a liar, 9, 61, 68; exposed in the river, watched by his sister, nursed by his mother, 9, 108 sq.; marries the daughter of Sho'hâib, 9, 110; came with signs to Korah and Pharaoh, 9, 121; meeting of Mohammed and M. in heaven, 9,
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #402

MOSES -- MOUNTAINS
393
rd, 9, 253; the Buddha, 21, 4 a m., 23, 341;
137, 137 n. ; annoyed and disobeyed 14, 230; offspring, the secret union by the people, 9, 149, 281; was of m. and father, 15, 46 sq.; naming given the guidance, 9, 195; the people after their m.'s name, 20, Book of M. before the Qur'ân, 9, 125 n.; two princes crave the per225; fulfilled his word, 9, 253; mission of their m. before they join revelation in the books of Abraham the Buddha, 21, 420-3; prayer for and M., 9, 329; Jesus not come to the protection of a m., 23, 341;
destroy the law of M., 24, 242 sq. student first to beg food of his m., Mosques, the Muslim places of wor- 25, 39; how the student salutes ship, 6, lxxii; injustice of prohibit- maternal relations, 25, 54; reverence ing God's m., 6, 16; men are to go due to m., 25, 57, 71 sq., 154, 157; to m. decently clad, 6, 140; im- prayer to expiate the sin of one's munity for those with whom a league m., 25, 330 sq. and n.; 30, 227; was made at the Sacred M., 6, 173; father more important than m., 27, giving drink to the pilgrims and re- 315 sq. ; without being taught ms. pairing to the Sacred M, not equal know the wants of their infants, 28, to professing Islâm, 6, 175, 175 n.; 417; a son who does not support it is not for idolators to repair to his m. to be punished, 33, 368; a the m. of God, 6, 175 sq. ; the M. m. being guardian of her son's father, of Quba preferred to the M. built 37, 148 ; a m. bears her son in her by the Beni Ghanm in opposition to lap, 41, 232 ; hymns containing the
Mohammed, 6, 188 sq., 188 n.; names of the ms., 42, 518 sq.; m. . those who prevent men from visit- and child, see Child. See also Family, ing the Sacred M, will be punished, Parents, and Woman (b, e).
9, 58; the m, are God's, 9, 305. Mo Tì, or Mo-zze, a great heresiarch, Mother: he who desires the world 39, 270, 270 n., 287, 360; his fol
of the ms., by his mere will the ms. lowers, the Mohists, 40, 99 sq.; a come to receive him, 1, 127 sq. ; truly noble scholar, 40, 177; his the student who returns home shall system, 40, 218-21, 218 n. See also give everything to his m., 2, 27; Mih-zze. a m. does very many acts for her son, Mountains (hills), worshipped, 3, therefore he must constantly serve her, 39, 39 n., 70 sq., 74, 134 sq., 317 sq., though she be fallen, 2, 88; is chief 318 n.; 27, 225, 407; Shun raised among all venerable persons (Gurus), altars upon twelve hills, 3, 40 ; 2, 192; of female relations only m. spirit sent down from the m. to saluted by embracing her feet, 2, produce the birth of Fû and Shăn, 209; the m. only impure on the 3, 423 sq. and n.; creation or origin birth of a child, 2, 251; 14, 28 sq., of m., 5, 29 sq., 174 sq.; 18, 213 n.; 180; 25, 178, 178 n.; right of in- on the nature of m., list of m., 5, heritance of m., and after m., 2 34-41, 34 n.; the water protecting 306; 7, 73; 14, 89, 230; 25, 371, m., 5, 67, 67 n.; the chief of n., 5, 378 ; love rendered to the m., re- 89, 91; fires formed on m., 5, 186: verence to the ruler, both to the prayers for blessing from m, and father, 3, 470 ; highest amercement hills, 5, 392 ; idols standing on m., for insulting a man by using bad 6, xjii; Mount Qâf, the abode of language regarding his m., 7, 28; the ginn, 6, 1xx; Zafâ and Merwah, son not to pay debt for m., nor m. m. near Mecca, may be compassed for son, 7, 45; girl may be given in by pilgrims, 6, 22, 22 n.; are auspimarriage by the m., 7, 109 ; pleasant cious places for Sraddhas, 7, 260; in the world is the state of a m., 10 Meru and Himalaya, first of m., 8, (i), 79; all creatures exist through 88 sq., 222, 354; lists of m., 8, 222-4, the protection of their ms., 14, 44; 346; 49 (ii), 60; oath by Mount does not become an outcast for her Sinai, 9, 336; the symbol of a m., son, 14, 67; sons born without ms., 16, 216 sq., 217 m. ; symbolical of 14, 180; an outcast m. must be resoluteness, 16, 271; fabulous m., supported without speaking to her, 18, 117; 23, 174 sq.; Ushi-darena S.B. IND.
CC
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #403

386
MOUNTAINS - MUNDAKA-UPANISHAD
and other sacred m., worshipped, 27, 150; sends a message of con23, 33, 33 n., 32 1 sq., 358; 31, 200, dolence to Khung-r, 27, 165-7, 200 11., 206, 211, 217, 221, 225 sq., 167 n.; asked Zze-sze about mourn259, 272, 277, 291, 329, 336 sq., ing, 27, 173; questions Hsien-zze 340, 391; description and worship about means to procure rain, 27, of the m., 23, 286-9; the use of m., 201 ; speech of M., 28, 421; Pâi-lî 24, 98; the mother of a new-born Hsî, his minister, 40, 50, 50 n., 89; infant shall not cast her eyes upon his famous horses, 40, 175, 175 n. a hill, 24, 277; a Snataka shall not Mûgavats, Rudra invoked to depart reside long on a mn., 25, 138; rites beyond the, 12, 443; n, of a distant performed on m., 27, 216-18, 410; people, 42, i sq., 446, 446 n., 448, 30, 125; 31, 302; the salve coming 711. from the Trikakud Himavat m., Muhâgerûn, the Mecca immigrants 30, 168 ; m. and clouds, 32, 57; in Medinah called so, 6, xxxiv; Kien Wů, spirit of Mount Thải, 39, believers who fled with Mohammed, 244, 244 n.; Khwăn-lun m. in 6, lxii, 172 n.; the M. who fled with Thibet, the fairy-land of Taoists, Mohammed promised Paradise, 6, 39, 244 n. ; 40, 70, 70 n.; no m. in 187, 254. Sukhâvatî, 49 (ii), 36. See also Hara Muhammadanism, see Islâm. Berezaiti, Himalaya, Holy places, Mûidhi, spell against the demon, and Ushi-darena.
4, 145 sq. Mourning, see Funeral rites. Mukalinda, or Mukilinda, NâgaMo-yeh, a famous sword, 39, 249, king, protects Buddha from the 2 49 sq. n.
storm, 13, 80; 49 (i), 164 sq. Mo-zze, see Mo Tî.
Mukanna, the veiled prophet of Mrida, n. of Rudra, 29, 256.
Khorassan, 6, xlv. Mriga, mother of Balasrî, 45, 88. Mukilinda, see Mukalinda. Mrigâputra, or Balasrî, a prince Mukta (emancipated one), Mahârîra who becomes a Gaina monk, and became a, 22, 265. reaches Nirvana, bis description of Muktakkhatra, the 66th Tathậgata, hell, 45, 88-99.
49 (ii), 7. Mrikkhakatikâ, the drama, and Muktakkhatrapravậtasadrisa, the Narada-smriti, 33, xvii; the judicial 37th Tathagata, 49 (ii), 6. proceedings in the M., 33, 27 sq. n., Muktakusumapratimanditapra - 276.
bha, the 20th Tathâgata, 49 (ii), 6. Mriktavâhas Dvita Âtreya, author Mukti, Sk., t.t., see Emancipation, of a Vedic hymn, 46, 405.
and Salvation. Mritaganga, n. of a river, 45, 57. Mukunda, feasts at festivals of, 22, 92. Mrityu, or Death, or Yama, 15, Mâlâya patikassanâ, t.t., a kind
2-24 ; worshipped at the Tarpana, of disciplinary proceedings, when 30,244; invoked against the enemies, unlawful, 17, 270 sq. 42, 133. See also Death.
Mulûk-ut-tavâif, petty local soveMrityu Prâdhvamsana, teacher of reigns in Iran, 4, xli, xliv, xlix sq.
Atharvan Daiva, 15, 120, 187. Munafiqûn, or hypocrites,' the Mû, King, appointed Kün-yâ as disaffected class in Medînah, 6,
Minister of Instruction, 3, 250 sq.; xxxiv, lxjji. appoints Kbiung liis High Cham- Mundaka, or shaveling,' term of berlain, 3, 252 sq.; Penal code reproach for Buddhist mendicants, under King M., 3, 254-64.
15, xxvii. Mû, Duke, Marquis of Khin called Mundaka-upanishad, quoted, 8,
so, 3, 270 sq.; Odes of the Shih 420 ; 38, 427 sq.; 48, 777 sq.; is a ascribed to him, 3, 407, 410 ; three Mantra-u., 15, xxvi, xliii ; its title, worthies buried with Duke M., 15, xxvi sq.; translated, 15, 24-42; when he died, 3, 443 sq.; death of and the rite of carrying fire on the the mother of Duke M. of LG, 27, head, 38, 186, 189 sq.; explained, 126; Hsien-zze consulted by him, 48, 282-7.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #404

MUNDIBHA-MUSIC
Mundibha Audanya, discovered the atonement for the slaying of a Brahman, 44, 341. Munga-grass, see Plants. Muni, is not he who observes silence, but the wise man, 10 (i), 65 sq., 66 n.; Buddha's definition of a M., 10 (ii), 33-6, 91, 162-4, 174, 199 sq.; the life of a M., or the state of wisdom (moneyya), 10 (ii), 128-31, 177-80; when a Brahmana becomes a M., 15, 130; he who knows the Self, becomes a M., 15, 179. See also Ascetics, and Holy persons. Munisutta, t.c., 10 (ii), 33-6. Munisuvrata, n. of Tirthakara, 22, 280; 45, 86 n.
Mû-po, King Kiang wailing for, 27, 167, 176.
Mûrakas, see Demons. Murdâd, see Amerôdad. Murder, see Homicide. Musâilimah, Mohammed's rival, 6, xlv.
Music, power of, 3, 44 sq., 61; appointment of a Director of M., 3, 44 sq.; musical instruments, 3, 45, 59, 61, 61 n.; 11, 268, 270; 27, 217-19, 219 n.; 28, 31, 35-7 and n.; 35, 84, 93; m. and poetry, 3, 45, 275 sq.; used in the service of a ruler, 3, 59, 61; 27, 222; 28, 2, 4 sq., 274 sq.; reformed by Confucius, 3, 284; the Grand Music-Master as a collector of poems, 3, 291-3; 27, 216, 216 n.; accompanying the rites of ancestor-worship, 3, 300 sq., 304 sq., 304 m., 319, 323 sq. and n., 328, 367 sq. and n., 374 sq., 400; employed at sacrifices, ceremonies, and religious services, 3, 371; 16, 287, 288 sq. n.; 27, 273 sq., 348, 408, 411, 413, 418-20, 442 sq. and n.; 28, 32 sq., 210, 213 sq., 241, 253 sq., 330, 350; employed to make people harmonious and benignant, 3, 474, 482; war m., 8, 38 sq.; Sâma-veda full of m., 8, 88 n.; protests against m. and dancing, 8, 208; devotion to m., belongs to the quality of passion, 8, 325; the Hindu Gamut, 8, 385; worship of relies of Buddha by m. and songs, 21, 51; heavenly m. on a Buddha's attaining highest enlightenment, 21, 156 sq., 183; homage paid to the Buddha by m., 21, 400;
387
musical performances to celebrate the birth of Mahâvira, 22, 253 sq.;
a
recreation of kings, 25, 252; treatises on m., 27, 30-2, 38; 28, 92-131, 97 sq. n., 255; suspended during mourning, 27, 103, 130, 130
1., 132, 142 sq., 159 sq., 179 sq., 322; 28, 162, 164; regulations about m., 27, 106, 273, 273 n.; instruction in m., 27, 232-4, 255, 269 sq., 345 sq., 349, 389 sq., 478; 28, 74, 84 sq.; using licentious m. punished with death, 27, 237; every month has its special m., 27, 250, 250 n., 258, 262, 268, 272, 276 sq., 281, 283, 287, 291, 296, 302, 306; festival in honour of the inventor of m., 27, 261; concert at the end of spring, 27, 266; at court entertainments, 27, 271; concert of wind instruments at the end of winter, 27, 293, 308, 308 n.; at the feasting of the aged, 27, 360 sq.; five notes, 27, 382; 28, 111; 39, 55, 269, 269 n., 274, 279, 286, 328; blind musicians, 27, 385, 407; 28, 36 sq., 37 n.; the Son of Heaven moves in his virtue as a chariot, with m. as a driver, 27, 391; m. and archery, 27, 424; 28, 398 sq., 448 sq.; musical girdle-pendants, 28, 18 sq., 18 n.; use of the drum, 28, 90; virtue is the strong stem of man's nature, and m. is the blossoming of virtue, 28, 112; old and new m., 23, 116-21; the object of ceremonies and m., 28, 224-6; discarded during purification, 28, 239 sq.; to be versed in ceremonies and not in and vice versa is one-sidedness, 28, 275 sq.; a ruler must know the principles of ceremonies and m., 28, 278; 'm. that has no sound,' 28, 279 sq.; the harmony of humanity, 28, 409; at drinking festivals, 28, 441; the notes' of the Earth, 39, 177 sq., 177 n.; the Mulberry Forest,' and 'the King Shâu, pieces of m., 39, 199; grand m. not appreciated by the people, like common songs, 39, 327; the Perfect M. gives an idea of the Tâo, 39, 348-51, 348 n.; as a result of the Tâo, 39, 369; different kings had different kinds of m., 40, 8, 8 n., 26, 218; Lû Kü illustrates his philosophy by tuning two citherns and striking
m.
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #405

388
MUSIC-NÂGAS
N
Abys- Nadi-Kâsyants who are 09 (ii), 2.
different notes, 40, 99 sq., 99 n.; cultivated by Confucius, 40, 193; Mo- ze wrote a treatise Against M.' Nabhas, n. of one of the three and denounced m., 40, 218 sq.; Agnis, 26, 118, 118 1. began to be practised when the Tào Nabhasaspati, the lord of the cloud, was laid aside, 40, 284 sq.; m. and 42, 141, 499. ceremonies in the age of perfect Nâbhi, patriarch, father of the virtue, 40, 312; drums beaten at Arhat Rishabha, 22, 281 sq. sacrificial rites, 41, 23 sq., 26; spell Nada Naishadha, carried King Yama put in the drum, 42, 77; hymns to the south, 12, 338, 338 n. and verses to the battle-drum, 42, Nâdapit, Sakuntalâ conceived Bha117, 130-3, 204, 436-40; lute- rata at, 44, 399. playing at the horse-sacrifice, 44, Nadhr ibn al' 'Hareth, purchased 285-7, 356 sq., 359, 362-0, 372; Persian legends and preferred tliem lute-player, flute-player, and other tothe Qur'ân, 9, 131 sq., 131n.; chalmusicians sacrificed at the Purusha- lenges the truth of Islam, 9, 300 n. medha, 44, 417.
Nadi, brother of Kâsyapa, converted Muslim, title adopted by Mohain- by Buddha, 19, 185-7. med, 6, xvi; their flight to Abys- Nâdika, n.pl., Buddha at, 11, 24-8. sinia, 6, xxv sq.; God made a cove- Nadî-Kâsyapa, one of the five nant with them, 6, 98 sq. ; believe bundred Arhats who are to be future in the faith of Abraham, 9, 65; Buddhas, 21, 2, 198; 49 (ii), 2. quarrels between parties of the M. See also Kâsyapa. 9, 239 sq.
Nâdîs, Sk., t.t., veins or arteries, see Muspar, the thievish (comet?), 5. Arteries.
22, 22 n. ; leader of planets, 5, 113 Nâga, a n. of Buddha, 10 (i), 77 n. ; sq., 113 n.; comet considered as a (ii), 195; an eminent man, an witch, 24, 132, 132 n.
Arahat, 10 (ii), x, 90, 106; 1. of Mutanebbî, 'the would-be prophet' Sthaviras, Arya N. of the Gautama and poet, 6, xly sq.
gotra, 22, 290, 294. Mûtazalîk, Mohammedan schis- Nâgâbhibhû, n. of Tathagata, 49 matics, 24, 195, 195 n.
(ii), 6, (6. Mû-yê, a famous sword, 40, 84, 84 n. Nâgabhùta, a Kula of the Uddeha Myazd, Parsit.t., sacred feast, 18, 155. Gana, 22, 290. Myazda, the lord, worshipped, 31, Nâgaputra, disciple of Mahậgiri, 22, 351.
290. Mysticism, mystic powers, mystic Nâgara, father and mother of, condoctrines, mystics : Hari or Krishna, verted by Buddha, 19, 245. the lord of the possessors of mystic Nâgârguna, founder of the Mahapower, 8, 93, 131; early Buddhist yâna school of Buddhism, 35,xxv sq.; m., 11, X, 207-18; the answer of wrongly identified with Nâgasena, early Buddhism to the mystics, 11, 35, xxv sq., xxvi n. 207; a mystery for the Bodhisattvas, Nâgas (snake-gods, dragons), Ananta 21, 58; try to understand the mystery chief among, 8, 89; have relics of of the Buddhas, the holy masters of the Buddha, 11, 135 sq.; the N. Mukaworld, 21, 59; the doctrine of the linda protects Buddha, 13, 80; 49 one Buddha-vehicle not to be taught (i), 164 sq. ; Buddha conquers the to everybody, 21, 91 sq., 95-7; the fire of the N. in Kassapa's room, inystery expounded by the Tathagata 13, 119-22; 19, 183-5; a N. prois difficult to understand, 21, 121 cures edible stalks of lotuses for sq.; the Saddharmapundarîka is the Moggallâna, 17, 76 sq.; pay homage transcendent spiritual esoteric lore, to the new-born Buddha, 19, 4 sq., 21, 219, 221. See also Iddhis, Secret 350; rejoice at Buddha's escape Doctrines, and Tâoism.
from the palace, 19, 58; Gods and Myths: worship derived from mythic N. rejoice on Buddha's reaching conceptions, 4, Ixxjji-lxxv.
Bodhi, 19, 146 sq., 163 sq.; friends
Chiefs (snaz
the
the
line aha, 11,
ne of
hot to be
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #406

NÅGAS NAKSHATRAS
389
of Buddha, 19, 152-5, 247 ; 49 (i), Naila, an idol on Mount Marwâ, 6, 7 sq., 8 n., 141, 164 sq., 169 sq., xiii. 191; converted by Buddha, 19, 243, Nail-paring, see Body. 245 sq.; weep for Buddha's death, Naimishîya-sacrificers, the Udgâtri 19, 308; protect Stûpas, 19, 336 sq.; of the, 1, 6. N.-women with half their body visible Nairyo-sangha,messenger of Ahuraat the birth of Buddha, 19, 344 sq.; Mazda, is with the righteous souls, dwell in the ocean, 20, 302, 305; 4, 220, 237 sq., 237 n.; dwells in the the daughter of the N.-king Sâgara navel of kings, 23, 8, 8 n., 16, 358; (Ocean) changes her sex to become companion of Mithra, 23, 132; a Buddha, 21, xxx, 250-4; enumera- worshipped along with Sraosha, 23, tion of the great N.-kings, 21, 5; 162; Fravashi of N. worshipped, voices of gods and N. heard by the 23, 200; converse with N., the tallpreacher, 21, 339; show honour to formed, 23, 339; worshipped, as conthe preacher, 21, 347, 349; creation nected with Fire, 31, 258, 258 n. ; of N. and Sarpas, 25, 15; Dharanen- worshipped, 31, 298, 331, 345, 353, dra, the best of N., 45, 290; the N.- 381; identical with Narâsamsa, 46, king entering the cave of Nandâ, 10. 49 (i), 4; guardians of treasures, Naishadha, see Nada N. 19 (i), 151. See also Snakes, and Naishthika, t.t., he who has lapsed Superhuman Beings.
from his duties, 48, 705-7. See also Nâgasena, conversations between Brahmakârin, and Holy persons. King Milinda and, 35, xii, xiv, xvi Nâkahệd, see Naunghaithya. sq., 1, 40-302; 36, 1, &c.; not Nâka Maudgalya, n. of a teacher, identical with Nâgârguna, 35, XXV; 14, xl, 234; 15, 51, 216; 14, 201 ; and Patañgali, 35, xxvi sq.; pre- converted by Buddha, 19 (i), 193. vious births of Milinda and N., 35, Nakedness of ascetics, 10 (ii), 41; +-6; birth story of N., 35, 11-16; see also Gaina monks; rising at night educated as a Brahman, 35, 17 sq.; and showing his person naked, an is taught by Rohana and admitted offence, 40, 244 into the Order, 35, 18-24; gradually Nakiketas, legend of Yama and, 15, reaches Arhatship, 35, 25-9; the xxi sq., 1-24, 342 ; 34, 247-52 ; 38, head of a body of disciples, his great- 123; 18, 269-71, 361 sq. ; gives ness and wisdom, 35, 34-9 ; receives himselt away as a sacrificial reward, a Vihara and other presents from 42, +24. Milinda, 35, 34 sq.; 36, 37 ; a Na Nakisĩyya, se Saunghaithya. mentioned in the Bharhut Tope, Nakshatra, Arya N. of the Kisyapa 36, 377.
gotra, a Sthavira, 22, 29+. Naggati (Nagnagit), king of Gân- Nakshatrarâ ga, 1. of a Tathâgata,
dhâra, became a Gaina monk, 45, 21, 4 ; 49 (ii), 100. 21, 87, 871).
Nakshatrarà gagankusumitâbhiNâgila,disciple of Vagrasena, 22,288. gña, n. of a Bodhisattva, 21, 376–92, Nagnagit, see Naggati.
394. Nahâtaka, Pali for Snâtaka, q.v. Nakshatras (lunar mansions, conNahus, n. of an Aryan tribe, 46, 28. stellations), auspicious for Sraddhas, Nahusha (Nung-Sha), got power to 7, 242-4; moon, the prince among rule the heavens, 19, 122; perished N., 8, 346, 346 n.; have Sravana as through want of humility, 25, 222; the first, 8, 352; the forest of the Agni, the clan-lord of the N., 46, Brahman is adorned with planets 23; prayer for the offspring of N., and N., 8, 387; suitable N. for set46, 393 ; Yayati, the son of N., ting up the sacred fires, 12, 282-8; (i), 18; Indra, Bali, and N., 49 offerings to the N., 14, 252 sq.; 29, 113; in heaven with Indra, 49 (i), 113. 52, 86, 339, 30, 58 sq. ; 44, 296 ; Naidhruvi, see Kasyapa N.
worlds of the N., 15, 131; called Nâîkîyas, the demon, his doings, 5, the eighth of the Vasus, 15, 140 ; 106 sq.
determine the path of the sun, 15,
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #407

390
NAKSHATRAS-NAME(S)
316; produced by Goodness, 25, xxxiv sq., XXXV n.; sacrificer ad494 ; list of the N. and their presid- dressed by his ordinary n. and ing deities, 29, 53 sq. ; images of Nakshatra n., 12, 251 11. ; when a N. made at the Kaitra festival, 29, man dies, the n. does not leave him, 132; the Ashtaka saered to the N., for the n. is endless, 15, 126; mys29, 206 ; invoked for protection, 29, tical power of God's ns., 23, 21; 280; auspicious N. for marriage, 30, auspicious and inauspicious n., 25, 255 sq.; twenty-seven N., 41, 19 76 sq.; 30, 257 ; a Brâhman, if he 1. ; 43, 383, 38; n.; the Rohini N. prospers not, shall take a second n., means self, offspring, and cattle, 26, 154; 1. of maturity and n. 44, 2; greatness of Pragâpati taken at marriage, 27, 55, 79, 79 n., in the N. and the moon, 44, 394; 438; rules about avoiding the mensingle N. belong to the Fathers, 44, tion of certain ns., 27, 93, 1oo sq., 423 ; expiatory oblation to the N. 113, 239; 28, 17 sq., 161, 168 ; an which are a place of abode for all orphan son not to change his n., 27, the gods, 44, 505 sq. See also Moon, 102; honorary ns. conferred on and Stars,
officers, 27, 128, 144; n. of the deNakshatra-vidyâ, or astronomy, 1, ceased avoided, 27, 190; honourITO Sq., 115.
able n. after death, 27, 438; 28, Nakula, the Pandava, 8, 39.
339 ; auspicious ns. for certain Nala, his gambling, 25, lxxi, lxxx, things to be used by a Snâtaka, 29, 381 n.
317 sq.; n. to be used by the pupil Naladî, n, of an Apsaras, 42, 33. when saluting his teacher, 29, 400; Nalagâma, Sâriputta born at, 11, 30,65; the two ns. of a student pro238.
nounced at the Upanayana, 30, 150, Nâlâgiri, n. of an elephant, 20, 247- 150 n.; discussion on n. and indi50 ; 35, 298 n.
viduality, 35, 40-5; the two secret Nalaka, the sister's son of Asita, ad- ns. applied to the deva-abode of vised by Asita to follow Buddha, 10 Brahman and to its bodily abode, (ii), 127 sq. ; converted by Buddha, 38, 216-18; giving of n. frees from 10 (ii), 128-31; 49 (i), 191.
evil, 41, 159 ; ns. of Agni mentioned, Nâlakasutta, t.c., 10 (ii), 124-31. to gratify him, 43, 219; he who is Nalakûvara, or "kübara, son of consecrated comes to have two ns.,
Vaisrarana, 19, 20; 45, 117, 117 n.; 43, 247 ; even if two enemies, on 49 (i), 16.
meeting together, address one Nalanda, Buddha at, 11, 12-15; another by n., they get on amicably Mahâvîra at N., 22, 264; n. of a together, 44, 288; all things are
suburb of Râgagriha, 45, 419 sq. merely ns., 49 (ii), xv; n.-giving Nâmadheya or Namakarana, t.t., ceremony for the child, see Child
name-giving rite, see Child (b). (b); ns. of girls, see Woman (b) :Nâmarûpa, t.t., name and form, name(s) and form(s) (nâmarûpa) desee Name.
veloped by the Sat, 1, 95; 34, 267; Name(s): Fire, Sun, Moon, Light- the universe is evolved or becomes ping are mere ns., 1, 95 sq.; medi- manifest by n. and f., 1, 132 sq. 1. ; tation on the n. as Brahman, 1, 110 8,164 ; 15, 87; 34, 233, 242, 268, sq.; the n. of a superior person not 357; 38, 98; ether is the revealer to be pronounced by an inferior, 2, of ns. and fs., 1, 143 ; are contained 188 sq. and n., 209; ns. and charac- in the Brahman, 1, 143 ; 34, 125; the teristics of all things, 8, 352, 352 n.; wise Bhikshu cuts off the desire for having understood n., let the Munin. and f. and overcomes suffering, cross over the stream, 10 (ii), 148; 10 (i), 58, 86, 86 n.; (ii), 59, 93, 179, a Muni, delivered from n. and body, 205 ; one of the Buddhist Nidanas, disappears, 10 (ii), 198; kings and 10(i), 58 n.; (ii), 166, 191; 35, 79; other persons in Buddhist writings mean individual existence, 10 (ii), scarcely ever mentioned by their XV; 34, XXV; the delusion of n. and real ns., 11, i n., metronymics, 12 f., the root of sickness, 10 (ii), 91;
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #408

NAME(S)-NANDUPANANDA
391 the world of men and gods dwells N. or Mahậnanda, an eminent Arin n. and f., 10 (ii), 143 ; a seeing hat, 21, 2; 49 (ii), 2, 90. man will see n. and f., 10 (ii), 173; Nanda, the king, fought for the sake are born from Brahman, 15, 29; of a beautiful woman, 19, 330; the triad of n., f., and work, 15, 99; royal family of N., 36, 147. evolution of n. and f. is the work, Nanda, n. of a Naga-king, 21, 5. not of the individual soul, but Nanda, at the head of the lay voof the Lord, 34, lix, lxii; 38, taries, under Arishtanemi, 22, 278. 96-100; are the object of Brah- Nandâ, n. of a Buddhist nun, 11, man's knowledge before the crea- 25. tion, 34, 50 ; presented by Nesci- Nandabalâ, the herdsman's daughence, 34, 140, 282, 328 sq., 345, ter, refreshes the Buddha who is ex369 ; 38, 64, 140, 401, 402 ; on ac- hausted by fasts, 19, 144 sq. ; 49 (i), count of their equality, there is no 135. contradiction to the eternity of the Nandahara, god, produces visions Veda in the renovation of the which cause Buddha to become world, 34,2 11-16; the world periodi- an ascetic, 19, xx sq. cally divests itself of them, 34, 212; Nandaka, an ogre who laid hands on Brahman only is different from n. Sariputta was swallowed up by the and f., 34, 232 sq.; whether n. earth, 35, 152 sq. and f. abide in the individual soul, Nandamânavapukkhâ, t.c., 10 (ii), 34, 277-9; non-existence of the 199-201. effect previous to its production Nandana, n. of Indra's beautiful only means the state of n. and f. park, 45, 100, 104, 288, 288 sq. n., being unevolved, 34, 333; the ele- 290; 49 (i), 35. ment of plurality characterized by Nandana, king of Kâsi, became a n. and f., 34, 352; meaning of the Gaina monk, 45, 87, 87 n. term, 34, 404, 404 n.; 35, 76 sq.; Nandana, author of commentary is that which is reborn in conse- on Manu-smriti, 25, cxxxiii-cxxxv. quence of Karman, 35, 71-5, 112 Nandanabhadra, disciple of Sansq.; the apparent world of n. and bhûtavigaya, 22, 289. f. to be dissolved by knowledge, 38, Nandapandita, author of commen162 sq.; deposited in the ukkhishta, tary on the Vishnu-smriti, 7, xxxii42, 226; Brahman (neut.) descends xxxvi. into this world by means of n. and Nanda Vakkha, Gosāla, the sucf., 44, 27 sq.
cessor of, 45, xxix, xxxi. Nami, n, of a Tîrthakara, 22, 280; Nandavana, the heavenly forest,
dialogue between King N. who re- 19, 37. tires from the world, and Indra, 45, Nandika, his daughters the first 35-41; king of Videha, became a Buddhist nuns, 49 (i), 192. Gaina monk, 45, 87, 87 n., 268. Nandika, or Nandiya, n. of a BhikNamuki, a name of Mâra, 10 (ii), x, shu, 17, 309-12; 49 (ii), 2, 2 1. 69, 71; 49 (i), 162, 164; an Asura, Nândika (Pr. Nandigea), a Kula of demon killed by Indra, 32,111; 41, the Uddeha Gana, 22, 290. 92, 135; 42, liv, 256 sq., 583; 44, Nandin, a poor Brâhman, converted 216, 222 sq., 232; minister of Pad- by Buddha, 49 (i), 170. mottara, Gaina representative of the Nandîsvara, a god who was for
demon Pala, 45, 86 n. Namûn, son of Spend-shed, 37, 30, Nandita, of the Kâsyapa gotra, a
30 n. Nanârâsti, son of Paệshatah, 23, Nandivardhana, eldest brother of 213.
Mahâvîra, 22, 193, 256. Nanda, n. of a Brâhmana, 10 (ii), Nandiya, the monkey king, a Bodi
187, 199-201, 210 ; 35, 153. sat, 35, 287. See also Nandika. Nanda, the Sâkya, and his mother, Nandupananda, the Sâkya, conconverted, 13, 210; 19, 226, 243 ; vcrted, 19, 226.
? minister of the Nandist man, 2, 401; var
demon bald
Spend-shed, 37, 3°,
Sthavira, 22, 295. West brother of
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #409

392
NĂNG-NAREMANAU
Năng, see Shăn Năng.
33, xvi sq., 274 sq.; compared with Nan Hwa Kăn King, general title the drama Mrikkha katika, 33,
of Kwang-zze's works, 39, 11 sq. xvii; translation of the N., editions, Nan-kung King-shû, carried his MSS., and commentaries, 33, xixtreasures with him when he went to xxii, 1-232; quotations from N., court, 27, 149.
33, xxi sq., 233-67. Nan-kung Kwo, minister of Wăn, Naradatta, one of the sixteen vir3, 208.
tuous men, 21, 4; nephew of SudNan-Kung Mâo, officer at Khăng's dhodana, 49 (i), 15, 15 n.; converted court, 3, 237.
by Buddha, 49 (i), 194. Nan-kung Thâo, his wife mourns Narâsamsa, a name or form of Agni,
for her mother-in-law, 27, 129. 12, 136, 136 n. ; 32, 439; 46, 10, Nan-kwo Zze-khi, and his dis- 303; offerings to N., 12, 233 sq., ciple Yen Khang Zze-yû, 39, 156, 235, 321; 26, 154, 154 n. ; is the 176-8, 176 n.; 40, 145 sq., 145 n.; air, 12, 234 ; worshipped in Aprî his son Khwăn, 40, 106-8.
hymns, 26, 186 n.; 46, 8-10, 198, Nan-po 3ze-khî, n. of a Taoist 377; n. of Indra, 32, 303; mixes
sage, 39, 219; 40, 103 sq., 104 n. he sacrifice with honey, 46, 153. Nan-po Zze-khwei, wishes to Nârâsansa, fathers, 44, 211. learn the Tâo, 39, 245, 245 n.; and Nârâsamsî-Gâthâs, to be studied, Nü Yü, 40, 282.
44, 98. Nan-yung Khû, inquires about the Nârâyana, is Vishnu, 7, 296; a method to become a perfect man, name of the highest Self, 8, 219, 40, 77–81, 77 n.
230 sq.; 15, 311; 34, 440; 48, Naotara, Vistauru, son of, 23, 71, 240, 279, 282; the counterpart of
206, 206 n.; the N. family wor- the Buddha of the Saddharmashipped Anáhita, 23, 77, 77 n.; pundarîka, 21, xxvii; a name of legend of Turanians and Ns., 23, Brahman, 25, 5, 5 n.; 34, xxxi n.; 280 sq. and n.
48, 240, 256, 521, 530 sq., 667; the Napât-apãm, see Apãm Napât. omniform N. instructed Närada Naptya, n.p., 23, 206.
about Mâyâ, 38, 157; Purusha N., Nârada, dialogue of Sanatkumâra 44, 173, 403, 410; the one God and with, 1, 109–25; 8, 17; 34, 166 sq.; Creator, 48, 133, 207, 227, 229, 239, 48, 300, 527; calls Krishna the 242, 280, 359, 404, 461, 469, 522 : first god, 8,87 ; chief among divine alone existed before creation, not sages, 8, 89; dialogue between N. Brahmâ, nor Siva, 48, 240, 472, and Devamata, 8, 274 sq. ; both N. 767; free from all evil, 48, 279; and Pabbata rejoice at Buddha, 10 from N. there was born the Four(ii), 94; remodelled the Manu- faced One, 48, 335; assumes the smriti, 14, xi sq., xvi, 2, 2 n.; 25, form of the world, 48, 410, 461 ; to XCV sq. ; 33, 274 ; on the Manu- be meditated on, 48, 411; of insmriti, 25, xv, xvii; 33, 1-4, 1n.; a finite nature, eternal, 48, 461; is sage and a Pragâpati, 25, 14 ; his alone the operative and the subrepute as a legal writer, 33, xxi; a stantial cause of the world, 48, 521; doctor of medicine, 36, 109, 109 n.; Pragâpati, &c., refer to the supreme instructed by the omniform Nârâ- Reality established by the texts yana, 38, 157; assumed a new body, concerning N., 48, 522; declared 38, 235 ; in the Atharva-veda, 42, the Pañkarâtra doctrine, 48, 529– 172, 175 sq., 178,435 ; Hariscandra 31; the thunderbolt (?) of N., 49 (ii), told by N. to row his son to Va- 17 sq. See also God. runa, 44, xxxvi.
Nârâyana, author of Manvartlavi. Nârada-smriti, its relation to the vriti, 25, cxxviii-cxxx. Manu-smriti, 7, xxv; 25, xcii, xcv Nârâyanabhatta, author of D pisq., xcix, ci-civ, cvii; 33, xi-xvi, 4, kâs on several Upanishads, 15, x-xii. 4 n.; its date, 25, cvii; 33, xvi- Naremanau, cpithet of Keresâsp, xviii; compared with other Smritis, 18, 369, 369 n.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #410

NARÈMÂN HOSHANG-NATURE
393 Narêmân Hôshang, his account of Nâstikas, or infidels, 8, 378 n. See the Nasks, 37, 128, 128 n.
also Nihilists, and Scepticism. Narendra, the 74th Tathầgata, 49 Nasu (Nas, Nasûs, Nasrust), the (ii), 7.
Drug, vanishes before Zarathustra, 4, Narendraraga, 11. of a Tathậgata, 225; demon of corruption, entering 49 (ii), 67.
the corpse, 5, 111, 245 sq., 245 n., 259, Narsih, son of Vîvanghâû, 5, 118; 259 n., 3201., 331 sq., 331n.; 18, 39, one of the Rashnû of Kino,' 5, 130 39 n., 42 n., 292 sq. and n., 438-42, sq., 130 n.
145, 454; 23, 49-51 ; 24, 296, 296 Nas, see Nasu.
n., 313; destroyed by ablution, 5, Nâsadîya-sûkta, quoted, 38, 85. 299, 299 n.; to keep the N. from Nasak, one of the first women, 5, the body, one of the three duties of 58.
men, 5, 394. See also Drug. Nâsatya, goes round the earth, 46, Nâtaputta, see Mahâvîra, and Ni
325, 328; the Ns, or the Asvins, 46, gantha N. 358 ; compared with Av. Naunghai- Ñâtikas, the Gñâtrika Kshatriyas thya, 5, 1on.
to whose clan Mahavira belonged, Nâsî, Sk., t.t., explained, 34, 153. 22, x sq. Nasks of the Zend-Avesta, frag- Nature, phenomena of, symbolical ments of the, 4, 243-386; quoted of human qualities, 3, 147 sq. and in the Shayast lâ-shầyast, 5, lxiii sq.; 1.; 16, 408, 417 ; male and female Dâmdâd N., 5, 177, 177 sq. n., 181, parts of n., 5, 61; actions proceed 181 n., 325, 341, 345; 37,465 sq., 465 from 1., not from the soul, 8, 55, n.; Stûdgar N., 5, 191 sq. and n., 104-6, 105 n., 106 n.; all beings 319, 319 n., 352 ; Hâdôkht N., 5, follow n., 8, 55 sq., 56 n. ; n. only 224, 225 sq. n., 347, 351, 356; works, not the Lord, 8, 65; Krishna Pâzôn N., 5, 311, 311 n.; Nihâdûm brings forth the entities by the N., 5, 315 sq. and n., 325, 345 ; power of n., 8, 82, 82 n.; functions Spend N., 5, 316 sq. and n., 340, of n. and spirit, 8, 104 sq. and n. ; 343, 345, 350; Dûbâsrûgêd N., 5, the qualities born from n., 8, 107, 320 sq. and n.; Hûspâram N., 5, 107 n. ; relations between n. and 323-5 and n., 339, 342, 344 sq., 360; Kshetragña, 8, 377-9; considered 18, 194, 194 n.; Sakâdûm N., 5, as the cause of everything, 15, 260; 326 sq. and n., 339, 343 sq., 364 ; correspondence between the phe18, 309-12, 309 sq. n. ; Bagh N., 5, nomena of 1, and the figures of the 327 sq. and n.; Kîdrast N., 5, 329 Yî King, 16, 38-40, 348 sq., 349 sq. sq., 329 n.; Ratûstâitîh N., 5, 330, n., 353 sq., 354 sq. 1., 358-61,359 n., 330 n.; the N. quoted by Mânûskî- 373, 377 sq., 378 sq. 1., 380 sq., har, 18, xxiv; legend about Kere- 387; analogy of phenomena of n. sâspa in Sûdkar N., 18, 370-2; ac- to social and political changes, 16, count of the N. in the Dinkard, 37, 245, 245 n.; constant change of xxix sq., xxxviii-xlvi, 1-397; the rest and movement in n., 16, 355 twenty-one N., 37, xxix, xl; classi- sq., 357 n.; the presence and operafication, names, and divisions of the tion of God in n., 16, 425-7, 426 n.; N., 37, 3-10; details of the N. fire, wind, water, earth are mutual from the selections of Zâd-sparam, causes and effects, 18, 120; the 37, 401-5; details of the N. from theory of self-n. or svabhâva reDinkard, 37, 406-18; details about futed, 19, 208-11, 208 sq. n., 293 the N. from Persian Rivâyats, 37, Sq., 293 n.; the Great Mother, 21, 418-47; the archangels come to the 371n.; extraordinary phenomena of reciter of the first N., 37, 428 sq. n., 25, 15; sacrifices to phenomena 438; N. fragments translated, 37, or spirits of n., 27, 36; 28, 203, 451-88.
209, 218, 218 n.; masculine and Nasr, Arabian god, worshipped feminine phenomena in n., 27, 55 ; under the shape of an eagle, 6, xii; 28, 433 sq.; ceremonial usages sug9, 303.
gested by the course of n., 27, 59;
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #411

394
NATURE-NESCIENCE
28, 465 sq. ; worship of hills, Nêryosang (Neriosengh), son of forests, streams, meres, 27, 256 ; Dhaval, author of Sanskrit versions 31, 291; Heaven and Earth, and of the Yasna and of Pahlavi texts, the processes of n., 27, 380-4, 387 4, xxv; 5, 305 n. ; 24, xx-xxii, xxiv, sq. ; phenomena of n. represented XXX--xxxvi. by music, 28, U1; phenomena of Nêryôsang, a teacher, quoted, 5, n, symbolically represented by guest 305, 305 n. and host at the drinking festival, Neryosengh, see Neryôsang. 28, +36-8 and n., 442-5, 444 n. ; to Nescience, or Ignorance (Sk. avidbe imitated by man, 39, 340 ; the yâ, agñâna, Pali aviggâ), is the regularity and noiselessness of the source of all evil and suffering, 10 phenomena of n., 39, 345 sq. and n.; (ii), 134; 13, 75-8, 75 sq. n. ; is the operation of the Tâo in n., 40, 63 head, knowledge, &c., cleave it, 10 sq. ; n. and soul without beginning, (ii), 189,206 sq. ; with n. is the world 48, 140, 365. See also Heaven (a), shrouded, 10 (ii), 190 ; the Asava of Pradhâna, Prakriti, and Tâo.
n., 11,298,300 sq.; in Brahmanic phiNaunghaithya (Av.), Phi. Nâkahêd losophy and Buddhism, 13,76 n.; the and Nâkisîyyâ, and the Nâsatya or appearance of the world due to it, Asvins, 4, lii; spell against the de- 34, xxv, 135, 155; 38, 294; avidya, mon N., 4, 139, 139 1. ; the Daêva, Sk. t.t., means n. as to Brahman, 34, 4, 224; one of Aharinan's arch- ixxix, xcvij sq., cxv, 62 ; 38, 83 n. ; demons, 5, 10, 1o n.; 18, 319, 319 1. superimposition is n., 34, 6; perNâûnghas, Tarômat is, 5, 128, ception, &c., have for their object 128 n.
that which is dependent on n., 34, Nâvâsutta, t.c., 10 (ii), 52 sq.
7; n., the seed of the Samsara, deNavavâstva, n.p., 46, 33, 36.
stroyed by knowledge of Brahman, Nayâzem, n.p., 47, 34, 34 11.
34, 14, 31, 300; 38, 68 sq., 370; Nebuchadnezzar, his siege of Jeru- 48, 9, 11, 23 sq., 54, 66, 681, 748, salem, 47, xiii, 120 sq.
750 ; all difference fictitiously creNectar amrita), see Immortality, ated by 11., 34, 32; 48, 25, 193, draught of.
195, 197; the limiting adjunct, Negamesha, prayer to, 29, 48, 181. consisting of the organs of action, Nemi, perished through want of presented by 11., 34, 134; 38, 67, humility, 25, 222.
153, 156, 367; 48, 566; names and Nemôvanghu, son of Vaêdhayan- forms presented by 1., 34, 139 sq., gha, 23, 210.
282, 328 sq., 345, 357, 369 ; 38, 64, Neo-Platonism, and Zoroastrian- 67, 140, 163, 401 sq. ; the concepism, 4, xv, lv-lvii.
tion that the body and other things Nerasgarâ, n, of a river, 10 (ii), 69; are our Self, constitutes n., 34, 157,
244 ; from it there spring desires, Neremyazdana, son of Athwyôza, aversions, fear and confusion, 34, 23, 211.
157, 167; compared to the misNeriosengh, see Nêryôsang.
take of him who in the twilight misNêrôksang, see Nêryộsang.
takes a post for a man, 34, 185; the Nêryôsang (Neryosengh, Nêrôk- unreal aspect of the individual soul,
sang), angel, messenger of Allhar- as different from the highest Self, mazd, 4, 262 sq. n.; 5, 224, 224 11., is a mere presentation of n., 34, 189, 226, 235; 47, II, u n., 23, 23 n., 241, 244, 251 sq. ; 38, 68, 139, 173, 34, 129, 129 n., 140; kept charge 179, 340; 48, 100 sq.; by means of of Gâyömard's seed, 5, 53, 53 n.; 1). the highest Lord manifests himwatches the seed of Zaratûst, 5, self in various ways, 34, 190, 352; 144; 23, 195 n.; the promoter of the causal potentiality is of the the world, 37, 222 sq., 222 n.; sent nature of n., 34, 243; the elements to Vistâsp, 47, 70 sq.; Zoroaster's and the sense organs the product of connexion with Allhariazd through n., 34, 281; the effects both at the Yim and N., 47, 139 sq.
time of creation and reabsorption
11, 52 sq.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #412

NESCIENCE--NIGHT
395
31.
are the mcre fallacious superimposi- connected with n. the cause of the tions of n., 34, 312, 357 n.; view of world, 48, 429, 445; ail effects are the plurality of existence due to n., based on n., 48, 432; souls the 34, 355 ; 48, 9, 22 sq., 102-19, 180; abode of n., souls and n. like seed cannot be the cause of inequality, as and sprout, 48, +36 sq. ; a special n. it is of a uniform nature, 34, 360; for each soul, 48, 438 sq.; no disthe relation of causes of suffering tinction between Mâyâ and n., 48, and of sufferers is the effect of n., 441 sq.; objections to the theory of 34, 380; in the Vaiseshjka-sútra, 34, Brahman's nature being hidden by 392 sq., 393 n.; Bauddha doctrine 1., 48, 445-53; Brahman by being of n., 34, 404-9, 404 n., 423; 48, couscious of n. experiences unreal 502 sq.; is the root of time, 35, 79, bondage and release, 48, 494 ; the 81; the rising from deep sleep is individual soul due to n., 48, 543; due to the existence of potential n., five kinds of n., 49 (i), 126 sq. See 38, 48; the conditions of being also Ignorance, Karman, and Mâyâ. agent and enjoyer presented by 1). Nether world, see Hell. only, 38, 54, 55; the soul being en- Nêvak-tôrâ,the Aspîgân, 47, 34, 341. grossed by n. identifies itself with New-moon, see Moon. the body, &c., and imagines itself to New Testament, no historical conbe affected by pain which is due to nexion between Tipitaka and, 11, 11., 38, 63-5; the soul when leaving 165 sq. its body takes n. with itself, 38, Nibbâna, see Nirvana. 102; the Lord is everlastingly free Nidâna, of the Bhâllavins, quoted, from n., 38, 149; a soul which has 14, 3 sq. and n. freed itself from n. can impossibly Nidanas, the twelve, Buddhist docenter into phenomenal life, 38, 149; trine of the chain of causes and the primaeval natural n. leaves room effects, 11, 141, 208 sq.; 13, 75-8, for all practical life and activity, 38, 75 n., 85, 146; 34, 404 sq., 407-10, 156; the bondage of the soul due 410 n.; 35, 79, 81, 81 n. to n. oply, 38, 174; final release Nieh, known as King Yû, a worthconsists in cessation of n., 48, 9, 11, less ruler, 3, 265. See Yî. 70 sq., 271, 438 ; put an end to by Nieh Khüeh, was a perfect man, 39, Vedanta-texts, 48, 10 sq., 39; con- 172 n.; disciple of Wang 1, 39, sciousness is non-contradictory of 190-2, 190 n., 259 ; 40, 279 ; n., 48, 50; does not originate, is the teacher of Hsü Yû, 39, 312; 40, substrate of changes, 48, 54; what 108; asks Phei-î about the Tâo, it is, 48, 72 ; souls engrossed by n. 40, 61 sq., 291. in the form of good and evil works Nie-hsü, n. of a Taoist teacher, 39, (Karman), 48, 88-90, 101, 147, 198, 247. 306, 756-8; individual soul the Nî-fû, posthumous title of Conabode of n., 48, 98; taught neither fucius, 27, 159, 159 n. by Scripture nor by Smriti and Pu- Nigantha - Nataputta, n. of a râna, 48, 124-9; cannot belong to teacher, 10 (ii), xii, 86 sq.; 11, Brahman, 48, 131; not terminated 106; accuses Buddha of not belierby cognizing Brahman as the Uni- ing in the result of actions, 17, 109; versal Self, 48, 145-7; the root of an Arhat possessed of Iddhi, 20, 79; all error, 48, 161; owing to n., and King Milinda, 35, 8. Brahman is viewed as connected Niganthas, Sk. Nirgranthas, a sect with the world, 48, 176; produces of naked ascetics, 10 (ii), x, xiji; the organ of egoity, 48, 182; Brah- 21, 263; disputatious N. do not man, the substrate of beginningless overcome Buddha, 10 (ii), 63. See n., 48, 215 sq.; beginningless n. the also Gaina monks, and Holy persons. root of Karman, 48, 259; obscures Nîgâs-afzûdi-dâk, 1.p., 5, 146. the true nature of the soul, 48, 271; Nighandu, vocabulary, 10 (ii), 98, Brahman's true nature cannot be 189. obscured by 1., 48, 393; Brahman Night: the soul of the departed
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #413

396
NIGHT-NIRVANA
goes from smoke to n., from n. to Nîla, one of the princes of moundark half of the moon, 1,80; 8,81; tains, 8, 346. 15, 209; the sage is awake when it Nilavasi, 11. of a Thera, 17, 238. is n. for other beings, 8, 51; day Nimi, the king, went up to heaven and n. of Brahman, 8, 79 sq.; day even in his human body, 35, 172; and n. a pair, 8, 276 sq. n., 277; 36, 146; Vasishtha cursed by N., day and n. are threefold, 8, 330; 38, 235. ends with the sun's rising, 8, 354; Nimi, the 56th Tathagata, 49 (ii), 7. the N. wedded to Indra, 12, 337; Nimi-videha, legend of, 49 (i), day and n, are Pragâpati, hence it 137 n. is right to unite in love by n. only, Nimrod, and Abraham, 6, to sq. 15, 273; the two goddesses N. Nine, see Numbers (6). and Dawn, mothers of Agni, and of Nipuni, a demon harassing children, Rita, 26, 186 n. ; 41, 272 sq. ; 43, 30, 211. 201; 46, 8, 74, 76, 114-16, 119, Nîrang, Zd. t.t., washing with ox's 153, 167 sq., 193, 198 sq., 239 urine, 4, lxxiii. (the two D.), 268 sq., 377; the Nîrangistân, see Zend-Avesta. Ashtaka sacred to the N., 29, 206; Niraya, see Hell. invoked for protection, 29, 348; Nirgranthas, see Niganthas. 32, 357, 362; unites, 43, 88, 326; Nirriti, student who has broken day and n. created, 44, 14; means his vow of chastity shall offer an peaceful dwelling, 44, 285; secret ass to, 2, 85, 289; 14, 215; 25, is the n., 44, 433; the gods have 454 sq.; 29, 361; offerings to N., made n. and dawn of different 14, 118, 193; 30, 330; 41, 43 sq., shape and colour, 46, 89. See also 43 n., 65; the region of N. (southDay, and Urmyâ.
west), 25, 452; sin, power of evil, Nigrodha, former birth of the misfortune, personified, 32,88; 41, Bodisat, 35, 289 sq.
319, 322; 42, 82; Maruts mount Nigrodhakappa, Thera who at- up to the firmament from the abyss
tained Nirvâna, 10 (ii), 57-60. of N., 32, 382, 385; Soma and Nihag, a Tûrk, wounded Sâm, 5, Rudra drive away N., 32, 434; the 119, 119 n.
altar of N., 41, 319-25; homage to Nihilism, belongs to the quality of N., 41, 321 sq.; is the earth, 41, darkness, 8, 320; Buddhism not n., 322; charm to release a patient 36, 191 D.; sûnyavâda, hypothesis from N., 42, 14 sq. ; invoked of a general void, 38, 14; theory of against evil demons, 42, 36; the n., 49 (i), 130, 132; emptiness of lap of N., i.e. destruction, 42, 49, everything, the highest wisdom, 49 52 sq., 564 n. ; 44, 71, 71 n., driven (ii), 147-9, 153 sq. See also Nothing- away, 42, 57, 187; invoked against ness.
enemies, 42, 90, 92 ; ominous birds, Nihilists (Sûnyarâdin), maintain the messengers of N., 42, 166 sq.; that everything is void, 34, 401; the golden-locked N. worshipped, are the Mâdhyamikas, 34, 401 n.; 42, 173; receives a share of the Bauddhas so called, 34, 415; are saerifice, 42, 183, 617; throwing contradieted by all means of right a stone towards N.'s quarter, 43, knowledge, 34, 427; are Akriyâ- 171 ; altar for warding off N., 13, vâdins, 45, 317, 317 n.
361 ; in a list of gods, 49 (i), 197. Nihîv, demon of terror, 18, 96. Nirukta, of Yâska, 8, 226; 14, xvi; Nikata, reached the highest heavens, 38, 428. 11, 26.
Nirvana (Pali Nibbâna). Nikâyas, the Buddhist canon divided (a) What is N.?
into five, 10 (i), ix sg.: a man to (6) The attainment of N. whom the N. had been handed (a) WHAT IS N.? down, 17, 345. See also Tipitaka. N. is highest tranquillity, the Nikhshahpûr, councillor of King quiet place, the tranquil state, 8, Khu rô Noshirvấn, 18, 397.
212, 215, 247 n. ; 10 (i), 86, 88;
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #414

NIRVANA
397
(ii), 24; 11, 118; 13, 91: 19, 181, dition of the original first cause. 189, 203, 224, 273, 273 n., 279, 19, 271 n.; only in N. is there joy, 288, 304; 35, 119 n., 198; the 19, 309, 309 n.; praises of Tathâother shore,' i. e. N., 10 (i), 24 sq. gata's N., 19, 309-22; and after and n., 89; (ii), 4; is unconditioned this present life there will be no freedom, 10 (i), 27 sq., 27 sq. n.; beyond,' for him who attains to the Eternal, the Immortal (amata), Arhatship, 20, 385 n.; Buddha only 10 (i), 43, 87; 19, 222 sq. n., 337; makes a show of N., in reality he 36, 84 n., 190, 190 n.; long-suffer- is not subject to N., 21, xxv sq.; ing the highest N., 10 (i), 50; the Bodisatship versus N., 21, xxxiv; highest happiness, 10 (i), 54 sq.; N. and Gîvanmukti, 21, xxxiv n.; (ii), x, 10, 44; 36, 230; 45, 99; when one becomes Buddha, then 49 (ii), 9, 43, 148, 154; the In- one will be completely extinct, 21, effable, 10 (i), 57; the unchange- 63; deliverance from birth, decrepi. able place, 10 (i), 58; (ii), xv, 33, tude, disease, and death is inseparably 213; means extinction, 10 (ii), x, connected with N., 21, 71; there is xvi, 57-60, 178, 198; 19, 177, only one N. for all beings, 21, 129, 273 n.; 21, 403; 35, 106 sq. ; the 180 sq. ; by a device, Buddha destruction of desire, 10 (ii), 10, 34, tcaches to beings not far enough 197, 201 sq., 206; 19, 203, 203 n., advanced that N. to which they 294 ; the end of birth and destruc- are attached, 21, 180-3, 189 sq. ; tion, 10 (ii), 34 ; a saint described the fancied and the real N., 21, as 'seeing N.,' 10 (ii), 58; Buddha 201-4; the place, the city of N., sees what is exceedingly pure, i.e. 21, 275 ; 36, 117, 202-5, 213, 257; N., 10 (ii), 77, 127; what is not Buddha announces final extinction false, the N., that the noble conceite as though himself he does not become true, 10 (ii), 143; Khema, security, finally extinct, 21, 303 sq., Buddha's i.e. N., 10 (ii), 155, 171; 11, 233; doctrine of N. opposed to the Brahfreedom from upadhis is N., 10 (ii), manic theory of the Atman, 22, 195, 201; seclusion = N., 10 (ii), xxxiii; Mahâvîra reaches the N., 196; N., the destruction of decay supreme knowledge, called Kevala, and death, is the matchless island for 22, 201 sq. ; the nectar waters of the those who stand in the middle of teaching of the N. of the truth, 35, 35; the water, 10 (ii), 203 sq.; realized N. and Parinirvana to be distinin this life, is one side of Arhatship, guished, 35, 78 n. ; how can those the supreme goal of the higher life, who do not receive N. know what 11, 39, 39 n., 110, 207, 218, 243 sq., a happy state N. is? 35, 108; the 293, 312; 35, 41, 78; 36, 84 n., nature of N., 36, 103-8, 186-95; 181n.; the diadem of N., 11, 62 n.; N. itself is all bliss, though there the N. or utter passing away of the is pain incurred by those who are Buddha, as the going out of a lamp, in quest of N., 36, 181-5; false 11, 81, 118; 19, 275, 275 n., 287 explanation of suññatâ, 36, 191 n.; sq., 371; 35, 144-53 ; 49 (ii), 13; on the sweet couch of N.'s peace the state of the Anâsava the same let him rest, 36, 283, 283 n., indias N., 11, 97 n.; the great ambro- viduality and the Void Supreme, sial N., 11, 241; the cessation of 36, 362; agnosticism prepared the the Sankhârâs, 11, 241, 243; doc- way for Buddha's doctrine of N., trine of N. difficult to understand, 45, xxviii sq.; N., or freedom from 13,85; Buddha says, 'I have gained pain, or perfection, which is in view coolness and have obtained N.,' 13, of all; it is the safe, happy, and quiet 91; the state where all sorrow place which the great sages reach, 45. ceases, 13, 146; 19, 181; 21, 56 128; N. or perfection, moksha or sq.; Buddha conceives the idea of deliverance, 45, 156 n., 372, 427; N., preaches N., 19, 51, 168; 21, he should cease to injure living beings 45, 48, 56 sq., 63, 121; the great whether they move or not, on high, Rishi's house, 19, 163; the con- below, and on earth. For this has been
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #415

398
NIRVANA
called the N., which consists in peace, N., fixes the time of his N., 19, 45, 271, 311; the flying up of the 249, 267-9, 274 sq., 283, 28; n. ; big lotus in the parable of the lotus- the passage in the boat of wisdom pool compared to N., 45, 338; a from this world to N., 19, 251; monk should preach cessation of disciples of Buddha, and Arhats passion, N., purity, simplicity, reach N., 19, 295, 336; 21, 128; humility, freedom from bonds, 45, 49 (i), 172, 192; (ii), 27; Buddhas 354; puts an end to all future reach final N., 21, 8, 21 sq., 26 sq., births, 49 (i), 162. See also Brahma- 67, 363 n., 382; the four Noble nirvana, Death (6), Emancipation, Truths and the way to N. preached Immortality, and Transmigration. to disciples, 21, 18, 355; 49 (i), (6) THE ATTAINMENT OF N.
175; roused by Buddha's N., or N. is the reward of earnestness,
established in N., 21, 34; the 10 (i), 9, 9 n., 11; 11, 9; 36, 353;
Arhats, &c., think that on reaching
A Bhikshu is to strive after N., 10 (i),
N. they will also acquire the trans22; (ii), 61; 11, 7 sq. ; 21, 36;
cendent powers of Buddha, 21, 35; 36, 360; those who are free from
Arhats before and after reaching all worldly desires attain N., 10 (i),
N., 21, 43; some acquire the know35, 37; (ii), 178 sq.; 11, 84; 19,
ledge of the four great truths, others 298; the four steps in the path
become Pratyekabuddhas and Bothat leads to N., 10 (i), 48 n. ; who
dhisattvas, for the sake of their strive after N., their passions come
own complete N., 21, 80; Buddha to an end, 10 (i), 58; attained by
does not teach a particular N. for the noble eightfold path, 10(i),
each being, but causes all beings to 67 n., 69; 11, 147 sq. ; 13, 94-7;
reach complete N. by means of the introdden country, reached by
his own complete N., 21, 81; to the tamed man, 10 (i), 77; having
be reached by the vehicle of Buddha, cut off passion and hatred, thou wilt go
21, 90; Subhûti and other Arhats to N., 10 (i), 86; by meditation and
fancied they had attained N., but knowledge one approaches N., 10 they never longed to be Buddhas, (i), 87; 21, 135 sq., 138-41; 36, 21, 98 sq., 107, 113 sq.; men who 224; Bhikkhu leaves this and the walk in the knowledge of the law further shore. 10 (i), 1-2 : exertion which is free from evil after the is the beast of burden that carries attaining of N., 21, 125; for the comBuddha to N., 10 (ii), 13; he who plete N. of the Tathâgatas Buddha delights in N., is a Maggagina created all this, 21, 300; Buddha Sainana, 10 (ii), 16; Buddha taught reveals a state in which N. has not the excellent Dhamma leading to yet been reached, 21, 301; men N., 10 (ii), 31, 39; 21, 171, 275; would not obey Buddha's word, for one who has seen the state of unless he enter N., 21, 308, 403 ; N., it is impossible to conceal a sin
the three good methods of entercommitted, 10 (ii), 39; Buddha's ing N. (by suicide), 22, 68 n., 7 n., meditation for the sake of acquiring 78; Mahavira's parents, after N., 10 (ii), 69; 19, 307; 49 (i), 53;
born as gods, will reach final N., who except the noble descrive the well
22, 194; Mahîvîra lived walking understoodt state of N.)? Having the patlı of N. and liberation, 22, perfectly conceived this state, those free 200 sq.; of the Arhat Rishabha, 22, from passion are completely extin- 285; from birth till attainment guished,' 10 (ii), 145; although near of N., 35, 5; Nâgasena had obN., the Muni should not think him- tajned N., 35, 36; the righteous self the best, 10 (ii), 157; how the receive N., 35, 107; 45, 16, 46, gods can attain to it, 11, 163; how 243, 372; beings who cannot attain to be obtained, 11, 233, 233 n.; to insight into Truth and N., 36, 19, 75, 75 n. ; 36, 195-205; 49 (i), 176 sq. ; why children under seven 174, 177-9; results from acts of years of age cannot attain to N., charity, 19, 215; Buddha desires 36, 177-81; the result of Karman,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #416

NIRVÂNA-NOAH
399
: Nityaparisimâra, 10 (ii), 141
this Cotion), should not speak inter
36, 230; Buddhist laymen attain Nîvshahpûhar, or Nishậpûr, n. of al to N., 36, 244-50, 253-5; keeping town, 18, xiv, 180 n., 325 sq.n., 344 n. the vows necessary for attaining Nîshahpûhar, or Nîvshahpûhar, to N., 36, 255-61, 267; the Bhikkhu priest and councillor of King Khûsrố should preach of purgatory and N., Nôshirvân, 18, xxvii sq., 297 sq. and 36, 345 sq.; those who through per- n., 325. fect knowledge have dispelled all mental Nishekakarman, t.t., see Child (b). darkness and are devoted to the eternally Nissâlâ (!), n, of a female demon, perfect N. do not return, 38, 419; the 42, 66, 300 sq. Law (of Gainas) leads to N., 45, 99, Nissaya. Pali t.t., relation between 427; an ascetic who has ceased to teacher and pupil, see Teacher (b). act will enter the path of N., 45, Nissaya-kamma, Pali t.t., act of 111; an ascetic who has reached subordination, see Samgha. N., is called a true Brâhmana, 45, Nissita (the dependent), for it there 139; Mahâvîra the best of those is vacillation, hence the n. cannot who have taught the N., 45, 290; overcome samsâra, 10 (ii), 141. a sage setting out for ine real good (175. Nityaparinirvrita, n. of a Tatha
gata, 21, 178. this (rule, they say,) comprises N. and Nityodyukta, n. of Bodhisattvas, the whole of careuness, *), 309,
21, 4; 49 (ii), 9o. should not maintain that some beings
35 Nivar, n.p., 5, 146. are qualified for N., and some are
e are Nîvaranã, Pali t.t., 'hindrances,' not, 45, 406 n.; reached by means u of the six mudrâs, 48, 520 sq.; Nivedis, brother of Zoroaster, 47, opposed to the objects of life, 49 (i), 108; Mâra tries to persuade
144.
Nivika (Navik), descendants of, Buddha to enter N. at once, 49 (i),
), smitten by Keresâsp, 18, 370, 372; 160; Buddha tranquil like one who
23, 296; 37, 198, 198 n. has entered N., 49 (i), 161; Buddha's mind guided by the conduct which
Nîyâs, demon of want, 5, 110; 18,96. leads to N., 49 (i), 162: promised Niyoga, t.t., appointment of widows, to Buddha by Mâra, 49 (i), 164;
164: levirate, Kshetraga sons, law about,
levi obtained by bathing in a holy river. 2, xix-XX1, 131 sq. and n., 165 sq. 49 (i), 168 ; Buddha, the guide and 1., 270 sq., 306; 7, xxiv, 61, showing the way to N., 49 (i), 183; 61 sq. 1.; 14, xxvi sq., 34 sq., Bodhisattvas work for the attain- 90 sq., 93, 226 sq., 229, 234 ; 25 ment of N., 49 (ii), 16; beings in
xxiv, xciii sq., cv n., cix, 105, 108, Sukhâvatî are always constant in 197, 333-40, 349 sq. and n., 356, truth, till they have reached N. 359-61, 360 sq. n., 369, 369 n., 49 (ii), 44; Buddhas helping people 373 n. ; 33, xv, 175, 181-3, 192-5, to attain Parinirvana, 49 (ii), 52;
195 n., 200, 272, 369 ; difference attained by knowing the virtues of
made between 'father' and 'bea Buddha, 49 (ii), 70; all beings getter,' 2, 196, 196 n.; N. at a must be delivered in the perfect
living husband's request, 2, 271; world of N., 49 (ii), 114, 132; the
Kshatriyas produced by Brâhmanas path that leads to N., 49 (ii), 126, on Kshatriya women, 8, 295, 295 n. 130; there is no knowledge, no Nizîstô, demon, opposes the departed obtaining, no not-obtaining of N., soul, 24, 17. 49 (ii), 148, 154.
Nmânya, chief of the house-lord, Nishâdas, and the four castes, 34, worshipped, 31, 197, 205, 209, 215,
262; a N. (one of the wild aboriginal 220, 224, 250 sq., 250 n., 259, 278, tribesmen) sacrificed at the Purusha- 387 sq. medha, 44, 414. See also Caste (e, f). Noah, parallels to the story of, in Nishadha, n, of mountain, 45, 289, the Avesta, 4, lviii sq.; sent as an 289 n.
apostle or prophet, and saved from Nîshahpûhar, or Nikhshậpûr, or deluge in the ark, 6, Ixxi, 50, 94,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #417

400
NOAH-NUMBERS
47, 144.
125, 144 sq., 183, 200 sq., 207-10, 105 n., 112 n., 142 n., 152 n., 157 n., 239; 9, 51 sq., 66 sq., 94 sq., 119, 163 n., 170 1., 171 1., 186 n. 139, 171, 206, 255 sq., 269; story Nü-kwa, the organ of, 28, 37, 37 n. of Ni's son, 6, 209 sq. ; was a Numbers. thankful servant, 9, 1; many genera- (a) N. in general, and large n. tions destroyed after N., 9, 3; called a liar by his people, 9, 61, 66 sq., (a) N. IN GENERAL, AND LARGE N. 86, 176, 190, 242; the people of Speculations on n., 1, 159 sq., N. punished, 9, 193, 247, 254; wife 165, 171 sq., 182 sq., 185 sq., 193 sq., of N. punished for disobedience, 9, 223-7, 257 sq.; eighty thousand 292; preaches in vain to the un- sages, 2, 158 ; large n. (84,000, &c.) believers, 9, 302-4.
in Buddhist literature, 11, 239, Nobility, see Castes, and Kshatra. 263 n., 274 sqq., 278-88; 17, 1 sqq., Noble Ones, i.e. Buddhas, Pakkeka- 90, 93, 171 sq.; 19, 344, 348, 351-4; buddhas, Arahats, &c., 11, 217, 21, 1-7, 9, 11, 13, &c., 153 sq., 241, 217 n., 297, 300.
241 n., 281 sqq., 299 sq., 383, 383 n.; Nôdar, n.p., son of Mânûskihar, 5, 49 (ii), 2, 5, &c., 91 n., IU, 111 m.; 118, 134, 136, 146; 37, 29, 29 n.; n. in Sânkhya philosophy and in 47, xiv, 29, 29 n., 40, 44, 146 sq.; the Svetâsvatara-upanishad, 15,
village of the Nôdars, 47, 80, 8o n. xli sq., 232 sq., 260; n. of arteries, Nodarîgâ, brother of Zoroaster, 15, 105; n. of the gods, 15, 139 sq.;
use of n. in connexion with the Nodhas Gautama, author of Vedic figures of the Yî and the practice hymns, 32, 106, 109, 124 sq.; 46, of divination, 16, 365 sq, 366--9 n. ; 46, 48, 50, 52.
vast n. in the lives of the Ginas, 22, Nôktargâ, n. of a sorcerer, 5, 138. 267 sq., 274, 278-85; connected Non-being, see Asat.
with the seasons of the year, 27, Non-duality, see Advaita.
250, 250 sq. n., 258, 262, 268, 272, Non-Ego, notion of, 34, 3.
277, 281, 283, 287, 291, 296, 302, Non-entity, non-existent, see Asat. 306; numerical distinctions in cereNon-Existence, all things come monies, 27, 397 sq.; odd and even from, 40, 85 sq. See Asat.
1., 27, 419, 419 n., 436; 29, 209, Non-human beings, see Demons, 238; 44,423, 423 n.; numerical cateNon-sentient, the, see Pradhana. gories, 40, 330 sq.; five and fifty, Nôsâî Bûrz-Mitrô, quoted, 5, 307. seven and seventy, nine and ninety, Nôshirvân, see Khûsrô.
in a charm, 42, 19, 472; fifty-three Nothingness, wishing for, 10 (ii), sorceries, and hundred performers
184, 197 sq.; the bonds of of sorcery, and seven charms, 42, pleasure do not originate in n., 38, 672 ; one hundred and one, 42, 10 (ii), 207; the idea of n., 11, 52; 168, 170, 565; categories of n. from Buddhist theory of n. refuted, 48, one to thirty-three, 43, 73-6 ; 514-16.
a thousand means everything, 43, Novices, ten precepts for, 13, 147, 304 ; 44, 348; life of a thousand 211 sq. ; punishments inflicted on years, 43, 362 ; highest and lowest unruly n., 13, 212-15; a Bhikkhu n., 43, 172; there are twelve must not draw the n. of senior months in the year, five seasonis, Bhikkhus over to himself, 13, 214. and three worlds, and the sun the See also Ordination, and Sekha. twenty-first, 44, 150; offerings to Nrikakshas, expiatory oblations to the n. from one to a hundred and 44, 210.
one, 44, 297 sq., 297 n.; symbolism Nrimani, n. of a demon harassing of n., see also Metres. infants, 29, 296.
(6) N. FROM TWO TO TWENTY. Nrishad, Kanva, descendant of Categories of two, 28, 484 ;-three 42, 71.
virtues, 3, 140, 144 sq., 144 n.; Nrisimha - Tâpinî - upanishad, triads of things, 8, 330 sq., 15, quoted, 8, 20, 79 n., 85 n., 93 n., 93 sq., 99, 257 ; threefold is the
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #418

NUMBERS
401
sacrifice, 12, 32, 62 sq., 83, 86, 96, hexagrams indicated by the numbers 127; 26, 35, 38, 81, 145 sq., 166, six and nine, 16, 58, 58 sq. n. ; cate200 sq., 291; the number three in gories of six, 28, 482; six elemental the Nâkiketa rite, 15, 5; three influences, 39, 301, 301 n. ; six years,' i.e. a long time, 16, 164 n. ; Extreme Points and five Elements food, or cattle, is threefold, 26, belonging to Heaven, 39, 346; six 28, 172; categories of three, 28, things that obstruct the course of 483 sq.; three forms of evil, 39, the Tão, 40, 87 sq.; six confines 313 n., 314; three poisons (greed, of the world of space, 40, 96 sq., anger, stupidity), 40, 251; what 128; six faculties of perception, is threefold belongs to the gods, 40, 139, 139 n.; six parties in the 41, 21; the three distances, the social organization, 40, 178 sq., three ethers, 42, 92; thirty-three, 179 n.; six repositories of the 42, 102, 539; 43,76; 44, 164; threc person, 40, 210 sq ; six desires, 40, in magic, 42, 165, 526 ; Agni has 251;-seven, see separately; -eight three heads, three tongues, bodies, objects of government, 3, 140-2 ; &c., 46, 167, 281; the threefold 27, 230, 248; eight tribes of the song, 46, 293, 295; -four classes of Mân, 3, 150; 28, 30; eighty in the people, 3, 229; the four tribes, the fire-ritual, 12, 347 n.; eight the fourteen worlds, with all the n. abodes, worlds, gods, persons, 15, of beings, multiplied eighty-four 149; eight inonths of spring, 27, times, 15, 297; categories of four, 250, 251 n., 258, 262; eight sacri28, 476 ;-five duties, punishments, fices, 27, 431; categories of eight, courses of honourable conduct, 28, 474 ; eight qualities, 39, 188 sq. ; relationships, and ceremonies, 3, eight delights, 39, 293; men are 38-40, 43, 48 sq., 55 sq. and n.; liable to eight defects, and the con39, 335, 335 n., 349; 40, 178 sq., duct of affairs to four evils, 40, 179 1.; five seasons, 3, 55; 12, 196 sq., eight extreme conditions, 192, 280; 26, 24, 166; 44, 405; 40, 210 ; thrice-eighty sâmanfive colours, musical notes, six singers, 42, 89, 296 sq.; the year pitch-tubes, eight kinds of musical is eighteenfold, 43, 66; eighty instruments, 3, 59; 27, 382; 39, means food, 43, 92, 112 n., 161, 328 sq., 351 ; five orders of nobles, 223 ; symbolical significance of and relations of society, 3, 136 s., eight, 43, 190 ;-nine services to be 228, 251; five elements, personal accomplished by a ruler, 3, 47 sq.; matters, dividers of time, sources nine branches of kindred, 3, 54,88; of happiness, 3, 139-42, 140 sq. n., nine virtues, 3, 54 sq., 221; nine 142 n., 149; 27, 382; 40, 258 sq., divisions of the Great Plan,' 3, 270 ; five pairs of geins, 3, 239, 137-49; nine, a favourite n. with 239 n.; fivefold is the sacrifice, 12, Yü, 3, 138; nine tribes of the I, 3, 16, 16 n., 142, 144, 192, 280; 15, 150; 28, 30; nine regions, 3, 307, 50, 91; 26, 24, 166; 44, 405, 452; 307 n., 310; 39, 304, 304 n., 376; cattle are fivefold, 12, 219, 228; 40, 317; nine to 99,999 diseases, whatever exists is fivefold, 15, 50; 4, 236-40; categories of nine, 28, five beings, 15, 178, 178 n.; cate- 479 sq. ; nine openings, and six gories of five, 28, 475; five viscera, viscera, of the body, 39, 180; 40, 39, 294 sq. ; five forms of super- 252 sq.; ninety navigable streams, ciliousness, 40, 210; five mountains, 42, 74; nine and ninety, 42, 172; 40, 317; five tribes of men, 42, 92; sixteen nineties, 44, 288; ninety 44,399; see also Five-people; fifteen- strongholds of the Dâsas, 46, 263 ;fold is the thunderbolt, 44, 300 sq., ten cvil ways, 3, 94, 94 n.; Buddha 350 ; fifteen sets of victims at the possessed of ten Noble States, ten Asvamedha, 44, 308;-six occasions Powers, understands ten Paths of of suffering, six deplorable con- Kamma, and possesses ten attriditions, 3, 140, 149; 40, 184; butes of Arhatship, 13, 141 sq., catcdivided and undivided lines of the gories of ten, 28, 483; ten-ten means S.B. IND.
Dd Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #419

402
NUMBERS-OKKAKA
many times, 43, 3; - categories of senses, 34, 239,244; mind is superior twelve, 28, 484; twelve, 42, 165, to the o., 34, 239. 524, 528; all this universe) consists Obsequies, see Funeral rites. of sixteen parts, 44, 302, 302 n., Obstacles, see Hindrances.
384, 410; twenty-one, see Seven, Occult sciences, see Divination, Nuns, see Ascetics, Bhikkhunîs, and Omens, and Witchcraft. Gaina monks and nuns.
Oocupations, see Caste (a), and NÜ Shang, minister of the Marquis Professions. Wû of Wei, 40, 91-3.
Ocean, and rivers produced, 5, Nü Yü, an old man with the com- 28 sq.; 8, 192; nature and origin plexion of a child, 39, 24; a great of o., lakes, rivers, 5, 41-5, 169-73;
Taoist teacher, 39, 245 ; 40, 282. explanation of the tides, 5, 44, Nû zûdi, see Initiation.
44 n., 171 sq., 172 n.; the threeNya, n. of a lake in the world of legged ass in the o., 5, 67-9; chief Brahman, 1, 131, 132 1.
among waters, 8, 89, 346, 354; 36, Nyagrodha, converted by Buddha, 55; 41, 75 sq.; dialogue between 19, 241.
Kârtavîrya and the 0., 8, 293 sq. ;. Nyagrodha tree, see Trees.
this world as far as the o., S, 296; Nyarbudi: prayer to Arbudi and N. eight astonishing and curious quali
for help in battle, 42, 123-6, 129, ties of the o., 20, 301-5: corpses 631-4, 637.
thrown out by the o., 20, 303; 35, Nyaya, see Philosophy.
259; 36, 70 sq., 191, 303; can Nyâya-sûtra, quoted, 38, 428; 48, never be filled, nor exhausted, 20, 162.
304 ; 36, 120; 39, 323, 375; made Nymphs, see Apsaras.
salt by a Brâhmana, 25, 398, 398 11.; long-lived through the rivers, invoked to give long life to the newborn child, 29, 294 ; Vedic Indians acquainted with the o., 32, 57-61;
there is only one o., 36, 50; monsters Oath(s), false, crime of perjury, 2, and dragons in the 0., 36, 298; the 170 sq. ; 4, 34, 46, 48 sq.; 5, 207, Southern O. the Pool of Heaven, 207 n. ; 9, 234; 33, 91 sq., 37, 39, 164, 167; flows round the world 155; witnesses to be charged on from left to right, 41, 301; 43, 169; 0., 2, 247; 25, 273 sq., 273 n. ; 33, the cloudy o. is the sky, 43, 235; 91; lady swears by the sun that those who enter a sacrificial session she is sincere in her affection, 3, for a year cross an 0., 44, 145 sq.; 440; formula on taking an 0., 4, the aerial o., name of the wind, 44, 49 n.; sin of perjury extends to 479. See also Parables (f), Sea, and nine generations, 4, 266 sq.; occur- Vourukasha. ring in the Qur'ân, 6, lxii; make Offences, see Crimes, Punishments, not God the butt of your o., 6, 33; and Sins. expiation for inconsiderate o., 6, Offspring, see Child, and Sons. 109 sq.; 9, 290 sq., 290 n. ; warn- Oghatinna, 'saved from the flood,' ing against breaking o., 6, 260 sq.; t.t., a Bhikkhu who has escaped from false o. permissible, 25, 273; pre- the five fetters (senses), 10 (i), 86. scribed in the Veda, 25, 288, 288 n.; Ogres, ogresses, see Demons, and as a means of proof, 33, 97-100, Pisakas. 97 n.; o. for light cases, ordeals Ogress-ridder, a name of the for heavy crimes, 33, 100; when wind, 44, 479. to be administered, 33, 225 sq., Ohod, battle of, 6, 61, 61 11., 64 sq.,
314 sq., 337, 352, 359. Obedience, see Sraosha.
Okkâka, King, slays animals for Objects, and subjects, their mutual sacrifices, 10 (ii), 50 sq.; the Sâkya relation, 1, 298 sq. ; 34, 3 sq., son, an offspring of 0., 10 (ii), 104-6, 378 sq.; o, are beyond the 186.
66 n.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #420

0-LÀI OMENS
403
O-lai, put to death by King Wû, 40, Brahman, 7, 183; 8, 79, 163 n., 131, 131 n.
282 sq.; 14, 278, 316; 15, 10, 50, Old age : way must be made for an 189; 25, 45; Krishna is 0., 8, 74, aged man, 7, 203; the reward of 83, 89; 0., tad, sat is Brahman, 8, him who reveres the aged, 10 (i), 120 sq., 121. n.; is the Veda, the 33, 33 n. ; the virtuous man is an essence of the Veda, 8, 163 1., 353; elder, not he whose head is grey, 14, 283, 316; 15, 189; 25, 149, the latter is called old-in-vain,' 149 n., 483; is essential in recita10 (i), 64 ; paying of reverence and tion of Sâman hymns, 12, 100, apportionment of the best seat and 100 n.; to pronounce 0. is the water and food, shall be according best mode of reciting the Veda, 14, to seniority, 20, 191-6; reverence 40; great merit of repeating 0., to the aged, 25, 52, 55, 58 sq., 221; 14, 126; by meditating on it one 28, 62, 216, 230-2 ; aged people becomes one with Brahman, 14, not to be insulted, 25, 151; king 283 sq., 283 1).; 15, 301, 343 sq.; to treat kindly the aged, 25, 322 sq.; 34, 170; 0. is the bow, the Self is feasting and cherishing the aged, the arrow, Brahman is the aim, 15, 27, 23, 27, 239-44, 240 n., 287 sq., 36; the pranava (= 0.) a means of 347 sq., 359-62, 418, 464-70; 28, perceiving the Self, 15, 237; all 124; rules and laws concerning ceremonies to begin with O., 15, 0. a., 27, 66, 78, 228; rules for 337; 0. and Vyâhritis accompanyjuniors in their intercourse with ing suppressions of the breath, 25, elders, 27, 67-71, 73 sq., 76, 80 sq., 211; pranava, the drawing out of 96; 28, 439 sq., centenarians the syllable ôm, 26, 88, 88 n.; is visited by the sovereign, 27, 216; truth, 26, 331, 331 n.; is common three classes of old men in the to the three Vedas, 38, 282 sq.; O. college, 27, 385; three grades of not to be placed in a wrong place, 0. a., 37, 176, 176 n. ;-the devotee 44, 385 ; one does not become a works for, attains to release froin Brâhmana by O., 45, 140; medita0. a, and death, 8, 77, 109, 151, 170, tion withAum, i.e. 0., on the highest 187, 249 sq., 349; the misery of Person, 48, 311 sq.; Yama's instrucbirth, o, a., death, disease, 8, 103, tion about 0., 48, 362. See also 233, 247, 289, 356; 10 (i), 37; 25, Sacred syllables, and Udgitha. 209, 212; seat of Vishnu free from 'Omâiy-yat ibn Abi Zalt, prophesied 0, a., 8, 194; the cause of birth, the coming of Mohammed, 6, 159 n. death, and o. a., 8, 371. See also Omar ibn el 'Hattâb converted by Death (b), Disease, and Etiquette, Mohammed, 6, xxiv, xlvi; the first Old things, used at funeral rites, to think of editing the Qur'ân, 6, 44, 439.
Ivii. Old times, Siddhas belong to, 8, Omens (Omina and Portenta), for314.
boding death, 1, 261-3; causing Om, sacred syllable, meditations on, interruption of the study of the
1, xxiii-xxvi, 1-17, 133; 15, 281-3, Veda, 2, 33-46, 260-4; 7, 124 sq.; 301, 320-5; 34, lxviii, 171-4; 38, 14, 64-7, 208-11; 25, 145-9; 29, 193 sq., 196-9, 283; 48, 314, 664, 115, 142, 323 sq., 414; 30, 80 sq.; 682-5; means ether, 1, XXV; 15, penances for, rites for averting, evil 189; explanation of O. and the O., 2, 129 sq., 184, 236, 236 11.; 7, Udgîtha, 1, in.; issued from the 20; 25, 152; 29, 83, 100, 136-40, Vyâhritis, 1,35; is all this (universe), 224-6, 231, 366 sq., 405 sq., 425; 1,35; 15, 50 ; 34, 169 sq.; 0. (yes) 30, 81, 127 sq., 180-4, 253, 268 sq., is true, Na (no) is untrue, 1, 230; 296 sq., 306 sq., 326; 42, 166-8, pronounced at the beginning and 262 sq., 474 sq., 555 sq., 564 sq.; end of a lecture in the study of the the life of the mother of a person Veda, 2, 48 sq., 183 sq.; 7, 126; who eats at the Tishya ceremony Veda recitation is separated from will be shortened, 2, 149; a Snâtaka profane specch by 0., 2, 48 sq.; is shall speak about unlucky things
Digitizeddy Microsoft ®

Page #421

404
OMENS-ORDEAL(S)
as lucky, 2, 221; auspicious things 156,619; the black bird defiles the to be passed with the right turned sacrifice, 42, 186; cry of birds a towards them, 2, 225 sq. and .; good O., 42, 312; the 'seven a king must listen to the advice of Rishis' obscured by a nebulous interpreters of 0., 2, 236; crowing mass or comet, 42, 390, 563; not of a hen in the morning indicates looking backwards, 44, 205, 267; subversion of the family, 3, 132; good and bad o. from the glowing evil o., 3, 355 ; 7, 200-3, 217 sq.; of the Gharma (pot at the Pra8, 40, 365 n.; 18, 280, 280 n., 326; vargya), 44, 468, 485; he who puts appearance of a pair of phoenixes, his faith in prognostics will be born a good o., 3, 406, 406 n.; King Yû an Asura, 45, 231; lucky and unblamed for disregarding evil o., 3, lucky marks of the body, see 428; prayers recited at sneezing, Body. See also Divination, Eclipses, yawning, and sighing, 5, 352, 352 n.; Miracles, and Trees. 20, 152 sq. ; 24, 265 sq. ; 37, 452; Ommâiyet ibn 'Half, tries to induce houses not to be entered from Mohammed to give up his poorer behind, 6, 27, 27 n.; auspicious followers, 9, 17 n. things and persons (in which Omnipotence depends on the omniLakshmî resides), 7, 298-301; potent ruler being the cause of all approaching from the right, a good created things, 34, 132. 0., 9, 169; the Bhikkhu must refrain Omniscience, 'all-knowing: defrom the interpretation of o., 10 (ii), notes death, and is the same as 60, 176; 11, 196-9; 20, 152; knots nescience, 21, 118 n.; obtained by as 0., 12, 73, 73 n.; 26, 134, 146; a hermit's life, 21, 132 sq., 139 sqq.; tuck of a garment sacred to the Buddha has raised o. in the Arhats, Manes, 12, 435, 435 n.; an ascetic who do not know it, 21, 202, shall not live by explaining o., 14, ascribed to the Pradhâna, 34, 46 sq. 48; 25, 208; if a man sees himself Onaha, Pali t.t., obstacles,' 11, in the water, he should recite a 182 n. certain verse, 15, 216 sq.; auspicious Opapatika, Pali t.t., a being sprung and inauspicious lineal figures, into existence without the intervenVol. 16; the miracles at Buddha's tion of parents, such as the higher birth good o., not portents, 19, 7 sq.; devas, 11, 213 sq. n. white cloth spread out for good luck Opposites, pairs of, such as heat by a woman who had had a mis- and cold, pleasure and pain, &c., carriage, 20, 129; knowledge of o., 8, 48, 48 n., 60, 63, 74 11., 76, 111, the last of the seventy-two sciences, 160, 167 n., 168 n., 233, 246 sq., 22, 282; thunder a dangerous 0., 257, 292, 351, 357 sq., 366, 369 sq., 27, 260; rules for wind, thunder, 379. See also Pain, and Pleasure. rain, 28, 5; occurring to a wedding Oracles: the Bhikkhu should not procession, 29, 40 sq., 170 sq. ; 30, apply himself to the interpretation 49 sq., 258, 262; birth of twin- of sleep and signs, or of the cry of calves inauspicious, 29, 109; 42, birds, 10 (ii), 176; how to find out 145, 359-61; a weather-prophet the qualities of a girl one intends not fit to be a witness, 33, 88; to wed, 29, 165; 30, 42 sq., 257; interpreters of evil o. termed 'open what the sacred fires prophesy for thieves,' 33, 360; interpretation of the deceased and his son, at the 0., the business of Brahmans, 35, funeral, 29, 242 sq. See also Divina247 sq.; danger from ill-omened tion. speaking, 37, 129; prodigies, a ewe Oral tradition, as an authority for lainbing and a quail hatching in the the true teaching of Buddha, 11, house, 40, 107; when the axle of 67-70. the chariot creaks, that voice is Ordeal(s), by the heated hatchet, to demoniacal, 41, 291; amulets against find out a thief, 1, 108 sq., 108 n.; the consequences of evil 0., 42, 82; 34, 323 n.; a means of ascertaining Rudra invoked against evil o., 42, the truth, as part of judicial pro
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #422

ORDEAL(S)-ORDINATION
405
cedure, 2, 125, 170; 4, 254, 299, baggâ), of Buddhist friars, 10 (ii), x; 299 n. ; 7, xxiv ; 33, xiii, 100–21, 11, 110 sq. n.; 13, 114 sq., 168-70, 120 n., 123 n., 286, 297, 312, 334, 208 sq., 228-34 ; 17, 33 sq., 38 sq.; 359; 37, 130, 284; 47, xi; by fire 35, 42; Parivâsa or Probation, and melted metal, by heated gold, rules before the o. of heretics, 13, 4, xxxviii, xlvii, 371, 371 n.; 5, 14, 186-91; 17, 270 sq., 384-93, 199, 199 n., 376, 376 n.; 7, 53, 55, 395 n.; no one must confer the o. 57-9; 23, 361, 361 n.; 21, 171, on a person without being asked to 171 n.; 25, 274, 274 n.; 31, 39, 51, do so, 13, 170 sq.; he who ordains 182 1. ; 33, 8 n., 9, 108-11, 119 sq., a person must tell him the four 254-6, 277-80, 318; 37, 187, 324 sq., Resources, i.e. the food, clothes, 368; 42, 294-8; oath taken before dwellings, and medicines allowed the boiling water, 4, 46, 46 n., 49, to Bhikkhus, 13, 172-4; a chapter 49 n.; you can bribe the judge, but of ten Bhikkhus required for the o. not the 0., 4, 298 sq. and n.; service, 13, 175; only a learned, property seized in consequence of competent Bhikkhu who has com0., 4, 339; Lake Frazdân does not pleted at least ten years may confer receive what an unrighteous man the o., 13, 175-8; cases of admissithrows into it, 5, 86; six hot o., bility of O., 13, 182-6; persons 5, 360 ; 37, 477 sq.; rules regarding who shall not receive the pabbaggâ the performance of 0., 7, 52-61; or upasampadâ o., 13, 191-9,215-17, 25, xcix, ci sq.; 37, 55 sq., 58 sq., 219-25, 230-3; the proper age for 61, 63, 70, 105, 144 sq.; by poison, receiving o., 13, 201-5, 229; no 7, 53, 55, 60; 18, 102 sq. n. ; 33, one shall confer the pabbaggâ o. 114-16, 248, 260 sq.; by water, on a son without his parents' per7, 53, 55, 59 sq. ; 25, 274, 274 n.; mission, 13, 210; no one shall 33, 111-14, 256-9, 318; by sacred ordain two novices, 13, 205; exceplibation, 7,53-5, 60 sq.; 33, 116-18, tion to this rule, 13, 210 sq.; no 247 sq., 261-3, 318, 347, 384; by animal shall receive the o., and if the balance, 7, 53-7; 33, 00-8, it has received it, it shall be expelled, 251-4, 317; 44, 45 n.; Rashnu 13, 219; newly ordained Bhikkhu invoked at o., 23, 168-77, 170 n.; should not go out without a comcalamity befalling a witness within panion, 13, 234 sq.; the o. of seven days after his evidence Bhikkhus who had been temporarily has been taken, a proof of guilt, expelled, 13, 236-8; pabbagga o. 25, 273; 33, 246; are sometimes must be performed also during the made nugatory by artful men, 33, rainy season, 13, 320 sq.; not to 13; divine proof or o., when to be be performed by an incomplete resorted to, law about o., 33, 30 sq. Sangha, 17, 268 sq.; when unlawful, and n., 96-9, 247-63, 295, 315-19; 17, 277-80; Bhikkhus by whom o. 37, 403 ; the o, by grains of rice, 33, is not to be performed, 17, 337, 118 sq., 318; by the ploughshare, 340, 372, 386 ; second o. of a 33, 316, 318 sq.; by Dharma and Bhikkhu who, when under probaAdharma, 33, 319; sacred-twig and tion, threw off the robes, 17, 419, heat o., 37, 48; wizards tried by o., 422-31; after having been trained 37, 144; Gathas for an o., 37, 205, for two years in the Six Rules, 205 n. , ritual of o., 37, 246, 329 sq., Bhikkhunis are to ask leave for the 371 52.,385; thirty-three o instituted upasampadã o, from both Samghas, by Zoroaster, 47, 74; blessedness 20, 324; Bhikkhunîs receive the of 0., 47, 82; heretics do not upasampadâ o. from Bhikkhus, 20, establish 0., 47, 89; Zoroaster 327; rules for the upasampadâ e. subjected to o. by the archangels, of Bhikkhunîs, 20, 349-55, 360-2 ; 47, 158 sq. See also Idols, Judicial when Buddha attained Bodhi, this procedure, Oath, and Woman (a). was his o., 35, 118; things necessary Orders, see Asramas.
for admission into the order, 36, 96. Ordination (Upasampada, Pab- 96 n.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #423

406
ORGANIC BEINGS-PADMAGULMA
Organic beings, four classes of, 38, Othman ibn Aflân, converted by 1 26.
Mohammed, 6, xxjji; the Caliph O. Organs, cannot accomplish anything fixed the text of the Qur'ân, 6, lix. without self-consciousness, 1,296-8; Outcast, see Caste (e). five o. of perception, five o. of action, Owl, see Birds (b). the mind belongs to both, and the Owokhm, n. of a demon, 5, 132, understanding is the twelfth, 7, 132 n. 286; 8, 336 sq. ; 25, 46 sq. ; 38, Ox, sacred to Agni, 12, 297, 297 n., 81; 48, 577; the eleven o., which 322; in the ox is our strength, in the are produced from egoism, 8, 258 n., ox is our need; in the ox is our speech, 336; the seven or ten o, as the in the ox is our victory'; in the ox is seven or ten priests, 8, 259 sq., 261,
our food, in the ox is our clothing; in 266 sq. ; seven o. (nose, tongue,
the ox is tillage, that makes food groze eye, skin, ear, mind, understand
for us, 23, 247, 247 1.; flesh of o, not ing), are causes of emancipation,
to be eaten, 26, 11; cow and o. 8, 278; seven o., as seven large
support everything here, 26, II; trees in the Forest' Brahman, 8,
black o. ensures rain, 26, 78; is of 285 sq. and n.; 0, of the slain
Agni's nature, 26, 390; 41, 355, victim enter earth, water, sun,
360; 44, 438; tired out by drawing quarters, and sky, 8, 290; dialogue
the cart, 41, 257; ruddy ox-hide, between Alarka and the seven 0.,
41, 355; is vigour, 43, 38; Râganya 8, 296-300; the o. of action, as
shooting arrows at two o.-bides, connected with the self and the
43, 283 ). ; is born as a draught objects, and their presiding deities,
(animal), 44. 294 ; the mourners, 8, 338; relation of o., senses, and
returning from the funeral, hold on elements, 8, 349 sq.; the good
to the tail of an o., 44, 438, 438 n. householder is not thoughtlessly
See also Bull, and Parables (c). active with his 0., 8, 359; restraint of external o, the duty of an ascetic, 8, 364; mystic doctrines of the seven o. of the head and the seven
P Rishis, 15, 105 sq.; controlling the 0, of sensation and action, 25, Ixvii, Pabbâganiya-kamma, t.t., Act of 43, 46-9, 51, 62, 65, 151, 167, Banishment, see Samgha. 198 sq., 205, 207-9, 207 n., 211 sq., Pabbaggâ, Pali t.t., see Ordination. 215, 222, 453, 474 sq., 491, 501; Pabbaggâsutta, t.c., 10 (ii), 67-9. symbolical performance of the five Pabbagita, Pali t.t., Sk. Pravragita, great sacrifices in the o., 25, 132, one who has given up the world, 132 n.; creation and reabsorption pilgrim, 10 (i), 89; (ii), x; 11, of the o. of the soul do not interfere 146 n.; a careless pilgrin only with the creation, &c., of the scatters the dust of his passions elements, 34, liii; 38, 26-8; drawn more widely, 10 (i), 75. See also inward in sleep, 38, 136; the o. of Bhikkhus. the body and the divinities are non- Pabbata and Nârada rejoice at different, 38, 257; why the gods Buddha, 10 (ii), 94. made the nose a partition between Padhanasutta, t.c., 10 (ii), 69--2. the eyes, 43, 369; the nostrils are Padîragtarâspô, grandfather of the path of the breath, 44, 263. Zaratûst, 47, 20 sq., 20 n., 34. See also Prânas, Psychology, and Padma, founder of the Aryapadmâ Senses.
| Sakha, 22, 203. Oriental Alphabets, transliteration Padma, goddess of fortune, 25, 217, of, 1, xlviii-lv.
217 n.; lotus-goddess, 49 (i), 40. Ormazd, see Ahura - Mazda, and Padmabimbyupasobhita, the 53rd Allharmazd.
Tathâgata, 49 (ii), 6. Orphans, see Charity.
Padmagulma, n. of a heavenly Ôsdâstâr, see Ushidarena.
region, 45, 57,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #424

PADMAKHANDA-PAITIRÂSP
407
Padmakhanda, forest, Buddha inconstant, 8, 245; the effect of retires to, 49 (i), 35.
attachment, 8, 250, 250 n.; of the Padmaprabha: Sâriputra is to be quality of passion, 8, 292 n., 301 n.;
the future Buddha P., 21, 64-9. mankind pierced by the arrow of Padmaprabha, n. of a Tîrthakara, P., 10 (ii), 55; origin of p., 10 (ii), 22, 280.
193-5; by destruction of the Asavas Padmasri, n. of a Bodhisattva Mahâ- there is an end of all p., 11, 300, sattva, 21, 4, 399-403, 405, 429. 307; the chain of cause and effect, Padmavrishabhavikrâmin, a fu- cause and end of p., 35, 79, 82 sq. ; ture Buddha, 21, 67 sq.
destruction of p. by Nirvana, 35, Padmila, disciple of Vagrasena, 22, 106 sq.; removal of p. the aim of 288.
renunciation, 35, 124; caused not Padmôttara, father of Vishnu- only by Karman, 35, 191-5: Buddha kumâra, 45, 86, 86 n.
finds out the origin and stopping of Padramgôs, to be corrected to P., 49 (i), 152–5; five worldly Ptolemêôs, 37, xlvi sq.
sufferings (birth, old age, sickness, Paduma, see Hells (a).
death, parting), 49 (ii), 169, 169 n. Paêsanghanu, the holy mai
See also Opposites, Pleasure, and 225.
Truths (the four noble). Paêshatah Paitisrîra, n.p., 23, 203, Paingi, worshipped at the Tarpana, 213, 216.
30, 245, 245 n. Paêsis, a n. of the Drug, 23, 308. Paingîputra, n. of a teacher, 15, Paêtrasp, n.p., 47, 34. nnn 47. 24.
224 n. Pagâpati, Pali for Pragâpati, 4. v. Paingi-rahasya Brahmana, t.w., Paggota, king of Uggenî, cured by 34, 122.
Givaka, the physician, 17, 186.-90. Paingi-upanishad, t.w., 34, xxxvn., Paggusan, see Rainy Season.
161. Pahlavas,inentioned in Manu-smriti, Paingya, see Madhuka P. 25, cxiv-cxvii; degraded Ksha- Pairika, a female demon, symbolizes triyas, 25, 412, 412 sq. n.
idolatry, 4, 6; spell against the P., Pahlavi, inscriptions deciphered, 4, 145 sq., 145 n.; the P. Knãthaiti, 4, xxi: language, writing and pro- 4, 211; put to fight by sacrifices, nunciation, 5, xi-xxii; 18, xx-xxii; 31, 257; the waters worshipped for to be taught to priests only, 24, the defeat of the cheat P., 31, 322;
- generally plur.: the fire kills Yâtus Pahlavi texts, and Avesta, 5, ix-xi; and P., 4, 115; spell against Yâtus, their date, 5, xlvi n., 18, xxvii sq., P., and Gainis, 4, 229, 235, 241; 297 sq. n.; their extent, and how Yâtus and P., 23, 16, 24, 26, 43, far they represent the mediaeval 50, 57, 59, 65 sq., 86, 97, 105, 128, Zoroastrianism, 5, lxvii sq.; diffi- 134, 161, 223, 232, 247, 252, 292 culty of translating them, 5, Ixx sq.; sq.; in the shape of shooting-stars, Nîrangistân, code of religious afflicted by Tistrya, 23, 95 sq., forniulas,' 5, 206, 206 n., 227. 95 n., 104; Mithra, the withstander Pâi, duke of, contended for Khû, of the P., 23, 126; Fravashis inwhich led to his extinction, 39, voked against P., 23, 208; Pitaona, 380.
attended by many P., killed by Pâi = 3ze-shang, q. v.
Keresâspa, 23, 296. Paigavana, see Sudas P.
Pairistîra, n.p., 23, 210, 210 n. Paila, worshipped at the Tarpana, Pairi-urvaêsm, n. of a demon, 5, 29, 122, 149, 220.
132, 132 n. Pâi-lî Hsî, a cattle-feeder, and Pairs, of every species, created, 8, minister to Mû of Khin, 40, 50, 244; such as good and evil, day and 50 n., 89.
night, 8, 276 sq.; of opposites, see Pain, and pleasure alike to the Opposites. devotee, 8, 110; threefold source of Paitidrâtha, n.p., 23, 210. p., 8, 159, 159 1.; pleasure and p. Paîtirâsp (Pastiraspô), ancestor of
360.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #425

408
PAITIRÂSP- PANTHEISM
Zoroaster, 5, 140 sq., 140 n., 145; Paribhâshâs, 30, 312; quoted, 38, 47, 140.
428; 48, 69, 778. Paitisha, the most Daêva-like Panis, Agni concealed by the, 12,
amongst the Daêvas, 4, 224, 224 n. 245. Paitishahya, worshipped, 31, 198, Pañitabhûmi, Mahâvîra at, 22, 264. 205, 210, 216, 220, 224, 335, 338, Paskadasî, quoted, 34, xcii. 368, 370, 372.
Pañkaganâh, five-people, 34, xl, Paityarsvant, n.p., 23, 210.
257-62, 258 n. See Five-people. Pâka, the Daitya, 22, 222.
Pañ kâgnividyâ, knowledge of the Pâkayagña, son of Idà, n. of a five fires, a text, so called, 1, 274 ; teacher, 30, 39.
34, lxxxiii, cviii, 38, 187. See Fire. Pâkayagña, t.t., see Sacrifice (i). Pañkâlakanda, n. of a teacher, 1, Pâkîna-vamsa-dâya, Buddha at, 17, 255. 309-12.
Pañkâlas, or Pâñkâlas, Svetaketu in Pâkittiya, Pali t.t., see Sins (b). the assembly of, 1, 76; Kurus and Pakkeka-Buddha, is worthy of a P. in Vedic literature, 7, xv sq.; 12, dâgaba, 11, 93 sq., 93 n. See also xli-xliii, xlii n.; Brâhmanas of the Buddha (j), and Holy persons. Kurus and P., 15, 121, 145: PravaPakudha-Kakkâyana, n. of a hana Gaivali in the settlement of teacher, 10 (ii), xii, 86 sq. ; 11, the P., 15, 204; fight in the van of 106; 35, 8; an Arhat possessed of the battle, 25, 247, 247 n.; kings of Iddhi, 20, 79 ; his materialistic P., 44, 397, 400; 45, 58, 60 sq.; philosophy, 45, xxiv sq.
were formerly called Krivis, 44, Palâgala, t.t., courier of a king, 41, 397 sq.; enormous offering-gifts 67.
received by the Brâhmanas of the P., Pâlâgalî, t.t., a king's fourth wife, 44, 398. See also Kuru-Pañkâlas.
of low caste, 44, 3131., 349, 387. Pan-kăng, removes the capital from Palâsa tree, see Trees.
the north of the Ho to Yin on the Pali, old Vedic forms in, 10 (ii), south of it, 3, 103-12. xi sq.; P. Suttas, see Suttas, and Pâñkarâtra, the followers of the, Tipitaka.
i. e. the Bhâgavatas, 34, 442 ; system Pâlita, a merchant, father of Samu- of P. explained in the Mahâbhârata, drapâla, 45, 108.
48, 528 sq.; declared by Nârâyana, Palmistry, see Divination.
48, 529-31; Sâukhya, Yoga, Vedas, Pâmsava, see Asat P.
and Aranyakas together are called Păn, superintendent of officers' P., 48, 530. See also Bhâgavatas. registries, 27, 154 ; or Kung-shù Pañkarâtra-sâstra,' a great UpaniZo, 27, 184, 184 n.
shad,' the work of Vasudeva himPândava, n, of a mountain at Râga- self, 48, 528.
griha, 10 (ii), 68; 49 (i), 106. Paskarâtra-tantra, sets forth the Pândavas, and Kauravas, battle ot, Bhâgavata theory, is authoritative 8, 2 sq., 37 sq. ; 19, 330; Buddha for the Vedântin, 48, 524-31. like the P. in heroism, 49 (i), 106. Paskasikha, Kapila, and Asuri, 15, Pandita, Buddha's definition of a, xl; a heavenly being, converted by 10 (ii), 90 sq.
Buddha, 19, 242 ; a Smriti writer, Pându, Arguna, son of, 8, 229 sq., 34, 291 n. 255; incurred death by having Pañkatantra, and Mahâbhârata, 8, intercourse with his wife, 49 (i), 45. 139, 139 n. Panduka, one of the Khabbaggiya- Pañkavimsa-brâhmana, see Tând
Bhikkhus, 17, 329 sqq., 339, 341 sq. ya-mahâbrâhmana. Pândubhadra, disciple of Sambhûta- Panki, n, of a teacher, 12, 61, 61 n., vigaya, 22, 289.
3oo. Păng Zû, the long-lived, 39, 146, 364. Pannapattiyâ, see Pûrnapatrika. Pânini, his date, 8, 33; 12, XXXV- Pantheism : Vishnu as all-god, 7, xxxix; and the Vaiyâkaranas, 25, 287-91, 298-301; Vaipulya doctrine I sq. ; the sûtras of P., and the of Buddhism is pure p., 19, xi. .
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #426

PAO-HẰNG--PARABLES
409
Pao-hăng, đe Yin,
ship, 36, 275-373; illustrating the Pâo-hsî=Fû-hsî, q. v.
antagonism between Taoism and Pâo Shû-yâ, friend of Kwan Kung, knowledge, 39, 30; illustrating the 40, 101 sq., 101 n.
advantage of being useless, 39, 132, Pâo-sze, female favourite of Nieh, 217-22; allegory of the State of 3, 265.
Established Virtue,'40, 30 sq.; list of Pao-yun, translator of the Fo-pen- narratives, apologues, and stories in hing-king, 19, xxviii.
the writings of Kwang-zze, 40, 298– Pào Ziâo, committed suicide, 40, 310; showing the difficulty of per173, 173 n.
forming the duties of a monk, 45, 92 Pao-zze, stood till he was dried up, sq.; illustrating the principal Gaina 40, 180.
doctrines, 45, 123-8. Pâpâ, Mahâvîra died at, 22, 264, (b) P. AND SIMILES REFERRING TO 269.
AGRICULTURE. Pâpak, Ardashîr son of, 5, 137, Simile of the barley reapers to 151.
illustrate the use of reasoning and Papañka, Pali t.t., delusion, 10 (ii), wisdom, 35, 51; the farmer who 175.
stops ploughing and sowing is aware Para Âtnâra, Kausalya king, offered that his granary is not filled-so he a horse-sacrifice, 44, 397.
who is not to be reborn, is aware of Parâbhavasutta, t.c., 10 (ii), 17- the fact, 35, 65 sq.; ripe grain is 19.
guarded from water, but when it is Parables (Allegories, Similes). green, it is given water (no remedy
for one whose allotted time has come (a) Their occurrence in general.
to an end), 35, 215; the Karun(1) P. and similes referring to agriculture, (c) P. and similes referring to animals.
bhaka grass does not disgrace the (d) The king in p. and similes.
healthy rice (backsliders not the (el Plants (and trees) in p. and similes.
religion of Buddha), 36, 73 sq.; some Other p. and siiniles arranged alpha. betically according to catchwords.
men get the seed to grow without
a fence, others have to make a fence (a) THEIR OCCURRENCE IN GENERAL, (some become Arhats at once,others
P. illustrating the rewards of only after recitation, &c.), 36, 93; charity, 6, 41 sq.; struck out by the Kumudabhandikâ corn grows God, 6, 234, 241, 243 sq., 258; 9, quickly, the much more valuable 78, 185; illustrating the soul's en- rice takes six months to grow trance into the foetus, 8, 242; (virtue lasts longer than vice), 36, the desert of life, and the forest of 148 sq.; the crop dying for want Brahman, 8, 284-8; Buddha teaches of water, or destroyed by worms, by p., for men are ready to catch or by a hail-storm (comp. premature the meaning of what is taught death of men), 36, 171-3; the under the shape of p., 21, 129; husbandman removes weeds, &c., p. illustrating Buddha's preach- before he ploughs and sows (the ing, and his attitude towards the vows taken before attaining to Nirgood and the wicked, 35, 235-7; vâna), 36, 269 sq. a wife conciliates her husband with (c) P. AND SIMILES REFERRING TO what belongs to him a royal barber ANIMALS. pleases a king with a golden comb Jews compared to an ass bearing belonging to the king -a novice books. 9. 283; the man who defiled serves his teacher with alms belong- an ass, because it was his own, 24, ing to the teacher-so Buddha is 189 sq.; the bee and the honey-inpleased by parables preached by him- dividual soul and fruit in future self, 35, 302; illustrating the great birth, 8, 188, 188 n., 190 ; underness ot Nirvâna, 36, 178–80, 189-95; standing and egoism, the two birds, showing the advantages of keeping 8, 371, 371 n.; two birds, inseparthe vows, 36, 255-61; sixty-seven able friends, cling to the same tree, (and thirty-eight) similes of Arhat 15, 38, 251; the two birds on the
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #427

410
PARABLES
tall tree and the low shrub, and turtle of the Eastern Sea, 39,388 sq.: their shadows, 35, 127 sq.; an owl, gnat and Udumbara tree, 8, 374, 379; when a phoenix went passing over- the hen and her chickens, 11, 233, head, looked up to it and gave an 233 n.; the hen and the egg-an angry scream, 39, 391; how a cer- endless series, 35, 80; hens without tain ruler tries to treat a bird like a a cock, 39, 263, 263 n.; Milinda man with feasts and music, 40, 8 sq., compares himself to a lion put in a 26; a mantis pounces on a cicada, golden cage, 35, 135; simile of lion, a large bird takes its opportunity to 36, 338-40; a keeper of monkey's secure them both, Kwang-zze might proposes to give them in the mornhave shot the bird, but lets it alone, ing three and in the evening four 40, 39-41; men abandoning worldly measures : they are angry; he gives pleasures compared to birds, 45, them in the morning four and in the 67 sq.; the life of monks like the evening three: they are satisfied, 39, life of pigeons, 45, 91 sq.; the crane 185; the monkey dressed up as a produced from an egg, and the egg duke, 39, 354; the monkey happy produced from a crane : the same among the branches of high trees, with desire and delusion, 45, 185; but distressed among prickly trees birds of prey carrying off young and thorns, 40, 36 sq.; a starved ox birds: so unprincipled men will might be tied up, an excited ox will seduce a novice, 45, 324; a man escape (the ordinary man, and the taking a cripple on his cart, does a Arahat), 36, 76 sq.; how the clever meritorious act, though he puts the cook of King Wan-hui cuts up an bullocks to pain (causing sorrow by ox, 39, 130, 198–200; pigs sucking making gifts), 36, 116 sq.; the be- at their dead mother, 39, 230; ranis haviour of bad bullocks put before butting together, 35, 92 sq.; the a car compared to the behaviour of ram fed with rice to be killed : so bad pupils, 45, 149-52 ; Buddha the ignorant man sins and enjoys persuaded by the p. of the seed and pleasures, to gain hell, 45, 27 sq. ; of the calf to forgive Sâriputta and the snail with two horns on which Moggallana, 35, 301 sq.; the mis- are the kingdoms called Provocabelievers shall not enter into Para- tion and Stupidity, 40, 119 sq.; dise until a camel shall pass into a worldly pleasures abandoned-as a needle's eye, 6, 142; the city guard snake casts off the slough, 10 (i), 1-3; and the cat, 11, 14; story of the 45, 66, 98, 253; the man whom a hunchback catching cicadas on the poisonous snake approaches even point of a rod, 40, 14 sq. and n.; for the sake of curing him, is yet heretics compared to deer who dread afraid of it--so beings in hell are safe places, but are not afraid of afraid of death, 35, 212; the man traps, 45, 240 sq.; the boy who, find- who kills a serpent by destroying an ing the Black Dragon asleep, takes anthill, 35, 234 sq.; the effect of a pearl from under his chin, 40, 20; snake poison removed by a snake young elephants who imitate the old charmer (comp. premature death), ones, Devadatta emulating Buddha, 36, 168 sq.; as the snake gathers 20, 260 sq., see also Elephants; story dust (both on and in its body): so of the goby fish who wanted a pint the fool accumulates sins by acts of water and is promised a stream and thoughts, 45, 21; the spider's when it will be too late, 40, 133; house, 9, 121; the spider with its story of the scion of Zăn who caught thread (everything coming from the the huge fish, after fishing for a whole Self), 15, 105; the Sannyâsin draws year in the Eastern Sea, 40,133 sq.; in his senses, as a tortoise his limbs, men abandoning worldly pleasures - 8, 342, 366; the purblind tortoise as the fish Rohita breaks through a and the attainment of the condition weak net, as the herons fly through of a luman being, 35, 291 sq. ;-the the air, 45, 66; the frog of the kbwei desires to be like the millipede, dilapidated well, bragging before the the millipede like the serpent, the
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #428

PARABLES
411
serpent like the wind, 39, 148, 384 (e) PLANTS (AND TREES) IN P. AND sq.; mosquito employed to carry a SIMILES. mountain, a millipede to gallop as Life like the plants that spring fast as the Ho runs, 39, 389; using up and perish, 9, 19; the minds of a carriage and horses to convey a men compared with the movements mouse, trying to delight a quail with of a giant bambú, 35, 155-8: a the music of bells and drums, 40, jasmine bush is not disgraced by the 26; why foxes and leopards are fallen-off flowers (Buddha's religion killed, 40, 29. See also Animals (k). not by backsliders), 36, 73; water (d) THE KING IN P. AND SIMILES. fallen on a lotus flows away, 8, 289,
Parable of the king who rewards 374, 379; 36, 70; the beings of his warriors, bestowing at last his this world compared to the different crown jewel on the most deserving lotuses in a pond, 13, 88; the lotus
just as Buddha rewards those flower produced in mud and water, who struggle for him, keeping the but does not resemble the mud or crown jewel (omniscience for the water, 35, 117; the world a lotuslast, 21, xxx, 274-80; the king, his pool, the people lotuses, 45, 335-8, treasurer, and his confidential ad- 355 ; as the soft fibres are extracted viser-to illustrate mindfulness, 35, from the Muñga grass, so is the 59 sq.; the whole army with the devotee's self extracted from the king as its chief-meditation the body, 8, 249; sandal wood is not summit of all good qualities, 35, disgraced by a portion of it being 60 sq.; the king and his servant, 35, rotten (Buddha's religion not by 76, 93; 36, 53 sq.; the king's trea- backsliders), 36, 74; a good word surer, 35, 94 ; the king who tells his like a good tree whose root is firm sons they might abandon parts of and whose branches are in the sky: the empire, in order to test them, a bad word like a felled tree, 6,241; 35, 203; the criminal sent for by worldly life represented as a great the king to be released is yet in fear tree, which is eternal, and the seed of the king-so beings in hell are of which is the Brahman, 8, 313, afraid of death, 35, 212; the low 370 sq.; the Creator compared to man who were to gain a kingdom an orchard-owner, 24, 134-6; worwould soon be deprived of it (un- shippers of Buddha compared with worthy members of the Order trees, 35, 151; a tree may be in return to the lower state), 36, 69 full fruit, yet the fruits cannot be sq., 262 sq. ; a low man becoming enjoyed until they have fallen king cannot bear the dignity (lay- (Buddha is omniscient, yet reflects), man becoming an Arbat dies), 36, 35, 161 sq.; the trunk of a mighty 97 sq.; a king raises a tax and tree is not shaken, though the thereout bestows a gift (comp. branches may wave (the body, but Vessantara's gift causing sorrow), not the mind of an Arahat suffers), 36, 117 sq.; the bliss of sovranty 36, 77; a fruit from a high tree and the previous sufferings in war fetched by means of Iddhi (Arhat(comp. the bliss of Nirvana and the ship attained at once), 36, 93 sq. ; previous pain incurred by the quest of the large calabash, the salve, and of Nirvana), 36, 183 sq.; he who, the large Ailantus tree, showing being worthy, takes the vows, com- that nothing is really useless, 39, pared to a king, 36, 265 sq. ; a 128, 172-5; the Vanishing Root prince who wants to escape is which makes men invisible (the helped by his servant threatening magic power of love), 35, 281. him with a switch, 40, 321 ; the (f) OTHER P. AND SIMILES ARking who lost his kingdom by eating RANGED ALPHABETICALLY ACCORDa mango fruit : worldly pleasures ING TO CATCHWORDS. and divine life, 45, 28 sq.; the The acrobat first clears the ground king's son in the golden dungeon, before he shows his tricks-so is 49 (ii), 63 sq.
good conduct the basis of all good
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #429

412
PARABLES
vay repezes the Lampared with. 35,
qualities, 35, 53 ; sticks, &c., cannot piled up on the other (so would the stand in the air (conversion cannot world be with two Buddhas), 36, take place without a cause), 36, 79 49; if two smashed cars were to sq.; untrained archers miss the unite there would be at least one fit mark, so fools cannot realize the for driving, 44, 198; the man in a religion of Buddha, 36, 71 sq.; cave, protected from rain, 35, 281 training in arehery comp. training sq. ; simile of the chariot yoked with for Nirvana, 36, 253 sq., 369-72; vicious horses (senses), 1,234; 8,187; the architect of a town begins by 15, 241; 34, 121, 239 sq., 244, 246; clearing the site- the recluse by 48, 355 sq., 370; going on foot, and good conduct, 35, 53; Buddha an driving in a carriage (progress of the a., his doctrine a city he has built, man of understanding and the man 36, 208-43; the small army break- devoid of it), 8, 380-2 ; simile of ing up a large one- perseverance, the ch. and its parts, 35, 43 sq.; 35, 57; the various parts of an a. the body the chariot, the mind the working for the same end--so all charioteer, the organs the reins, &c., the five good qualities, 35, 62; 1, 142 n. ; 8, 338 n., 386 ; 15,12 sq., thinking powers of the Buddhas like 292--5, 301; 48, 638 sq.; as the an excellent arrow, discharged by a ch. who leaves the smooth highpowerful man on a fine stuff, 35, way repents -- SO the fool who 159; the a. that does not reach its transgresses the Law, 35, 102 sq. ; aim (comp. premature death), 36, 45, 22; Pirit compared with a 169; a man in whose body sticks mother who chastises her child, 35, an a., does not extricate it, and the 218 sq.; a mother brings forth the arrow goes deeper and deeper in the ch, that is already there (Buddha flesh: so the deceitful man who brings to light the teaching of former does not confess his sin, 45, 362; Buddhas), 36, 15; toys given to hereties, blind men led by the blind, children before a task is appointed 11, 173 sq. and n.; 15, 8, 32, 343; to each of them, 36, 32 sq.; parents 45, 241 sq., 295; the blind-born and ch. (Buddha and the Order), man who is first cured, then be- 36, 52 sq.; the child-wife who, lieves he sees and knows everything, when grown up, is carried off by but is shown that he knows nothing, another; the latter punished, for finally acquires transcendent know the grown-up girl is derived from ledge-so the creatures blind with the child (Karman), 35, 74; a circle infatuation are led to Nirvana, 21, -illustrating the endlessness of the xxix, 129-41; blind man who had past, 35, 80 ; the city which denied caught hold of the ox's tail, 34, 55; God's favours, 6, 262; the embodied a blind man, though he have a light, spirit within the e. with nine gates, does not see : the heretics, 45, 317; 8, 65, 65 n., 317 sq.; 15, 247; the good deeds are like the boat carry- c. with one gate, 35, 90 sq. ; the ing stones, 35, 124; the b, that can guardian of a c., 35, 95; a man conbear only one man (the world can demned to death, but let off with harbear only one Tathagata), 36, 48; ing his hand or foot cut off, 35, 166 pushing along a b, on the dry land, sq.; six brothers are sentenced to d., 39, 353; a b. colliding with an one is spared, the father rejoices: empty vessel, 40, 31; a blind-born the householder who abstains from man getting into a leaky b. is slaughter of animals as he cannot drowned—so are heretics whirled spare the six kinds of living beings, round in the Samsara, 45, 243, 314; 45, 421 sq., 421 n., 424; the copper the burglar caught in the breach of vessel beaten into shape, 35, 96; the wall by his own work: a man as a coward takes to flight in battle, cannot escape the effect of Karman, so the unworthy recoils from the 45, 18; the carpenter, 35, 96; one restraints of Buddha's religion, 36, cart following the other (habit), 35, 72; cymbals elashing together, 35, 91; two full c., the load of one 93 ; the man escaped from a spot
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #430

PARABLES
413
filthy with dirt (Nirvâna the clean alight and gone out, 35, 146 sq.; place), 36, 198; the sage under the discourse on the simile of the burninfluence of his heavenly constitu- ing f., 35, 234 ; f. cannot burn in tion : compared to the drunkard who water (conversion cannot take place is unconscious of any injury under without a cause), 36, 80; f. goes the influence of drink, 40, 13 sq. ; out by the exhaustion of the fuel, Arahats compared with the Earth or by a rain shower (premature who is not afraid of people digging death), 36, 166 sq.; the world coninto it, &c., 35, 299; it is not the sumed by the f. of love and hatred fault of the e., if a man falls by - as by a conflagration of a forest running with too great a haste animals are burned, 45, 67; a pot (austeritics overdone), 35, 61 sq.; filled with lac will melt in the f.: so Buddha compared with the e., 35, monks are lost through intercourse 150 sq., 258 sq. ; the man who is with women, 45, 274 sq. ; a starving satiated cannot eat any more (the man turning away froin a largesse world cannot bear more than one of food (backsliders turning away Buddha), 36, 48 sq. ; yolk and egg from the largesse offered by Buddha), shell dependent one on the other- 36, 65 sq., 68; it is not the fault of so naine and form, 35, 76 sq.; the the f. if a man dies from indigestion hard things eaten by females are (laymanship, not Arhatship, at fault, destroyed, but not the embryo in if the layman dies by becoming an their womb, 35, 104 sq.; the man Arhat), 36, 97; the seed developing who has freed himself from enemies fruit, and seed taken from the fruit (realization of Nirvana), 36, 197 sq.; --an endless series, 35, 79, 82; parable of the burning house, to Karnian illustrated by various seeds exemplify the skill of the good producing all kinds of f., 35, 100 father (Buddha) in saving his chil- sq., 113, 120 ; f. fall in fullness of dren, 21, xxix, 72-90; the parable time, or out of season (death), 36, of the rich f. whose son has gone 162 sq.; Buddhism compared to a astray and become poor and mighty furnace with a continual wretched; how the f. gradually supply of fuel, 35, 188; the man leads him back to self-respect and escaped from a blazing fiery f. happiness-just as the wise f. Bud- (Nirvana the cool place), 36, 196 dha, 21, 98-115 ; 36, 52 sq.; the sq., 199; the gambler who hazards young man who claims to be the all dice, 35, 103; as the gamester f. of the centenarian - Buddha throws down his dice, so Varuna and the Bodhisattvas, 21, 294 sq., lays down his laws, 42, 88, 391; 297; parable of the fire, and of the a clever gambler casts Krita, not storm-cloud, 6, 3; by abandoning other dice: so the sage adopts the fancies he obtains Nirvâna, like f. Law of the Saviour, 45, 256; the devoid of fuel, 8, 247 ; the sparks man who has a gem bound within coming from the f. (everything his garment, and does not know it coming from the Self), 15, 105; – like some Arhats, 21, 201-4; the custom of putting up five pots faith, illustrated by the water-cleansfull of water as a fire-extinguishing ing magic g., 35, 54 sq. ; there is apparatus; sinfulness extinguished no need of polishing a pure diamond by the five organs of moral sense, E. (so no restraint for the Buddhas), 35, 67 sq. ; of the f. left burning, 36, 7; the lost g. of sovranty (the which sets the neighbour's field on teaching of former Buddhas), 36, fire, and the lamp which sets the 14 sq. ; renunciation like the wishvillage on fire--illustrations of Kar- conferring 8., 36, 58 sq. ; a wishman, 35, 72 sq.; f. and flames, 35, conferring g. is not disgraced by 114; he who seizes a fiery mass of a roughness on one side (Buddhism metal intentionally is less burnt than not by backsliders), 36, 74; Nirhe who seizes it inadvertently, 35, vâna compared with the gods called 129; Buddha compared to a f. setFormless Ones,' 36. 186 sq. ; guide
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #431

414
PARABLES
in the woods who does not know 67; a man lighting al. from arother the way (false philosopher), +5, 241; I., 35, 1; 1. gives light, but repeeping at the beavens through a mains luminous itself (Self compared tube, aiming at the earth with an with it), 48, 59; as one goes into a awl, 39, 389; some men do a busi- dark place with a light, so those ness themselves, others need help who wish for the supreme go with (some become Arhats at once, others the light of knowledge, 8, 379 sq.; by means of recitation, &c.), 36, a lost thing found -a jungle cleared 94 ; a man may go up the Himalaya, - Buddha rediscovers the lost but cannot bring the Himalaya here teaching of the Buddhas, 36, 15; (Nirvana), 36, 105; the man thrown the man in love with a woman whom into a trough of honey, 35, 88; mind he does not know, 11, 175 sq.; without senses is like a house with- man compared to a lute, 1, 263 sg.; out a door, 8, 270; the world a h. the lute the strings of which are too on fire, 19, 53, 103 ; 45, 90 sq.; much stretched or too loose, 17, 8; 49 (i), 54; a falling h. supported by the baby and the grown-up man are à prop, thus perseverance is a the same, and yet not the sane insupport, 35, 57; the apex the topdividual-compare the continuity of the h.- meditation, 35, 60; hs., of a person when reborn, 35, 6; ; trees and plants, pots, music, fire, the sick man is yet subject to fear images - do not spring up suddeniy, of medical instruments, &c. (so but gradually, 35, 83-6 ; life com- beings in hell are in fear of death), pared with a redhot iron, which 35, 211 sq.; a sick man wants cannot be taken hold of in any place, emetics, &c. (so for the wicked only 36, 198 sq.; if you do not give up restraint in food is enjoined, not for false doctrines you will repent of it, the Buddhas), 36, 7; oil given to as the man did who carried iron patients before purges are adminisbelieving it to be silver, 45, 269; tered, 36, 33; the parable of the final beatitude, an island in the sea Three Merchants, cach travelling of Sansara, 45, 313; people wander- with his capital : the capital is ing through a dense forest to the human life, the gain is heaven, 45, Isle of Jequcls, and their guide who xlii, 29 sq.; the milk is not the makes a magic city appear to give same, and yet the same, as the curds, them some repose-so Buddha with the butter, and the ghee-comp. fancied and real Nirvana, 21, 181-3, the continuity of a person, 35, 65, 187-9; men setting out on a journey 75; the mirror-the body, darktake provisions: why not take pro- ness-sleep, light—the mind, 36, visions on the journey to the world 158, 160, Buddhism compared to beyond, 4, 378 sq.; the inan who a stainless m. that is constantly for the sake of one Kakini loses a polished, 35, 189; mother-of-pearl thousand Kârshậpanas: worldly mistaken for silver, 34, 4 n., 5, 43; pleasures and divinc life, 45, 28 sq.; as a needle with its thread is not the bliss of knowledge and the in- lost, so the soul possessing the sacred convenience undergone in the pur- lore is not lost in the Sansara, 45, suit thereof, 36, 184 sq.; teacher 170; as the ocean remains unmoved, full of wisdom compared to a lake though all waters enter and fill it, full of water, 22, 49; a lamp lighting so the devotee, 8, 51; as rivers run up a house - so is wisdom, 35, 62 into the o., 8, 95, 307 ; the o. of sq., 67; the l. which burns the night this world, 8, 100, 179, 179 n., 245, through is the same and yet not 343 ; like billows in the o., 8, 388 ; the same in the three watches of the eight qualities of the o., and the night--so is the continuity of a the eight qualities of the Samgha, person, 35, 64; the letter written, 20, 301-5; 35, 131-4, 259; 36, 70 when the lis lit, remains after the sq.; the man who crosses the lanp is extinguished: reasoning shallow brook, but hesitates before ceases, and knowledge remains, 35, the mighty 0. (Pakkeka-Buddhas),
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #432

PARABLES
415
35, 158 sq.; a man can cross the sq. ; robbers lying in ambush, caught 0., but cannot bring the other shore by the king (Buddha and Mara), here (Nirvana realized, but no 35, 222 sq.; Time or Days (Nights) cause), 36, 105; Nirvana as un- represented as r., 45, 63-5; the fathomable as the sea, 36, 186 sq. ; emancipated Bhikkhu compared to drop of water on the blade of grass, a rock unshaken by wind and rain, and the 0.: as human compared 17, 12 sq. ; seed cannot grow on a with divine pleasures, 45, 30 sq.; slab of r. (conversion of a sinful Buddha compared to a physician, 21, layman impossible), 36, 79; a blade 304-6, 309; 35, 116, 165, 168 sq., of grass broken by a heavy r. placed 240; the ph. with the five kinds of on it (layman dies by becoming drugs, 35, 68 sq. ; the sick man who an Arhat), 36, 97; the penumgoes to a skilled ph. but will not brae and the shadow, 39, 196 sq. ; allow himself to be cured (back- 40, 147; the man who tried to run sliders), 36, 64 sq., 67 sq.; training away from his sh., 40, 197; shipowner of a ph., comp. training for Nirvana, who has become wealthy, goes to 36, 254 sq.; the man rescued from distant countries (thirteen vows, a pit full of dead bodies (Nirvana), preparation for future bliss), 36,269; 36, 197; the inan preparing poisons, of the slave, and of the dumb man, and the man preparing ghee, honey, 6, 258; Buddha compared with the &c., 35, 94 sq.; he who eats poison sound of a drum that has died away, without knowing it, dies; who walks 35, 149; the s. of a brazen vessel into fire unawares, is burnt ; a man interrupted, if the vessel is touched bitten by a snake unawares, is killed; (comp. premature death), 36, 170 -an unconscious sin prevents con- sq.; the man making a staircase up version, 36, 80 sq.; the potter makes to something unknown, 11, 177; different pots out of the same clay, four obstructions of the sun and so there are disciples, Pratyeka-Bud- moon, and four stains by which dhas, and Bodhisattvas, though there Samanas and Brahmans are affected, is only one Buddha-vehicle, 21, 129, 20, 389 ; as s, and moon shine upon 136; the proud man's garden de- all men, so is Buddha impartial in stroyed while that of the humble man educating all creatures, 21, 128, flourished, 9, 18 sq.; the quarrel 136; the sun--the body, the veil of between the sense-organs, 1, 72-4, fog-sleep, the rays—the mind, 36, 72 n., 290; 8, 207, 268-70; 15, 160; the parable of the three swords 202 sq., 274; the rain pouring told by Kwang-zze, 40, 189-91; down on all plants, exemplifying the syrup or sauce with its ingreBuddha's preaching for the benefit dients, 35, 97 sq.; it is not the of all creatures, 21, xxix, 119-27; fault of the bathing tank (Buddha's the man who has lost his way finds doctrine) if the dirty man turns away a refuge at last (Nirvâna), 36, 200; without bathing in it, 36,63 sq.,66 sq.; the rich man is not poor, though he a large t., when its supply of water may not have food ready in his has been stopped, gradually dries house at any time (Buddha, though up: so is the Karman of a monk omniscient, reflects), 35, 161; the annihilated by austerities, 45, 174 ; river of which the senses are the relation of senses and mind is like banks, the agitation of mind the that of teacher and pupil, 8, 269; waters, and delusion the reservoir, the thief who says that the fruit he 8, 344; the man praying to the has taken is different from that further bank of a r. to coinc over, which the owner put in the 11, 178-80 ; the man who wants to ground, 35, 72, 112; pain caused cross a r. while bound by a strong by extracting a thorn, with good inchain, or covering himself up with tentions, 35, 169; the warrior with a veil, 11, 180-2; the brave man the five javelins, 35, 69; the water who jumps over the over-flowing sloping down, 35, 89 sq., Buddhism brook-illustration of faith, 35, 56 compared to a reservoir with a con
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #433

416
PARABLES-PÂRÂSARİKAUNDINIPUTRA
stant supply of fresh w., 35, 187 the Bodhisattva, 19, 20-3; 49 (i), sq.; a dry log of wood cannot be 17-9; Saha world described as a revived by pouring w. over it (there kind of p., 21, 232 sq.; see also is no Pirit to prolong the life of one Ages of the World, Buddha-fields, whose allotted period has come to and Sukhâvatî ;- paradisiacal chaoan end), 35, 214 ; a tiny drop of w., tic state or state of Perfect Unity, and a mighty rain shower (vice and and its gradual deterioration, 39, virtue), 36, 154 sq. ; goodness com- 369-71; see also Tâo. pared to a pool of clear w. with the Pârâgika, t.t., explanation of it, w. coming and flowing away con- 13, 3 n.; sins termed p., or bringstantly, 36, 155 sq. ; tranquillity ing about defeat, 13, 3-6; sumexemplified by the surface of a pool mary of the P. rules, 20, 374-6; a of still w., 39, 232, 331, 366 ; prin- deliberate lie a P. offence, 35, xli; ciples of good government illustrated a layman who has unawares comby a well, 16, 164-6, 166 sq. n., mitted a P. offence, cannot be con253, 253 n., 327; the man who verted, 36, 78-81, 78 n. See also causes a w. to be dug in arid land, Sins (b). who at last is certain that water is Paramartha, translated the VagrakDear-like the Bodhisattvas, 21, 221, khedikâ into Chinese, 49 (ii), xüi. 224; you do not begin to dig a w. Parama-samhitâ, quoted, 48, 526 when you feel thirsty, nor set to sq. work to have fields ploughed when Paramâtman, the highest Self, see you feel hungry, nor inake a fortress Self. when the battle is set in array Paramatthakasutta, t.c. against you, 35, 102, 125 sq. ; the 152-4. wheel of worldly life described, with Parameshthin, taught by Brahman, its spokes, &c., 8, 355–8; Buddha 15, 120, 188; P. and the Sun, 41, compared to a mighty wind that has 188 sq., 190; in a list of gods, 42, died away, 35, 147-9; a mighty storm 80; splendour in Pragâpati, in P., cloud dispersed by the w. (comp. 42, 84; extended the thread of the premature death), 36, 167 sq.; sacrifice, 42, 208; prayer to P., 42, sense-organs compared with win- 209 sq., 665; Pragâpati P., 42, 215; domus, 35, 86 sq.; the famous Time supports P., 42, 225, 686; a beauty who frowns imitated by the layer of the fire-altar laid down by ugly woman, 39, 354; the body is means of P., 43, 130, 142; son of like a wound, 35, 115.
Pragâpati, 44, 15 sq.; oblation to P.to Paradhâtas, or Pêshdad, kings of the support the Soma-sacrifice, 44, 206.
first Iranian dynasty, 4, 226 sq., 226n. Paramitâs, the six (five) perfections Paradise, of the Holy Ones, 4, 220 of a Buddha, 21, 243, 246, 249, 316, sq., 220 n., 221 n.; good deeds 318 sq., 355, 419; 49 (ii), 127. See reach P., 4, 247; every man is also Miracles, and Morality. born, so that on death he may have Parâsara, son of Sarasvata, 19, 10, P. as his reward, 4, 375; Haur- 10 n.; the Rishi P. deluded by a vatât and Aineretât reward the holy woman, 19, 44; 49 (i), 45; Vriddha ones in P., 23, 31, 31 n.; the beauti- P. reached final deliverance, 19, ful abodes of the Amesha-Spentas, 139; 49 (i), 130; worshipped at 23, 42 sq.; Good-Thought P., the Tarpana, 30, 244 ; quoted as Good- Word P., Good-Deed P., 23, Smriti autlior, 48, 72, 90, 92, 284, 43, 43 n., 317, 344; bliss of P., 23, 406, 410, 474, 478, 564, 593. 336 sq., 340 sq.; see also Aîrân-rêg, Parâsara Sâktya, author of Vedic Future Life (a), and Garô-nmânem; hymns, 46, 55, 58, 62, 65, 68, 71, -happiness of P., 6, 69 sq., 74; 75, 83, 89. P. for the Muhâgerîn, 6, 175; P. Fârâsara, n. of a great ascetic, 45, for the believers, 9, 225 sq.; see 269, 269 n. also Future Life (d) :-paradisiacal Pârâsarîkaundinîputra, n. of a state of the world on the birth of teacher, 15, 224 n.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #434

PÂRÂSARIPUTRA-PARIKSHITAS
Parasarîputra, n. of a teacher, 15,
224 n., 225.
Pârâsarya, author of a Bhikshusûtra, 8, 32 sq.; 1. of teachers, 15, 118, 118 n., 119, 186 n., 187. Pârâsaryâyana, n. of teachers, 15, 119, 186, 187. Pâraskara-Grihya-sûtra, Stenzler's edition and translation of, 29, 263-8; translated, 29, 269-368. Parasurama, story of, in the Anugitâ, 8, 221.
Parâvasu, a Hotri of the Asuras, 12,
137.
Pârâvata,' distant people,' an Aryan border clan, 32, 316. Pârâyanavagga, t.c., 10 (ii), 184
213.
Pârâyanika, n. of a Bhikshu, 49 (ii), 2.
Pardon, law about pardoning criminals, 2, 167 sq., 245. Pârendi (Parendi), follows Tistrya, 23, 104; on her light chariot, follows Mithra, or Ashi Vanguhi, 23, 136, 330; goddess of treasures, 23, 270; chief of women, goddess of riches, invoked, 31, 251, 346. Parents, to keep them by begging is permitted, 2, 123; food of a person cast off by his p. forbidden, 2, 267; must not be treated improperly under any circumstances, 2, 282, 282 n.; respect due to p. and teachers, 4, 370 sq.; father, mother, and spiritual teacher, are three Atigurus, equal to the three Vedas, gods, worlds, fires, 7, 128 sq.; crime of abandoning one's p., 7, 135; 25, 104 sq., 321, 442; serving mother and father, part of the conduct of the good, 8, 243; the duty of supporting aged p., 10 (ii), 18, 21 sq., 66; 30, 186; father who has committed a mortal sin must be cast off, mother does not become an outcast to her son, 14, 67; father inore venerable than teacher, and mother more venerable than father, 14, 68; have power to give, abandon, or sell children, 14, 75, 335; sin of disobedience towards p., 14, 298; the p. alone, or the mother alone, impure on account of birth, 14, 180; Bhikkhu allowed to make a gift of robes to his p., 17, 232; fine for
S.B. IND.
417
defaming p., 25, 302; rights of p., 33, 51, 190; one who quarrels with his father is unfit to be a witness, 33, 89; father is not liable to be punished for the crime of his son, 33, 212; there can be no lawsuit between father and son, 33, 234; numerous kings have killed their father, but none their mother, 49 (ii), 163. See also Family, Father, and Sons.
Parganya, god of rain, 1, 30; 26, 78; 34, 358; is the altar on which the Devas offer Soma, 1, 78 sq.; 15, 207; if Samâna and mind are satisfied, P. and lightning are satisfied, 1, 90 sq.; or rain, the uniter of earth and heaven, 1, 249; rains, 12, 241 n.; 30, 73; 41, 412; 42, 52; 44, 295; offerings and prayers to P., 12, 386 n.; 29, 86, 320, 326, 341; 30, 113 sq.; 42, 161; 44, 402; clings to man by the water in the eye, 15, 105 sq.; identified with Prâna, 15, 275; 42, 623 sq.; the bull (Soma?) reared by P., 26, xiv; is the Udgâtri priest, 29, 195; the Cloud, 32, 92, 94 sq.; 46, 105; air manifests itself in the form of P., 34, 229; Bhava is P., 41, 160; Agni as P., 41, 277 sq., 277 n.; his mother Prithivi, 42, 8, 233-5; the father of the arrow, of hundredfold power, 42, 10, 236 sq.; favours the plants, 42, 43; the brilliancy of P. transferred on the king, 42, 116; Vâta and P. invoked against the serpents, 42, 153; the earth is the mother, P. the father, 42, 200, 204; Indra and P. identified, 42, 235; sends his rain-messengers, 42, 588; the boonbestower, 43, 107 sq.; Amrita offered in P. becomes rain, 48, 585. Paribbâgaka, Pali t.t., a wandering mendicant, 10 (ii), x; Buddha's definition of a P., 10 (ii), 92 sq.; the same as Sk. Parivrâgaka, q. v. Parihâsaka, a Kula of the Uddel.a Gana, 22, 290. Parikara, see Sura P. Parikshit, King, Kuru-land, the kingdom of, 42, 197 sq., 691 sq. Parikshita, see Ganamegaya P. Parikshitas, or Pârikshitîyas, a royal race supposed to have vanished from the earth, 15, 127; Ganame
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #435

418
PÂRIKSHITAS-PASUPATAS
gaya, Bhimasena, Ugrasena, Sruta- Angirasa, one of the four Vedas of sena, are the P., 44, 396, 396 n. the P., 42, xx. See Zoroastrianism. Pârileyyaka, Buddha at, 17, 312-14. Parstva, n.p., 5, 146. Parinibbâna-Sutta, Chinese trans- Pârsva, Mahavira's parents were lations of, 10 (i), xxxi; the First worshippers of, 22, 194; life of Council not mentioned in the P., the Arhat P., 22, 271-5; the four 10 (i), xxxi. See also Mahâ.pari- vows of P. and the five vows of nibbana-Sutta.
Mahâvîra mixed up by the BudParinirvana, see Nirvana.
dhists, 45, xxi, 121 sq., 434 sq., a Pâriplava, see Asvamedha, and historical person, 45, xxi; allowed Legends.
the use of clothes, 45, xxx; re. Parishad, see Judicial procedure. lation between the followers of P. Parisrava, Gaina t.t., explained, 22, and those of Mahâvîra, 45, xxxi sq., 37 n.
xxxii n., xxxiii, 119 n.; a Gina, an Parisrut, see Spirituous liquors. Arhat, a prophet of the Law, his Pârisuddhi, t.t., see under Uposatha. disciple Kêsi, 45, 119 sq.; discussion Parittâ = Pirit, see Charms.
between Kêsi and Gautama about Parivakra, a Pâñkâla king offered the merits of P.'s and of Mahâvîra's sacrifice at, 44, 397.
law, 45, 119-29; Udaka, a follower Parivâsa, t.t., probation, see Ordina- of P., converted by Gautama to tion, and Samzha.
Mahavira's creed, 45, 420-35. Parivrâgakas, who do not yet know Partition of property, see Family, the Highest Brahman go the path and Inheritance. of the gods, 1, 80; sect of P., 21, Parukkhepa Daivodâsi, author of 263; state of life of P., 48, 705. Vedic hymns, 32, 446; 46, 131, 138. See also Ascetics, Holy Persons, and Parushnî and Sîpala, two rivers, 42, Paribbâgaka.
29. Parivriktâ, t.t., third or discarded Parvan days, see Moon (b). wife of a king, 44, 387.
Parvata, prayer to Indraand, 26,450. Pâriyâtra, n, of a mountain, 8, 346. Pârvatî, or Mâhesvari, or Umâ, 1, Pariyonahâ, Pali t.t., entangle- 151 n.; 8, 219, 347, 347 n. inents,' 11, 182 n.
Paryagnikarana, t.t., see Fire. Parôdars, see Birds (b).
Paryanka-vidyâ, knowledge of Parôdasma, son of Dâstâghni, 23, (or meditation on the couch (of 218.
Brahman),'1, 276; 38, 230, 232 sq. Parsadga Hvembya, chief of Pês- Paryushanâkalpa, n. of a lecture yânsai, 5, 117 sq. and 11.
declared by Mahâvîra, 22, 311. Parshanta, son of Gandarewa, 23, Pâsânaka Ketiya, the Rock Temple, 217.
10 (ii), 188, 209. Parshad-gau, or .gâvô, see Parshat- Pasenadi, king of Kosala, 13, 321 gaus.
sq.; 20, 209; 45, xxix. Parshatgaus, or Parshad-gau, son Pashang, Aghirêrad, son of, 5, 117, of Frâta, 23, 203, 219; disciple of 135. Zoroaster, 37, 230; 47, xi; his bull Passion: men adhere to p., created cured with Hôm-water by Zoroaster, by the demons, without thinking of 47, 57 sq. and n.
death, 4, 376 sq. ; wrath, born from Parshad-tôrâ, Zoroaster goes to, P., 8, 57; the devotee in whom the 47, xxv.
quality of p. is suppressed, 8, 70, Pârshni, n. of a protecting demon, 342, 363, 369; the body full of p., 29, 335.
8, 343 ; ps. or thirty-six channels, Parsis, Zend-Avesta, sacred book 10 (i), 80, 80 sq. n. ; freedom from of the, 4, xiii; religion of the p. defined, 35, 119. See also Anger, P., called Dualism, or Mazdcism, or and Qualities. Magisin, or Zoroastrianism, or Fire- Pasubandha, see Animal sacrifice (6). worship, 4, xiii ; their numbers in Pasupatas, a sect of adherents of Persia and India, 4, xiii sq. and n.; Pasupati, 7, xxix sq., 202, 202 n.;
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #436

PASUPATAS-PÂTIMOKKHA
419
48, 520, 523; their system contrary Path, the noble eightfold, taught by to the Veda, 48, 523; P. doctrine is Buddha, as the fourth of the Noble of human origin, 48, 529; P. doc- Truths, 10 (i), xlviii sq.; 11, ix, xxi, trine is not to be rejected absolutely, 16 11., 27, 61, 63, 106 sq., 107 11., 48, 531.
149 sq., 300; 13, xii, 95 sqq. ; Pasupati, n. of Rudra, 12, 201; 29, 36, 369; leads to the quieting of 256; 41, 159; sacrifices to P., 29, pain, to Nirvana, 10 (i), 52, 67-9; 130, 203, 352 ; 30, 221 sq.; 43, 152; 11, 147 sq.; 13, 94-7; true salvaP. or Siva, according to the Saivas, tion by the n. e. p., not by rites and the operative cause, 34, +35; a ceremonies, 11, 21 sq., 22 n.; the form of Agni, 41, 159; 43, XX; Buddhist ideal of the perfect life, Rudra and P. invoked, 42, 161; 11, 143-5 ; must be walked by the lord of cattle, 42, 171; promulgator gods, even by Brahma, 11, 163 ; of Pasupata doctrine, 48, 520-3, those walking in the n. e. p. called 529. See also Rudra, and Siva. the Noble Ones, 11, 217 n. ;-the Pasupurodása, see Animal sacrifice good and evil p., Buddhist t.t., (b).
10 (i), 7, 7 n., 75 sq. ; the way Pasûra, n.p., 10 (ii), 159.
to the other shore, 10 (ii), 210; Pasûrasutta, t.c., 10 (ii), 157-9. the Bauddha instruction as to the Pâtakhsrôbô, king of the Arabs, P., 34, 401; the p. across Samsara 47, x, xxv, 12 sq. and n.
leading to liberation taught by Patala, a demon, converted by Mahâvîra, 45, 310 sq.; P. of Duty, Buddha, 19, 244.
see Tâo; p. of the fathers, of the Pâtâla, see Hell (a).
gods, see Future Life (6). Påtaligâma, n. of a town (after- Pathana, nine sons of, killed by wards called Pâtaliputta, q. v.), Keresâspa, 23, 295, 295 sq. 1. Buddha at, 11, 15-21; 17, 97-104; Patheyyaka Bhikkhus, of Western a fortress built at P., 11, 18-21. India, 17, 146 sqq., 146 sq. n. Pataliputta, Sk. Pâtaliputra, the Pathi Saubhara, n. of a teacher, 15, town of Patna: Mahâ-parinibbâna- 119, 187. Sutta probably composed before P. Pathya, the bull, kindled Agni, is had becoine the capital of Magadha, the Mind, 41, 218. 11,xv-xvii, 19 n.; Buddha's prophecy Pathya Svasti, a genius of wellconcerning P., 11, 18, 19 n.; 17, being and prosperity, 26, 49 sq., 101 sq., 102 n.; 19, 249-51, 249 n.; 49 n.; oblations to P.S., 26, 386 sq.; council of P., 19, xii sq., xvi, xxxvii; 14, xlii sq.; is speech, 26, 386 sq.; the Gautama gate' and 'Gautama wife of Pushan, 42, 331. ford' at P., 19, 251 sq. ; the eleven Pâtiharakapakkha, Pali t.t., conAngas collected by the Sangha of sists of eight parts, 10 (ii), 66. P., 22, xliii; Asoka park in P., 35, Patikka - samuppâda, Pali t.t., 26, 28 sq.; Asoka and the courtesan knowledge of the Chain of CausaBindumatî at P., 35, 182 sq.
tion, 11, 209. Patañgali, author of Yoga-sútras, Pâtimokkha, Pali t.t., Sk. Prâti
8, 9 sq., 211, 248 n.; author of moksha, rules of, 10 (i), xxx, xxxiv; Mahâbhâshya, his date, 8, 19, 32, 11, 188 ; 36, 220; the oldest col223; Mahâbhârata and P.'s Mahâ- lection of moral laws of the Budbhâshya, 8, 138-41, 139 n.; moun- dhists, 10 (i), 50 sq. n.; its origin tains mentioned by P., 8, 346 n.; and importance, 13, ix-XV; divided P. and Satapatha-brahmana, 12, into Bhikkhu-p. and Bhikkhuni-p., xxix; refers to Dharma-sútras, 25, 13, xiii sq.; not included in the li sq. ; quotes Manu, 25, cxii,cxii n.; Tipitaka, 13, xiv sg.; an old comNâgasena not P., 35, xxvi sg.; the mentary of the P. contained in the arguments of Buddha, P., and others Sutta-vibhanga, 13, xv-xix; meaning are mutually contradictory, 48, +25. of the word, 13, xxvii sg.; translaPatankala Kâpya, n.p., 15, 127, 132. tion of the P., 13, xxxvi sq., 1-69; Pâtava, see Revottara.
disrespectful behaviour of Bhikklius Digitizet e Microsoft
11, 18, 19 n.phecy Pathya si
1or sq., 18,
•

Page #437

420
PÂTIMOKKHA-PENANCES
during the recitation of the P., 13, Pautimâshya, 11. of a teacher, 15, 50 sq. ; regulations concerning the 18, 185 sq. Uposatha ceremony and the recita- Pautimâshyâyana, n. of a teacher, tion of the P., 13, 239-97; various 15, 18 n. ways of reciting the P., 13, 260 sqq.; Pâvâ, the city of wealth, 10 (ii), 188; inust be recited in an audible voice, Buddha at P., 11, 70-2 ; 19, 285, 13, 265 sq.; laymen and certain 285 n.; the Mallas of P., 11, 133; Bhikkhus must not be present at Dâgaba at P., 11, 135. the recitation of the P., 13, 266, Pavamânîs, poets and hymns of the 295-7; 35, 232, 264-8, 264 n., 9th Mandala of the Rig-veda, 1, 265 n.; the Thera is master of the 217, 217 n. P., 13, 266-8; recitation of P. in Pâvana, etymology of, 15, 310. the case of unlearned Bhikkhus, 13, Pavaranâ, see Rainy Season. 267 sq., 272-4 ; after re-establish- Pâvârika, mango grove, at Nalanda, ment of concord among the Sangha, 11, 12, 14. 17, 322; Buddha enjoins reverence Favattinî, t.t., see Teachers (6). and obedience to the P., 19, 296; Payanghrô-makhsti, n.p., 23, 214. knowledge of P. rules required of Pâyâsi, the Râganya, addressed by a Bhikkhu who is to judge upon Kumâra Kassapa, 35, 275. conduct of other Bhikkhus, 20, 50 Pâzinah, 1.p., 23, 214. sq., 317; legal and illegal exclusion Peace: the Bhikkhu is to be a p.. from P. ceremony, 20, 299-319; maker, a lover of p., impassioned the P. ceremony for Bhikkhunîs, 20, for p., 11, 190 ; Gaina monks and 330 sq., 338 sq.; the five recitations nuns must avoid all quarrels and of the P., 36, 215.
dispute, forp. is the essence of Patisaraniya-kamma, t.t., Act of monachism,' 22, 309; Âkhsti, Reconciliation, see Samgha (disci- genius of P., worshipped, 23, 4, 4 n., plinary proceedings).
13, 35, 37, 164, 249 ; 31, 345, 353; Patitthâna, of Alaka, 10 (ii), 188. the consort of P., 29, 346; inward Patka, n, of a Bhikshu, 49 (ii), 2. p., see Tranquillity. Patna, see Pâtaliputta.
Pearl, and its shell, 42, 62, 383 sq.; Pâtrapâni, demon harassing infants, hynin strung as a p. on a thread, 29, 296; 30, 211,
44, 173; gold ps. woven into the Patriarchs, see Pragâpatis.
hair of sacrificial horse, 44, 313. Pât-srôbô, king of the Arabs, 37, Peasantry, see Caste. 28, 28 n.
Pedhâla, father of Udaka, 45, 420, Paul, the high-priest,' his words Pedu, his white horse that slays quoted, 24, 237.
serpents, 29, 131, 204, 327, 330; Paulkasas, see Caste (f).
30, 238, 288; 42, 152 sq., 605--8. Pausâyana, see Dushtarîtu P. See also Horse (white). Paundras, became Vrishalas, 8, Pei-a, a class of sprites, 40, 19. 295.
Pei-kung Shê, collector of taxes Paurânikas, refutation of their for Duke Ling of Wei, 40, 31 sq., views about creation, 45, ix, 244 sq., 289. 247, 247 n.
Pei-măn Aăng, 1.9., 39, 348. Paurasishti, see Taponitya P. Penâhikâ bird, 36, 342 sq. Paurukutsya, see Trasadasyu. Penal Law, see Law, and PunishPâûrvâgîrya, grandfather of Aôsh- ments. nôr, 18, 171, 171 n.
Penances (Sk. Prâyaskitta), enjoined Paurvikâ, daughter of Râhula, 49 when a mistake occurs during (i), 198.
sacrifice, 1, 69 n.; 12, 27, 45, 56, Paushkarasâdi, see Pushkarasâdi. 214 sq. ; 26, 411-13, 411 n., 422 Paushkara-sanhitâ, quoted, 48, sq.; for those who have missed the 525.
initiation rite, and for those whose Pautimâshîputra, n, of a teacher, ancestors have not been initiated, 15, 224.
2, 4-6; 14, 58; rules about p., 2,
see Castorse, 44,
Words Fedhâla,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #438

PENANCES-PENTECOST
421
under false pretence go to the demons, 7, 275; fruit of p. obtained by devotion, 8, 81; performed by Pragâpati wishing to create, 12, 323; of an outcast, 14, 77 sq.; prescribed for a king, 14, 101 sq.; upright Brahmanas accomplish their desires even without p., 14, 329 sq.; a monk who has offended should repent and do p., 22, 48; a Snâtaka must not dictate a p. to a Sûdra, 25, 141; should not be used as a pretext for committing sins, 25, 159 sq. and n.; hermit may live according to the Kândrâyana p., 25, 202; those who perform p. for mortal sins shall not be branded, 25, 383 sq.; for teaching Sûdras, sacrificing for them, or accepting gifts from them, 25, 425; for neglecting sacred fires, 25, 438; for unintentional sins, 25, 439; why p. must be performed, 25, 440 sq.; for the slayer of a Brâhmana, 25, 444-9, 449 n.; atonement by death, 25, 445, 446 n., 451 sq.; subsisting on alms, 25, 445, 455, 467, 481; for minor offences, 25, 453-73; description of the principal p., 25, 473-5; prayer to Vishnu, if the sacrificer breaks his vow of silence, 26, 35; prayer to Agni, p. for break of vow, 26, 45; P. personified, 26, 150; for the study of the Aranyakas, 29, 143 sq., 147 sq.; p. for accidents to a king's chariot, &c., 29, 287 sq.; for omitting sacrifices, 30, 39, 203; prescribed for religious men, 33, 362; for violated women, 33, 367; Krikkbra p. for hermits and mendicants who have broken their vows, 38, 319; expiation in case the fire-pan breaks, 41, 263; p. if the fire goes out, 41, 263-5; charms in expiation of sin and defilement, 42, 163-8, 473-5, 483-5, 521-9, 555 sq., 564 sq.; by fasting, 43, 255 sq. See also Asceticism,Austerity, Expiatory rites, Samgha, and Sin. Pentateuch, concordance between Avesta and, 4, lviii sq.; P. and Qur'ân, 9, 112 sq. See also Sacred Books.
67, 67 n., 78-92, 125, 274-302; 7, 138-40, 149-86; 14, xxxiii, 30, 31 sq. and n., 73, 91, 95, 102-35, 145, 148 sq., 157 sq., 161, 182 sq., 185, 202, 204, 211-23, 232, 235, 239, 241, 248, 266, 294-333; 25, 430, 430 n., 435, 438 sq., 444-82, 601; 29, 120, 136-40, 224 sq., 361 sq., 376, 393; 33, 56, 157, 180; for touching or speaking to or looking at a Kândâla, 2, 103; for varicus offences, 2, 129 sq.; 7, 175-80; for unlucky omens, 2, 184 sq.; doubts about the efficacy of p., 2, 274 sq.; 14, 116, 310; secret p., 2, 291-6; 14, xxi-xxv, 124-35, 320-2; Krikkbra and Kândrâyana (lunar) p., 2, 296-302; 14, 113, 122-4, 132, 223, 303-7, 323-6; 25, 172, 202, 438, 452, 454 sq., 458, 462-4, 466 sq., 469, 471, 473-5; for intercourse with a woman during her sickness, 4, 206-8; for perjury, 7, 50; 14, 83; for impurity, 7, 88 sq., 93-5; the Tapta-Krikkbra or 'hot p.' prescribed for one concerned with the death or funeral of a suicide, 7, 93; no p. allowed to women apart from their husbands, 7, 111; various p. for students, 7, 120 sq., 130; 25, 63 sq., 70, 70 n.; 29, 83; for offending a teacher, 7, 130; for the nine principal degrees of crime, 7, 133, 135, 138-40; for killing animals, 7, 138, 158-61; the Mahâvrata or great observance' for one who has committed homicide, 7, 157 sq.; the Govrata p. for one who has killed a cow, 7, 158 sq.; for eating forbidden food, 7, 162-9; 25, 164, 172; for theft, 7, 172 sq.; for illicit sexual intercourse, 7, 174 sq.; he who associates with one guilty of a crime must perform the same p. as he, 7, 175; for selling certain articles, 7, 177 sq.; half of every p. for old men, youths, women, and sick persons, 7, 180; he who has done p. must not be taxed with his offence, 7, 180; 33, 210; for secret sins, 7, 180-4; 25, 476, 476 n., 479-82; by pious gifts bestowed on Brahmanas, 7, 264-70, 272; bathing, &c., in the month of Kârttika purifies from every sin, 7, 265; p. performed
Pentecost, the day of, and the Foundation of the Kingdom of Righteousness, 11, 141 sq.
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #439

422
PERCEPTION-PHARAOH
Perception, understanding based Pêsdâd, Hôshâng the, 24, 57 sq.,
on, 1, 121; p. based on belief, 1, 122; experience the result of p., 8, 57 n.; sevenfold p. due to earnest thought, 11, 9; denotes Scripture, 34, 203; possible without the body as in dreams, 38, 272; conflict between p. and Scripture, 48, 24-6, 30, 73-8; reveals to us non-differenced substance only, 48, 30 sq.; of two kinds: non-determinate and determinate, 48, 41; does not reveal mere Being, but difference, 48,44-6; as a source of knowledge, 48, 162; organs of P., see Organs, Perethu-afzem, n.p., 23, 219. Perethuarsti, n.p., 23, 206. Perfect: the p. one (the Brahman), 8, 173, 251; the p. is raised out of the p., 8, 186, 186 n.; the p. self, 8, 248, 248 n.; the Perfect Man, see Holy Persons. Perfection, not attained by mere renunciation, 8, 52; attained by action, 8, 54, 100; devotee works for and attains p., 8, 72 sq., 79, 127; he who abandons scripture does not attain p., 8, 117; how a Siddha attains to p., 8, 233 sq., 314, 384, 393; reached by penance and concentration of mind, 8, 300, 388 sq.; on moral p., 28, 236 sq., 318-21; may be reached by women, men, hermaphrodites, orthodox, heterodox, and householders, 45, 211; description of the life of perfected souls, 45, 211-13; absurdity of trying to attain p. by abstaining from salt, by ablutions, or by tending the fire, 45, 294 sq.; if all beings were to reach p. the world would become empty: or, not all beings are qualified for p., 45, 406, 406 n. See also Emancipation, and Pâramitâs. Pericardium, a place of deep sleep,
38, 142, 144 sq.
Periods, see Ages of the World. Perjury, see Oath, and Witnesses. Perseverance, impossible without self-restraint, 8, 51; p. in pursuit of knowledge, 8, 114; its characteristic marks, 35, 57. Persians (Pârasîkas) conquered Syria, 9, 125 n.; matches with a mother occur among the P., 33, 389. Person, see Purusha.
57 n.
Peshana, worshipper of the Daêvas, enemy of Vistâspa, 23, 79, 306. Peshî, n. of a woman (?), 46, 366, 369.
Peshô-Kangha, the corpse-burier, conquered by Zairi-vairi, 23, 80. Peshô-tanu, Peshôtan, see Pêshyôtanû.
Pêshyôtan(û), or Peshô-tanu, or Peshôtan, son of Vistâsp, 5, li, 117, 137, 142, 142 n.; 47, 70, 70 n., 81, 127, 127 n.; restores the Mazdayasnian religion and becomes highpriest, 5, li sq., 224-30, 231 n., 232 sq.; an arranger of the world, 18, 90, 90 sq. n.; one of the seven immortals, 18, 257 sq. and n.; 23, 329, 329 n.; 37, 203, 203 n.; called Kitrag-miyân (Kitrô-mêhôno), 37, 285, 285 n.; 47, xii, 104 sq., 104 n.; a producer of the renovation, 37, 437, 437 n.; birth of P., 47, xi sq., 76 sq.; made immortal, 47, xxiii. See also Kîtrôk-miyân. Phalgumitra, of the Gautama gotra, a Sthavira, 22, 294. Phâlguna, n. of Arguna, 8, 394. Phalika-sandâna, n. of a Thera, 17, 238. Phăng, see Birds (b). Phăng Măng, a famous archer, 40, 36, 36 n.; a Tâoist professor who did not know the true Tâo, 40, 223-5.
Phăng Yang, called Zeh-yang, 39,
154.
Phăng-3û, Tâoist patriarch, lived more than 1,800 years, 39, 24, 167, 167 n.; got the Tâo, 39, 136, 245, 245 n.; did not live out his time, 39, 188.
Pharaoh, and Moses, punishment of P. and his people, 6, 6, 47, 151-4, 169 sq., 201-3, 216, 239; 9, 12, 40, 91-3, 107-12, 121, 192-5, 214 Sq., 218 sq., 247, 257, 298, 318 sq., 327, 331; Moses sent to P. with signs, 9, 36 sq., 100; Moses and Aaron before P., 9, 37-9, 68; claims to be a god, 9, 91; 'P. of the stakes' called the apostles liars, 9, 176, 176 n.; rejected the prophet, 9, 242, 307; the good wife of P., 9,
292.
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #440

PHASSA-PHÛ-YAU-KING
423 Phassa, Pali t.t., touch, pain and among the members of a legal pleasure arise from it, 10 (ii), 136, assembly, 25, 510; Nyâya p., 34. 166.
15 n.; systems of p. known to Pheî.î, a perfect man, 39, 172 n.; Milinda, 35, 6; of Buddhism, 36, teacher of Wang I, 39, 312, 312 n. ; 361 sq., 362 sq. n.; philosophical instructs Nieh Khüeh about the controversies, 39, 128 sq., 176-97 ; Tâo, 40, 61 sq., 291.
Taoist and other Chinese systems Phî, grand-administrator of K2 of p., 39, 162 sq. ; 40, 214-32 ; five 27, 179.
schools of p., 40, 99 sq. ; philosoPhien, the wheelwright, and Duke phical hymns in the Atharva-veda, Hwan, 39, 343 sq.
42, xxix, xl, Ixvi; heretical doctrines Phî-î, see Phei-i.
of p. discussed from the Gaina point Philo Judaeus and Zoroastrianism of view, 45, ix, 235-47; the Kriya4, lv-lvii.
vâda held by the Gainas, the AkriyâPhilosophy, Âpastamba knows the vâda by the Buddhists, 45, xvi, xxv, Pîrva-Mîmâmsâ (called Nyâya by 83 n., 318 sq.; systems of p. menhim) and the Vedânta, 2, xxviii sq., tioned in Gaina and Buddhist writ121; Bhagavadgîtâ anterior to ings, 45, xxiii-xxvii; relation besystems of p., 8, 7-13; Sânkhya and tween Gainism and the Vaiseshika Yoga in the Bhagavadgîtâ, 8, 27, 47, system, 45, xxiv sq., XXXV-Xxxviii; 47 n., 52, 63 sq., 74 n. ; causes of Kshanikavâdins and Sûnyavadins, action according to the Sankhya 45, xxV; the system of Fatalisin system, 8, 123, 123 n.; no system described in Gaina and Buddhist of p. in the Sanatsugâtîya, 8, 144 sq.; writings, 45, XXV sq. ; Agnosticism Buddha sees no good in p., but seeks (Agñânavâda) as described in Budfor inward peace, 10 (ii), xii, xiv, dhist writings, 45, xxvi; influence 157-9, 160-3, 167; 11, 194 sq., 293 of heretical systems, esp. Agnostisq., 298 sq.; 35, 205 sq.; sixty- cism, on Gaina and Buddhist doc. three systems of p. at the time of trines, 45, xxvii-xxix; Vedânta, Buddha, 10 (ii), xiii, 93; the Bhikkhu Sankhya, and Gaina metaphysics, has shaken off the dogmas of p, and 45, xxxiii sq., 153 sq.; Mahâvîra is therefore independent, 10 (ii), had inastered all systems of p., 45, 148-50, 152-4; no one is purified 291 ; criticism of the four creeds: or becomes a Muni by p., 10 (ii), Kriyâvâda, Akriyâvâda, Vinayavâda, 150 sq., 199 sq. ; the different and Agñânavâda, 45, 315-17; refuschools of p. contradict each other, tation of Materialists, Vedântins, and constantly exciting strife in the Fatalists, 45, 339-47, 417 sq., 417 n.; world, 10 (ii), 167-74; the systems there are 306 systems of p. all teachof other teachers than Buddha are ing final beatitude: but their adhevoid of saints, 11, 106-8; summing rents do not abstain from injuring up of various systems of p., 15, 232 living beings, and are therefore sqq. and n.; Vedânta and Sankhya subject to the Samsara, 45, 385-7; systems, 15, 250 n.; metaphysical how philosophers treat one another, speculations, 19, 105-9; 49 (i), 99 45, 411 sq. See also Grânakânda, sq.; psychology and metaphysics of Heretics, Kâryâkas, Lokâyatikas, Arâda Kâlâma, 19, 133-41; 49 (i), Pûrva- Mîmâmsâ, and Vedanta. 124-32; Hetuvidyâ sâstras, works Phing, or 1-khill, King, delivers the on the explanation of causes, 19, charge to Marquis Wan, 3, 22, 209, 209 n.; preachers of the Lotus 265-7; the banished son of King of the True Law will have no Yû, bewails his fate, 3, 360. pleasure in worldly p., 21, 438 ; p. Phing, Duke, drinking with Kwang in Manu-smriti, 25, lxxiii; science and Lî Thiâo, 27, 179 sq. of dialectics to be learnt by the king, Phoenix, see Birds (6). 25, 222, 222 n. ; systems of p. not Phû-î-zze, an ancient Tâoist, 39, based on the Veda denounced, 25, 259, 259 n. 505 ; a logician and a Mîmâmsaka Phù-yau-king, Chinese translation
Ying beot abstai but the
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #441

424
PHÛ-YAU-KING-PISÂKAS of Lalita-Vistara, 19, ix, XXV; Pilgrim, see Pabbagita. specimen of the expanded Sûtra P., Pilgrimages, see 'Hagg, and Holy 19, 344-64.
places. Physicians must practise on Daêva- Pilindavakkha, suffers from various yasnas before treating Mazdayasnas, diseases, 17, 53, 55 sqq.; story of 4, li; law regarding p., their P. and the park-keeper's daughter duties and fees, 4, lxx n., 85-7; 7, whose grass chumbat he turned into 39; 37, 48, 116-18, 117 n., 158 sq.; chaplet of gold, 17, 61-5; stores up kinds of p., 4, 87, 87 n.; 37, 360 sq.; medicines presented to him, 17, 65 Buddhist and Gaina monks and sq. Brahmans must not be p., 10 (ii), Pilindavatsa, an eminent Arhat, 176; 11, 199 sq. ; 19, 296; 42, 21, 2 xxxix sq. ; 45, 71; how a p. cures Piliyakkha, Prince Sama killed by, a blind-born man, 21, 130 sq.; 35, 280 sq. excluded from Sraddha feasts, 25, Pindola Bhâradvâga, an Arhat, 103, 109; food not to be accepted displays his power of Iddhi, 20, from p., 25, 162 sq.; fined for bad 79-81 ; sayings of P. B. the Elder, treatment, 25, 392 sq.; how p. 36, 335, 345. treat a wound, 35, 168 sq.; should Ping, see Kung-sun Lung. find out the age of the patient before Pingiya, the great Isi, 10 (ii), 187, curing his disease, 35, 272 ; descrip- 209-13. tion of a good p., 36, 67; a list of Pingiyamânavapukkhâ, t.c., 10(ii), famous p., 36, 109; the training of 209. a p., 36, 254 sq. ; social position of Pin-mâu Kiâ, converses with Conp., 42, xxxix sq., xlviii, 1, liv; wizard fucius about music, 28, 121-4. p., 47, 30. See also Medicine, and Pippalâda, n, of a teacher, 15, xlii, Parables (f).
271, 284. Fî, proposed as forester to Shun, 3, Pipphalivana, Moriyas of, 11, 134. 44.
Piran Vîsah, head of the Vîsah Pî, duke of, successor to Kün-kbån, family, 5, 135, 135 n.; 23, 67 n. 3, 245-9.
Pirit, see Charms. Piâo, eulogy of the Lord of, 39, 351, Pisâkas (ogres), created, 7, 4; 8, 351 n.
387; 25, 15; cat flesh, 7, 171; 25, Piâo-shih, the ode of, 40, 37.
176 ; extol the emancipated saint. Pidha, n. of a family, 23, 219.
8, 345 ; P. and other demons, 8, Pien Sui, when Thang offers him 354; 42, 205; marriage rite of the
his throne, commits suicide, 40, 162. P., 25, 79-82 ; a Sraddha at which Pien-zze informs Sun Hsiû about friends are entertained, instead of the perfect man, 40, 25.
Brahmanas, is an offering to the P., Piety (dharma), is it destroyed by 25, 101, 101 n.; their food and sin, or sin by p.? 8, 158 sq.; actions drink, 25, 450 ; produced by Darkaccumulate as long as the p. which ness, 25, 494; thieves reborn as P., dwells in concentration of mind has 25, 496; driven away from the not been learnt, 8, 242; a means bride, 30, 188; children sucked out to reach final emancipation defined by P., 30, 200; charm against the 8, 242 sq., characteristics of p., 8, P., 42, 34-7, 68, 407-9; 44, 368 n.; 348 sq.; various modes of p., 8, the flesh-devouring P. driven away, 375-7; personified, see Aramaiti.
42, 57, 187, 190; destroyed by lead, Pigavana, Sudâs, son of, 25, 222. 42, 65; cure of possession by P., Pihunda, n, of a sea town, 45, 108. 42, 290 sq., 302; a Gaina monk Pî-kan, his heart cut out by Kâu- abused as a very devil (P.) of a hsin, 3, 128 sq., 16, 19 n.; 39, 205, dirty man,' 45, 51; female cane283; 40, 37, 131, 174, 180; Wû worker sacrificed to the P. at the raised a mound over P.'s grave, 3, Purushamedha, 44, 414; souls of P., 136; 28, 123.
48, 198. See also Demons, and Pîlâ, n, of an Apsaras, 42, 33.
Superhuman beings.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #442

PISANAH-PLANTS
Pisanah or Kaî-Pisân, n, of a king, 5, 136 sq., 136 n.; 23, 222, 222 n. Pisha, i.e. Vaisravana, converted by Buddha, 19, 245, 245 n. Pisina, king of Iran, 23, 303. Pisuna, a name of Mâra, 19, 147 sq. See Mâra.
Pitakas, three, see Tipitaka. Pitâmaha, quoted by Brihaspati, 33, 318.
Pitaona, with the many witches, 18, 370; killed by Keresâspa, 23, 296.
Pitris, see Fathers. Pitriyagña, Sk., 'Sacrifice to the Fathers,' see Fathers. Pitrya, rules for the sacrifices for the ancestors, 1, 109, 110, 111, 115. Pity, see Ahimsâ, Compassion, and Sympathy. Planets, evil influences of the seven, 5, 113 sq.; 24, 34, 38; worship of the p., 7, xxi; the sun is the prince among p., 8, 346; simultaneous occurrence of particular conjunctions of the p., 18, 333-5; seven p. assist Aharman, 24, 55, 76; opposed to the good constellations, 24, 163. See also Stars. Plants.
(a) Origin and nature of p., healing p., p. as (6) Holy and magic p., p. in worship and mythology.
living beings.
(a) ORIGIN AND NATURE OF P., HEALING P., P. AS LIVING BEINGS.
Creation of p., 5, 10, 30 sq.; fire in p., 5, 61 sq.; 43, 184; origin and nature of p., 5, 99-105; 25, 16; barley seed is the first among p., 8, 353, 353 n.; created by Pragâpati, 12, 323; when the light of the moon waxes warmer, p. grow, 23, 90; the best grains and fruit, 24, 46; wheat, the chief of grains, 24, 108; the essence of p. is water, the essence of water are p., 26, 142; are the pith of the earth, 26, 45; created for the kine, 31, 152, 156; grow thrice, in spring, in the rainy season, and in autumn, 41, 340; shoot out a hundredfold and a thousandfold, 41, 340; that which consists of all p. is all food, 43, 224; honey is the essence of p., 44, 90; how all kinds of p. come into exist
425
ence, and how they feed, 45, 388-92; see also Parables (e);-healing p. brought by Ahura-Mazda, 4, 225-7, 227 sq. n.; 5, 18; healing or medicinal p., 5, 31, 45, 66, 90, 99-101, 103, 176; 18, 262 sq., 265; 31, 292; 37, 165; 41, 341 D.; 42, 3, 19-21, 30-4, 36, 55-8, 302, 369, 376, 385, 408-10, 419-23, 464-6, 470, 516, 536; five esculent p., 27, 272, 272 n.; gathering medicinal p., 37, 18, 130; created for the subjugation of disease, 37, 116; prayers to the kushtha-plant to destroy fever, 42, 4-6, 441 sq., 414-19, 676-81; dark p. curing leprosy, 42, 16, 267-9; poisonous p. on the mountains, 42, 26, 375, 378;
crime of and penance for cutting trees, shrubs, creepers, &c., 7, 137, 161 sq.; 25, 459, 459 n.; 28, 250; 37, 108; injury done to long-living bodies, i. e. p., 22, 7; sin of injuring p., 22, 9-11; 25, 443; 36, 100; 45, 293; are living beings with reason, &c., 22, 10; 45, 293; experience pleasure and pain, 22, 11; p. destroyed for sacrifices are reborn in higher existences, 25, 175; souls of trees, bushes, creepers, grasses, &c., 48, 198. See also Ahimsâ. (b) HOLY AND MAGIC P., P. IN
WORSHIP AND MYTHOLOGY.
Darbha grass is free from evil. 1, 173; sacred twigs, and other sacred p., 18, 164 sq. and n.; the branch Hadhânaêpata lifted up at the sacrifice, offered to the Fire, 31, 274-6, 316, 320 sq., 350; the Dûrvá grass, 41, 187 n., 379-81; 43, 2 n.; layer of munga-grass in the fire-pan as womb, 41, 251; holy p. mixed with the water at the anointing of a king, 42, 378; see also Âdâra, Arka, Avakâ, Baresma, Barhis, Darbha, Dûrvâ, Kusa, Sacrifice (b), and Trees;-magic p., 42, 40-4, 80, 137 sq., 219, 305, 305 n., 356 sq., 507, 578-82, 675, 702 sq.; charms with p. against demons and sorcerers, 42, 68-72, 77, 393-404, 429, 556; magic p. used against curses, 42, 91, 285 sq.; magic p. bestowing a husband, 42, 94 sq., 325; used with love-charms, 42, 99-103, 107 sq., 354 sq., 513, 534; used with battle
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #443

426
PLANTS-PO-KO
charms, 42, 117 sq., 58; sq. ; water- (apa-marg) sin, 44, 436–8, 437 n.; p., and a frog, used with charms to care and propitiation of p., 47, 162, ward off fire, 42, 147, 514 sq.; used 168. See also Amerôdad, Hauragainst snake poison, 42, 154, 606-8; vadad, Hom, and Trees. - prayers and offerings to herbs Plato, Platonic ideas in Zoroastrianand trees, 2, 107; 12,333; 29, 219, ism, 4, lv. 347, 388 ; 30, 22, 154 ; 41, 340 Pleasure(s), devotee does not long sq.n.; 42, 119, 160, 44, 81, 87,206; for, 8, 47, 50, 66, 322, 341; are the Waters and P.invoked and worship- source of misery, 8, 66; celestial p. ped, 4, 245; 23, 8, 16, 26, 53, 193 sq., of gods, 8, 84 ; higher and lower p., 199, 227, 356; 26, 216 sq., 292; 8, 240, 287; produced from union 29, 306; 31, 199, 206, 210, 217, of Udâna and mind, 8, 275, 275 n.; 220, 225, 249, 257-9, 329, 362, 382, of the quality of Goodness, 8, 300 sq.; 385, 389; 32, 375; 44, 266, 438; what is p. ? 8, 311; are of the the evil spirit's conflict with the p., quality of passion, 8, 324 sq.; the 5, 17 sq., 30 sq., 176 sq.; origin of end of p. is grief, the end of grief is p. from the primaeval ox, 5, 45 sq., P., 8, 354 sq.; 10 (i), 56; the dangers 177-9; purification of polluted of sensual p., 10 (ii), 8 sqq., 146 sq.; trees, corn, fruits, 5, 274-6; not to 19, 121-30; 45, 62-9; 49 (i), 112-19; be looked at by a menstruous woman, what the world considers p., is really 5, 283; duties with regard to water pain, and vice versa, 10 (ii), 143 sq.; and p., the counterparts of Horvadad vanity of worldly p., 45, 58-61; arethe and Amerôdad, 5, 373, 377 sq.; cause of love and hatred, and a hinWaters and P. assist Tistrya, 23, 95, drance to final beatitude, 45, 187-92; 99, 101; Waters, P., Fravashis come p. and pain, 48, 152-5; see also for help, drive along with Mithra, Opposites, and Pain; nothing is in 23, 26, 145; the seeds of all p. on itself of the nature of p. or pain, 48, the tree of the eagle, 23, 173, 173 n.; 390; what are called p. are merely Fravashi of the p. worshipped, 23, remedies for pain, 49 (i), 116-18. 200; Waters and P. rejoice at Zara- Fledge, see Property. thustra's birth, 23, 202 ; the p. Pleiades, see Stars. Hadhânaêpata offered to the Waters, Poetry, the expression of earnest 31, 208, 223; the p. Hadhânaệpata thought, 3, 45, 275 sq.; p. and worshipped, 31, 270 sq.; the music, 3, 45, 275 sq.; Brâhmanas mothers of Agni, 41, 224, 227 sq., sing about the gifts, Râganyas about 294; the wives of the gods, 41, the victories of the sacrificer, 44, 242 ; are related to Soma, Soma 286 sq. their king, 41, 340 ; 42, 14, 44, 55, Poets, sinful liars, on whom the 162; 44, 135, 206; invoked as devils descend, 9, 99. divine beings, 42, 3, 160, 162; their Po-hwang, a primaeval sovereign, parents, 42, 20 sq., 30, 41-3, 97, 39, 287. 419-21, 465, 579; the food of Agni, Po-hwăn Wû-săn, warns Lieh- ze the offspring of the waters, 42, 42; in vain, 39, 160 sq.; 40, 202-4, called mothers, 42, 581; the hair of 202 n.; a famous Taoist teacher, the earth, 43, 208; as Apsaras, 39, 226; 40, 53 sq. Agni's mates, 43, 231; p. and trees, Po-î, minister to Shun, 3, 44, 44 n., the food of Agni, 43, 335; p. and 258; a pattern of justice, 3, 259; trees, the hair of the sacrificial died to maintain his fame, 39, 139, horse (Pragậpati), 43, 401; certain 273, 275; a worthy, but not a True p. arise from parts of the body of Man, 39, 239, 239 sq. 1)., 375 sq.; the bewitched Indra, 44, 214-16; declines to take office at the court offering to Grass and Lotus, 44, 336; of Wû, 40, 163-5; died of starvathe Fathers are the world of the p. tion, 40, 173. 44, 429; Samî plant gives peace Poison, see Ordeals, and Parables (f). (sam), Varana plant wards off (var) Po-kâomourning rites for, 27, sin, Apâmârga plant wipes away 134 sq., 134 n.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #444

P0 KHANG-KHIEN- PRADHANA
427
Po Khang-khien, a historiographer, Pourukista, daughter of Zara40, 124 sq., 124 n.
thustra, 23, 204 n., 224; 31, 191. Po-khăng Zze-kâo,appointed prince Pourusaspa, Phl. Pôrûshâspô), of a state by Yão, resigned the father of Zarathustra, 4, 211, 225, principality, 39, 315, 315 n.
255, 377; 5, 82; 23, 58; 31, 235; Po-klin, son of the duke of Kâu, 47, 20 sq., 23, 25-31, 34-44, 122 sq., 3, 267–70; 27, 29, 345, 351, 351 139, 143-55; his genealogy, 5, sq. n., 372 n.; entered military 140 sq. ; son of Vinâsp, 5, 146; service during mourning, 27, 342, was rich in horses, 23, 326, 328. 342 n.
Pourusti, son of Kavi, 23, 213. Po-khiung, see Khiung.
Poverty, and the proper use of Fokkharasati, n. of a Brâhmana, wealth, 24, 42 sq. 10 (ii), 109, 110, 11, 167 sq., 168 n., Power (bala), meditation on it as 170.
Brahman, 1, 116; mystic p. of Po Kü, disciple of Lâo-zze, 40, 122 Krishna, 8, 76, 92 sq., 98, 131; the sq.
five moral powers (pañka balâni), Po-lâo, the first tamer of horses, 39, 11, 61, 63; 35, 52 sq.; transcen
140, 276 sq., 276 n., 279; 40, 284. dent p., see Miracles. Politics, rules of diplomacy, 39, Po-yü, or Yü, Shun's minister, 3,
213 sq. See King, and Rulers. 42 sq. and n., 258. Pollution, penance for, 2, 289 sq.; Po-yü, or Li, son of Confucius, 27, 4, 202 sq.; 14, 118, 300; purifica- 131, 131 sq. n. tion after it, 14, 174; sin of causing Prabhakara, n, of a Tathậgata, 49 p., 37, 45; calamities caused by p., (ii), 6, 100. 37, 158, 446; abstinence from p., Prabhâsa, n. of a Tathagata, 21, 37, 432. See also Impurity, Nasu, 199. and Purification.
Prabhâsa, n. of a Sthavira, 22, Polygamy, see Marriage.
286. Portents, see Divination, and Omens. Prabhava, n. of a Sthavira, 22, Pôrûdakhstôîh, or Pôrûdakhshtă, 287. Ashavazang, his son, 18, 256, 256 n.; Prabhûtaratna, a Tathậgata, ap37, 203, 203 n.
pears in the seven-jewelled Stûpa Pôrukist, daughter of Zoroaster, 5, in order to hear the Lotus of the
142; 37, 299 sq., 299 n.; 47, 166 n. True Law, 21, xxx, 227-40, 248 sq., Pôrûshâsp(ô), see Pourusaspa. 283; Buddha and P. exhibit miraPôsaha, Prakrit t.t.=Pali Uposatha: cles, 21, xxxi, 313, 364-8, 397; duties of Gaina laymen on P. fasts, identical with Devadatta ), 21, 45, xviii sq., 23, 23 n., 39, 383 sq., 246 n., 247; Gadgadasvara greets 428 sq.
the extinct Buddha P., 21, 398 sq. ; Posâla, n. of a Brâhmana, 10 (ii), Avalokitesvara shares his gift with 187, 207, 210.
Buddha Sâkyamuni and P., 21, 412; Posâlamânavapukkla, 1 07 Buddha restores the Stûpa of P., sq.
21, 441. Positions of Mastery, eight, 11, Prabhuvimita, the golden hall in 49-51.
the world of Brahman, 1, 131, Possession, see Property,
132 n. Potala and Potalaka, demons con- Pradakshina, t.t., see Circumambuverted by Buddha, 19, 244.
lation. Potter, see Parables (f).
Pradânasûra, a Bodhisattva MahaPouru-bangha, son of Zaosha, 23, sattva, 21, 4, 372, 394, 404. 218.
Pradhâna, t.t. of Sankhya philoPourudhâkhst(i), son of Khstâ- sophy, the material cause of the vaệnya, father of Ashavazd(ah), 5, world, 8, 244 sq. ; 34, 291; 48, 118, 118 n. ; 23, 70 sq., 71 n., 211 200 sq., 281-3, 308-10, 414, 417, S9., 211 n., 225.
428, 482-4; after perceiving the Pouru-gîra, n.p., 23, 221.
Brahinan, the devotee understands
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #445

428
PRADHÂNA-PRAGÂPATI
the P., 8, 253; a name of Prakriti, the world, 34, 367-71; 48, 484-6; 8, 331; 'he who understands the P., does not modify itself spontaneously, is emancipated, 8, 370; meditated 34, 371 sq.; absence of a purpose upon by sages, is void of smell, on the part of the P., 34, 372 sq., taste, colour, touch, sound, 8, 382; 374; the soul may move the P. as is unperceived, 8, 382; not an in- the lame man moves the blind one, dependent power, but the power or as the magnet moves the iron, (sakti) of the Deva, 15, XXXV sq.; 34, 373 sq. ; the theory of P. the perishable P. is ruled by the im- adopted by Manu and other adheperishable Hara (God), 15, 235 sq.; rents of the Veda, 34, 394; Lord Brahman compared to a spider acts as ruler of the P. and of the drawing threads from the P., 15, souls, and P., soul, and Lord are of 263; the thinking Purusha abides mutually different nature, 34, 434within P. (nature), 15, 313; how 7; of infinite duration, 34, 438; the perception of P. takes place, 15, the same as sansara, 34, 439; 314; the Sânkhya doctrine of the through P. the souls obtain enjoyP.as the cause of the world refuted, ment and release, 38, 69; Vishnu 34, xxxii, xlvi, 1, xciii, cxvii, 16, as P., 48, 93; is perishable, 48, 16 n., 46 sq., 47-64, 70 sq., 135 sq., 139 ; independent of Brahman, 48, 139-42, 237-41, 238 n., 252, 257- 413; the master of the P, and the 60, 263, 290, 296, 313 sq., 353 sq., souls, the lord of the gunas, 48, 363-81, 437 sq.; 48, 200-8, 354- 469; God not the ruler of P., 48, 407, 475; the Upanishads teach 522 sq.; 'Brahman' used in the nothing like the P., 34, cxix, 252; sense of P., 48, 533. figuratively spoken of as thinking, Pradhvamsana, n. of a teacher, 34, 52 sqq.; cannot be designated 15, 120, 187. by the term 'Self,' 34, 55-60; the Pradyumna, Vasudeva, Sankarshainternal ruler is not the P. 34, na, and Aniruddha, 11, 267 n.; a 132 sq.; absolute bliss cannot re- manifestation of the highest being, sult from P., 34, 138; the abode of 34, xxiii, 441 sq.; cannot spring heaven, earth, &c., cannot be the from Sankarshana, 34, li, 441–2; P., 34, 154, 157 sq.; the supporting a form of Vasudeva, denotes the of all things up to ether cannot be mind (manas), 34, 440; Aniruddha the work of the P., 34, 170 sq.; cannot spring from P., 34, 441 sq. ; denoted by the Undeveloped,' 34, the internal organ so called by the 238, 245 sqq. ; by the term P. the Bhagavatas, 48, 524-6. Sânkhya understands the antece- Pragâpati. dent condition of the world, 34,
(a) P. a supreme God and creator; the 242; is something to be cognized, Pragâpatis. 34, 246; is not spoken of as an
(6) Other mythological conceptions of P.
(c) Worship of P. object of knowledge, 34, 246 sq. ; (d) P. as a teacher. not mentioned among the subjects (e) P. in philosophy and mysticism. of discussion in the colloquy be- (a) P. A SUPREME GOD AND CREAtween Yama and Nakiketas, 34, TOR; THE PRAGÂPATIS. 247-52; is not denoted by agâ, 34, Is the father of gods, (men), and 252-7; why it is treated in the Asuras, 1, 4; 12, 54, 54 11., 59, 110, Vedânta-sûtras, 34, 288 sq., 317; 144, 153, 198, 265, 279, 286, 370 ; assumed by the Yoga-smriti, 34, 15, 78, 189; 26, 31, 105, 135, 142, 296; non-intelligent P. cannot be 301; 41, I, 254, 256, 289, 387; the cause of intelligent soul, 34, 43, xvii, 59 sq., 193, 257; 44, 22, 308; 48, 205; is the state of equi- 105, 152, 423, 429 ; brooded on the librium of the three gunas, 34, 353, worlds, and from them Sacrifice, 364 n., 366 sq.; 48, 201 ; argu- and the sacred syllables, proceeded, ments of the Sânkhyas for the 1, 35; called Ka, 1, 59 n. ; see also threefold P., 34, 364; is not in- Ka; created the three worlds, the telligent, therefore cannot produce three lights (Agni, Vâyu, and Sûrya),
944, 153, 108.5, 54, 54 n., 59, 110,
by the Yoga-Sm! :: 357;
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #446

PRAGAPATI
and the three Vedas, 1, 70; 44, 102 sq.; the seed of P. are the Devas, 1, 205; 41, 194 sq.; 43, 220; the creator, 2, 160; 12, xviii, 173, 196 n., 205 n., 296, 322-7, 342, 384-91; 15, 97, 272 sq., 292 sq.; 25, 173 sq., 330, 400; 26, 213 sq., 302, 429 sq.; 34, 203 sq.; 38, 206; 41, 80 sq., 112, 145-61, 173, 250, 252, 299, 312, 346, 359, 402, 407, 412; 42, 217; 43, 3-12, 32 sq., 67, 71-6, 289 sq., 304, 350, 361; 44, 12-15; 48, 540; a form of Krishna, 8, 97; he who had been first created, created all creatures, 8, 244; fixed a limit of time for the migrations of creatures, 8, 244; the presiding deity of the generative organ, 8, 338; is lord of all peoples, 8, 347; the god above all other gods, 8, 353; 43, xx, 76; created all this by the mind only, 8, 388; as a boar, P. creates the earth, 12, 280 n.; 44, 451, 451 n.; created Agni, 12, 283, 283 n.; produced creatures, food, &c., by means of sacrifice, 12, 445; 41, 47, 283, 286 sq.; P., Hiranyagarbha, and Brahman Svayambhû, 15, xxxix; is the highest Brahman, 15, 190, 303; 41, 353; 43, xxiv; 44, 409, 409 n.; Brahman produced P., P. the Devas, 15, 191; milked out the sacred syllables from the three Vedas, 25, 44; having created beings, felt himself exhausted, and strengthened himself by sacrifices, 26, 217-21; draws to himself everything here, 26, 307; seasons produced from P., 26, 318; is the bull, the male, the bestower of seed, 26, 360, 368 sq.; there are thirty-three gods, P. is the thirtyfourth, 26, 411; 41, 9, 79; 44, 151, 211; over and above the three worlds, 26, 424; rules over the procreation of children, 29, 45; 30, 200; 42, 97 sq., 357, 461; the sons of P., the serpents, 29, 204; called Hiranyagarbha, 32, 6, 10; birth of P., whose body is this threefold world, 34, 142; 44, 458 n.; Agni, or the gods, restored the relaxed P., 41, 150-4, 168-70, 174 sq., 312-14, 319, 345, 367, 374, 377, 380, 394, 396, 414; 43, 28, 31, 36, 42, 54, 60, 142, 157, 229, 238 sq., 270, 282,
429
341; is the great god, 41, 160; he created by means of the Vishnustrides, 41, 276, 283, 286 sq.; is both the gods and men, 41, 290; Visvakarman (the all-former) is P., 41, 311, 378; 43, 28, 37, 233; amulet created by P., 42, 86; produced Gandharvas and Apsaras, 43, 229; Father P., 43, 309, 312 sq.; constructs himself a body so as to contain the whole threefold lore, 43, 352-4; Agni, Indra, Soma, and Parameshthin Prâgâpatya created out of P., 44, 15; creates Srî, 44, 62; was becoming heated (by fervid devotion), whilst creating living beings, 44, 62; fashioned for himself a body by means of the seasonal sacrifices, 44, 74-8; by the womb of woman P. bore creatures, 44, 114; made the worlds firm and steadied, 44, 126; creates and performs sacrifices, 44, 239, 284; the most vigorous of the gods, 44, 278; created the Virâg, 44, 310; trees from which the twenty-one sacrificial stakes are made, originated from parts of P.'s body, 44, 373 sq.; behind P. are all the gods, 44, 393; evolved names and forms by means of the Veda, 48, 332; creates the Rishis gifted so as to see the Mantras, 48, 332 sq.; the supreme reality (Nârâyana), 48, 522;-Pragâpatis (plur.), the patriarchs, or creators of the world, 8, 354, 387 n.; the P. Manu, 25, xiii, lvii, lxiv, 419; 41, 250; ten lords of created beings produced by Manu, 25, 14; seven Ps., Manvantaras, 25, 19; Nârada reckoned among the Ps., 33, 2 n. (b)
OTHER MYTHOLOGICAL CON
CEPTIONS OF P.
Hall of P., 1, 143; world of P., on the path of the gods, 1, 275; 8, 389, 389 n.; 14, 309; 15, 131, 172, 176, 337; 25, 157; 38, 386; 48, 747-9; Indra and P., doorkeepers in the world of Brahman, 1, 275 sq., 277; Sûrya, son of P., 1, 313; his incest with his daughter, 12, 208-13, 209 n., 284 n.; 41, 159 n.; 44, 36 n.; Mrigasîrsha is the head or body of P., 12, 284 sq., 284 n.; performs sacrifices, 12, 303, 323, 334, 375 sq.; 41, 256; 44, 239,
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #447

430
PRAGÂPATI
280, 289, 448; identified with Agni, and Apsaras, 43, 229, 234 ; desirous 12, 386; 41, xxvii, 144, 148, 151, of gaining these worlds fashioned 153, 165, 167-9, 172 sq., 174, 183, the fire-altar, Mahad uktham and 240 sq., 245, 284, 290, 309, 313, Mahâvrata, 43, 285 sq. ; made im330, 341, 353, 377, 386; 43, xvii, mortal, 43, 289-94 ; The golden xix-xxiii, 66, 189 sq., 229, 234 ; 44, P.,' 43, 295, 295 n.; desirous of 275 n.; Savitri is P., 12, 386; 44, going up to heaven, 43, 299; the 174; delivers his creatures from one person made out of seven perVaruna's noose, 12, 391, 393-5, sons became P., 43, 304, 312, 315; 398 sq., 404, 408, 445; Snâtaka the well-winged eagle, 43, 305 ; reaches the highest abode of P. afraid of death, 43, 350; overParameshthin, 14, 160; bliss of P., powered by death, practises auste15, 60 sq., 61 sq. n.; sprung forth rities for a thousand years, 43, 361; from the sacrifice, 26, 28; man is his session of a thousand years, 43, nearest to P., 26, 341; 41, 31; 361-3; born from the golden egg, gives Dakshinas, 26, 347; the Griha- 44, xiv, 12; the horse originated pati of the gods, 26, 452 n.; abused, from P.'s eye, 44, xix, 328, 354 ; 26, 452 sq. n.; has given victory to Yudhishthira, at the horse sacrifice, Indra, 29, 280 ; the court and the shone like a second P., 44, xxvii; assembly, the two daughters of P., was the first to slaughter five vic29, 362 sq. ; 42, 138; the Brah- tins (man, &c.) at the building of man's son, 30, 194; a guardian of the fire-altar, 44, xxxviii; was born the world, 35, 37; the Lord of with a life of a thousand years, 44, Speech, 41, 5; Soma and Surâ be- 13; injured by the shafts of Varuna, long to. P., 41, 8; is Heaven and 44, 36 sq., 36 n.; the gods resort Earth, 41, 28; identified with Soma, to Father P. to dispel the darkness the moon, 41, 28, 178; 43, xxi sq., spread by the Asuras, 44, 91 sq.; 349-52, 354 ; is Vayu, 41, 152, slaughtered the sun as sacrificial 175 sq., 176 sq. n.; is both father animal, 44, 128 sq.; poured forth and son of Agni, 41, 153 sq., 168- the life-sap of the horse, 44, 292, 70, 360; 43, xx, 206; searches for 308; assigned the sacrifices to the the hidden Agni, 41, 161 sq., 215; gods, 44, 295; Gamadagni (Rishi) is saw the earth as the first layer of P., 44, 302; desires to gain the the altar, 41, 187, 190; birth of P., world of the gods and the world of 41, 252; kindled Agni, 41, 284; men, 44, 306; desired to be great the Bharata is P., 41, 292; assumed and more numerous, whence he the form of a tortoise, 41, 390; offered the Mahiman cups of Soma wants to slaughter animals, 41, 401, at the Asvamedha, 44, 327; lute408 ; delivers from death and evil, players sing of the Sacrificer along 42, 55 ; 43, 67-71; in a list of gods, with P., and thereby make him 42, 80, 126; splendour in P., in share the same world with P., 44, Parameshthin, 42, 84; the first. 372 sq. ; lord of the Earth, 44, 466 ; born of Rita, supplies what is want a being of great merit, 48, 237. ing to the earth, 42, 206; Time, the (c) WORSHIP OF P. father of P., 42, 224 sq. ; his voice Prayers to P., 1, 21; 7, 86 11. ; is the thunder, 42, 230-2 ; Agni and 11, 180; 26, 253, 376; 29, 344, Indra his arms, 43, xx; covets Agni's 347; 30, 151; 41, 20 sq., 385; 42, forms, 43, xx; conceived as man, 149, 161, 204; 44, 328 n.; hymn, and animal, 43, xxi; the Orderer not definitely addressed to any and the sun, 43, xxii, -63 sq.; con- deity, is supposed to be addressed founds Death, 43, 77; beset by evil, to P., for P. is indefinite, 1, 169; 43,83; his food, 43, 87 sq.; the last of worship of, offerings to P., 2, 108, the gods entering heaven, 43,113 sq., 202, 299; 7, 279; 12, 124 11., 159 sq.; 117; Rudra produced from P. and 14, 307; 15, 212 ; 25, 90, 205; 29, Manyu, 43, 157; assuming the form 19, 28, 84, 98, 121, 141, 149, 161, of a chariot enclosed Gandharvas 161 n., 219, 287, 290, 319, 321, 381,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #448

PRAGAPATI
431
2, 305; 283 sq., 3.263 1., 2045, 8, 282.dains for 261
387 sq.; 30, 22, 58, 91, 123, 142, went to their father P., who acts as 145, 158, 161, 188, 196, 203, 236, umpire, 1, 73; 8,271 n.; instructs 243, 254 ; 33, 376; 41, 250 ; 44, 3, Indra and Virokana, teaches the 143, 183, 206, 391, 394 ; reception true Self, 1, 134-42 ; 34, 183-91, of guests represented as a sacrifice 199; 48, 321-4, 328,608, 673, 675, to P., 2, 117 sq. ; 29,88; oblation to 757, 760; praises the order of the P. at the wedding, 2, 305; 25, 195, householder, 2, 160; decides the 195 sq. n.; 29, 32, 279, 283 sq., dispute between Mind and Speech, 289; 30, 49; part of the hand 8, 263 n., 265; 12, 130 sq., 130 n. ; sacred to P., 7, 198; 25, 40; offer instructs gods, 8, 282 sq.; 25, 164 ; ings to P. made with a low voice, 43, 175; 44, 103 ; ordains for all 12, 131, 170; Muhûrta sacred to beings their mode of life, 12, 361 P., 14, 63, 90; the horse of the sq.; utterances about laws and cusAsvamedha belongs to P., 15, 77; toms ascribed to P. (author of a 43, 404; 44, xviii, xx, xxiii sq., 274, Smriti?), 14, xvii sq., 23, 71-3, 274 1., 277 sq., 291 n., 295, 314, 248, 266, 309, 323, 331 sq. ; 25, 319, 333, 336; invoked for off- 335, 452, 455, 473; 33, 197 ; created spring, 15, 221; 29, 171, 180 sq., the law by his austerities, 25, 479 ; 344 ; 30, 199; marriage rite of P. decides quarrels between gods, 26, 25, 79-82 ; a horse sacred to P. as 267; the Rishi of a Kânda, 30, 242; sacrificial fee, 25, 438, 438 n.; the great inspirer of devotion, 41, animal sacrifice for P., 26, 429, 194; the Aranyenûkya belongs to P., 429 n., 441, 443 sq. ; 29, 88, 360; 43, 212 ; first saw the Asvamedha, 41, xxiv, 14-17, 171-86; 44, 127, and the Purushamedha, 44, xlii, 127, 383 n., 393, 405, 409, 417 ; student 275, 347; from out of P. the gods given in charge to P., 29, 189, 306, formed the Mahâvrata, 44, 140; 401; 30, 66 ; 44, 86, the Ashtaka tells Purusha Narayana to sacrifice, sacred to P., 29, 206 sq., 341, 44, 172 sq.; declares that the soul 341 n. ; 30, 97; connubial inter- has the power of realizing all its course after the Samâvartana sacred wishes, 48, 602; Kapila called P., to P., 29, 223; vow belonging to 49 (i), 125. Agni together with P., 29, 229; (e) P.IN PHILOSOPHYAND MYSTICISM. the milkings of P., 29, 342 sq. n; P. is the self, 1, 245; 15, 311; Udumbara tree sacred to P., 30, 26, 419, 424; 34, 142 sq. n.; 43, 122; parasol (of Snâtaka), P.'s xxiv; is the year, 1, 265; 12, 62, shelter, 30, 169; he who offers 62 n., 98, 135, 144, 173, 198, 198 n., the Vâgapeya becomes P.'s child, 265, 309, 346; 15, 95, 272, 317; 26, 41, 32, 33 n.; goats are of P., 41, 37, 251, 301, 318, 408, 425 sq.; 41, 35; informed of the king's conse- 1,1 1., 8, 13, 30 sq., 57 sq., 119, cration, 41, 89; prayer to P. at the 152, 158, 173-5, 386; 43, xxii sq., consecration, 41, 97; the Agnika- 30, 49, 62-6, 70 sq., 76, 127, 264, yana belongs to P., 41, 179; 43, 281, 313, 321-7, 347, 349-52, 356-8, xviii, xviii n.; invoked in a charm 403 n. ; 44, xiv, 1, 15, 344, 432 n., to promote virility, 42, 31 ; he who 506; the emancipated sage is P., 8, gives the sterile cow to the Brah- 219-21, 345 ; one of the ten fires at mans, does not estrange himself the allegorical sacrifice of the sensefrom P., 42, 179; he-goat offered organs, 8, 261 ; is the truth, 8, 315; to P., 44, xxxviii sq., 371, 371 n.; 26, 285; is not seen by one who the Vyâhritis relate to P., 44, 313 does not attain to the Adhyâtman, 8, sq.; victims to P. at the Purusha- 316; the Mahat is P., 8, 334 ; is the medha, 44, 408 n.; the dead body sacrifice, 12, 8, 8 n., 62, 62 n., 143, placed in the deity P., 44, 433 sq. 210, 309, 386; 15, 140 sq. ; 26, 37, (d) P. AS A TEACHER.
251, 302, 341, 406, 408 sq. ; 41, 1, List of teachers beginning with i 1., 8 sq., 17, 30 sq., 72 sq., 79-82, Brahman and P., 1, 44, 144; 15, 227; 112, 118 sq., 215; 43, xxi; 44, 1, 22, 43, xviii, 404; the quarrelling senses 105, 107, 116, 205, 344, 406 n., 454
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #449

432
PRAGAPATI-PRAHLADA
Visva, intelligent in the wo the gro
sq.,484, 506; is undefined, represents n., 32, 57 sq., 67, 76 sq., 85-92, 291all deities, 12, 160, 160 n.; 41, 179, 5, 300, 300 n., 309, 313-15, 321-7, 215; 43, 37; 44, 183, 484, 506; is 341, 355 sq.; 44, 314 n., 322 n., 406 speech, 12, 171, 41, 24; 44, 353; n., 432 n.; play on the word praga is the highest light, the heavenly in P., 43, xvi; the Year, as Death, 43, world, 12, 269, 269 n., 328; the xxiii, 356-8; is Mind, 43, xxiv; sacred fire is P., 12, 346, 349; is the identified with the Veda, 43, xxvi; devatâ of the person in the seed, 15, identified with Agni or the fire-altar, 145; is everything here, 15, 190; 26, 43, 13, 28-31, 42, 49, 54, 57, 70 sq., 411; 41, 2 sq., 8, 15, 33; 44, 405; is 92, 127, 159 sq., 181, 270, 281, 290 the heart, 15, 190; identified with the sq., 309, 312 sq., 44, xiv ; became a month, day and night, and food, 15, metre, 43, 36 sq.; is eighteenfold, 272 sq.; is prâna or breath, 15, 275; 43, 66 ; P.'s layer (of the fire-altar), 26, 408; 41, 192; 42, 219; called 43, 81; identified with the KhandaVisva, is the Person who makes the syâs, 43, 114; 'Heart of P.,' a body intelligent, 15, 292, 304; Sâman hymn, 43, 180, 180 n.; conuttered the world in the words Bhûh, sists of sixteen parts, 43, 189; is all Bhuvah, Svar, 15, 308; the gross the sacrificial animals, 43, 299 sq. ; body of P., 15, 308 sq.; in the sun, the metres in relation to P., 43, 15, 318; Om is Brahman and P., 25, 327–30; is the sacrificial horse, the 45, 45 n.; the father is the image of universe, 43, 401, 401 n.; 44, xlvii P., 25, 71; identified with Puru- sq., 274 n., 314 n., 322 n.; spoke at sha's) organ of generation, 25, 512; the end of a year, 44, 12 sq.; six poridentified with Purusha, the Man, tions of P. in the new and full moon 25, 513; 41, 366; 43, xv, xxiv; the sacrifice, 44, 52, 54; is the body, 44, lord of thought and speech, 26, 17, 105; there must be no questioning 17 n.; the she-goat is P.'s kind, 26, beyond the god P., 44, 117 n.; as 71; the Soma plant called P., P. is the year P. is twenty-fourfold, 44, King Soma, 26, 248, 248 n.; 44, 141 n.; how is it that Sacrifice, Man, 205; the Udgâtri is P., 26, 327; and P. do not exceed one another? offers himself or is offered up as a 44, 165 sq.; the Asvamedha is P., sacrifice, 26, 327 n.; 43, xv-xvii, 44, 301,352 sq., 375; is both defined xxi, 304 sq.; goats and sheep like and undefined, both limited and unP., 26, 407; everything here is after limited, 44, 454 sq. See also Purusha. P., 26, 408; the Amsu graha is P., Pragâpatî Gautamî, see Gautamî. 26, 423-6; 44, 105; he who sacri- Pragâpati Kratu, n. of a saint, 15, fices for a year is as P., 26, 430; the xlvii, 291, 295 sq., 299. niystical syllable hiñ of P., 29, 298; Pragâpativâkya, in the Khậndogyais seventeenfold, 41, 8, 14 sq., 22, Upanishad, 34, lxiii. 24 sq., 31, 34, 37, 40, 79, 118, 174; Pragâthas, the poets of the 8th 43, 62, 76, 190, 347 sq., 44, 170, Mandala of the Rig-veda, 1, 216 ; 301, 352, 384 ; represents produc- receive a libation at the Tarpana, tiveness, 41, 15 sq.; is father and 29, 122. mother, 41, 28; is mysterious, 41, Pragñâ, see Self-consciousness. 89; P. and Ushas, master and mis- Pragñakûta, n. of a Bodhisattva, 21, tress of the house, 41, 158; is the 248-54. three worlds and the quarters, and Pragña-pâramitâ,transcendent wisthe fourth beyond, 41, 192 sq.; 43, dom preached by Buddha, 49 (ii), xx; 44, 4; he who builds a house is 111, 124 sq., 127, 139, 147-9, a P. on high, 42, 194; P. Paramesh- 153 sq. thin and the Brahmakârin (the sun), Pragña-pâramitâ-hridaya-sûtra, 42, 215 sq.; is in the ukkhishta, 42, the largerand the smaller, translated, 226, 228 ; speculations about P. the 49 (ii), xii, xx, 145-54. Lord of Creatures or generation, 43, Prahlâda, Indra killed his people in xiv-xxvii ; the Sacrificer identified heaven, 1, 293; chief among demons, with P., 13, Xv-xvii, xix-xxiv, 1 sq. 8, 89, 89 n.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #450

PRAHLADA-PRÂNAS
433
Prahlâda, Kapila, the son of, 14, 406; creation results from connexion 260; saying of P., 48, 253
of P. and soul, 48, 424 sq., 490, 492; Praketas, a sage and Pragâpati, 25, by the attributes of P. actions are 14; P. Angirasa invoked for protec- wrought, 48, 553. See also Pration from evil, 42, 163, 484 sq. dhana, Unevolved, and Unperceived. Prâkîna gotra, 22, 287 sq.
Pralaya, t.t., reabsorption of the Prâkîna sala Aupamanyava, n. of a world into Brahman at the end of Rishi, 1, 84, 86; 38, 274, 276; 43, each kalpa, 34, xxix, liv, xciv, 382 393 n. ; 48, 288, 290.
n., 386-9, 391; 38, 47, 371, 392. Prâkînayogîputra, n. of a teacher, See also Ages of the World (a), 15, 226.
and World (b). Prâkînayogya, Satyayagña Paulushi Pramâda Dâsa Mitra, on God and addressed as P., 1, 86; n. of a Brahman, 15, xxxviii. teacher, 15, 49, 118.
Pramandanî, n. of an Apsaras Prakramas, t.t., certain oblations Pramlokantî, n. of an Apsaras, 43, at the Asvamedha, 44, 282 n., 363, 106. 364 n., 365-70.
Prâna, see Breath, Life, and Prânas. Prakriti, or Pradhâna, or Nature, Prânabhrit, Sk., t.t., individual soul, t.t. of Sâmkhya philosophy, 8, 245 34, 158. n. 34 vv.18 n.; 34, xxx; 48, 480 sq.; the un- Prânâgnihotra, see Pranas (6).
HD .
DA perceived P. is the sprout from the Prânas (breaths, breathings, lifeseed of the tree of worldly life, 8, winds, vital airs, organs of sense and 313, 313 n.; the five gross elements action). developed from the P., 8, 318 n.;
(a) Number of P. names and attributes of P., 8, 331, (6) The five breathings. 331 n.; 48, 526; is the three quali
(1) The P. as organs of sense and action. ties in equilibrium, 8, 331 n.; is (a) NUMBER OF P. beginningless and eternal, 8, 351 n.; Meditation on the fivefold Saman 48, 399; the physical manifestations as the P., 1, 25 sq. ; five P. or of P. beyond the domain of worldly senses identified with Vasus, Rudras, life, 8, 355 n.; ignorance is the same and Adityas, 1, 50; there are nine thing as P., 8, 357 n.; the Purusha or ten P., the tenth being the vital feeds on the food supplied by P., 15, self, 1, 184, 184 n., 186; 12, 140; 313 ; mutual relation of P. and soul, 26, 25; 41, 50, 93, 135, 183, 196, 34, lxxxiii, 48, 490-5; the Un- 218, 296 sq. ; 43, 164 sq. (identified evolved, 48, 62; evil qualities con- with Agni), 243, 309; 44, 24, 137, nected with P. denied of Brahman, 150, 153; are twelvefold, seven in 48, 78, 81; merged in the highest the head, two on the breast, three Self, 48, 88; Self connected with the below, 1, 194, 196; seven vital airs different effects of P., 48, 89; is in the head, 26, 17; 41, 241, 340, Mâyâ, 48, 125 sq., 139, 364 ; differ- 402 sq. ; 43, 277, 314, 329; 44, 203, ences due to P., 48, 127; the Self 235, 291, 488, 506; their number, not an effect of P., 48, 240; depen- 38, 79-84, 94; 48, 570-2; by the dent on Brahman, 48, 363-5, 396; is six vital airs the self is able to exist, agâ the P. ? 48, 365-70 ; exists in a 41, 270; 44, 262, 468 sq.; four vital twofold state, being either cause or airs in the head, undefined number effect, 48, 368; a non-intelligent in the body, 41, 331; bestowing the principle, the causal substance of ten vital airs on Agni(the fire-altar), the material universe, 48, 370, 396, 43, 1-22, 2 n. ; fivefold in the head, 399; soul, the ruler of P., 48, 378; 43, 190; 44, 36; are the ten the Lord creates this world in so far Rudras, 44, 116; called the ten only as guiding P., 48, 397; denotes heroes, 44, 238. Brahman in its causal phase when (6) THE FIVE BREATHINGS. names and forms are not yet distin- Vyâna is a combination of prâna guished, 48, 399; P. and soul con- and apâna, 1, 7; the five breathings, stitute the body of Brahman, 48, viz. prâna, vyâna, apâna, samâna,
S.B. IND.
f
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #451

434
PRANAS
udâna, 1, 46 sq., 223; 15, 148; 29, 295; 34, 342; 38, 86, 89; 41, 336 sq., 339; 48, 466 sq., 574 sq.; Prânâgnihotra, five Agnihotra oblations to Prâna, &c., 1, 89-91; 14, 262-4, 266, 304 sq.; 38, 249-52; 44, 321, 378; offering of the P., 8, 61 sq.; their movements in the body, 8, 237 sq.; produced from food, 8, 238; from the Brahman the P. proceed, and into it they enter, 8, 258; speech produced by means of the P., 8, 263-6; speech dwelt between prâna and apâna, 8, 264; Prânâyâma or restraint of P., 8, 266 n.; the five P. as five priests, 8, 270; death met with on the exhaustion of the P., 8, 270; the five P. appeal to Brahman to decide who is the greatest amongst them, 8, 271-4; when a creature is born, which of the P. comes into existence first? 8, 274-7; there are three P. (prâna, udâna, vyâna) in man, 8, 331; 12, 20, 99; 15, 196, 198; 26, 17, 210, 252-8, 255 n., 260, 262-5, 323, 358 sq., 366; 41, 317; 43, 236 sq., 402; 44, 89 sq., 246, 321, 467, 470, 499; the five P. are joined to the inner self, and together with speech, mind, and understanding make the eight constituents of the universe, 8, 336; two or three vital airs (prâna, udâna, &c.), 12, 19 sq. and n.; the Samidhs identified with the P., 12, 152; the rays of the sun extend down to the P., 12, 343; prayer to the five P., 14, 299, 299 1.; the Vyâhritis as the breathings, 15, 49; Prâna, Apâna, Vyâna form the body of the Self, 15, 55, 308; identified or connected with the quarters, 15, 160, 338-40; the origin, entry, place, the fivefold distribution (Apâna, &c.), and the internal state of the Prâna, 15, 276-8, 293 sq.; eating, a sacrifice to the P., 15, 312; are born of the mind, 26, 39; identified with deities, 26, 39; 41, 273; grahas are the vital airs, 26, 298 sq., 301, 419-21, 424; created seven persons or souls, 41, 144, 144 1.; assuming the form of a bird, the P. became Pragâpati, 41, 157, 157 n.; in-breathing and out-breathing protect life, 42, 49 sq., 52 sq., 57, 60;
bricks of the fire-altar identified with P., 43, 60, 82, 90; up-breathing and in-breathing identified with full and new moon, 44, 31; foreofferings and after-offerings represented as out-breathings and offbreathings, 44, 43, 43 n.; navel the channel of central breathing, 44, 58; Mitra is in-breathing, Varuna is offbreathing, 44, 269; oblations to inbreathing and off-breathing, 44, 378. (c) THE P. AS ORGANS OF SENSE
AND ACTION.
In dreamless sleep the P. become absorbed in the prâna (breath) alone, 1, 58, 307; the quarrel of the P., viz. breath, speech, eye, ear, mind, 1, 72-4; 8, 207; 15, 201-4, 274 sq.; 34, lxx, 304; 38, 88 sq., 186 sqq., 200, 211, 215, 309; 48, 572, 574; all senses are breath, therefore they are called the P. or breaths, 1, 74; 15, 97 sq.; 48, 577 sq.; meditation on P. as identified with the hymns of the Rig-veda and their poets, 1, 21418; after having become one, the P. perceive speech, form, sound, thought together, but breath alone is self-consciousness, 1, 294 sq.; absorption of the other P. into breath, at the time of death, 1, 295 sq.; 15, 126; the seats of the P., 7, 285; the P., the tongue, the mind, and the qualities of goodness and passion make up the manifestations as individual entities, 8, 292, 292 n.; offerings to the P. (breath, speech, &c.), 15, 210 sq.; 44, 504, 506; prâna, vital air, a generic name denoting the sense-organs, and the manas, 34, lix, 261, 269 sqq.; 38, 65 n., 93 sq., 96; their origination, 34, lix; 38, 74-9; 48, 568-70; they are minute, 34, lix; 38, 84; 48, 572 sq.; are superintended and guided in their activity by special divinities, they are independent principles, not mere modifications of the chief vital air, 34, lix; 38, 91-6; 48, 586 sq.; do not depart from the body, 34, cxii; the word 'person' applied to them, 34, 261; the instance of the P. illustrates the identity of cause and effect, 34, 342 sq.; the individual soul is the sustaining principle of the P., 34, 361; 38, 367 sq.; difference of scriptural
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #452

PRÂNAS-PRATYEKABUDDHAS
435 statements regarding them, 33, 3, Pranîtâuh, see Water (6). 74-9; called graha, seizers, 38, 79, Prâptasena, the 44th Tathậgata, 83; although guided by divinities, 49 (ü), 6. are yet connected with the indi- Prasastri, see Priests (a). vidual soul, 38, 92 sq. ; are not func- Prasenagit, king of Kosala, 19, 213, tions of the chief vital air, 38, 94; 213 n., 230-10. when a new body is obtained, they Praskaniva Kânva, author of hymns also go from the old body to the addressed to matutinal deities, 46, new one, 38, 105; at the time of 37, 39, 42 sq. death the P. go to the other gods, Prasna-upanishad, quoted, 8, 20 38, 105 sq.; do not depart from the and notes on 65, 79, 81, 123, 152, embodied soul of him who knows 166, 176, 259, 271, 390 sq. ; 34, xliii; Brahman, 38, 372 sq. ; are Rishis, 38, 428; 48, 778; translated, 15, 41, 143, 333; 43, xxi n., 60, 122, xlii sq., 269-84. 174, 185; 48, 568 sq.; Pragâpati Prasnavâhanaka Kula of the Kauproduces creatures by union with tika Gana, 22, 292. the P., the life-sustaining gods, 43, Prâsnîputra Asurivâsin, n.p., 15, 32, 34; put into the body of Agni 226. (the fire-altar), 43, 51, 54-61, 90 Prâtahsavana, see Sacrifice (i). sq., 136, 138-44, 149, 209-12, 214, Pratâpavat, the 2nd Tathâgata, 49 220; identified with Agni, 43, 70; (ii), 6. assist Pragâpati in the creation, 43, Pratardana, the son of Divod@sa, 72-6; are the highest of all this came to the abode of Indra, instiuniverse, 43, 149; the Sâmans are tuted the inner Agnihotra, 1, 283, P., and the P. are immortality, 43, 293 sqq.; 34, 97-9, TOT; 38, 305 sq.; 177 sq.; are the gods among the 48, 250-4. gods, 43, 185 sq., 304; are the in. Pratibimbavâda, Sk., t.t., the docmortal element, 43, 220; food con- trine that the soul is a reflection of the veyed to them, 43, 347 sq.; mind, Self in the buddhi, 34, lviii, xcvii sq. speech, and the other P., 43, 376-9; Pratibodha, the watchful divinity, work incomplete without P., P. in. or the Sage Watchful, 42, 54, 60, complete without work, 43, 379; the 571. mouth is the extreme end of the P., Prâtîbodhî, n. of a wife of Hrasva 44, 76; speech, breath, eye, and Mândûkeya, 1, 253. other P., 44, 174; imperishable are Pratîdarsa Svaikna performed the the P., 44, 174; the sacred fires Dâkshâyana sacrifice, 12, 376 ; P. identified with them, 44, 190; the Aibhâvata questioned by Suplan bearer of P., i.e, the individual soul, Sârñgaya, 44, 239, 239 n. 48, 298, 554 sq.; the rule of the soul Pratihartri, see Priests (a). and the presiding divinities (Agni, Pratîkîna, back-hurler,' the de&c.) over the P. proceeds from the scendant of Angiras, 42, 73, 603. will of Brahman, 48, 575-7; all P. Pratîkopâsana, see Meditation, are 'organs' except the vital breath, Pratikramana, Gaina t.t., expiation 48, 577 sq.; soul, when passing out of sins enjoined by Mahâvîra, 45, from the body, followed by the P., 434 sq., 434 n. 48, 586. See also Organs, and Senses. Prâtimoksha, see Pâtimokkha. Prânasamvada, Sk., the quarrel of Prâtipîya, see Balhika P. the senses, 1, 72 n. ; 34, lxx. See Pratiprasthâtri, see Priests (a). also Prânas (C).
Pratitheyî, see Vadavâ P. Prânata Kalpa, the tenth world of Prâtrida, n.p., 15, 194. the gods, 22, 271.
Pratyânîka, King, oblation (at the Pranava, t.t., the drawing out of wedding) to, 29, 32. the syllable Oni, see Oin.
Pratyavarohana, see Serpents. Prânavidyâ or prânasamyâda, t.c., Pratyekabuddhas, the vehicle of 1, 72 n., 234 n., 236 ; 34, lxviii; 38, the, 21, 10,78-80, 88 sq.; men who 200 sq., 212. See Pranas (c).
covet the state of P. compared to Ff2
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #453

436
mean plants, 21, 126; hospitality towards P. and Bodhisattvas, 21, 318, 318 n.; the four P., Nami, &c., 45, 35 n., 87 n. Pravâhana Gaivali, prince of Pankâla, questions Svetaketu, 1, 15-17, 76 sq.; 12, xlii; 15, 204-9; 48, 585. Pravara, see Rishis, and Sacrifice (i). Pravargya ceremony, at Soma sacrifice, 38, 222-4; 41, 355; 43, 187 sq.; 44, 441-510; its history and significance, 44, xlvi-l; sacrifice shattered by the death of the samrâgcow, atonement for it, 44, 131-4, 131 n.; the names Gharma, P., Mahavira, Samrâg explained, 44, 442 sq.; a mystery taught by Dadhyank to the Asvins, 44, 444; to be kept secret, 44, 445, 458 n.; the P. is the sun, 44, 445 sq., 452 sq., 457, 460, 466 sq., 469, 472-4, 477, 481 sq., 484 sq., 501; he who teaches or partakes of the P. enters that life and that light, 44, 458, 468, 472, 478, 493, 504, 510; observance of P. is the same as Creation, 44, 458, 458 n., 468, 472, 478, 493, 504, 510; the head of the sacrifice, 44, 461; called Emperor (Samrâg) as distinguished from King Soma, 44, 461, 461 n.; is the wind, 44, 475; must not be performed at one's first Soma-sacrifice, and not for anybody and everybody, 44, 490; the P. is the year, the P. is everything, 44, 491, 507 sq.; sacrifices at which a P. may be performed, 44, 491; how it is distinguished from other sacrifices, 44, 491-3; arrangement of sacrificial apparatus in form of human body, 44, 499 sq.; is Agni, Vâyu, Aditya, and is all sacrifices, 44, 508 sq.; to be studied in the forest, 48, 644 sq. See also Sacrifice (j).
PRATYEKABUDDHAS-PRAYERS
Pravragita, see Pabbagita. Prâyanîya, yeshti, see Sacrifice (i). Prayantika, a Brahmakârin, con
verted by Buddha, 19, 242. Prâyaskitta, Sk., t.t., see Penances. Prayas vanta Atreya, author of a Vedic hymn, 46, 410.
Prayers.
(a) Indian p. in general. (b) Indian p. for certain occasions. (c) Certain Indian p. (alphabetically arranged).
(d) Zoroastrian p. in general.
(e) Zoroastrian p. for certain occasions, to certain divinities.
Certain Zoroastrian p. (alphabetically arranged).
(g) Chinese p. (2) P. in Islâm.
See also Charms, Curse, Exorcisms, Imprecations, Speech, and Spells.
(a) INDIAN P. IN GENERAL.
All sacrifices are contained in the hymns, 1, 112, 114; fired by hope does memory read the hymns, 1, 119; hymn of triumph, of one who has reached the world of Brahman, 1, 143; rich in p.,' an epithet of Sarasvatî, 1, 165; p. will not save a man who is in the bonds of death, 7, 82; those who neglect their p. defile a company, 7, 253; one intent upon saying p. sanctifies a company, 7, 254; an ascetic must not pronounce a benediction, 7, 280; the taint of p. is non-repetition, 10 (i), 61; worthlessness of hymns and sacrifices, 10 (ii), 41 sq.; the Brâhmanas, having composed hymns, went to the king to advise him to offer sacrifices, 10 (ii), 50 sq.; the teaching of p. for fire-sacrifice, a low art, 11, 199 sq.; spoken p. and thought p. convey the sacrifice to the gods, 12, 124 sq.; a student reciting p. shall stand in the daytime and sit down at night, 14, 42; more efficacious than sacrifices, 14, 128; 25, 45 sq.; great meritoriousness of reciting p., 14, 128 sq.; the fivefold obeisance to the Arhats, &c., is the best benediction, 22, 217, 224 sq.; sacraments for females without P., 25, 42; the muttering of a sacrificial formula is an occult form of sacrifice, 26, 20; p. are also sacrifices, 29, 159 sq.; sacrificial objects hallowed by p. must not be tossed about, 30, 331; gods delight in p., and p. delight in gods, 32, 86, 179; Sumati p.,32,219-21; Samsa means blessing or curse, or p. of praise, 32, 270 sq.; p. also are conducive to knowledge of Brahman, 38, 316; 48, 704; effect of p., 41, 235, 235 n.; ceremonies with and without p., 41, 341 sq.; p. is thought, 41, 352; sacrifices purified by p., 42, 211 sq.; fire of Rohita kindled by p., 42, 213;
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #454

PRAYERS
437
list of p. and liturgies, 42, 226-8; by singing praises and sacrificing the gods do everything, 43, 73; p. and metres, 43, 330 sq.; hymn of praise is food for the gods, 44, 232 ; un- successful in the sacrifice is what is performed without a formula, 44, 276 ; praises and hymns necessary for final beatitude, 45, 159, 164; Agni invoked to announceto the gods 'this our newest efficient Gayatra song,' 46, 16; be magnified, 0 Agni, through this spell (brahman), which we have made for thee with our skill or with our knowledge, 46, 24; worshipper ex- pects reward for his p., 46, 46, 52, 327 ; the Angiras have broken even fortresses by their hymns, 46, 74; Agni invoked to prosper the p., 46, 108, 303; p. compared with horses, 46, 164 ; p. compared to a cow yielding milk, 46, 194, 197; in- crease, strengthen the god, 46, 228, 240, 259, 391, 413 ; Agni is like a worshipper bearing the lights of p., 46, 259 sq.; Agni invoked for assis- tance in spells and hymns, 46, 266, 281, 350, 352; Agni gives wealth for p., 46, 300; Agni is the first - born son of the sacred spell, 46, 304 ; Agni has laid the p., like a burden, on the worshipper, 46, 335; godless people called 'hymnless, 46, 366; the poet has fashioned his hymn like a workman a chariot, 46, 367; Agni led by p. and sacrifices, 46, 380; salvation (Sukhavatî) obtained by p., not by works, 49 (ii), 98 sq., 98 n., 102; Lord of P., see Brahmanaspati. (6) INDIAN P. FOR CERTAIN OCCASIONS.
P. to secure the life of sons, and at rites of conception, childbirth, &c., 1, 49 sq., 285-8, 286 n.; 14, 273 ; 15, 220-4; 29, 46-57, 180-6, 287, 290- 300, 394-9; 30, 52-63, 208-18; for a man when his end approaches, 1, 52 sq., 261, 313 sq., 313 n.; 15, 199 sq.; hymns to be recited at the Mahâvrata ceremony, 1, 157-72, 176-99, 202-4 ; at rites connected with the study of the Veda, 1, 246; 29,143-50, 218-22,322 sq., 325,368; 30,73-8,161,242 sq., 245 sq., recited by a man who, speaking in an
assembly, does not please, l, 264; to the Prânas, 1, 281 sqq.; 14, 262#; for travelling and returning home from a journey, 1, 288; 29, 96-8, 231; at expiatory rites, 2, 85 sq., 275 sq. and n.; 7, 153-5; 14, 2502; 15, 312; 25, 272, 272 n., 330 sq. and n.; 44, 179-81, 188 sq , 191-6, 206-11; addressed to Rudra and his hosts, 2, 96; 12, 440-3 ; 29, 255-9, 352-4; 30, 92 sq., 221-4 ; daily p., 2, 105; 25, 151 sq. ; 30, 19-22 ; at the Vaisvadeva ceremony, 2, 106-9, 106 sq. n., 109 n.; of a teacher, 2, 114; 15, 47 sq.; to the dead at funeral oblations and rites for the manes, 2, 138 n.; 7, 86, 86 n.; 11, xlii sq.; 12, 364-9, 426-36 ; 14, 267-70; 25, 123; 29, 103 sq., 107, 109-11, 206 sq., 239, 241-3, 246, 251-5, 355-7, 355 n., 421-4; 30, 106-13, 225-36; 44, 205, 430-4, +37-40; to be recited inaudibly by the hermit, 2, 157; twilight devotions (sandhya), inorning and evening p., 2, 187, 187 n.; 7, 116 sq., 229; 12, 344 n. ; 14, 126 sq., 163, 245-9, 246 n.; 25, 42, 44, 48 sq., 70, 70 n., 143, 252; 29, 74, 225 sq., 286 sq.; at penances, 2, 279, 287, 289-301, 289 n., 291 n., 295 1. ; 7, 88, 93, 97, 121, 149, 151, 161, 165, 175 sq., 178 sq., 181-6; 14, 102 sq., 110 sq. and n., 116 sq., 120, 122, 125-9, 132, 134 sq., 215-17, 222, 294-302, 304-6, 316-22, 327 sq., 330; 25, 44, 48 sq., 63, 439, 451, 457, 459, 459 n., 467, 470, 476, 476 n., 479-82; 29, 287 sq.; for bathing, 7, 205-7 ; at the worship of Vishnu, 7, 208-10; p. muttered at sacred places confer eternal bliss, 7, 256; at rites for the protection of cattle, 7, 261 sq. ; 29, 99-101, 215 sq., 258 sq., 35+; 30, 87 sq., 184-6; 42, 143-5, 150, 303 sq., 351 sq., 359-61, 412-14, 490, 493; in praise of Vishnu, Indra, and Brihaspati, 7, 266 ; at Soma sacrifices, 12, 11, &c.; 26, 5+, &c.; 12, 18, 562 ; at the preparation of the sacrificial fires, the Agnihotra libations and other rites of fire-worship, 12,2, 275, 293, 298, 298 n., 300-2, 307 n., 317– 22, 335-7, 346 n., 349-60,389 n.; 29, 133 sq.; 30, 201-3, 267 ; on taking tlie vow of abstinence, 12, 3 sq.; at
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #455

438
the choosing of priests, 12, 6 sq.; 29, 193-7; at preparatory rites to a sacrifice, 12, 7 n., 11-175; special p. for Brahmanas and Kshatriyas, 12, 35, 35 n.; p., rites, and knowledge of rites by which a sacrificer defeats enemies, 12, 35-7, 53, 57 sq., 66, 69, 97, 113, 130, 132 11., 139, 149 sq., 154 sq., 158 sq., 171, 182, 199, 236 sq., 269 sq., 298 sq., 340, 409, 416 sq.; 26, 119, 123, 142 sq., 171, 217, 243, 251 sq., 255, 262, 433; 41, 53 sq.; for new and full moon sacrifices, 12, 175-273; 29, 173-5; 42, 18, 559; benedictions for offspring, cattle, long life, health, and prosperity, 12, 226 sq.; 42, 47-63, 81, 220, 306 sq., 309, 341 sq., 364 sq., 381, 383, 455, 551 sq., 569 sq., 573, 623, 625, 668 sq.; 43, 108 sq., 109 n.; Hotri invokes blessings on the sacrificer, 12, 24856; at the Varunapraghâsa sacrifice, 12, 397-407; for the ceremony of adoption, 14, 76, 76 n.; at the readmission of an outcast, 14, 78; at rites of purification, 14, 160-2, 161 sq. n., 191, 195 sq.; 25, 183, 183 n., 188; to the sun for a sick person, 14, 215; invocations to gods, Rishis, &c. &c., at the Tarpana, 14, 252-6; enjoined for ascetics, 14, 275-83; on departing from one's home, 14, 286, 289; at rites securing success, 14, 323, 333; at the horse-sacrifice, 15, 123 sqq.; 44, 27682, 282 11., 287 sq., 292-5, 297 sq., 304 sq. and n., 311-14, 316-36, 329 sq. n., 348 sq., 351-3, 356-9, 37582 (Stotras and Sastras), 384-7, 391, 394; to Agni, Vâyu, Aditya, and Brahman, 15, 334 sq.; certain hymns connected with certain quarters, 15, 338-40; Buddha receives the Getavana with a p., 19, 231, 231 n.; hymns in praise of Buddha, 19, 352 sq., 357-9, 362-4, 368-70; 49 (ii), 162, 164; recitations of Bhikkhus as a protection to Buddha when his life is threatened by Devadatta, 20, 246 sq.; praises of Sthaviras, 22, 295; at meals, 25, 39 sq., 170, 173 sq.; morning p., 25, 153; 29, 19 sq.; at wedding rites, 25, 195 sq., 195 n.; 29, 21-46, 164 sq., 167-71, 277-90, 380-5; 30, 42-52, 187-99,
PRAYERS
33, 165; p. that destroy poison, 25, 251; at the Dîkshâ, 26, 5-11, 14, 16-29, 33 sq., 37 sq., 41-5; 44, 122; at hair shaving or cutting, 26, 6 sq., 7 n.; 29, 301-3; at animal sacrifices, 26, 162-217; 29, 176-8; at domestic ceremonies, 29, 19, &c., 30, 19, &c.; at the Upanayana ceremony, 29, 61-8, 188-93, 304-8, 4002; 30, 64-7, 142-60; 44, 86 sq.; addressed to Agni, 29, 75 sq.; 42, 18, 559; 46, 1, &c.; at ceremonies relating to the Brahmakârin, 29, 75 sq., 90-2; at house-building rites, 29, 92-6, 213-15, 345-9; 30, 123 sq., 204-7; 42, 140 sq., 343-8; at agricultural rites, 29, 98 sq., 126 sq., 215, 331-8; 30, 93 sq.; 42, 141 sq., 486, 499, 54; at the Ashtakâs, 29, 1025, 206 sq., 341-4, 417-24; 30, 98110; for the ceremony performed when crossing water, 29, 127; for serpent worship, 29, 127-32, 201 sq., 204 sq., 257, 327-30, 338-41; 30, 90 sq., 94-6, 237-41; for the consecration of tanks, wells, ponds, and gardens, 29, 134-6; to avert evil omens, 29, 136-40, 224-6, 231; 30, 81, 180-4; recited before the performance of a sacrament, 29, 164; at the reception of guests, 29, 198-200, 273-6; 30, 129-31, 171-5; on mounting a chariot, and the like, 29, 20911, 362-6; at the Samâvartana, 29, 228 sq., 313-16; 30, 83 sq., 162-71; for averting danger and misfortune, 29, 231-3, 247-50, 366 sq.; 30, 118 sq.; before battle, 29, 233-5; at connubial intercourse, 29, 290; to Indra and the Maruts, 29, 331 sq.; to the waters, 29, 349 sq.; to prevent a servant from running away, 29, 351; to Kâma or Lust, 29, 362; for one who cannot pay a debt, 30, 113; for the obtainment of special wishes, 30, 114-20, 124-8; 43, 340; for various magic and auspicious rites, 30, 176-9; to the moon, 30, 179; charms against diseases, 30, 219 sq.; 42, 59-62, 339, 341, 406, 456, 473; for rain, 32, 181; for health and wealth (sám yób), 32, 193 sq.; at ordeals, 33, 105 n., 106 sq., 106 n., 108 n., 109sq., III n., 113-16, 119 sq., 253-5, 258-61, 319, 319 n. ; recited by a widow, 33, 381; at the Vâga
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #456

PRAYERS
439
peya sacrifice, 41, 6 sq., 18-41; at offering P., 12, 117-20, 119 n., the king's consecration, 41, 71-112, 135 n., 202 n., 387, 411-14, 416; 133-5; 42, 111, 239; at the build- 26, 105, 254 sq. ; 44, 25 sq., 54 sq., ing of the fire-altar, 41, 154, 155 sq., 63-6, 247 sq., 262, 302 ; offering167-9, 193, &c.; 43, 3-12, 21, &c.; formulas and anumantranas, 44, 40, imprecations against demons, sor- 40 n.; the Apri verses, forming the cerers, and enemies, 42, 64-93, offering-p. at the fore-offerings of 237 sq., 256 sq., 285, 295, 298, the animal sacrifice, 12, 400 1. ; 26, 334 sq., 389-404, 456-8, 475 sq., 185 sq. and n.; 41, 169, 173 sq., 495 sq., 544 sq., 602 sq. ; diseases 183 sq.; 44, 129, 244, 244 n., 302, and misfortunes conjured upon 519; 46, 8-12, 153-6, 179 sq., others, 42, 66, 301; imprecations 191 Sq., 198–201, 236-9, 377 sq.; against enemies, 42, 88 sq., 117-33, the apti formulas, 41, 29 sq.; 167 sq., 191, 201, 214, 221-3, 592, Asvinasastra and inorning-litany, 660; 43, 105 sq., 155, 165 sq., 171; 44, 92-4 ; Avakasa formulas, 26, incantation to make a woman 409 ; Avid formulas by which gods sterile, 42, 98, 545; incantations are informed of the king's consecraagainst a rival or co-wife, 42, 107 sq., tion, 41, 89 sq.; the Babishpava2 52-5, 354-6; for deliverance from mâna stotra, 26, 275 sq., 307 n., calamity to all the gods, 42, 160-2, 309-11, 309 n., 310 n., 311 sq. n., 628 sq.; wrong committed through 315; 44,173 ; chanting the Brahmaimprecations, 42, 163; imprecations saman, 26, 433-6; gayatra songs, against the oppressors of Brâhmanas, 46, 104, 154, 180; gayatri, see 42, 169-72, 184, 430-6; for victory Sâvitrî; Gráva-stotra, praise of the in a debate or assembly, 42, 644; stones at the pressing of Soma, 26, at the seasonal sacrifices, 44, 78 sq., 332 n.; the lda, Súktavaka, &c., 78 n., 79 n.; night-hymns and day- 14, 37, 42 sq.; the katurhotri hymns recited at sacrificial sessions, formulas, 26, 452, 452 n.; the 44, 92 ; at the Sautrâmanî sacrifice, Kayásubhiya hymn serves for mutual 44, 223-8, 230-4, 236-9, 242-5, understanding, 1, 170; the klipti 250-9, 264-8; at the Purusha- formulas, 41, 30 sq.; Mahad uktham, medha, 44, 409 sq.; at the Pra- the Great Litany, 43, 110, 110 sq. n., vargya sacrifice, 44, 449-60, 462-89, 112 n., 113, 113 n., 167-9, 168 n., 494-507; for wealth and for liberal 222 sq., 273, 278; the Great Litany givers, 46,88 sq., 420 sq. (danastuti); recited after the building of the liturgical verses addressed to the fire-altar, 43, 281-9, 286 n., 298, sacrificial post, 46, 252-5; repeating 342, 342 n., 346-9, 366 sq. ; Mahathe name of Buddha Amitabha namni hymns in the Aitareyasecures salvation, 49 (i), viii sq., 1; aranyaka, 1, xciii, xciii n.; the inuttered by hermits before the Mabávrata Saman and Great Litany shrines of the gods, 49 (i), 74; chanted at the Mahavrata, 43, Gâthâs in praise of the Buddha xxvi sq., 278, 281 1., 282-9, 282 Lokesvararaga, 49 (ii), 7-9; Gathấs sq. n., 286 ., 298, 32, 342 n., in praise of Buddha countries and 346-9, 366 sq., 367 n.; the MarutBuddhas, 49 (ii), 22-4, 70 sq.
vatiya hymn for the noon-libation (c) CERTAIN INDIAN P. (ALPHABETI of the Mahâvrata, 1, 166-72; the CALLY ARRANGED).
mátrinâmáni hymns, 42, 399 ; The Adhrigu litany, 26, 188; 44, Nárásámsáni, recitals in praise of 385 sq., 385 n.; the Agnishtoma and pious men, at the Purushamedha, Agnishtoma-Saman, 41, xiii sq., 12, 44, xxxii, xlii; the Nigadas, 12, 127; 43, 252, 287, 289; 44, 147, 114 n., 202 n.; the Nishkevalya376 ; the Águr-formulas uttered at Sastra at the Mahâvrata ceremony, the new and full moon sacrifice, 44, 1, 172-97, 218-35; Nirids, solenn 32 sq. and n.; the Ágya-sastra, 26, formulas of invocation, 12, 114 n.; 323 n., 325-31; the anuvákyás or 15, 139; 46, 119, 122; the Pankainvitatory p. and the págyás or dasa-stoma, 26, 167; Parimáda
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #457

440
PRAYERS
Sâmans, 43, 288, 288 n.; the Patní- 91, 113, 118, 127 sq. and n., 274, samyágas, 44, 25, 37, 42-4; the 376; 43, 246, 252, 252 n.; 44, Abhyâroha of the Pavanána verses, 152 sq., 156-9, 163-7, 170 sq., and other Stotras, 15, 83 sq.; the 395-401, 405, 418-20; Sâmans and Pavamâna chants, during which the Stomas, used at the Agnikayana, 43, Soma becomes clarified, 26, 307-11, 4-14, 20, 26, 43, 59-70, 77-81, 85, 315, 315 11., 332 n., 333, 333 n., 92-4, 100, 143-6, 192, 217 sq., 220, 336 1., 357 11., 360 n.; 44, 235; 319; seveni Stomas, 43, 277, 314; Pávamáni verses means of purifi- all the gods, &c., all the Stomas cation, 2, 5 sq.; Praishas of the (hymn forms), all the Prishthas abide Maitrâvaruna priest, 46, 10; morn- here on new moon day, 44, 2; the ing-prayer (prátar-anuváka) on the Subrahmanyå litany, 25, 351, 351 n.; day of the Soma feast, 26, 226-32, 26, 81-3, 230 n., 455; the Südadohas 229 sq. n.; 41, xviii ; 43, 249, 249 n.; verse, 1, 187-93, 194 n.; 41, 301, 44, 92-4; Gaina monk should recite 305-7, 307 n., 316, 322, 348, 354, the Pratikramana-sútra, 45, 148 sq.; 366, 369, 376, 379, 381, 383, 386, hymn to be chosen for the pra-uga, 389, 393, 396, 398, 407; the Sûkta1, 161-5; Pravara mantra by which váka, 44, 37, 42-4; he who knows Agni is invited to assist the sacri- the Súryá hymn shall receive the ficer as Hotri, 12, 114-20, 114 n.; bride's shift, 29, 38, 171, UttaraPrishtha consisting of seven ele- Narayana litany at the Purushaments, 44, 2, 170 sq. ; 46, 335, medha, 44, 412; the Vaisvadeva 337 sq.; Puro'nuvákya and Praisha hymn at the Mahâvrata ceremony, and offering formula, 44, 391; 1, 197-9; the Vamadevya hymn, 8, Puroruk formula, 44, 391, 391 n., 277, 277 n.; knowledge of it, 38, Sámidbeni verses, recited at the 310 ; the Vatsapra hymn and rite at kindling of fire, 12, 96-114, 120-4, the building of the altar, 41, 261, 120 n.; 26,13; 30, 345 ; 41, 167 sq., 283-90; 43, 298; yágyás, see above 172, 174, 183 sq.; 44, 24 sq., 35, anuvâkyâs. See also Mantras, Sacred 39 sq., 65, 350, 352, 355-8; syllables, Sâman, Savitrî, Uktha, Samishtayagus, 44, 44; the Sam-yu- Veda, and Yagus. vâkas or All-hail' blessings, 12, (d) ZOROASTRIAN P. IN GENERAL. 254 sq. and n.; 26, 371, 371 n., 44, Blessings pronounced by priests, 29, 37, 42-4 ; the Sarpanáma for- 4, 86, 86 11. ; spells (the Holy Word) mulas, 41, 369-71; the Satarudriya, heal better than the knife, or herbs, p. to Rudra, 43, 150-81, 298; Satya 4, 87, 87 n.; 23, 44; priests who Saman, the true hymn, 41, 363, know the Holy Word, perform the 363 n.; Stotras and Sastras at the rite of purification, 4, 123; chanting allegorical sacrifice of concentration the Gâthas and saying p., the duty of mind, 8, 280; the different of Zoroastrians, 4, 195, 287, 383; Stomas or forms of chanting stotras, 5, 212 sq., 380 sq., 381 n.; 23, 316, 26, 308 sq. n., 313, 313 n.; Stotras 320 n., 344 ; 37, 35, 192; the Holy or hymns of the Udgâtri, and Word shall keep away the evil, 4, Sastras, songs of praise, recited by 232-4; rules for the priest with the Hotri, 26, 323 sq. n., 325 sq. n., regard to the recitation of p. and
regard to the r 326 sq, n., 336 sq. n., 339, 339 n., singing of the Gâthas, 4, 317-31; 361 n., 368–70 n., 373, 375, 387, 37, 195 sq.; the limits of the five 397 sq. n., 401, 401 1., 405 sq. 1., Gathas (Gâhs), 4, 331-7, 331 n.; 418 n., 451 sq., 451 n.; Stotras are the poor who recite p. celebrate taught in the three Vedas, and so the festival, but the rich who sacrialso the meditations resting on fice, and do not recite p., do not them, 38, 282 sq.; Stotras and celebrate it, 4, 337-9; 'stimulator of Sastras, Sâmans and Stomas, at religious formulas,' a god, 5, 228; Soma sacrifices, and sacrificial sin of interrupting p. by chatter, 5, sessions, 41, xii-xxiv, 8 sq. n., 11 n., 287 sq., 288 1., 290-3, 291 n., 321 ; 1 2 11., 15 sq. n., 41, 41 n., 69 n., 81, 24, 11, 11 n., 283 sq., 283 n.; 37,
9;,451 n.; Stof sq. 1., Gåth295 sq.; the lin
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #458

PRAYERS
441
182, 182 n., 192, 192 n., 207, 477; repels the demons by singing sacred when and why p. should be words, 4, 208-10; addressed to a addressed to angels and archangels, tree, 4, 215; at purificatory rites, 4, 5, 312-14; inward p., 5, 321; 18, 216 sq.; 18, 307, 307 n., 309, 309 n., 134, 134 n., 135 n.; 37, 332 ; must 316 sq. ; invocations of the creation be properly recited, not mumbled, of Alura-Mazda, of the gods, &c., 5, 327 sq., 370 sq., 370 n.; 24, 106; 4, 220-4; invocations for the pro37, 479 sq.; mystic signification of tection of the family, addressed to Gâthas and other p., 5, 352-69 ; how the waters and the sun, moon, and inen are led to meditation and p., stars, 4, 230-4; praise of the bull, 4, 18, 124, 124 n.; the sacred girdle 231; invocation to the rain as a heala token of worship at p., 18, 124 sq.; ing power, 4, 231; recited while putprostrations during p., 18, 124 n.; ting on new clothes, 4, 245; Thraê
the precinct of p.,' the place used taona invoked against brigands, for a ceremony, 18, 163; sin of not 4, 245 sq.; morning and evening repeating the full grace before p., 4, 246 sq.; for the benefit of a drinking, 18, 233-6, 233 n.; bless member of the family who is travelings and curses in word and thought, ling,4,248; connected with sacrificial 23, 12, 12 sq. n., 20; the awful rites, 4, 248–50; 37, 94 sq.; bene. cursing thought of the wise, a genius, dictory formulas, 4, 369; 24, 269,269 23, 136, 153, 170, 191; the power n.; on killing a serpent, 4, 371 ; for of p. or spells against Daêvas and salvation in Paradise, 4, 386 ; recited other fiends, 23, 160-2; 31, 382; by Gâyônard, 5, 18; about p. to be blessing and curse, gâthas, p., and recited by a menstruous woman, 5, spells worshipped as deities, 23, 285; 277 sq., 278 n., 281; 24, 303 sq., 31, 200, 206, 211, 217, 221, 226, 303 n.; for tying the sacred girdle, 227 sq., 293-5, 326 sq., 331, 337, 5, 286, 286 1. ; 18, 128, 130-3, 340, 349, 361, 363 sq., 381 sq.; 131 n.; at fire worship, 5, 299, how the homage and glorifying of 299 n., 333, 333 n., 371; when the sacred beings are to be per making water, 5, 318, 318 n.; 24, formed, 24, 95 sq. ; good works of 317; Gâthas not to be recited over no use unless performed with the the dead, 5, 318; begging forgiveauthority of p., 24, 266 sq., 267 n.; ness for a person who has passed "the metric feet of zealous wor- away, 5, 319 sq. ; an Avesta to be ship,' 31, 174; a p. of Zarathustra, recited by an unmarried man, 5, 31, 230; p. and sacrifices offered to 323, 323 n.; on lying down and the gods, 31, 350 sq. ; effectual getting up, 5, 325 sq.; at the inorn. invocation, 37, 196; those who ing ablution, 5, 347; 24, 296, 313, pray become righteous, but not if 338; recited at sneezing, yawning, they are wishful sinners, 37, 197; and sighing, 5, 352 ; 24, 265 sq. ; 37, benefit of the liturgy, 37, 240 sq., 452; Gâthas and Mathras, and p. of 248, 333 ; perfection of p., 37, 298; blessings, for the propitiation of the the words of Zaratûst the best p., Yazads, 18, 61, 61 n.; 31, 208, 37, 397.
213 sq., 223, 259, 270 sq., 274-6; (e) ZOROASTRIAN P. FOR CERTAIN before and after eating, 18, 133-6 ; OCCASIONS, TO CERTAIN DIVINITIES. 24, 282-5; 37, 167, 182 sq.; at the
P. to Ahura Mazda, 4, xlvii, 263, consecration of a sacred cake, 18, 293 ; 31, 28, &c.; formula of 141-5, 143 sq. n. ; 24, 314, 316 sq.; repentance, 4, lxxxvi; Earth pleased liturgies at the sacred ceremony, 18, by p. to Mithra, 4, 23; formula on 160 sq., 166-9; at the Bareshnûm taking an oath, 4, 49 n.; morning p. ceremony, 18, 437, 442-4, 447-54, to sinite the Daevas, 4, 197, 199; 448 n.; to Ardvi Sûra Anâhita for recited to atone for sins, 4, 202 sq.; success in battle, 23, 84 ; for help, the Word of Mazda, Zarathustra's joy, and every bliss to Mithra, 23, weapon against Angra Mainyu, 4, 120 sq., 126-8, 133 sq., 138 sq., 208, 212 ; 31, 312 sq.; Zarathustra 142 sq., 144, 148 sq., 155; to the
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #459

442
PRAYERS
Fravashis to avert dangers, &c., 23, 185-230; occasions when p. are recited, 23, 311-13; for the protection of the mother and the newly born child, 23, 341; daily and monthly p. to sun and moon indispensable, 24, 264, 264 m.; to Ashi Vanguhi for earthly goods, 23, 272 sq.; benedictions (afrîngân) in honour of the departed souls, 24, 273 sq.; recited when disposing of nail-parings, 24, 275 sq., 275 n.; anything agreeable to be saluted with 'in the name of the sacred being,' 24, 276 sq.; recited to frighten away demons, 24, 292, 292 n.; no daily p. (Nyâyises) enjoined on women, 24, 320 sq.; duty of thanksgiving, 24, 328 sq.; daily p. to sun, moon, and fire, 24, 341, 357 sq.; 37, 168; recited before sleeping and when restless, 24, 348 sq.; recited after a death, 24, 351 sq.; p. of Zarathustra for the people, 31, 5, 12 sq.; for Grace and for the Words of Revelation, 31, 14-24; to Haoma to drive away death and other evils, 31, 236 sq., 238-40, 243 sq.; for sanctity and its benefits, 31, 292 sq.; for the dwelling of the sacrificer, 31, 310-12; the well-timed p. for blessings as it rules in the order of p., 31, 351; benediction of the priest on giving legal decision, 37, 61; nightly p., 37, 163; at cohabitation, 37, 208 sq.; comfort for the spirit of the liturgy, 37, 296. (f) CERTAIN ZOROASTRIAN P. (ALPHABETICALLY ARRANGED).
Afrigán Dahmán, a p. recited in honour of the dead, 23, 192 sq., 193 n.; 24, 283, 298; 31, 367-75; 37, 219 sq., 219 n.; the Afrin Dahmân, a p. of blessing on the house, 4, 289, 289 n., 291; the Abuna Vairya (Ahunavar) p., or Honover, 4, 100, 100 n., 251, 263, 287, 287 n., 355; 5, 157-9, 158 sq. n., 346 sq.; 18, 65 n.; 23, 23, 30 sq., 30 n., 36, 39, 42, 47, 49, 52 sq., 84 sq., 87, 89, 91, 109 sq., 118, 142, 158 sq., 163-7, 169, 178, 230 sq., 248 sq., 262, 268, 282 sq., 285, 287, 308, 328, 355-8, 361; 37, 5 sq. and n., 166, 172-4; 482 sq.; 47, xxvi, 69; libations without the Ah, flow
to the benefit of the Daevas, 4, 347; the Evil Spirit confounded by Aûharmazd's uttering the Ah., 5, 8 sq., 8 n.; 23, 274 sq.; 37, 11, II n.; when and how the Ah, and Ashem-vohû p. are to be recited, 5, 390-3; 37, 208 sq.; the Ah. is the best fiend-smiter, with it Zoroaster confounds the demons, 23, 160, 305; 37, 254 sq.; 47, xxv, 7, 58-60, 62 sq.; Ah. the divine word of Aûharmazd, 24, 65, 65 n.; 31, 264; the Ah. worshipped, 31, 227 sq., 253, 266, 281, 309; the Ah. first sung by Zarathustra, 31, 235, 235 n.; 37, 231; commentary (Zand) on the Ah., 31, 259-66; 37, 231 sq., 231 n., 453--61, 464; by chanting the Ah, the soul passes over the Kinvat bridge, 31, 261; prelude to the chief recital of the Ah., 31, 280 sq.; Ah. and other p. come to Sraosha, 31, 303; Ah., Ashem-vohû, and YêNhê hâtăm, 31, 312 sq., 336, 339; the wise offerings of the Ah., 31, 354; Ah. and other great p. extolled, 31, 393; the twenty-one words of the Ah., and the twenty-one Nasks, 37, xxix, xl, 7, 7 n., 9, 10 n., 12 n., 13 sq. n., 15 n., 19 n., 23-5 n., 31 n., 34 n., 35 n., 74 n., 92 n., 121 n., 152 n., 166 n., 169 n., 173 sq., 428, 433; the Ah., the first saying of revelation, 37, 13, 13 n.; the Ah. smites the fiends and heals, 37, 160, 165 sq. and n.; Ah. recited when spilling food after sunset or to the north, 37, 207, 207 n.; embodying the Ah., 37, 261; details about the Ah., 37, 303-8; Ah. a symbol of the Nasks, 37, 401-3, 404 n.; effect of reciting the Ah., 37, 451; the new-born Zoroaster utters the Ah., 47, xiv, 142, 142 n.; the power of the Airyama-ishyô, 4, 247; 23, 41, 43-7; 37, 302 sq.,403, 404 n., 405, 405 n.; the Ai. worshipped, 31, 293, 293 n., 337, 340, 380; the Ai. the greatest of all p., 31, 390; the Ardibebist Yast recited every day, 23, 41; Asha-Vabista p., 23, 356 sq.; the prayer Ashem-vobû, Praise of Asha, the epitome of religion, 4, 289, 376, 376 n., 383; 5, 75, 75 n., 212 sq. and n., 289, 333, 347; 23, 22, 30, 34 sq., 39-41, 48, 52 sq., 84 sq., 87 sq., 91 sq., 109 sq.,
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #460

PRAYERS
413
118 sq., 158 sq., 168, 178, 180, 230 385; the object in sacrifices is not sq., 248 sq., 263 sq., 269, 282 sq., to pray, 27, 403, 403 n. ;-officer of 285 sq., 309 sq., 328–31, 333 sq., p. at sacrifices, 3, 366 sq. ; 'Grand337, 339 sq., 345, 350, 353, 355 sq., minister of p.,' one of the six 358, 361; 31, 281 1.; 37, 11 n., grandees, 27, 109; officer of p. 175, 175 n., 308 sq.; eulogy of the accompanies the ruler at mourning Ash., 23, 311-13; Ash, recited by a rites for a minister, 27, 172 ; officers dying person, 24, 309; different of p. the first to assume mourning, value of Ash, on different occasions, 27, 194, 194 n.; officers of p. in the 24, 343 sq.; commentary (Zand) to ancestral temple, 27, 301, 373, 385; the Ash., 31, 266-8; 37, 232 sq., the officer of p. the medium of 461-3; Ash. worshipped, 31, 268; communication between the spirit the Fshúsbó-mathra, 31, 303, 306-8, and the sacrificer, 27, 301, 444, 446 ; 306 n., 310; Hádókht and Dvâzdah- officer of p. who used the Shang hômâst, 5, 224-7, 229; the Itha and forms, 28, 144, 148, 189; officer of Ishem-vohû, 5, 285, 283 n., 291-3; p., exorcist and blesser at funeral Khurshed Nyayis, or "salutation of rites, 28, 187, 189, 194; the rethe sun,' 5, 297 sq. n.; the Măthra presentative of the dead and the Spenta, the healing Word, 4, 251; officer of p., 39, 170 ; honours and the Nîrang-i Kusti or sacred girdle costume of the officer of p., 40, 18. formulas, 18, 383-8; Nyáyis, beg- (6) P. IN ISLÂM. ging p., Sitáyis, p. of praise, 23, 349 ; Call to p., 6, xxiv, xxxiv, lxxii, Sírozáb, a liturgy composed of thirty 106; Kaabah the point to which invocations, 18, 144 n.; 23, 1 sq.; Mohammed turned in p., 6, xxxv; the Staota resnya p., 23. 335, 356 sq.; rosaries used by the Muslim when Yasts, Sîrôzahs, Nyâyis, 23, 1, &c.; repeating the names of Allah, 6, see also Yasnas, and Yasts; the lxviii; 9, 13 n.; regular p. preratha-abú-vairyô, 5, 162, 318, 346; scribed, 6, lxxi sq., 2, 87, 140; p. Yath, recited when Hôm is given to for guidance, 6, 1; Muslim to be the new-born child, 24, 287 ; the steadfast in p., 6, 6, 11, 15, 24, 44, rêvhê hâtām p., 5, 214 n. ; 31, 222, 105, 159, 163, 173-5, 183, 235, 242; 228, 268 sq., 281 n.; 37, 175 sq. 9, 60 sq., 65, 78, 80, 99, 128, 131, and n., 233 sq., 309 sq., 463 sq.; the 133, 143, 160, 209, 272, 301, 329, four best p., 37, 219 sq. and 1. See 338; the qiblah or point fixed to also Mãthras, and Zendavesta. which Muslim turn at p., 6, 20 sq., (8) CHINESE P.
20 n.; in danger, 6, 22, 22 n.; God Tan's p. for the life of Wû de- answers p., 6, 26; 9, 208 ; rules posited in the metal-bound coffer,' about saying p., 6, 36 sq.; believer's 3, 151-6, 154 n. ; p. to Heaven, 3, P., 6, 46; p. for the believer, 6, 70; 187 sq., 317, 317 n.; Tan prays to believers must not pray when drunk the spirits of Văn and Wû for or polluted, 6, 78; precautions to Khăng's prosperity, 3, 194; a de- be taken against an attack during claration in the form of a p., 3, 195; p., 6, 86 sq.; stated times for p., 6, sacrificial odes to royal ancestors, 3, 87, 218; 9, 308, 313 sq.; ablutions 303-36; the Father of Husbandry before p., 6, 98; morning and eveninvoked for rain and against insects, ing devotions, and p. at night, 6, 3, 371 sq. ; p. for the aged, 3, 401; 121, 163 ; 9, 9 sq., 45, 89, 126, 145, exorcisın employed to expel the 196, 244, 251; call on your Lord bad, 16, 190, 192 n.; for a pros- humbly and secretly, 6, 144, 163; 9, perous year, 27, 254, 300; for suc- 81; hypocrites perform not p. save cess in agriculture, 27, 264, 273 sq.; lazily, 6, 180; for the dead, 6, 185; for blessing to the people, 27, 278; Mohammed is to pray for confessed p. and sacrifices to the seas, rivers, sinners, 6, 188; Israelites pray to &c., 27, 303 sq., 304 n.; 28, 205; at God for deliverance from Pharaoh, ancestral worship, 27, 370-3, 373 n.; 6, 202; Abraham's p. to God, 6, instituted by the ancient kings, 27, 242 sq. ; 9, 94 ; man prays for evil,
before p., 6,98; 'mo
3, 371 sq.; p. fo and against insects
Digitized by Microsoft

Page #461

444
and is ever hasty, 9, 2; neither to be said openly, nor to be murmured, 9, 13; Ishmael used to bid his people p. and almsgiving, 9, 31; the name of God to be mentioned over cattle when slaughtered, 9, 60; prayer forbids sin and wrong, 9, 122; Solomon's remorse for neglecting his evening p., 9, 178 n.; Muslim are to leave off traffic, to say p., 9, 283 sq.; woe to those who pray and who are careless in their p., 9, 342; invocations to God against the evils of the night, witches, and devils, 9, 344 sq. Preachers of the law of Buddha have to be honoured even more than Buddha himself, and they are always helped by Buddha, 21, xxx, 213-26, 326 sq.; to abuse a p. is a graver sin than to abuse Buddha himself, 21, 216, 218, 225; rules of conduct for p. of Buddha's law, 21, 262-73; coquetry of p., 21, 264; how the (Buddhist) p. is to be dressed and to appear personally, 21, 269 sq.; reward of the p. of Buddha's law who follows all the precepts of Buddha, 21, 274-80, 336-53; incantation against those who attack a p., 21, 374 sq.; Samantabhadra promises to protect the P., 21, 431-5; qualities of p. of the Lotus of the True Law, 21, 437 sqq. See also Arahat. Preaching: persons to whom a Bhikkhu should not preach the Dhamma, 13, 65-7; Bhikkhus should recite the Dhamma when assembling on the Uposatha days, 13, 241; monks who are entitled to preach, 13, 262; 45, 313, 319, 419; discourse delivered by an Arhat in the presence of Buddha, 17, 10-13; the Dhamma may be intoned, but must not be sung, 20, 72; great meritoriousness of hearing and accepting the p. of the law, 21, xXX, 328-35; Gaina monk should preach the law to all creatures, 22, 60 sq.; thanksgiving discourses by Buddhist friars at the end of meals, 35, 16, 16 n., 25; the Bhikkhu's duty to preach Dhamma, 36, 345; a monk should preach the law for no other motive than the annihilation of Karman, 45, 354; how a monk should preach the Law, 45, 410-13; p. the Law more
PRAYERS-PRIESTS
meritorious than gifts to Buddha, 49 (ii), 119, 124, 126, 129 sq., 139, 144. See also Buddha (f). Precious things, see Jewels. Predestination, doctrine of, inculcated by Islâm, 6, lxxv. See Fate. Pregnancy, see Woman (b, e). Presents, see Gifts. Pretas, i. e. the ghosts, the departed spirits, find no rest and return to visit relatives, as long as these remain impure, 7, 80; worship of P. is of the quality of darkness, 8, 118; are hungry and thirsty, 19, 92; sufferings of beings in the state of P., 19, 158-60; a tear shed on Srâddha food sends the food to the P., 25, 118; sinners reborn as P., 25, 497, 499, 499 n.; 36, 261-4; four kinds of P., 36, 151; ghosts of evil-doers, 36, 165; beings born in the P. world cannot attain to insight into the Truth, 36, 176 sq.; no pretaloka or realm of P. in a Buddha country, 49 (ii), 12, 33, 97 n. Pride is of the quality of darkness, 8, 320; act virtuously, but do not pride yourself on your virtue, 40, 41. See also Humility. Priests.
(a) Number and classes of p. in India. (6) Functions, duties, and qualifications of Indian p.
(c) Rights and privileges of p. in India, honour due to them.
(d) Position (authority, fees, &c.) of Parsi p. (e) Duties and functions of Parsi p. N.B. For Chinese p. see Officer of prayers under Prayers (g), and Society. (a) NUMBER AND CLASSES OF P. IN INDIA.
The different offices of the Brahman, Adhvaryu, Hotri, and Udgâtri p., 1, 2 sq., 3 n., 12, 284; 12, 8; 41, 141 sq.; office, duties, and knowledge of Udgâtri p., 1, 14 sq., 18-21, 33 sq.; 38, 194 sq., 197, 321; 44, 305 sq., 305 n., 579; the Brahman priest performs the sacrifice in his mind, the Hotri, Adhvaryu, and Udgâtri priests by words, 1, 69, 69 n.; rank, knowledge, duties, office of Brahman p., 1, 71 sq., 259; 41, 22, 24, 141; 43, 192; 44, 45, 104, 135, 211 sq., 213 n., 277, 391, 459, 483, 503; the Purohita or domestic p. of a king, the king's duty to chose one, his rank, &c., 2, 125, 235 sq.;
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #462

PRIESTS
7, 20; 12, xii, xiv; 14, 96, 200; 17, 295 sq.; 19, 93; 25, 228, 494, 494 n.; 29, 179, 233-5; 30, 278; 33, 280; 35, 233; 41, 59, 94, 110, 259 sq.; 42, 610; 44, 371; 49 (i), 91; Brihaspati is the Purohita of the gods, 8, 89; 44, 258; the ten or seven sense-organs as ten or seven sacrificial p., 8, 261, 261 n., 266 sq., 270; the Prânas (Prâna, Apâna, &c.) as five p., 8, 270; 15, 280; the universe enveloped by the four Hotris, viz. instrument, action, agent, and emancipation, 8, 278; the p. at the allegorical sacrifice of concentration of mind, 8, 280; dialogue between an Adhvaryu and an ascetic, 8, 28993; the four classes of p., 12, xxxxii, 383; 43, 103; the Adhvaryus and the Yagur-veda, 12, xxii, xXV; 29, 14; the Agnîdh or Agnîdhra, 12, 8, 55; 26, 148; 41, 119, 122, 142; 43, 169, 192; 44, 44, 137; the Asvins are the Adhvaryus of the gods, 12, 16, 53; 43, 23; the Pravara, or choosing of the divine and human Hotri, 12, 95, 95 sq. n., 11420, 131-8; 26, 183 sq. and n.; Adhvaryu and Hotri at the kindling of the fire, 12, 95 sq.; seven Hotris or p., 12, 223, 223 n.; 26, 148 n.; 43, 205; 44, 390; 46, 168, 206-8, 236, 238, 259 sq., 318, 322; the divine and human Adhvaryus, 12, 225, 225 n.; 46, 98; the two divine Hotris, 12, 239 sq., 244 sq., 244 n., 247, 260, 404 n., 405, 436 sq.; 26, 186 n.; 46, 8, 11, 153 sq., 179, 199, 237, 377; the Pratiprasthâtri subordinate to the Adhvaryu, 12, 401; 41, 111; 44, 137, 232, 321 n.; election of Hotri does not take place at the sacrifice to the Manes, 12, 427; a p. who is to be a Sâma-singer must have a good voice, 15, 83; templep. excluded from Srâddha feasts, 25, 103, 109; the Akhâvâka priest excluded from drinking Soma, 26, 151,317 sq., 317 n.; the Adhvaryu is the head of the sacrifice, 26, 276; the Soma cups of the fire-p., 26, 286-8 and notes; the katurhotri formulas, 26, 452, 4520.; the Brahman priest at domestic sacrifices, 29, 340, 346, 375 sq.; 30, 29-31, 29 sq. n., 38; the p. and the four Vedas,
445
30, 320 sq.; 42, Iv sq., lviii, Ixiv sq.; 44, 103 sq.; Homas are always performed by the Adhvaryu, 30, 323; Vahni meaning p., 32, 38, 40-3; the five Hotri p., 32, 297; the Hotri invokes the gods, 32, 374; the Hotri rejoices in the Soma libation, 32, 408, 411; three kinds of p.: hereditary, appointed by the sacrificer, officiating out of friendship, 33, 126, 339; Adhvaryu, his duties, knowledge, fees, &c., 38, 240; 41, 108, 119, 122, 142; 43, xxiv, 23, 181, 181 n., 282, 340; 44, 45, 57 sq., 136, 245, 348, 350, 503; 46, 340; Hotri p., his seat, rank, offices, &c., 38, 282; 41, 108 n., 142, 219, 358; 44, 45, 136, 245, 459 sq., 504; the Brihaspatisava, installation of a Purohita, 41, xxiv sq., 4 n., 34 sq., 34 n.; Neshtri, 41, 10, 31, 119; 44, 137, 321 n.; the Brahman p., his fees, 41, 29, 108, 119, 122, 141; 44, 350; fees of Hotri p., 41, 119, 122, 142, 219; presents to the different p., 41, 119; Brâhmanâkkhamsin, 41, 119; 44, 136; Atharvan, Angiras, and Bhrigu are fire-p., 42, xxiii, xxvii; the Purohita or king's chaplain an Atharvan, 42, xlvi, xlviii sq., li, lviii, Ixi sq., lxvii-lxxi, 128, 379, 405, 632; the Brahman p., an Atharvavedin, 42, Iviii-Ixi, lxii-lxxi; Hotri and Udgâtri engaged in the Mahâvrata, 43, xxiv-xxvi; office of Adhvaryu, and other p. at the Agnikayana, 43, 336 sq., 337 n., 339 sq., 346, 363 sq., 373; sixteen officiating p., 43, 348, 348 n.; sadasya a seventeenth p., 43, 348 n.; the Maitrâvaruna p., 44, xxii; 46, 10; four p. compared to four harnessed steeds, 44, 94; six offering-p. (Hotris) required for the animal sacrifice, 44, 121 sq. and n.; the Brahman is the moon, 44, 135, 317 sq.; Potri under the Brahman, Prastotri and Pratihartri under Udgâtri, 44, 136 sq.; 48, 26; Grâvastut, 44, 137; Adhvaryu and Pratiprasthâtri purify the sacrificer, 44, 230; the Brahman p. is the heart of the sacrifice, 44, 245; Brahman or Udgâtri sings Sâmans at the Sautrâmanî, 44, 255-7, 255 n.; he who will fetter the horse (for the sacri
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #463

446
PRIESTS
fice) must announce it first to the of sacrifice sink, 26, 311 ; at domesBrahman, 44, 277 sq.; Hotri sings tic sacrifices, 29, 163; 30, 138 sq.; the praises of the sacrificial horse, 44, Brâhmana recites prayers at ordeals, 384; the Brahman p. is the highest 33, 105 n., 107, 108 n., 109; chief seat of speech, 44, 391; the Hotri judge at an ordeal like an officiating is the sacrifice, 44, 460; the Brah- p. at a sacrifice, 33, 250 ; sacrificers man is the best physician among of the same family employ p. of the the officiating p., 44, 483; Agni as same family, 34, 226; the fruit of Hotri or Purohita p., 46, 1,6,8, &c.; meditations in which the p. is the see Agni (q); Agni is Adhvaryu, agent goes to the sacrificer, 38, 321 ; Hotri, Prasastri, Potri, &c., 46, 96, Brahman, the priesthood, created, 98 sq., 108 sq., III, 186, 189, 303, 43, 73; the sacrificer is the body of 348 sq. ; with the five Adhvaryus the sacrifice, the officiating p. the the seven p, watch the footstep of limbs, 43, 280 ; 44, 236; order in the bird (Agni), 46, 249; the Hotri which the p. are initiated for the is called the carrier (of the gods), sacrificial session, 44, 135-8; Brah46, 281 sq.; the Hotri called upon modya or theological discussions to sacrifice, 46, 303.
between p., as part of ceremony, (6) FUNCTIONS, DUTIES, AND QUALI- 44, 314, 388-91; the p.'s colloquy FICATIONS OF INDIAN P.
with the king's wives at the horseProcession of p., 1, 21; 26, 305 n., sacrifice, 44, 324-6, 386 sq.; seated 306; may perform sacrificial acts around the king at the horse-sacri. without knowing their hidden mean- fice, 44, 360 sq.; Brâhmana p. insult ing, 1, 36; 38, 254 ; duties of the a Gaina monk, and are punished by various p. at the sacrifice, 1, 69, Yakshas, 45, 51-4 ; Ardraka's dia69 n.; 12, passim, 138-43, 145 sq., logue with a Vedic p., 45, 417; 236-56, 236 n., 274-6, 297, 298 n., have established Agni and pressed 392 sq. n., 396, 400-6, 411, 413, Soma, 46, 42, 52; Praisha, t.t. of 431 sq.; 14, 193-5; 15, 122-5; 26, the sacrificial commands of one p. passim; 30, 331 sq.; 41, passim; 43, to another, 46, 164, 165; meditapassim, 191 sq., 194 sq., 282-4, 288 tions on elements of the sacrifice, n., 298; 44, passim, 93 sq., 459; to be performed by the p., not by places of the p. at the Mahâvrata the sacrificer, 48, 707 sq. ceremony, 1, 174 sq.; only Brâh- (c) RIGHTS AND PRIVILEGES OF P. manas may be, and Brâhmanas shall IN INDIA, HONOUR DUE TO THEM. be p., 2, 124; 8, 359; 12, 25, 25 n.; Crime of slaying initiated p., 2, 26, 129 sq.; 30, 321; requirements 79, 81; received as guests, 2, 120, of an officiating p., 7, 122; 25, 56; 205; 14, 49, 245; 25, 96, 97 n.; those only who possess true know- 29, 87 n., 88, 197, 273, 276, 435; ledge and serenity of mind, are true 30, 132, 279; Daiva marriage for p., p., 10 (i), 7 sq., 8 n.; sacrificing p. 2, 127, 197; 7, 107; 14, 6, 205; 25, who slay innocent cows, blamed, 80; 29, 166; 33, 173 sq. ; reverence 10 (ii), 51; sacrifices and the priest- towards one who has performed hood, 12, ix-xix; ceremony of the Dîkshanîyeshti of a Soma sacrichoosing the p., 12, 6 sq., 375; 26, fice, 2, 188; how to be honoured, 107; 29, 193-7 ; what blessings the 2, 209; 12, 276; 14, 67, 155; sacrip. invoke at the sacrifice, that is for ficing a means of livelihood for the sacrificer, 12, 77, 77 n., 253; Brâhmanas, 2, 227, 227 n.; he who keep up the tradition as to the sac- forsakes p. becomes an outcast, 2, rifice, 12, 140 sq. ; p. who neglect 282; ignorant p. must be forsaken, Veda-study and sacrifices become 2, 282; Lakshmî resides in officiating outcasts, 14, 68; sin of sacrificer P., 7, 299; the 'man-gods,'12, 86 n.; falls on negligent p., 14, 101; 25 carry the sacrifice to the gods, 12, 309, 309 n.; excommunication of 92; are repellers of the Rakshas, an outcast in the presence of p., 25, 12, 93; consequences of cursing a 468; blameworthy p. make the ship Hotri, 12, 122-4 ; must be satisfied
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #464

PRIESTS
447
on the completion of the sacrifice, householder's duty, 45, 62 sq., 137, 12, 208; 'the Brahman's portion' 137 n.; may he with the help of his at the new and full moon sacrifice, p. become a gainer, 46, 16; the wise 12, 212-15, 213 sq.n.; when chosen, poets, i. e. p., protect Agni and the Hotri becomes non-human, by search for him, 46, 167. See also touching the earth he becomes Brâhmanas, Dakshinâs, and Holy human at the end of the sacrifice, persons. 12, 255 sq.; garments used at an (d) POSITION (AUTHORITY, FEES, expiatory rite given to p., 12, 406 &c.) OF PARSI P. sq.; eat the sacrificial food, 12, 415, Ardashîr, both a king and a p., 437; Snataka must not go to a 4, xli; a house with a (domestic) p. sacrifice, except when chosen as a within the Zoroastrian ideal, 4, 23; p., 14, 62 ; on property obtained for pay by blessings, 4, 86, 86 n., 132; performing sacrifices, 14, 81; im- stipends, fees, gifts due to p., 4, purity on the death of officiating p., 132 sq.; 18, 28 n., 145-51, 201-9, 14, 177; 25, 182 ; take inheritance 242 sq., 245-55, 245 n. ; 37, 101, of people who die without legitimate 422, 440 ; 47, 91; Vohunazga dog heirs, 14, 179; funeral rites for p., compared with the p., 4, 161, 161 n.; 14, 182; costume of p., 14, 186-8; on the unworthy Athravan, 4, 193; quarrels with p. to be avoided, 25, as the Ahû (prince) is excellent, so 157; rule over the world of the is the Rahu (p.), 4, 279-81, 280 n.; gods, 25, 157; breach of contract 31, 212 sq., 222, 228, 230, 253-5, between sacrificer and p., 25, 321; 281, 309, 323, 343, 372, 381; Zorowhere wise p. perform the sacrifice, astrian priesthood hereditary, 4, that is the best sacrificial ground, 313 n.; in partnership, assemblies, 26, 2 n., 3; Tânûnaptra, covenant associations, 4, 315 n., 341; 37, 92 between the sacrificer and his p., sq., 114 sq. ; any one of the faithful, 26, 93-7, 93 n., 100; they strengthen even a woman or a child, may be a the sacrifice, 26, 101; the Brâhmana P., 4, 327; are the authorities on or p. has power over cattle, 26, 219 all religious questions, 5, 74, 309; sq., 220 n.; guilt of oppressing P., 18, 9, 19, 296 sq., 316-20; 24, 7, 26, 258; prepare for the sacrificer 145, 257, 359 ; 37, 285, 460; neanother self in yonder world, 26, cessity and worthiness of high-p., 5, 341; any p. can be a Brahman now, 109, 339 ; 37, 192, 231-3, 244, 479; 26, 434, 434 n. ; judges and p. com- spiritual chieftains of the regions of pared, 33, 289; to be punished by the earth, 5, 115 sq.; family of the admonition only, 33, 387; auspicious Môbads, 5, 142, 142 n., 145-8; Isaddialogue between the Brahman and vâstar, chief of p., 5, 142 ; good the king, 41, 108-10, 108 sq. n.; and bad p., 5, 206 sq. ; 23, 155 sq.; the p. (ritvig) are the seasons (ritn), 37, 20; Péshyôtanû becomes high44, 38, 44 sq., 246, 259; how the p., 5, 229 sq. ; atonement ordained sacrificer's welfare depends on the by and confession to be made to p., p.'s modes of offering, 44, 56-60; 5, 290 n., 300 n., 301-7, 354, 363 ; the priest Saulvâyana taught by a 24, 95, 289, 308, 353; 37, 41; highhouseholder, 44, 61 sq. ; through priest passing away in idolatry, 5, the p. the sacrifice is made to pros- 309 ; initiation of p., 5, 315, 315 n., per, 44, 231; the p. called buffaloes, 354, 354 n.; 18, 234, 234 n., 44, 231; cups of liquor drunk by 236; meat-offering to the fravashi the p. at the Sautrâmanî, 44, 245-7; of p., 5, 337 ; submission to p. brace up the sacrificer to energy, enjoined, 5, 385 ; 24, 78; 37, 94, 44, 256; greatness of Pragâpati 295; 47, 170; troops maintained entered the great sacrificial p., 44, by high-p., 18, xxvii, 290, 290 n., 275, 275 n.; four regions belonging 346 sq.; pontifts, p., high-p., judges, to the four p., 44, 402, 412; par- and other religious leaders, 18, 6; take of the residue of the Gharma, high-p. provided in every age for the 44, 489 n.; feeding learned p., a protection of creatures, 18, 51;
8u
anoths8;
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #465

448
PRIESTS
how p. may obtain a livelihood, 18, 37, 209; merit of a good p., 37, 153-5; about precedence among p. 260 sq.; the Zôti and assistant p. at of different knowledge, at a sacred the renovation, 37, 261 sq. and n.; feast, 18, 155-9; creation of the high-p., the tongue of a spiritual
shape of the fire-p.,' 18, 198, 198 lord, 37, 282 sq.; maintained by the n.; accusations against p., 18, 354 husbandmen, 37, 286; instruction sq. and n.; good work of keeping only by p., 37, 314; wealth necessary p. in food and clothing, 18, 422; for maintaining p., 37, 319 sq., enthe glory of the p., that cannot be larging the priestly assembly, 37, seized, 23, 7 n., 1 sq., min., 19, 322 sq.; triumph over apostates, 37, 286, 297-302, 309 ; Ahura Mazda 328 sq.; men and sheep to be kept called Athravan, 23, 27; Zarathus- as property through a p., 37, 3:2; intrôtema, chief of p., 23, 149, 149 n.; dicate the way to yonder world, 37, the Zarathustrian's duty with re- 335; predominance of high-p., 37, gard to p., 23, 330 sq., 331 1.; kind 339 ; praise of priestly-controlled regard for the good, i. e. the p., a action, 37, 343; rulers exist for good work, 24, 27; authority of p. maintaining p., 37, 409 ; tithe to and kings requisite for inflicting the p. and king, 37, 425, 443, 457; punishment of death, 24, 267; sins their fate at the collapse of the made high-p. necessary, 24, 268; sovereignty of Iran, at the end of p. and relations appoint an adopted millennium, 47, 92 sq., 96; benefison for a childless man, 24, 280; cence of p., 47, 100; necessary for for each man an angel is stationed the care and propitiation of the earth, on the right-hand side, and two 47, 162. See also Magi, and Society. angels for the p., 24, 283; Gâdangôi (e) DUTIES AND FUNCTIONS OF ceremony to be performed for p. PARSI P. and high-p., 24, 285 sq., 285 n. ; The Ratu and Sraoshâ-varez preevery man of fifteen years must take scribe penalties, 4, 57 sq. and n., a high-p., whom he must obey, 24, 92 ; names of the different p. en288-90; no good work possible un- gaged in the sacrifices, 4, 65, 65 n., less ordered by a high-p., 24, 290; 80 ; the Ratu directs the funerals, parents and p. must not be dis- 4,98 ; Athravan says prayer, 4, 100; tressed, 24, 301 sq. ; 37, 483; gar- have to undergo the Barashnûm ments, as gifts for a departed soul, purification before the sacrifice, 4, to be given to p., 24, 351 sq.; 122 sq.; punishment of the cleanser Pahlavi must be taught to p. only, who does not know the rites of 24, 360 ; Gaini would beguile both cleansing, 4, 134-6; implements fire-p. and Haoma, 31, 243; chief used by p., 4, 172 sq., 193 sq.; the of fire-p.invoked, 31, 251 sq. ; the p. officiating out of his house, 4, Zaotar, Havanan, Atarevakhsha, and 305-1; women and children as other p., worshipped, 31, 383, 385; assistant-p., 4, 307-9, 307 n., 327, difference of sin in p., 37, 46; as 339, 365; 5, 332 sq., 332 n.; 37, 95; judges, 37, 54, 58, 61 sq., 67 sq., 80, the student p., 4, 311-15; duties of 195 ; law about property of p., 37, Zaotar and Raspî (assistant) p., 4, 60; priestly dwellings, 37, 118 sq.; 315-21; 5, 128, 128 n.; rites perp.and their disciples, 37, 120 sq., 145, formed by p. in a state of sin, 4, 341, 356, 368; providing a high-p. 325-7; the Frabaretar brings the 37, 148, 274; selection of high-p., libations, the Havanan prepares the 37, 166 sq. ; complaint of a high-p. Haoma, 4, 347; functions and places dying in an out-district, 37, 178, of the p. at the sacrifice, 4, 351-5; 451; loss of merit from want of a 18, 166 sq.; five dispositions of p., p., 37, 183; three grades of cere- 5, 74,74 n.; 47, 167-9; regulations monial according to the p. employed, about corpse fixed by p., 5, 94 ; 37, 192; impure recitation, when mouth-veil to be worn by p., 5, 333 not made by P., 37, 195; souls sq. ; choice of p. for purification praise the soul of a virtuous high-p.. rites, 5, 347-9, 347 n.; righteous
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #466

PRIESTS--PROFESSIONS
449
ness and truthfulness required of p., Prîtidharmika Kula, of the Karana 5, 348; duties of p. and disciples, Gana, 22, 292. 18, 151-3, 244 sq. and n.; 24, 67 Priyadarsana, n. of an aeon, 21, sg.; 37, 16 sq., 16 n., 20; their 400, 419. position at the ceremonial, 18, 163; Priyadarsanâ, the name of Anoggâ, the Âthravans and their pupils beg Mahâvîra's daughter, 22, 194, 256. knowledge of Anâhita, 23, 74; Priyagantha, founder of the MaAệthrapati, Hamidhpati, P., 23, 208, dhyama Sakhâ, 22, 293. 208 n.; the Athravans of the coun- Priyakârinî, other name of Trisala, tries, itinerant p., 23, 228, 228 n., 22, 193, 256. 268, 268 n., 299, 332; the seven p., Priyamedha, and the Priyamedhas, 23, 332; must teach the Avesta cor- connected with the Kanvas, 46, rectly, 24, 359 sq.; litany spoken 42 sq. by the Zaotar and Ratu, 31, 212 sq., Priyavrata Rauhinayana on prayer, 222, 228-30, 246 n., 253-5, 309, 43, 340. 323, 341-3; the Zaotar calls all the Probation, see Samgha. P., 31, 341 sq. and n.; regulations Procreation, see Generation, for p., 37, 92-4; teaching disciples, Prodigies, see Omens. 37, 93; sins of p., 37, 93, 95; Professions or occupations: persons position and duty of p. at sacred following certain p., whose food ceremonial, 37, 94 sq.; sin of em- must not be eaten, or who may not ploying or being an improper Zôti, be invited to Sraddhas, 2, 67-9, 71, 37, 194 ; thy high-priest is he whose 257 sq., 265-7; 14, 69, 71; 25, own religion is pure, 37, 278; pro- 103-7, 109, 161-4; contemptible ceedings of the Zôti or chief and unlawful p., 7, 137, 148,163 sq., priest at ceremonies, 37, 292 sq., 252 sq.; 15, 341 sq. ; 25, 142, 293 n.
265 sq., 442 sq., 494, 494 n.; to be Prishâtaka or Siva, offering
avoided by the Bhikkhu, 11, 191, 203; P. festival, see Cattle.
195-200; Brâhmanas following forPrishtikam pâ, Mahâvîra stayed at, bidden p. to be treated like Sûdras,
14, 17, 175; sins committed by Prisni (cow, cloud), mother of the following certain p., 14, 219, 219 n.; Maruts, 32, xxiii, 73, 81, 126, 280, adultery with wives of minstrels 285, 295 sq., 299 sq., 313, 340, 343, and actors not punishable, 14, 233; 347, 352, 359, 368, 371, 373, 390 sq., dancers, athletes, butchers, &c., 408; 42, 132, 207; in the plural, shunned by Bodhisattvas and the clouds, 32, 390, 395 ; plants, preachers, 21, 263, 265 sq., 438; children of P., 42, 43; Agni, the Gaina monk may beg of royal winged (son ?) of P., 46, 193, 196; families, cowherds' families, Vaisya, the good name of P., 46, 335 sq. barbers', carpenters', takurs', and Prithâ, Arguna, son of, 8, 229-31, weavers' families, 22, 92; instruc254-6, 281, 311 sq.
tion for the p., 27, 235; people Prithin Vainya was consecrated following certain p. cannot be wit(king) first of men, 41, 81.
nesses, 33, 86-9; property of stage Prithivî, Earth, invoked to unite players free of duty, 33, 127; the deceased with his ancestors, 7, astronomers, physicians, and priests 86 n.; one of the Vasus, 15, 140 sq.; to be honoured by the king, 33, 44, 116; the wife of Prithu, 25, 288; laws relating to various kinds 335, 335 n.; with Agni invoked in of p., 33, 340 sq.; quacks, low danger, 29, 232; mother or wife of artists, jugglers, punished as 'open Parganya, 42, 8, 200, 204. See also thieves,' 33, 360 sq.; wrestlers, Earth (c).
tumblers, jugglers, &c., forming Prithu, King, born from the arm of secret societies, 35, 266, 266 n.; Vena, 19, 2; 49 (i), 6; gained list of all sorts and conditions of sovereignty by humility, 25, 222; men living in a great city, 36, Prithivi, wife of P., 25, 335, 335 n. 209-11; distribution and acquireS.B, ND
og
22, 264.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #467

450
PROFESSIONS-PROSTITUTES
ment of fortune, 37, 179; minstrels, damage done to p., animate and heralds, actors, and men of many inanimate, 37, 86, 136 sq. ; about other p. among the symbolical selling p., 37, 98, sequestration law, victims of the Purushamedha, 44, 37, 131-4, 136; keeping men and 413-17; of women, 44, 414 sq. sheep as p., 37, 332; prayer to See also Actors, Artisan, Arts, Pûshan, to find lost p., 42, 159 sq., Astronomers, Castes, Low arts, and 542; no idea of p. in a Buddha Physicians.
country, 49 (ii), 13, 43, 55; partiProperty, law about it, 2, 168-70, tion of p., see Inheritance. See also 231 sq.; 7, 19 sq., 30, 34, 36 sq., Trade, and Woman (a, g). 40 sq.; 14, 80-3; 33, 264 sq.; 37, Prophecy, see Divination. 57-65, 68, 70, 72, 74, 80 sq., 102, Prophets, see Apostles, and Holy 106, 112 sq., 138-43, 147 sq. ; persons. modes of acquiring P., 2, 231 sq.; Propriety, reverence and gravity 25, 426; 33, xiii, 52-5, 242 sq.; and careful speech essential in, 27, law about finds and lost P., 2, 61 sq.; rules of p. and moral con231 sq. ; 14, 18; 25, 258 sq. and n.; duct, 27, 61-70; marks the distinc33, 146; confiscation of p. for an tion between men and brutes, 27, habitual offender, 2, 241; law of 64 sq.; p. and righteousness, 27, limitation, 2, 243, 243 sq. n.; 14, 388 sq. ; the rules of p. serve as 81; 25, 279; 33, 60–2, 205 n., instruments to form men's charac238 sq., 243 sq., 310-14 ; law ters, 27, 395; good government regarding p. of orphans and idiots, secured by p. and righteousness, 28, 6, 71 sq.; 9, 5; trusts to be paid to 462 sq. their owners, 6, 80; he who injures Proshthapadâs, oblation to, 29, 331. p. incurs a heavier penalty than he Prosperity, goddess of, 41, 324. See who injures animal life, 7, 173; also Bhûti. three kinds of p., 7, 189 sq.; crime Prostitutes, may be killed without of destroying p., 8, 41 n., 159; not penance, 2, 286; what dogs have in to be acquired by the ascetic and common with p., 4, 166 sq., 167 n.; monk, 8, 364 sq., 11, 192, p. of the evil caused by the p., she may minors and unprotected females to be killed, 4, 205 sq. and n., 279; be protected, 14, 79 sq. and n., Vaidehakas live by keeping dancing81, 229 sq. ; 25, 257 sq. and n.; girls and other p., 7, 67; crime of deposit and pledge, a title of the living by prostituting one's own law, 25, ciii, 253, 278-80, 278 n., wife, 7, 137; 33, 88 n.; food of 279 n., 286-9; 33, 61, 63, 65, a p. impure, 7, 155, 163; 14, 70, 120-3, 128, 144, 265, 330, 332- 298; 25, 161, 163; laws about p., 5; punishment required for the 7, 174, 176, 200; 10 (ii), 19; 33, protection of ownership, 25, 219; 129 sq. n., 143, 266 ; punishment of seizure of p. by king, 25, 223; law the whore and the whoremonger, 9, about treasure-trove, 25, 259 sq. 73; slave girls not to be compelled and n. ; 37, 134-6, 136 n.; law about to be p., 9, 77, 77 n.; the courtesan damage done to p., 25, 304-6, 391-3; Ambapâli, 11, 30-3; 17, 105-8; p. of slaves, wives, and sons, 25, thirty friends sporting with their 326 sq., 33, 136 n., 138; indivisible wives, one of them with a p., 13, P., 25, 379, 379 sq. n.; appropriating 116 sq.; novice must not frequent p. to prevent starvation allowed, 25, the society of p., 13, 189; towns 433 sq.; possession as a means of flourishing through courtesans, proof, 33, 58–65; once only the 17, 171 sqq. ; Bhikkhunîs bathing family p. is divided, 33, 171; together with courtesans, 17, acquired by study, 33, 191; law 222 sq.; dancing-girls, 17, 349; about p. in land and boundary dis- concubines and courtesans unfit to putes, 33, 266 ; law about p. and be adopted, 18, 191; a Bhikkhunî is possession, 33, 309-14; sale without not to keep courtesans, 20, 343; ownership, 33, 334-6; value of and a courtesan who becomes a
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #468

PROSTITUTES-PUNARVASU
Bhikkhunî, 20, 360; a Bodhisattva must have no intercourse with whores and whoremongers, 21, 266; not allowed to partake of sacrifices, 23, 109, 244; p. procuring abortion, hateful to Ashi Vanguhi, 23, 280 sq.; sin of going to p., 24, 73; subsistence by the gain of p., 25, 142; clever p. are thorns, 25, 388; brothels watched by soldiers and police, 25, 389; Haoma invoked against the body of the harlot, 31, 239; prostitution of widows, &c., among heretics, 33, 155 n.; different classes of women termed 'punarbhu' (re-married) and 'svairinî' (wanton), 33, 174-6; king must not confiscate ornaments of p., 33, 215; are punishable as 'open rogues,' 33, 223, 360 sq.; the courtesan Bindumatî, 35, 182-4; p., swingers and jumpers, slave girls of bullies, 36, 211, 211 n.; sin of ill-treatment of a courtesan, 37, 211, 211 n.; p. sacrificed to Desire and Fun at the Purushamedha, 44, 413, 417; women of evil conduct go to hell, 46, 335; Hôm-water not for a satisfier of p., 47, 57; the demons and the p. withdrawn from mankind, 47, 59; Kâsikâ, the harlot of Kâsî, 49 (i), 190.
Proti Kausâmbeya Kausurubindi, pupil of Uddâlaka Aruni, 44, 153,
451
contradicts himself), 48, 43, 58, 186, 415; a man blind from birth undertaking to guide another blind man,' 48, 50; example of the unreal: a horn of a hare,' 48, 433, 453, 508 sq. See also Parables. Psalms, quoted, 9, 55. Psychology: mind, intellect, the individual Self, and the indiscrete (avyakta) are that which exceeds the senses,' 7, 286; creation of mind, soul, organs, &c., 25, 6 sq., 7 sq. n., 9 n., 10 n., 21 n.; internal organ, soul, intellect, 25, 47, 188; definition of terms for 'soul': Self, Kshetragña, &c., 25, 485-7 and n.; Buddhist p., 35, 86-99, 132-4. See also Organs, and Soul. Ptolemêôs, astronomical tables of, 37, xlvi sq.
153 n.
Proverbs: consult the gatherers of grass and firewood,' 3, 408, 408 n.; when a tree falls utterly, while its branches and leaves are yet uninjured, it must first have been uprooted,' 3, 412; 'there is no wise man who is not stupid,' 3, 413; 'the little ant continually exercises the art of amassing,' 28, 84; the hunter who hits a game that has already been hit,' 33, 159, 159 n.; he went to Yüeh to-day, and arrived at it yesterday,' 39, 181, 181 n.; 'the poor wine of Lû gave occasion to the siege of Han-tan,' 39, 284; when sages are born great robbers arise,' 39, 284; when the lips are gone, the teeth are cold,' 39, 284;no better than a man who asserts that his own mother never had any children' (said of one who
6
Pubba Kakkâyana, n. of an author on medicine, 36, 109. Pubbârâma, n. of a country, 10 (ii),
131.
Pubbe-nivâsa - ñâņa, Pali t. t., knowledge of Past Births, 11, 209,
215 sq.
Public buildings and places to be watched by soldiers and police, 25, 389; damage done to them, 25,
391-3.
Public rest - houses, see Resthouses. Puggala Paññatti, quoted in Milindapanha, 35, xl, 21. Pukkusa, a young Mallian, a disciple of Alâra, converted by Buddha, 11, 75-80, 75 n.
Pû Kwo, spearman of Duke Kwang, 27, 127. Pulaha, a sage, and a Pragâpati, 25,
14.
Pulastya, a sage, and a Pragâpati, 25, 14; Agyapas (manes), offspring of P., 25, 112; teacher of Parâsara, 48, 92. Pù-liang Î, had the abilities of a sagely man, but had to learn the Tâo, 39, 245 sq.. Puloma, Indra killed the people of P. in the sky, 1, 293. Pumsavana, t.t., see Child (b). Punabbasu, and Assagi, two wicked Bhikkhus, 17, 347-57; 20, 211 sq. Punarvasu, creator, destroyer of sin, 2, 297.
Gg 2
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #469

452
PUNARVATSA KÂNVA-PURANA
Punarvatsa Kânva, author of Vedic ing the sacred thread-girdle, 24, hymns, 32, 391, 394.
310 ; p. for theft and robbery, 24, Pundravardhanîyâ Sâkhâ, of the 326-8; 25, 307–14, 390-2, 394; 35, Godása Gana, 22, 288.
236; 37, 75; the Lord created his Puñgikasthalâ, a nymph, 43, 105. own son, Punishment, the protector Punishments : corporal p. of of all creatures, 25, 218-20; king's students forbidden, 2, 191; Brâh- duty to inflict p., 25, 218–20, 306-9, manas exempt from opprobrious p., 313-15, 320 sq., 327 n., 377, 380-7, 2, 216; the five inflictions and other 389-94, 397, 423, 451 ; official conp. instituted by Shun, 3, 40 sq., victed of stealing slain by an 40 n., 43 ; five p., 3, 48 sq., 56, elephant, 25, 259; for perjury, 25, 255 sq. and n., 259-62, 261 n., 264, 275; fines, 25, 277, 282, 382 ; 481; 28, 99, 99 n., 353, 384; 39, various corporal p. for seizing 335, 335 n.; Shun's great justice in property under false pretences, 25, the infliction of p., 3, 49 ; different 288, 288 sq. n.; cruel p. inflicted kinds of banishment, 3, 75 sq.; on Sûdras, 25, 302-4; rules about traitors have their noses cut off, 3, corporal p., 25, 306; p. for adultery, 110; on the infliction of P., penal 25, 315, 318-21, 332, 497; riding law, 3, 167–70, 254-64; 16, 101 sq., on a donkey for crimes of un102 sq. n., 293 sq.; 25, 382-6; 27, chastity, 25, 318; p. for gambling, 235-8, 235 n., 259, 288; 37, 54; 25, 380-2 ; branding, 25, 383 sq.; death inflicted for drunkenness, 3, 28, 250 ; prisons to be near a high178 sq. ; the end of p. is to make an road, 25, 393; penal laws differ end of punishing, 3, 233; corporal according to rank, 27, 90, 90 n.; p. and fines according to Mazdean ceremonies of an officer going into law, 4, lxxxii-Ixxxvi; capital p., 4, exile, 27, 104 ; inflicted in the Ixxxiv-Ixxxvii, 27 sq., 77, 113, market-place, 27, 215; criminals 113 n., 134 sq., 135 n.; 7, 24, 26; cast off, 27, 215 sq.; exile and 18, 223 sq., 224 n.; 24, 267, 310; exclusion from office, 27, 232-4 ; 36, 17; 37, 52 sq., 78; 39, 116 sq.; inflicted on the ruler's kindred, p. for burying a corpse, 4, 32 sq.; 27, 356, 359, 359 n.; madmen not for breach of contract, 4, 34, guilty of capital offence, 36, 18 sq.; 38 sq.; for different kinds of assault, mutilation a p. for crimes, 39, 133, 4, 34, 40-5; for transgressing the 223 n., 227 sq. See also Judicial laws of purity, 4, 62, 68-70, 75, procedure. 82 n., 92, 121 sq.; for throwing Punna, or Punnaka, the hired servant, clothes on a corpse, 4, 102 sq.; for a devout Buddhist, 35, 172; attained unnatural sin, 4, 103, 104 sq. n.; for to the dignity of a Setthi, 36, 146. illicit sexual intercourse, 4, 188 sq.; Punnâ, the slave girl, the fame of 24, 267; 25, 317 sq., 318 n.; her good deeds reached even to the criminals burnt alive, 4, 271; p. for gods, 35, 172. neglecting the celebration of the Punnagi receives ordination from Gâhânbars, 4, 329; scale of offences Buddha, 13, 110 sq. and p., 5, 239-41 and n., 242 n., Punnaka, the slave, see Punna. 256, 258 sq., 261-3, 265 sq., 268 sq., Punnaka, n. of a Brâhmana, 10 (ii), 272, 282 sq., 288 sq., 289 sq. n., 187, 192 sq., 210. 291, 294 sq., 298, 334 sq. and n., Punnakamânavapukkhâ, t.c., 10 379 sq. and n.; kinds of p., 7, 24-41; (ii), 192 sq. 25, 275 sq., 308; 35, 239 sq., 254-7, Punnapattiyâ, see Pûrnapatrika. 269 sq., 276-8, 277 n.; 36, 145, Puns, see Etymologies. 145 n., 147, 150, 262; wisdom and Puryabhadra, disciple of Sambhûcaution of the superior man in the tavigaya, 22, 289. use of p., 16, 335, 337, 343; draught Pupil, see Teacher. of wine given to one who is to be Purâbhedasutta, t.c., 10 (ii), 162-4. tortured and executed, 19, 280, Puramdara = Indra, 9.v. 280 n.; people stoned for not wear- Purâna, adheres to the Dhamma
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #470

PURÂNA-PURIFICATION
453
and Vinaya as he had heard it from lxxxi n., 63 n., 64 n., 87 n., 99 n., Buddha, not acknowledging the re- 106 n., 107 n., 114 n., 120 n., 1 22hearsal of Râgagaha, 20, 380 sq. 42, 220 n., 236, 240 n.; 5, 205, 247, Pûrana-Kassapa, n. of a teacher, 247 n., 262 n., 319 n., 320 n., 347-9 10 (ii), xii, 86 sq.; 11, 106; an and n.; 18, xxix, 241, 241 n., 284 n., Arhat possessed of Iddhi, 20, 78 sq.; 292-8, 308, 327 n., 330 n., 340 n., questioned by King Milinda, 35, 343 n., 360-6, 424, 431-55, 458 n.; 8 sq.; his materialistic doctrines, 23, 48, 50 sq., 339, 341, 353; 45, xxiii.
punishments for defiling fire, water, Purânas : Itihasa-purâna, and Veda, earth, 4, lxxxiv sq.; modes of p. authority of P. as scripture, 1, 40 n., for clothing and other articles when 43 n.; 42, 229; 44, 369, 369 n.; 48, polluted by dead matter, 4, 65 sq., 460, 751; Apastamba's quotations 79-81, 83-5, 92 sq., 216 sq.; 5, from P., 2, xxix-xxxii, 70 sq., 158, 273-6 ; 24, 354 sq.; of the man 160; date of the P., 2, xxx sq. n.; defiled by the dead, 4, 105-13; p. 8, 14, 14 n.; 25, xcin.; 49 (ii), xxii; after touching a corpse in the Bhavishyat-p. quoted, 2, 160; a wilderness, 4, 119-22; 18, 455-8; Brâhmana should be skilled in the Sî-shu p., 4, 120 n.; means of reciting legends and P., 2, 215; an P., 5, lx, 245-76, 310, 319 sq., 332; authority on law, 2, 237; 33, 280; 7, 96-106; 25, 187 sq., 191, 206, Phalasruti in the P., 8, 143 ; legends 206 n.; choice of priests for p. rite, of P. and of the Brâhmanas, 12, 5, 347-9, 348 n., 349 n.; by water xxiv; pre-eminence of Manu's or sand, 6, 78, 98 ; does not come teaching acknowledged in P., 25, from philosophy, but from indifferxiv, xvi sq.; legends of Manu in the ence to this world, 10 (ii), 150-2 ; P., 25, Ixv; allusions to legends of by touching water, 12, 2 sq. and n.; P., 25, lxxii n.; Skanda, Bhavishya, after a rite in honour of Rudra, 12, and other P. and Manu-smriti, 25, 443; water and fire as means of p., Ixxiii, cvi, cx sq., 78 n.; date of 14, 60 ; 19, 135; of food, 14, 72; Matsya-p., 25, cxi; to be recited disputes about p. the subject of the at Sraddhas, 25, 118; on past and Epistles of Mânûskîhar, 18, xxv sq.: future Kalpas, 34, 361; Atharva- cleansing the mouth after meals, veda in the P., 42, lv sq. ; 18, 133-6; ceremonial p. at sacriMarkandeya-p., 42, 435 ; do not fices, 18, 162-8, 171-3; Zâdsparain's teach the doctrine of one non- heresy regarding the p. ceremony, differenced Substance, 48, 86-102; 18, 282-6, 284 n., 292-365; cerepromulgated by Hiranyagarbha, 48, monial p. cleanses the soul, 18, 413; the writers of P. attribute 284 sq. and n.; plan of Bareshnâm consciousness to rivers, hills, the Gâh, 18, 435 ; by means of water sea, &c., 48, 416. See also Itihasa, and gômêz, 23, 336, 336 n.; why
Itihasa-purâna, and Sacred books. the Bareshnùin p. is incumbent on Purandhi, goddess, gives the bride every man and woman, 24, 296-8; to the husband, 29, 282; 30,189; the ablutions and sipping water, 25, Morning, 32, 444, 447: Liberality 39-41, 43, 151, 183, 193 sq.; judge of the gods personified, 46, 186, 190, and witnesses enter the court being Purification, rules about impurity purified, 25, 269; by means of and the rites of, 2, 54-9, 60 n., 62, sacred grass, 26, 16-18; three days 66 54., 178-82, 226; 4, Ixx-Ixxxi, of p. preceding sacrifices, 27, 448; 32-4, 49-85, 87-102, 105-15, 119- sipping water, &c., explained, 29, 55, 185-92, 213-17, 220 n., 254 sq., 374 sq. ; 30, 17-19; necessary after 272, 274, 286 sq. ; 14, 20-5, 36 sq., inauspicious sacrifices and sacri160–77, 183, 187-96, 287, 25, 136, ficial acts, 30, 330; duty of priests 140 sq., 152, 177-94; 37, 442; by with regard to p., 37, 93; warming bathing in one's clothes, 2, 253; the bull's urine by the fire, 37, 126; Ghosel, a means of p., 4, Ixxxi, required for Vedic works, with a 106 n.; the Barashnûm, 4, Ixxxi, view to the origination of know
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #471

454
PURIFICATION-PURUSHA
ledge, 38, 314; purificatory charm, Purumîlha Vaidadasvi, n.p., 32, 42, 556; Sautrâmanî a means of p., 356, 358–62. 44, 234-6; cleansing from dead Purunîtha Sâtavaneya, n.p., 46, 50. matter, menstruation, and bodily Purûravas and Urvasî, the two refuse to be understood by priests, aranis, 12, 389 n.; 26, 91; P. or 47, 168. See also Ablutions, Im- Aila (son of Idâ), grandchild of purity, and Purity.
Soma, became a madman, 19, 149; Purigîvana, converted by Buddha, 49 (i), 138; myth of Urvasî and P., 19, 243.
26, 91, 91 n.; 42, 521; 44, xiv, 68Purimatâla, n. of a town, 22, 283; 74, 68 sq. n. ; 49 (i), 113; son of 45, 57.
Idâ introduced three sacrificial fires, Purity: when the food is pure the mind 30, xvi, xvi n.; a solar hero, 32,
becomes pure, 1, 125; 48, 702; laws 307 sq.; throws himself into the of p. in Zoroastrianism, 4, lxii, lap of Nirriti, 42, 564 n.; the wellIxiv, Ixvii; meaning of p. and im- doing P., 46, 22. purity in the Avesta, 4, Ixxii; pis Pûrus, n. of a clan, 46, 49. for man, next to life, the greatest good, Purusha, the Person: a P. not 4, lxxii, 56, 141; p. or holiness the human leads the departed to Brahbest of all good, 4, 216, 299; 23, man, 1, 68, 80, 80 n.; the Self 22, 30, 34, 39, &c.; things which when free of the body is the highest are always pure, 7, 103 sq.; 14, P., 1, 141; as Creator, 1, 210-12; 132 sq., 170; 25, 191; p. and p. of 34, cxxii sq. ; 43, xiv; 48, 201 sq., heart of devotee, 8, 103, 114, 119; 333 sq.; created from the water, 1, p. a duty of Brahmans, 8, 126, 238; is the year, and its essence the 359 sq.; part of the conduct of the sun, 1, 259, meditation on P., the good, 8, 162, 243, 326; sacred embodied Self and the universal objects not to be touched or looked Soul, 1, 305 ; 7, 287-91 ; 38, 205; at by one impure, 25, 151; is of the a day of P., 7, 78; offering of quality of goodness, 25, 491; The flowers to P., while muttering the Classic of P.,' 40, 247-54; during Purushasûkta, 7, 206 sq.; there is the twelve hours of the day let the nothing imperishable except P., 7, thoughts be constantly fixed on 290 ; Vishnu is P., 7, 291, 296; absolute p., 40, 269-72. See also knows the Kshetra, therefore is he Impurity, and Purification.
called Kshetragña, 8, 351; the Pûrna, son of Maitrậyanî, converted truth about the unperceived, the by Buddha, 21, 3, 191-8; 49 (i), P., &c., to be understood by the 190, 194; (ii), 2, 162 sq.
Sannyâsin, 8, 368 ; beyond the UnPurnakandra, a Bodhisattva Maha. developed there is the P., beyond sattva, 21, 4.
the P. there is the goal, the highest Pârnapatrikâ (Punnapattiyâ, or road, 15, 13, 22; 34, cxix, 237 sq.; Panna", or Sunna', or Suvannao), 38, 205 ; not larger than a thumb, Sâkhâ of the Uddeha Gana, 22, 290. the P. dwells in the heart of man, Pûrnibhadra, see Punyabhadra. 15, 16, 23, 35, 246 sq.; 34, xxxvii, Purohita, see Priests (a).
195-8; the highest P. is Brahman, Purtarâspô, ancestor of Zoroaster, the Immortal, 15, 19; 25, 6, 6 n.; 47, 139.
34, xxx-xxxvii, 171-4, 195-8; 43, Pûr-tărâ, ancestor of Frêdân, 5, 400; 48, 4, 39, &c.; the eternal 132 sq., 132 n. ; 47, 34.
and true P. reached by knowledge Pûru, conquered by Bharata in of Brahman, 15, 32 sq.; the battles, 41, 292.
heavenly P. is without body, pure, Pûru Atreya, author of Vedic higher than the Imperishable, 15, hymns, 46, 401, 403.
34; 34, cxix, 298; the lord of the Purugit, n. of a warrior, 8, 37. world as the P. who has his source Purukutsa, the Aikshvâka king, in Brahman, 15, 38; the Ps, in the performed a horse-sacrifice, 44, sun, moon, lightning, &c., wor397.
shipped as Brahman, 15, 100-3;
solute p., doonstantly set then
pruth about
, 2, 162 SO°; 49 (i).
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #472

PURUSHA-PUSHAN
455
appearance of the P., 15, 107; 38, to overpass all beings, beheld the 167-9; the bright, immortal P. in Purushamedha, 44, 403 ; Virág born all beings and things is the same as from P., and P. from Virâg, 44, 403 the Self, the Immortal, Brahman, sq.; is the wind, 44, 407; P. Nârâthe All, 15, 113-17, 245-8; 48, yana litany, 44, 410; the inner ruler 334, 356 ; Yâgñavalkya on the p. in of Agni, &c., pleased by sacrifices the earth, in love, in the colours, in to Agni and other gods, 48, 155; the ether, &c., the principle of everybody of the highest P., 48, 202 ; self, 15, 142-5; the golden P., the Pradhana and all its effects and the lonely bird, 15, 165; 43, xxiv, 400; individual souls have their Self in P. under the form of mind is light, P., 48, 359; release consists in within the heart, and small like a attaining to the highest P., 48, grain of rice or barley, 15, 192; he 625-8; knowledge or meditation who knows the great P. passes originated through the grace of the over death, 15, 245; 48, 686; with Supreme P., 48, 699; hymn to P., a thousand heads, eyes, feet, 15, see Purusha-sûkta; in the eye, in the 247; 44, 410; the P. of sixteen lightning, in the moon, in the sun, parts within the body, 15, 283 sq.; see Eye, Lightning, Moon (c), and is Pragâpati, called Visva, who Sun. See also God, Man, and Soul. makes the body intelligent and is Purushamedha, see Human sacrithe driver thereof, 15, 291 sq.; 43, fice. xxiv; is Agni Vaisvânara, 15, 294; Purushanti, n.p., 32, 360 sq. 43, 398; when all things perish, he Purusha-sûkta, hymn to Purusha, becomes one with the P., 15, 302; of the Rig-veda, 1, lxvi; 7, 206 sq.; Pradhâna (nature) and the P. (the 8, 280 n.; 25, 480 ; 43, xiv sq., xv n.; thinking subject), as food and 44, xx, 410. feeder, 15, 313 sq.; seven Ps., 25, Purusha-vidyâ (i.e. meditations on 11, II n., 613; 43, xy n.; the P. in Purusha) of the Taittirîyaka and the heart sees everything, 25, 269 sq., of the Khândogya-upanishads, 38, 269 n.; the supreme Male, 25, 512; 220-2. individual soul (in the Sankhya Purushottama, the Highest Man, sense), 34, xxx, xl, xlvi, 36, 45, a name of Buddha, 21, 44. 238 n., 370; is not the original Pûrvâkâryâs, 'ancient teachers, Brahman but an effect, may be quoted by Râmânuga, 34, xxi. called the internal Self of all beings, Pûrvâ-Mîmâmsâ, system of philo34, 142; purisaya, the person dwell- sophy, its early existence, 2, xxviii ing in the castle (of the body), 34, sq., 121; 25, xlvii, xlvii n.; 34, x; 172, 178; is higher than the senses systematizes the Karmakânda, 34, and everything else, 38, 204 sq. ; is ix; inquiry into active religious hard to know, and to be reached duty its subject, 34, 10; means of by sharp minds only, 38, 205; proof made use of in the P., 34, became Pragâpati, 41, 144, the one 17 sq. and n.; 38, 262 sq. P. made out of seven Ps., 41, 144 ; Pûrvâ - Mîmâmsâ - sûtras and 43, 205, 304 sq.; P.-Pragâpati is Kalpa-sûtras, their relation to each related to the herbs, 41, 340 sq. other, 34, xii; the Vedânta-sútras and n.; the Ps. in the sun, in the presuppose them, 34, xiii. See also eye, and in the gold man of the Gaimini-pûrvamîmâmsâ-sûtra. Fire-altar, 43, xxii, 466-74; the Pârvaskitti, is a nymph, 43, 108. Agni-like, Arka-like, Uktha-like P., Pûs, demon of avarice, 5, TIO Sq., 43, 398 sq.; the fire-altar, as repre- n10 n. senting P.-Pragapati, 44, xiv ; P.- Pûshan, a name of the sun, 1, 313; Pragâpati born from golden egg, 15, 199; worshipped at the cere44, 12; P. Narayana exhorted by mony of setting a bull at liberty, 7, Pragâpati to sacrifice, 44, 172 sq.; 261; 29, 10; with the hands of has entered into five things, 44, P.,' the distributor of portions to 389, 389 11.; P. Nârâyana desiring the gods, 12, 16, 42, 53, 213; 26,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #473

456
PUSHAN-QUALITIES
136, 141, 167, 181, 239; 29, 63, protector of all this world, 43, 195; 198; 30, 232; 41, 39, 53, 63, 63 n., invoked for cattle and good fortune, 201, 214; 43, 228; 44, 449, 474; 44, 63; wealth, the lord of wealth, the Hotri invokes the help of P. for bestows wealth, 44, 64, 326; the his work, 12, 135; how P. became heads of P., 44, 253 n,; protector toothless, 12, 210 sq.; cattle belong of travellers, watcher of men, 44, to P., 12, 314 n. ; 41, 55 sq.; 43, 293 ; Indra accompanied by P., 46, 75; 44, 346; offerings and prayers 154; Agni said to be P., 46, 187. to P., 12, 386, 402, 418 sq. ; 26, Pushkarasâdi, teacher, quoted, 2, 22-4, 24 n. ; 29, 64, 86, 398; 38, xxvii sq., 70, 88; 30, 154. 309; 41, 38, 62 sq., 82, 113, 116, Pushpadanta, see Suvidhi P. 125; 42, 160 ; 44, 34 n., 62-6, 207, Pushpadantî, n. of a giantess, 21, 291 n., 293, 346, 486 ; is this earth, 374. 12,418 sq., 418 n. ; 26, 57; 41, 205; Pushpadhvaga, n. of a Tathagata, 44, 300, 352; related to the Sûdra 49 (ii), 67. caste, 15, 89, the mouth of the true Pushpakara, the 33rd Tathậgata, (Brahman) is covered with a golden 49 (ii), 6. lid, which P. is invoked to open, Pushpakâlâ at the head of nuns, 15, 335; represents or means cattle, under Gina Pârsva, 22, 274. 26, 22 sq., 219; 41, 82, 89 sq., 113, Pushpavatîvanarâgasankusumi116; 43, 195; 44, 293 ; lord or tâbhigna, the 32nd Tathagata, guardian of paths, 26, 57 ; 29, 86; 49 (ii), 6. 42, 135, 495; 44, 352 sq. ; the speed Pushpottara, Vimâna, from which of P. is the wind, 26, 205 ; 44, Mahavira descended, 22, 190, 218, 474 sq., 486; animals esp. goats Pushyagiri of the Kausika gotra, sacrificed to P., 26, 219; 44, xxv, a Sthavira, 22, 293. xliv, 300; porridge offered to P., Pushyamitra, grandson of Asoka, 26, 315, 316 n.; 44, 75, 75 n., 19, xiv sq. 352 sq., is rich in kindred, 29, 27; Pushyamitrika Kula of the Karana worshipped at the wedding, 29, 32, Gana, 22, 292. 44, 169 sq., 279, 285; 30, 45 sq., Pûtadaksha, author of a Vedic 190, 194; invoked at the Upana- hymn, 32, 410. yana, 29, 64, 188; 30, 66, 151; Pûtîka, see Adara. invoked to protect the house, 29, Pûyisn-shâd, n.p., 5, 147. 97; invoked for the protection of Puzzles, about the dawn, 42, 204, cattle, 29, 99, 354; 30, 89, 184 sq.; 667 sq.; relating to Agni, 46, 114 sq. 41, 52 n.; 42, 143; invoked in See also Riddles. dangers, 29, 226; has shaven Brihaspati's head or beard, 30, 61, 217; where P. dwells, 30, 218; has braided hair, 32, 424; offering to Agni and P., Indra and P., and to Qadr, t.t. meaning of, 9, 337 n. P., 41, 54 n., 55 sq. ; informed of Qaf, Mount, 6, lxx. the king's consecration, 41, 89 sq.; Qâinuqâh, Jews of, 6, xxxvii, 68 n.; husbandry beneficial to P., 41, 329: 9, 276 n. Aryaman and P. invoked for easy Qarûn, see Korah. parturition, 42, 99, 243 sq.; among Qasim, El, Mohammed's son, 9, the Vasus, 42, 116; prayer to P. 343 n. for finding lost property, 42, 159 Qiblah, t.t., the point to which one sq., 542; invoked to wipe off sins turns in prayer, 6, liii, 20, 202. on the abortionist, 42, 165 (bis), Qiyâs, 'Analogy,' 6, lxvi. 526 sq.; bestows a thousand cows Quails, sent to the people of Moses, as sacrificial reward, 42, 198; 6, 7. Pathyâ Svasti, wife of P., 42, 331; Qualities, eight good, of the soul, goat of P., 42, 421 sq.; Aditi's share 2, 217 sq. ; crimes and bad qu. that and P.'s lordship, 43, 69; is the make one contemptible, 7, 137, 148,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #474

QUALITIES-QUARTERS
457
163 sq., 252 sq., 275 sq.; moral qu. Brahman (m.), and Vishnu, 15, of Buddha, 10 (ii), 26 sq. ; good and 303 sq.; food is composed of the bad qu. of admissible and inad- three qu., 15, 313; all things in the missible witnesses, 33, 302 sq.; the world are fettered by qu. or gunas, five good qu., viz. good conduct, faith, 19, 210; heretical systems based on perseverance, mindfulness, medita- Darkness or ignorance, 25, 505, tion, 35, 51-62, 68 sq. ; moral qu. 511, 511 n.; knowledge an attribute and mental habits, which make up of the guna of Goodness, 34, 46, Arhatship and Buddhism, 35, 58, 48 sq. ; why they are called white, 58 n.; moral qu. of the Bhikkhu, red, and black, 34, 253; the pra36, 303, 309 sq.; the eight qu.' in dhâna is the state of equilibrium of discussions, 39, 188 sq.; are in the three qu., 34, 353, 367, 370 ; herent in one substance, 45, 153, are the three constituent elements 153 n. ;-the three Gunas or qu. of of the pradhâna, 34, 364 n., 366 sq.; Goodness (sattva), Activity (ragas), absolute independence, their essenand Darkness (tamas) in nature and tial characteristic, 34, 374 sq.; the in moral life, 7, 287 n.; 8, 17, 48, 75, guna Passion cannot be that which 276, 292, 318; 25, Ixxiii, 2, 16, 489- causes suffering, 34, 379; the guna 95; 34, 28, 46, 48 sq., 254, 353; 48, Darkness is eternal, 34, 380. See 365, 475; the body is endowed with also Morality. ragas (passion), 7, 283; Purusha Quarters : in the East the seed of Vishnu destitute of the three qu., 7, the gods springs up, 1, 176; demons 288, 290 ; difference from qu. and come from the north, 5, 318, 318 n.; from actions, 8, 55, 55 n.; produced are one of the ten fires at the allefrom nature (prakriti or mâyâ), 8, gorical sacrifice of the sense-organs, 104 sq., 107, 107 n.; 15, xxxvi; 8, 261; are the presiding deity of bind down the soul in the body, 8, space and connected with ear or 107 sq.; influence of the three qu. sound, 8, 337, 340, 350 ; 15, 81; in this life and hereafter, 8, 108 sq.; 43, 10, 363; 44, 133; East or North, he who transcends the three qu. the first of all qu., 8, 347, 354, attains immortality, 8, 109 sq., 344; 354 n.; East the qu. of the gods, classification of actions according North (West) qu. of men, South qu. to the three qu., 8, 117-21; three of ancestors, 12, 63, 187, 243, 270, qu. in all entities, 8, 122, 124-6; 422 ; 26, 1-4, 146, 165; 41, 329, are the foes in this world, 8, 300 sq. 329 n., 389; 42, 186, 188, 192 sq.; and n.; of darkness and passion, 8, 43, 226 sq. ; 44, 424 ; five qu, and 302, 390 ; 15, 298 sq., what are the their deities, 12, 382 sq.; 26, 50 sq.; qu.?, 8, 311; their characteristics, 41, 152, 152 n. ; 42, 113; invoked virtues and vices belonging to each and worshipped as goddesses, 12, of them, and their consequences in 382 sq. ; 29, 232, 320 sq., 348; 30, future births, 8, 319-31; 15, 257; 171, 194, 213 sq., 277 ; 42, 161 sq.; never exist separately, but always 43, 193, 245 sq.; 44, 140, 143, 505; mixed up, 8, 328–31 ; the middle the wind entered the qu., 12, 383; qu., i.e. passion, dominant in North, Rudra's quarter, 12, 438 sq.; Kshatriyas, 8, 345; the qu., created all the qu. are all the prânas, 15, again and again, are non-intelligent, 160 ; Vâyu the child of the Qu., 15, 8, 351; the wheel of life sustained 221; South the region of brightby the qu., 8, 356; Brahman devoid ness, 16, 426; Soma desires to conof qu., 8, 369; attainment of Yoga sort with the qu., 26, 245 sq. ; game and final emancipation depends on sacrificed to the four qu., 27, 295; the qu. of goodness, 8, 373 sq. ; 34, special colours and weapons for 46, 49; works endowed with the the qu., 27, 328, 328 n.; weeping, three qu., 15, 260; God, the lord of spitting, urinating, and reviling forthe three qu., 15, 265; the Self bidden when facing the north, 40, concealed in the cloak of the three 244; king, at consecration, made qu., 15, 295; represented in Rudra, to ascend the qu., 41, 91; five
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #475

458
QUARTERS-QUR'ÂN
qu. represented by five dice, 41, Ixxvi sq., 43 n.; nothng like it in 107 sq., 107 n.; sacrifice (Pañka- Arabic literature, 6, lv sq.; division bila) for the appeasement of the of the Q. in Sûrahs, verses, &c., 6, qu., 41, 120–3; four qu. the four lvi, Ixv; means "a reading,' is also corners of the earth (or the sun), called the discrimination,' 6, lvii; 41, 155, 242, 44, 498; nine or ten 9, 83; how it was written down, 6, qu., 41, 196, 296 sq. ; 43, 26 sq., Ivii sq.; its arrangement, 6, Iviii; 43-6, 91; four and four, 41, 203; different dialects and various readNorth-east, qu. of both gods and ings in the Q., 6, lviji sq.; its text men, 41, 229, 252; 44, 359; by fixed by Othmân, 6, lix ; Sûrahs means of the four qu. the gods revealed at Mecca, and those recarried Agni, 41, 268, four or six, vealed at Medînah, 6, lix-lxv; 41, 268 sq.; 42, 68, 196; East, chronological arrangement of Q., 6, Agni's region, 41, 291; decline, lix-lxv; mysterious letters at the weakness, sickness in the North, beginning of Sûrahs, 6, Ixiv sq. ; 9, 41, 348; are the seven hotrâs, 41, 175 n., 295 n.; names of the Q., 6, 368; four goddesses, the consorts lxv; revealed by the archangel of the wind, 42, 14; are the Gabriel, 6, Ixix, 13; 9,98; revealed heavenly world, 43, 9 sq.; identified in the night of power' during with the metres, 43, 45 sq.; their Ramadhân, 6, lxxiii, 26; 9, 218, names, 43, 46; Agni is the ten qu., 337; translations of the Q., 6, 43, 70, 164, 263, 263 n.; the qu. lxxvii-lxxx; abstract of the conand their rulers, 43, 100-3; ten qu., tents of the Q., 6, Ixxxi-cxviii; not five on each side of the sun, 43, composed by Mohammed, but re104; gods and Asuras contending vealed by God in Arabic, 6, cviii, for the qu., 43, 193, 195, 198, 200; 46, 83, 117, 136, 138, 182, 185, 192, the goddesses Anumati, &c., are the 194, 206, 219, 232, 261; 9, 10-13, qu., and the qu. are deities, 43, 43, 98, 122, 160, 162, 182, 190, 199, 264 sq.; seven qu., 43, 277, 314; 203 n., 205, 210 sq., 258, 300; a beheld (or discovered) by the gods, confirmation of former Scriptures 44, 16-18; four qu. belong to the of Moses, 6, cviii, 46, 254 sq.; 9, four priests, 44, 402; Northern qu. 112 sq., 203, 203 n., 225, 228; especially sacred, 49 (i), 75.
a guide, a warning, glad tidings, Quba', mosque of, first place of a mercy to believers, 6, 2, 257, 260; public prayer in Islam, 6, 188 sq., 9, 2, 13 sq., 34, 83, 99, 106, 117, 188 n.
131, 162, 167, 178, 184, 186, 205, Queen, is one of the king's jewels, 210; some verses decisive, others 41,60; lies down near the sacrificial ambiguous in the Book, 6, 47; ask horse, 44, 321 sq. and n. See also not about painful things till the King, Rulers, and Women.
whole Q. is revealed, 6, 1; a Quiescence, Quietness, Quietism, special revelation to the Meccans, see Nirvana, and Tranquillity.
6, 125 sq., when the Q. is read, Qurâidhah, Jews of, 6, xxxviij sq.; listen thereto and keep silence, 6, 9, 274 n.
163; Meccans challenged to bring Qurâis, tribe of, 6, xvi, xxvi, xxviii, a sûrah like it, 6, 197 ; this Q. could xxxiii, xlix, lix, 97 n., 165 n., 249 n.; not have been devised by any beside God, 9, 17 n., 62 n., 69 n., 236 n., 254 n., 6, 197; God a witness at reciting 320 n.; their prosperity, 6, liii, Ixi; a Q., 6, 199 sq., 199 n.; confirms 9, 342.
the unity of God, 6, 205 ; were the Qur'an, its early portions genuine Q. to convulse nature, some would rhapsodies of an enthusiast, 6, xlvi; not believe, 6, 236; the original Jewish and Christian influences on the Mother of the Book') is with it, 6, xlvii-lii, lxix, 5 n.; its influence God, 6, 237; 9, 211; revealed to on the Arab mind, 6,1; not a formal bring men from darkness into light, and consistent code of morals, 6, lii; 6, 238; the Seven of the Repetiits language and style, 6, liv sq. tion,' opening chapter of the Q., 6,
ors, and Wom
Ouietism,
125 sq.; Whe
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #476

QURÂN-RAGASUYA
459
249, 249 sq. n.; those who dis- 161; a great town, 11, 99, 239, 247; member the Q. punished, 6, 250; Dâgaba over the remains of Buddha the Holy Spirit brought the l. at R., 11, 134; Council of R., 13, down from the Lord, 6, 261; a xxi; 20, 370-85; Buddhist elders reader of the Q. to take refuge and Bhikkhus at R., 13, 172, 201, with God from Satan, 6, 261; verses 253 sq. ; Pilindavakkha's mountain of the Q. abrogated, 6, 261 ; un cave at R., 17, 61; the courtesan believers cannot understand the Sâlavatî installed at R., 17, 172 ; Q., 9, 6; mankind and Ginns festival on the mountain-top at R., together could not produce the like 20, 71, 168; Mahâvîra at R., 22, of it, 9, 10; revelation of the Q. 264, 301; the eleven Ganadharas not to be hurried, 9, 43, 311, of Mahâvîra died at R., 22, 287; 313; men mock at the Q., as a discourse between Gautama and 'jumble of dreams, forged by Udaka at Nâlandâ, a suburb of R., Mohammed, 9, 46 ; called old folks' 45, 419 sq. tales composed by mortals, 9, 83 ; Ragan, n.p., 5, 141, 141 n., 146; 47, objection that it was revealed piece- 34 n. meal, 9, 86, 86 n. ; decides disputed Râganya, nobleman or warrior, at points for the Jews, 9, 106; the Vâgapeya and Râgasûya perMohammed bidden to recite the forms rites, such as shooting arrows, Q., 9, 107, 122; no doubt in the &c., 41, 25, 29, 83, 114 n.; the bow revelation of the Q., 9, 135; reward his strength, 41, 89; drinks Surâ, of those who recite the Q., 9, 160; 44, 233; is a form of noble rank, oath by the Q., 9, 175; an Arabic 44, 286; the battle is his strength, Q. with no crookedness therein, 9, 44, 287; born as one heroic, skilled 185; punishment of those who in archery, a mighty car-fighter, 44, mock at the Q., 9, 201; "the Book 294 sq.; a R. lute-player sings on inscribed upon an outstretched wars and battles of the king at the vellum,' 9, 248; not to be touched Asvamedha, 44, 364, 364 n. See by the unclean, 9, 265; power of also Caste. the Q., 9, 277 ; to be recited by Râga-paramparâ, or lists of kings night, 9, 306–8; allusion to doctrines in the Ceylon chronicles, 11, xlvi sq. of the Q., 24, 173 n., 178 n., 192 n., Ragas, Sk. t.t., Passion, see Quali194 n. See also Revelation.
ties. Quzâi, an ancestor of Mohammed, Râgastambâyana, see Yagñavakas 6, xvii.
R. Râgasûya, t.t., Sonia sacrifice at the inauguration of a king, 15, 89; 41, xi, xxiv-xxvi, 4, 42-142; 42,
661 sq.; 44, Xv-xvii; Brâhmanas Race, racing: the gods ran a r., 12, are not qualified for the R., 34, 370 sq. ; 26, 327 n. ; 41, 1 sq.; the 218; 38, 266; to be offered by a r. of the Maruts, 32, 63, 75, 77, prince who wishes to become the 159, 209; chariot-r. at the Vâga- ruler of the whole earth, 34, 222, peya, 41, xxiv, 17-29.
222 n.; aveshti, an offering at R., Races, see Caste (e), and Man. 38, 266; the Pankavâtîya offerings Râga, see King.
at the R., 41, 48-50, 48 n.; DasaRagâ, daughter of Mâra, 10 (ii), peya, part of the R., 41, 113-26 ; 159.
R. and Vâgapeya, 43, 213 sq. n., Râgagaha, or Râgagriha, Buddha 225 sq., 225 n., 246 n., 298; a great at, 10 (ii), 67, 80, 85, 87; 11, 1-12, state function with religious ele55-7; 13, 136-51, 205-7, 239, ments, 44, xv; called Varuna's con267 sq., 298, 302 ; 17, 1, 68, 78, 97, secration, 44, xix; story of Sunah171, 207 sq. ; 19, u sq., 187; 20, sepa recited at the R., 44, xxxiv; 4, 66, 157, 220, 236, 390, 392; 21, Sunahsepa to be offered at the R., 1; 49 (i), 104 sq.; (ii), 1 sq., 147, 44, xxxv.
K
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #477

460
RAGA-YOGA-RAIN
Raga-yoga, t.t., consisting in mere control of the mind, 8, 300 n. Râgh, who he was, 47, xiv; provinces of R. and Nôdar (proverb about R. and Nôdar), 47, 146 sq. Raghavânanda, his commentary on the Manu-smriti, 25, cxxxii sq. Raghu, Sumitra left the son of, 49 (i), 66.
Ragîmatî turns nun and reaches highest perfection, 45, 113-19, 113
n., 116 n.
Râgyapâlikâ Sâkhâ of the Vesavâtika Gana, 22, 291. Rahasya-brâhmana of the Tândins and the Paingins (the Khândogya), 38, 220.
Râhu, the monster who swallows sun or moon at eclipses, 1, 143, 143 n.; 8, 224; 10 (ii), 76, 83; 25, 146; 35, 38; 36, 321; 49 (i), 96; a chief of demons, 21, 6. Râhûgana, see Gotama R. Rahûganas, a branch
of the
Gotamas, 46, 102. Râhula, Buddha's only son, 10 (ii), 55; 19, 28, 90, 229, 366; 36, 355; 49 (i), 24, 65, 88, 96; Buddha recommends the life of a recluse to R., 10 (ii), 55 sq.; Subhaddâ, the queen, was formerly his mother, 11, 241; asks his father for his inheritance, whereupon Buddha orders Sâriputta to confer the pabbaggâ ordination on his son, 13, 208 sq.; questions Buddha about schisms, 17, 317; mentioned as one of the principal Thera Bhikkhus, 17, 360; 49 (ii), 2, 90; an eminent Arhat, 21, 3; Ananda and R. distinguished as Buddha's attendants, 21, 205; Buddha's prophecy about R. who is to be a future Buddha, 21, 209 sq.; is always to be the son of Buddhas, 21, 209 sq.; saying of R., the Elder, 36, 290, 297, 360; Buddha exhorts his son R., 36, 312, 312 n., 317; his daughter Paurvikâ, 49 (i), 198; turns Buddhist monk and Arhat, 49 (i), 199 sq. Rahulasutta, t.c., 10 (ii), 55 sq. Raibhya, n. of a teacher, 15,
118 n.
Raikva with the car, and Gânasruti Pautrâyana, 1, 55-8, 55 n., 57 n.; 48, 338-42; a Sûdra, 34, 223-6;
possessed the knowledge of Brahman, 38, 315; 48, 704, 716. Raikva-parna villages in the country of the Mahâvrishas, 1, 58. Rain, offered by the Devas on the altar earth, 1, 79; food depends on r., 1, 117; 8, 54; 25, 89; prayer to the r. as a healing power, 4, 231; is produced by sacrifices, 8, 54; prayers and rites to produce r., 12, 43 sq., 56-8, 143, 184, 189, 241-3, 331; r. and food produced by friendship of heaven and earth, 12, 196, 196 n., 241, 241 n.; rites symbolical of the production of r., 18, 170 sq. and n.; produced by Tistar, 18, 264-9, 264 n.; 23, 92109; 24, 133, 133 n.; origin of r., 24, 101, 112, 112 n.; 26, 196; the seed of the Mâzendarâns (demons), 24, 244 sq.; produced from the sun, 25, 89; if the oxen of the Soma-cart are black, there will be much rain that year, 26, 78; plants produced by r., by eating plants sap originates, from sap seed, from seed beasts, 26, 182; means for procuring r., 27, 201 sq. and n.; by observing the Sakvarî-vrata, a Brahmakârin can produce r. according to his wish, 30, 73; sent by the Maruts, 32, 63 sq.; the offspring of the cloud, 32, 78; the milk of the clouds, 32, 106, 116; three kinds of r., 35, 171; grass-dogs' used in ceremonies to procure r., 39, 50 sq.; the bad man reviles the r., 40, 242; water poured out at the altar-site signifies r., 41, 335-7; smoke goes up from this world and produces r. in yonder world, 41, 383; produced by Prâna, 42, 218 sq., 623 sq.; put into the fire-altar, 43, 35; the arrows of the Rudras, 43, 164 sq.; means food, 43, 219; 44, 136; Parameshthin (or Parganya) rains, 44, 15; when it rains, everything is in accordance with the law, when there is drought, the stronger seizes upon the weaker, 44, 18; produced by sprinkling water behind the altar, 44, 82; falling of r. on the Agnihotra-milk a good omen, 44, 187; sky, r., was the first conception, 44, 315; when the rs. overflow, all the gods and all beings subsist
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #478

RAIN-RAKSHASAS
thereon, 44, 507; rites for the liberating of r., 47, 76. See also Parganya, and Waters. Rainbow, called 'Indra's bow,' 2, 96, 221; 7, 299; 14, 62, 242; 29, 318; its cause, 18, 210; imperfect and perfect r., 25, 15, 15 n.; must not be pointed out to anybody, 25, 138; 40, 244. Rainy season (Sk. varshâb, Pali Vassa or Was), ascetic must not change his residence during the, 2, 193, 193 n.; 8, 363; 14, 260; regulations for the residence of Bhikkhus during the r. s. (keeping Vassa), 2, 193 n.; 13, 298-324; 17, 147 sq.; 35, 23 sq.; year (varsha) named from it, 12, 315 sq. and n.; when interruption of keeping Vassa is permitted, 13, 274, 285, 302-17; special rules about the r. s. due to Ahimsâ, 13, 298 sq., 300; two periods of the r. s., 13, 299 sq., 300 n.; allowed and unallowed places for keeping Vassa, 13, 317-19; rules about the Pavâranâ ceremony at the end of the r. s., 13, 325-55; 17, 147 sq., 268 sq., 288-91, 338, 340, 373 sq., 386 sq.; proper days for the Pavâranâ ceremony, 13, 330 sq.; Pavâranâ should not be held in an assembly of Bhikkhus before a Bhikkhuni, 13, 337; Pavâranâ ceremony, regulations for it in times of danger, 13, 337-40; Bhikkhus guilty of an offence excluded from Pavâranâ, 13, 340-9, 351 sq., 354 sq.; in Isha or September, 14, 35 n.; Katbina ceremony after r. s., 17, 149 sq.; rules about robes given to Bhikkhus while keeping Vassa, 17, 217-20, 234-40, 248-53; allotments of lodging-places in the Vihâra take place after the Pavâranâ ceremony, 20, 204; duties of Bhikkhunîs with regard to Pavâranâ, 20, 323, 356-8; rules about the r. s. (Paggusan) for Gaina monks and nuns, 22, 136 sq., 296-311; what householders do in the r. s., 22, 296; in the r. s. living beings, grass, seeds, &c., frequently come forth, 22, 308; an Ashtakâ celebrated in the r. s., 29, 345, 345 n.; Bhikkhus spend Was with friends, 36, 36; is the offspring of the eye, 43, 8; consists of months
461
Nabhas and Nabhasya, 43, 48. See also Seasons. Raivata, a Manu, 25, 19. Raivata, a seer, skilled in sorcery, converted by Buddha, 49 (i), 194. Raivataka, n. of a mountain, 45, 115, 115 n.
Râk, son of Dûrâsrôb, 5, 138, 141 n.; R. and Nôdar, 47, 29, 29 n., 40, 44. Râkâ, invoked at the Sîmantonnayana, 29, 181; 30, 55, 208; invoked at the Srâvana ceremony, 29, 412; offerings to R., 30, 124; 41, 54 n.; 43, 264, 264 n. Rakhshas, the iniquitous act like them, 31, 249. Rakkhasas, see Rakshasas. Raksha of the Kâsyapa gotra, a Sthavira, 22, 294. Râkshasas, or Rakshas (devils, goblins), Bali-offering to the, 2, 107, 107 n.; 29, 388; 30, 23; created, 7, 4; 8, 387; 25, 15; penance and Vows performed under false pretence go to the R., 7, 275; 25, 160; delusive nature of Asuras and R., 8, 83; Kubera, chief of Yakshas and R., 8, 88; 44, 367; worship of Yakshas and R. of the quality of passion, 8, 118; bands of R. extol the emancipated saint, 8, 345; Vishnu is the ruler of snakes, R., &c., 8, 347; Isvara, the lord of gods, Dânavas, snakes, R., &c., 8, 354; cried out against the injustice of killing cows for sacrifices, 10 (ii), 51; prayer to the R. on touching water, 12, 3 n.; charms against the R., 12, 7; 41, 371 sq. and n.; 42, 33, 36-8, 57, 69, 280-4; the R. forbade (raksh) the gods to sacrifice and set up fires, 12, 8 sq., 35, 69, 126, 297; repelling the R. at sacrificial rites, 12, 12, 16, 24 sq., 31, 36, 38, 45 sq., 69, 92 sq., 158, 185, 189 sq., 220-2, 298, 352, 364 n., 365; 26, 15 sq., 28, 34, 74, 76-80, 99, 131, 136-40, 142, 158, 165, 167-70, 174-6, 186 sq., 193 sq., 206, 225, 233, 253, 283, 289, 328, 380; 41, 49, 51-4, 80, 92, 199, 357, 359, 371-3; 42, 187, 190; 43, 308; 44, 463-5; Asuras and R. crushed by the roaring of Manu's bull, 12, 29 sq.; Araru was an Asura and R., 12, 57; are enemies of Indra, who beats
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #479

462
RAKSHASAS-RAMA HVASTRA
them off towards the South, 12, 128; 41, 74, 92; 42, 9; Agni repels the R. at the sacrifice of the gods, 12, 157 sq.; 42, 58; 46, 104, 367 sq.; refuse of rice and blood of victim are the share of the R. at sacrifices, 12, 265 sq.; 26, 193; 44, 125, 125 n.; sacrifice offered by the unchaste student to the R., 14, 118, 215; ablution after worship of R., 14, 193; 29, 31; 30, 330; marriage rite of the R., 25, 79-82; 29, 167; consume the food eaten by unworthy guests at Srâddha, 25, 107, 118 sq.; manes of R., 25, 112; destroy a funeral sacrifice not protected by a Vaisvadeva offering, 25, 113; are associates of the night, 25, 127; 41, 361 sq.; using animals for other but sacrificial purposes is a proceeding worthy of R., 25, 174; compelled by fear to yield enjoyments, 25, 219; who worships aged men, is honoured even by R., 25, 221; their food and drink, 25, 450; produced by darkness, 25, 493; sinners who are reborn as Brahmar., 25, 497, 497 n.; pursue women, 26, 35; Agni's holy name, unviolated by R., 26, 119; Soma afraid of R., 26, 157; move about the air rootless and unfettered, 26, 189, 194, 253; threaten the animal victim, 26, 209, 209 n.; Adityas are afraid of R., 26, 350, 352, 355; exorcism of R. threatening the place of confinement, 29, 49; satiated at the Tarpana, 29, 219; among the pankaganâb, 34, 262; prayer for protection from the R., the evil-doers, 41, 26; the coursers, swallowing the dragon, the wolf, the evil spirits, 41, 27; suck out the creatures, 41, 49, 51; water unimpaired by the R., 41, 84 sq.; gods afraid of the R., 41, 191, 199; 43, 104 sq., 316; 44, 453, 462, 467, 478; Agni protected from the R., 41, 208, 212 sq.; threaten Agni, 41, 228, 241 sq., 266, 334, 361; smitten by the gods, 41, 357, 359; the cause of madness, 42, 32; demons of disease, 42, 34; magic plants drive away the R., 42, 42, 71; slain by an amulet, 42, 62, 80, 96; mar the sacrifice, 42, 90; invoked upon the enemies, 42,
125 sq.; R., serpents, pious men, Fathers, 42, 162; sacrifice to the gods frustrated by sacrifice to the R., 42, 557; propitiatory hymn protecting the fire-altar from R., 43, 275, 316; the Asura-R., i. e. the Asuras, 44, 95; repelled by the singing of Sâmans, 44, 496 sq.; their weapons are real, 48, 125; souls of R., 48, 198. See also Asuras, Demons (b), and Superhuman beings. Rakshovidyâ, science of demons, 44, 368 n.
Ram, see Parables (c), and Sheep. Râm, yellow chrysanthemum, the flower of, 5, 104; invoked, 5, 403, 405; funeral cake dedicated to the spirit R., 24, 351. See also Vâê. Rama, one of the eight Brahmans who took note of the marks on Buddha's body, 36, 44. Râma (Baladeva), son of King Vasudêva, 45, 112; pays homage to Arishtanêmi, 45, 115. Râma Aupatasvini, quoted, 26, 425. Râma, Dasaratha's son, hero of Râmâyana, 19, 65, 82, 95, 107; 49 (i), 90, 93, 101; for Sîtâ's sake, killed the demon-spirits, 19, 330; highest being becomes manifest in R., 48, 525; R. and Râma, the son of Bhrigu, pleased their father, 49 (i), 95.
Râma Gâmadagnya, killed his mother, 2, 175 n.; chief among warriors, 8, 90, 90 n.; kills all Kshatriyas, 8, 294 sq.; admonished by his grandfathers, engaged in fearful penance, 8, 300; the Rishi R. perished because of lust, 19, 123; the Rishi R. fought against Dasaratha, 19, 330. Râma Margaveya, a Syâparnîya priest, 43, 345 n. Râmagâma or Râmagrâma, the Koliyas of, 11, 132; stûpa of R., 11, 134 sq.; 19, 336 sq. Râmagupta, a great ascetic, 45,
269.
Râma Hvâstra, the god that gives food its savour, 4, 23, 23 n. ; invoked and worshipped, 23, 5, 5 n., 9 sq., 14, 17 sq., 34, 36, 38, 119, 158; 31, 196, 204, 209, 219, 223, 256, 271, 276, 323, 337, 340, 379-81; 37,
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #480

RAMA HVASTRA-RASHNU
463
210
ix sq. is in his Vedârthasan Shilo- 32, 320, 323houghtfulness, a gendo
183, 183 n.; connected with the Rânâyanîyas, Khilas of the, quoted, Moon, 23, 88; Râm Yast devoted 34, Ixx; 38, 218-20; 48, 643 ; to R. and Vayu, 23, 249-63; has Upanishad of the R., 38, 219.
fullness of welfare, 23, 327. Rangûstar, brother of Zoroaster, Ramak-tôrâ, ancestor of Fredûn, 47, 144.
5, 132; the Aspîgân, 47, 34, 34 n. Ransom, to be paid for Vessantara's Râman Hvâstra, see Rama H. children, 36, 131. Râmânuga, on the Bhagavadgitâ, 8, Rantideva, or Antideva, 4 30 sq., 35, 66 n., 84 n., 89 n., 90 n., 101 n. 107 n., 112 n., 116 n., 124 n., 346 n., Raokas-kaêshman, n. 378 n., followed Baudhâyana, 8, 219, 220 n. 32 ; 34, xxi sq.; his Vedântasâra, Rapithwina, worshipped, 31, 197, 34, xvi; his Sri-bhâshya, 34, xvi sq., 201, 204, 209, 215, 219, 223, 373, xxii, xxxi n.; Vol. 48; his relation 381 sq.; the R. ritual, 31, 367, to Sankara, 34, xvii, xxii sqq., xli- 374 sq. xlvi, lxxxv-ci, cxxiii sq., cxxvi; 48, Rapti, or Akiravati, 11, 167 n. ix sq. ; quotes a series of ancient Rasâ, the distant river, 32, 1, 8; teachers in his Vedârthasangraha, Avestic Ranhâ, a kind of Okeanos, 34, xxi sq.; sketch of his philo- 32, 320, 323. sophical system, 34, xxiv, xxvii sqq.; Rasāstât, Thoughtfulness, a genius, chief points in which R. and San- 23, 11, 282; worshipped, 31, 200, kara agree and differ, 34, xxx sq., 211, 217, 226. xxxiii-xl, xlviii-li, lxii-Ixvi, Ixviii- Rasåtala (lower region), the earth Ixxiv, lxxvi-lxxix, lxxxi-lxxxvi, cxii, sunk into, 7, 3, 8. cxiv, cxviii n., cxxi; approves of Rashn, see Rashnu. the system of the Bhâgavatas, 34, Rashn-rêsh, n, of an apostate, 47, li sq.; on the relation of the indi- 12, 84 sq. and n. vidual soul to Brahman, 34, liii sq., Rashnu, or Raslın, or Rashnû, or lviii; according to R., the soul is of R. Razista, or Rashn Râst, Genius minute size and a knowing agent, of Truth and Justice, 4, 49; 5, 34, liv-lvii; on the activity of the 213 n.; 23, 327; comes to meet soul, 34, Ivii; on dreams, 34, 1x sq.; the departed soul, 4, 89 n., 373; denies the distinction of the two stationed at the Kinvat bridge, 4, Brahmans and the doctrine of 272; 5, 383 n., dog-rose, the flower Mâyâ, 34, Ixi, xci, cii; on the com- of R., 5, 104; the R. of Kino,' 5, bination of the senses with the 130 sq. and n.; the just, 5, 228; 37, manas, &c., on the death of the 72 sq., 72 n., 278; weighs good vidvân, 34, lxxix; on the immor- works and sins in his golden scales, tality of him who knows Brahman, 5, 241 sq, n.; 18, 33, 33 n., 61 n., 34, lxxix, 1xxx; denies the distinc- 92 n., 282; 24, 18, 18 n., 22; 37, tion between a higher and a lower 155, 155 n.; funeral cake to. R., knowledge, 34, xci.
5, 383 ; 18, 61, 61 n. ; 24, 351; inRâmânugas, their sect occupies a voked, 5, 402, 405; 23, 6, 9, 15, pre-eminent position among the 17, 36, 38, 40, 164, 166, 168–78 Vaishnava sects, 34, xvii; closely (Rashn Yast), 283; Mithra and connected with the Bhâgavatas, 34, R. take the account of the soul's xxii sq. ; their fundamental text action, 18, 66, 24, 258, 280, 319, concerning the soul's fate after 361 ; frees from demons, 23, 50; death, 34, cxxi sq. See also Bhậga- liars who escape Mithra fall into the vatas.
hands of R., 23, 129; companion of Ramaputta, see Uddaka R.
Mithra, 23, 139, 145, 152, 342 ; the Râmâyana and Dhammapada, 10(i), unholy priest displeases R., 23, 156;
36 n.; horse-sacrifice in the R., 44, one of the three judges of the xxix ;-R. of Tulsidas, 34, cxxvii sq. departed, 23, 168 ; invoked at Ranañgaha, the 27th Tathagata, ordeals, 23, 168-77; Mithra, R., 49 (ii), 6.
Spenta-Armaiti, with Ahura Mazda,
ac
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #481

464
RASHNU-RAUHINAYANA
23. 181; the Fravashis along with Râti-sâk gods, accompany Agni at Mithra and R. help in battle, 23, the sacrifices, 46, 188. 191; Fravashi of R., worshipped, 23, Ratnâbhibhâsa, the 55th Tatha200; Verethraghna goes along with gata, 49 (ii), 7. Mithra and R., 23, 244; brother of Ratnahavîmshi, t.t., jewel-offerAshi Vanguhi, 23, 274; the most ings' at king's consecration, 41, just, invoked and worshipped, 31, 58 sq. 198, 205, 209, 215, 220, 224, 256, Ratnakandra, a Bodhisattva Mahâ319, 326, 345, 351, 388; the Rash- sattva, 21, 4; the 52nd Tathậgata, nus having the seed of fire in them, 49 (ii), 6. 31, 358, 358 n.; supremacy of R. Ratnakara, one of the sixteen virthe righteous, 37, 80; ceremonial tuous men, 21, 4; n. of a Tathậgata of R., 37, 183
in the East, 49 (ii), 66. Rasmiprabhâsa, a future Tathâ- Ratnaketu, the 71st Tathagata, 49 gata, 21, 142-4.
(ii), 7. Rasmisatasa hasraparipûrna. Ratnaketurâgas, future Buddhas so dhvaga, a future Buddha, 21, called, 21, 210-12. 257 sq.
Ratnakusumasampushpitagâtra, Râspî, see Priests (d).
n, of a Tathagata, 49 (ii), roo. Rass, the people of ar R. punished Ratnamati, son of a former Buddha
for disbelief, 9, 86, 86 n., 242. Kandrasûryapradîpa, 21, 19. Râstare-vaghant, n.p., 23, 209. Ratnapâni, a Bodhisattva MahaRâta, Genius of Charity, made by sattva, 21, 4. Mazda, 4, 215, 215 n.; 23, 338; 37, Ratnaprabha, n. of a god and a 227, 227 n.; the good R., with eyes Bodhisattva Mahâsattva, 21, 4. of love, invoked, 23, 5, 14, 36 sq., Ratnaprabhâsa, n. of the period of 330.
the Buddha Sasiketu, 21, 145. Ratanasutta, t.c., a Sutta of the Ratnasambhava, n. of Sasiketu's Suttanipâta, 10 (ii), 37-40; a Pirit Buddha-field, 21, 145. or protecting charm, 35, 213. Ratnasekhara, king, who spares Ratha, Arya, founder of the Arya- one of six brothers sentenced to gayanti Sâkhâ, 22, 293.
death, 45, 421 n. Rathagritsa, is a spring-month, 43, Ratnasrî, the 72nd Tathậgata, 49 105.
(ii), 7. Rathanêmi makes love to Râgîmatî, Ratnategobhyudgata, n. of a Tabut is converted by her, and both thâgata, 21, 431 sq. reach highest perfection, 45, 116-19, Ratnâvabhâsa, n. of the aeon of the 116 n.
Buddha Dharmaprabhâsa,21,195,197. Rathantara hymns, see Sâman. Ratnavisuddha, the world where Rathaprota is a rainy month, 43, the Tathagata Prabhûtaratna is, 21, 106.
229. Rathasvana is a summer-month, Ratninah, t.t., recipients of the 43, 106.
Jewel offerings' at a king's conRathaugas is a spring-month, 43, secration, 41, 58 sq. n., 65, 108 n. 105.
Ratnotpalasri, n. of a Tathâgata, Rathavîti Darbhya, n.p., 32, 357- 49 (ii), 101. 60, 362.
Ratthapâla, n.p., 11, 260 n. Rathekitra is a summer-month, 43, Ratu, see Priests (d). 106.
Ratu: the holy gods and the great Rathîtara, see Satyavakas R.
R., 4, 250. Rathîtarîputra, n.p., 15, 225. Ratus, the chiefs of creation, ruled Rati, Lust, daughter of Mara, 49 by the Gâthas, 4, 222, 222 n. (i), 139.
Ratûstar, brother of Zoroaster, 47, Ratipratipûrna, n. of the period of 144. the Buddha Tamalapatrakandana- Rauhinâyana, n, of a teacher, 15, gandha, 21, 150.
I18n.
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #482

RAURAVA-RELICS
465
Raurava, see Hell (a).
purity on birth and death of Râvana, a Brâhmana with ten heads, Sapindas and Samânodakas, 2, 251, 42, 374 sq.
251 n. ; 25, 177-82, 186 sq. ; 29, 244 Ravant, n.p., 23, 217.
sq. and n.; those who do not cast Raven, see Birds (6).
off r. guilty of mortal crimes, and Reabsorption of the world into those who forsake blameless r.
Brahman, see Pralaya, and World (6). become outcasts, 2, 280; 25, 384, Real and Unreal, 34, 4.
442, 442 n.; Sapindas, Sagotras, Realists and Idealists, 11, 49 n.; and Samânapravaras inherit on maintain the reality of everything, failure of sons, 2, 305 sq.; 25, 34, 401; the Sautrântikas and the 366 sq.; believers should not ask Vaibhâshikas are the R., 34, 401 n.; forgiveness for the idolators, though controverted, 34, 402-18.
they be their r., 6, 189; two kinds Reasoning stands nearer to percep- of Bandhu and Sakulya, 7, 68, tion than Sruti, 34, 299; its relation 68 n. ; who are to be honoured as to the sacred texts, 34, 299 sq., Gurus, 7, 129; how to be saluted, 314-17; only a subordinate auxi- 14, 67, 155; not to be fed at liary of intuitional knowledge, 34, Sraddhas, 14, 267; 25, 101 sq.; to 307; the assertion that r. has no be informed of an adoption, 14, 335; foundation rests on r. only, 34, 315; Mithra (contract) between r., 23, recommended by Manu, 34, 315; 149 sq.; to help in illness, 24, 69; the want of foundation constitutes quarrels with near r. should be the beauty of r., 34, 315 sq.
avoided, 25, Ixviii, 157 sq.; maternal Rebha, n.p.? 46, 136.
uncle, aunt, grandfather, 25, 39, 54, Rebirth, see Transmigration.
96, 102, 157, 182; respect due to Recluse, see Hermits, and Holy to r., 25, 54 sq.; marriage with persons.
(female) Sapinda forbidden, 25, 75, Recompense, see Karman, and 466; defamation of r., 25, 302; Works (C).
Niyoga with Sapinda, 25, 356; names Reflection (dhyana), earth, sky, to be given to r., 27, 118; r. who heaven, water, mountains, gods, should wear mourning for each and men reflect, 1, 114; meditation other, 27, 146 sq., 146 n.; 28, 42, on r. as Brahman, 1, 115.
42 n., 44, 55; regulations about a Regicide, see Homicide, and Rulers, ruler and his r., 27, 354-9; rights Regions, see Quarters, and World. of eldest cousins, 27, 458 sq. ; Relationship, five orders of, 3, 43; assembly of r. at ancestral rites, 28,
nine branches of r., 3, 54, 88; 'the 293 ; love of kindred, the greatest hundred houses,' or chambers in a exercise of benevolence, 28, 312 sq.; hundred family residence, 3, 333, liability of r, for debts contracted 333 n.; degrees of r. and period of by members of a family, 33, 41-6, mourning, 4, 148-54 ; religion to be 48, 329; king must maintain the preferred to ties of r., 6, 175 sq.; rules settled among assemblages of real ties of r. to supersede the tie r., 33, 153-5; who are inadmissible of sworn brotherhood, 9, 139; de- witnesses, 33, 302 sq.; property grees of consanguinity and affinity not lost to r. by long possession, 33, in China, 27, 202-8 and Tables 1-6. 310 sq.; authority for inquiry into See also Family, and Relatives. the sin of r., 37, 77; loyalty towards Relatives, father-in-law, and uncles r., 40, 242 sq. See also Etiquette, received as guests, 2, 120, 205; 14, and Guru. 49, 244 sq.; 25, 96, 96 n.; 29, 87 n., Release, see Emancipation, and 88, 197, 273, 435; 30, 132,279; the Salvation. terms sagotra, sakulya, sapinda, and Released, the, one who has reached samânodaka defined, 2, 127 n., 250, union with Brahman, 8, 288 sq.; 250 n.; 7, 87 ; 14, 28, 177 sq., 178 for ther, there is no fear anywhere, sq. 11. ; 25, 74, 178, 180 sq., 186 sq., 8, 292 ; the r, soul, see Soul (d). 366 sq. and n., 368 n., 468; im- Relics, see Buddha (i), and Stûpas. S.B. IND.
нь
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #483

466
RELIGION-RESURRECTION
Religion, the good, see Zoroas- 120–30, 196, 235; 37, 431; those trianism.
who have no part in the r.,5, 384 sq.; Religious acts (duties, works), see the place whence r. will take place, Samskara, and Works.
5, 386 sq., 386 n. ; the day of judgeReligious hunter (Dharmavyâdha), ment, 6, 6, 140 sq., 243 sq.; 9, 9, 34, 228.
19, 29 sq., 85, 114 sq., 185, 188 sq., Religious instruction, see Brahma
216, 220, 254 sq., 255 n., 257 sq., kârin, Instruction, and Teacher. 262, 299, 301 59.; threats and Religious merit, see Karman, and terrors, warnings of r. day, 6, 66, Works.
69 sq., 159, 199, 216, 244, 252 sq.; Religious student, see Brahmakârin. 9, 54-7, 66, 72, 730, 218, 222-4, Rena, female disciple of Sambhû- 248 sq., 251, 307-11; God will tavigaya, 22, 289.
assemble the believers on r. day, 6, Renovation of the universe, see 84, 117; unbelievers doubt in r. World (b).
and are punished in hell, 6, 254; 9, Renunciation and pursuit of actions, 6, 84, 105, 154-6, 168, 286; 37, 193; 8, 63; r. and tranquillity belong to every nation shall have a witness knowledge, 8, 103; true r. defined, against it on the day of r., 6,259 sq. ; 8, 121 sq., 127; is penance, and a each man shall have a book on r. means to attain knowledge of the day with an account of his deeds, Brahman, 8, 312, 369 ; man of 9, 3; all cities destroyed before the understanding practises r., giving day of judgement, 9, 7; retribution prominence to knowledge, 8, 349 ; on r. day, 9, I; proofs of r., 9, as a mode of piety, 8, 376; what is 32, 56 sq., 241 sq., 246; 18, 99the object of r. of Buddhist monks? 113; descriptions of r. day, 9, 42 35, 31 sq., 49 sq. ; sensations, sq., 189 sq., 314 sq., 317-26, 329pleasant and painful, connected 31, 338-40 ; just balances will be with r., 35, 71; destruction of placed on the r. day, no soul shall sorrow, the aim of r., 35, 101-3, be wronged, 9, 49; the kingdom 124; advantages of r., 36, 58 sq.; shall be God's on judgement day, 9, ten bonds on account of which men 62 sq.; r. called old folks' tales, do not renounce the world, 36, 139; 9, 70; the beast that shall appear fruits of Samanaship gained by r., on r. day, 9, 106; punishments on 36, 360. See also Sin (c).
r. day, 9, 112; the dread hour when Repentance, see Sin (c).
the father shall not atone for his Resignation (kshậnti), three kinds son, nor the child for its parent, 9,
of, 49 (ii), 51. See also Islâm. 134 sq.; as God quickens the earth Resources, the four, of religious by rain-so shall the r. be, 9, 158, life, 13, 172-4.
164; the sudden coming of the Rest-houses, public, built by pious judgement day,9,165 sq.; the infidels people, 11, 15 Sq., 25 n.; 17, 98 sq.; regret on r. day, 9, 187; God the 22, 126 sq.; Bhikkhu may take one only judge on r. day, 9, 192; the meal at r., 13, 37, 37 sq. n.
very skins of the unbelievers bear Restraint, penance, sacrifice, are witness against them on judgement the feet of the Brâhmî-upanishad, day, 9, 200 sq.; the quickening of 1, 153; of senses, 8, 51, 53, 57, 86, the earth a sign of r., 9, 202, 211; 99, 126, 162, 232, 242, 248, 251, smoke shall cover the heavens on 257, 282, 336, 358; of the self in r. day, 9, 218; the two recording the self, 8, 392. See Self-restraint. angels, death and r., the last judgeResurrection, the world of, the ment, 9, 243-5; creation and r. of happy day of, 4, 81 n., 82 n., 147, man, 9, 328; the hope of all good 203, 211 n., 247, 247 n., 381 ; 5, 8; creations, 18, 5; 37, 246 ; mankind 18, 13, 38, 45, 70, 73, 110, 213 n., continues till the r., 18, 76 sq.; fifty378, 382; 37, 420 sq., 446 sq.; seven years of the r., 18, 79; the r. and renovation of the universe, wicked purified at the r., 18, un n., under Sôshyans, 5, lii, 9, 9 n., 33, 114-16, 115 n.; in revelation it is said
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #484

RESURRECTION-REVELATION
467
that every dead body is raised up, both 288, 292, 295, 332, 338 sq., 341, of the righteous and of the wicked; 360 sq., 378, 422 sq. ; 23, 127, 133; there is none whom they shall abandon 24, 52 sq., 59, 258 sq., 261 sq., to the fiend, 18, 222 sq., made by 267, 271, 273, 277 sq., 281-3,287 sq., Verethraghna, 23, 238 - 40; im
, 238-40; mm- 290 sq., 293, 295, &c.; is not mortality of the world after r., 23, wanting in completeness, but our 290-2, 307; r. and future existence,
understanding, 18, 7, 9 sq. ; priest
understanding. 18. 24, 15, 61, 63 sq., 74, 81 n., 82 sq., keeps the Mazda-worshipper in 99, 104, 207, 225, 258, 336; 37, accordance with r., 18, 19; Avesta 440; wicked souls remain in hell
revealed, not the Pahlavi commenuntil r., 24, 25; three nights' punish- taries, 18, 215 n.; arrangement and ment at the r., 24, 51, 51 n.; restoration and benediction of r., demonstrated by the death of Christ, 18. 322; Zarathustra prays for 24, 232 sq.; denied by the Mânî
e Mani- r., 31, 16, 23 sg., 78, 82, 90, 108-21; chaeans, 24, 246; belief in r., 27, Mãthras and Gâthas delivered to 103 ; let the dead arise, 31, 391; Zarathustra by Ahura, 31, 37, 43, foretold by Allharmazd, 47, 163. 123, 126, 176, 179; 37, 406 sq.; See also Future Life (a, d), Saoshyant, Zoroaster questions Ahura Mazda and World (6).
as to the future, 31, 38 sq., 48-50 ; Retribution, see Future Life, Kar- all that Zarathustra said, inspired man, and Works (c).
by Ahura, 31, 134, 144; ZaraRevata, sends a robe to Sâriputta, thustrian r. given against the Daêvas,
17, 251 sq.; questions Buddha about 31, 199 sq. and n.; reciting the r., schisms, 17, 317; one of the prin- 37, 245, 330; Nasks sent down by cipal Thera Bhikkhus, an Arhat, 17, God, 37, 419-21; see also Ahura360; 21, 2; 49 (ii), 2, 90; won Mazda (c); -first and second r. over by Yasa, R. takes an active of Mohammed, 6, xx-xxiii ; Moshare in convening the council of hammed's marriage with Zainab Vesâlî, and is one of the referees, sanctioned by a r., 6, xxix; Mo
97-414; Vaggian Bhikkhus try hammed's wife cleared from suspiin vain to win R. by gits, 20, cion by a r., 6, xxix; Mohammed 400 sqq.
reconciles his wives to his marriage Revati, at the head of 318,000 with Mary by a r., 6, xl; the pious
female lay votaries, 22, 267 sq. to believe in r., misbelievers doubt Revatika, n. of a park at Dvârâvatî, in r. and are punished, 6, 2, 24, 138, 22, 277.
191, 197 sq., 203 sq., 206; 9, 176; Revelation, not claimed for the Jews say that they believe in what sacred books of Confucianism, 3, God revealed to them, 6, 12; XV ;-Avesta, r. of the law (dînô) by belief in what has been revealed Ahura to Zarathustra, in questions to Abraham, Ishmael, Isaac, Jacob, and answers, 4, lviii sq., lxx-lxxii, Moses, and Jesus, 6, 19; angels Ixxii n., 2, I1, 22, &c., 208, 212; bear witness to what God re23, 24, 24 n., 202; 24, xvii, 170; vealed, 6, 95; Jews to be judged 37, 3-6, 9, 258, 413; mountain of by what God has revealed, 6, 103 sq.; the holy questions, i. e. of con- had the r. been a book on paper, versations between Ormazd and idolators would have disbelieved it, Zoroaster, 4, 240, 240 n.; many 6, 116; Moses receives the tablets works of wisdom can only be con- of the Law from God, 6, 154 sq.; ceived through the Holy Word, or Jews inherited the Book, 6, 158 sq.; r., 4, 296 n., 297 ; defined, 5, 4; unbelievers call r. old folks' tales, quoted, appealed to, 5, 8, 15, 25, 41, 6, 166, 252; Mohammed dare not 46, 52, 60 sq., 63, 65, 73-5, 83, 85, change the r., 6, 194; story of 88-91, 105, 115, 120, 149, 161, Joseph, a proof of r., 6, 219, 230 sq.; 183 sq., 354, 393; 18, 1, 15, 21, God can annul or confirm any part 25 sq., 30, 41, 75, 125, 127, 129, of r., 6, 237; for every period there 133, 148, 150, 223, 227 sq., 282, is a book revealed, 6, 237; the
H h 2
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #485

468
REVELATION-RIGHTEOUSNESS
people of the Book to be treated mildly, 9, 122; God will vindicate the truth of His r., 9, 207 sq.; hypocrites ask for the r. of a Sûrah, 9, 231; see Qur'ân;-disclaimed by Buddha, 19, 170 n.; Manu-smriti revealed by Brahman, 25, xii, xv, xvii, 19; Vishnu-smriti a r. of the god Vishnu, 25, xxi; Sruti or r., the Veda, 25, 31; the Veda is eternal, though Rishis are makers of hymns and sections, 48, 332 sq. See also Sruti, Upanishads (a), and Veda (f). Revenge, King Dighîti dissuades his son Dîghâvu from, 17, 298-305. Revottara Pâtava Kâkra Sthapati, a priest, 44, 236, 269-72. Ribhu, n. of one of the Ribhus, 44, 381; Agni called R., 46, 187, 191, 240, 243, 382. Ribhukshans, Maruts so called, 32, 390 sq., 395, 400. Ribhus, worshipped at the Tarpana, 30, 243; became immortal, 32, 36 sq., 166 sq.; constructed the chariot of the Asvins, 42, 20, 389; the wagoners, 42, 73, 603; the evening Soma pressure for the R., 42, 231; share of the R. and lordship of the Visvedevas, 43, 69; a R. formed of the Gagat metre bears the sacrificer to well-being, 44, 173; viz. Ribhu, Vibhvan, Indra, Vâga, invited to the sacrifice, 44, 381; to the R. a furrier sacrificed at the Purushamedha, 44, 415; Savitri accompanied by R., Vibhus and Vâgas, 44, 480. Rice, different kinds of, 41, 69 sq.; its origin, 44, 216. See also Parables (b).
Riddles, propounded by Angra Mainyu to Zarathustra, 4, 208, 210, 210 n.; Apattis not subject to legal questioning are sot-âpatti and samâpatti, 20, 44; of the sorcerer Akhtya, 23, 72 sq. and n.; r. and similes of Arhatship, 36, 275-373, 282 n. See also Brahmodya, and Puzzles.
Right (and left): the son walks round his father keeping his r. side towards him, 1, 292; left hand prized on occasions of festivity, r. hand on occasions of mourning, 39, 73 sq.; r. side of animal is the
stronger, 43, 115; rightward or sunward way, 43, 136, 139, 147; Adhvaryu priest steps past the altar, keeping his left foot before the r. one, 44, 56 sq. and n. See also Omens.
Right Conduct, see Morality, Righteousness, and Rita. Righteousness, he is not mighty, &c., who is not mighty, &c., in, 4, 297; the righteous and the wicked distinguished on resurrection day, 5, 123-7; Aûharmazd considered r. as a destruction of the fiend, 5, 183; r. is the one thing which is good, 5, 335; the righteous man a counterpart of Aûharmazd, 5, 373 sq.; there is a hope for everything but wickedness, everything will lapse except r., 5, 396; righteous feelings belong to good conduct, 8, 326; righteous life is the worthiest homage of the Tathagata, 11, 87; a life of r., the first of the conditions by which a Bhikkhu obtains his desires, 11, 207, 210-18; palace and lake called 'R.' of King Sudassana, 11, 239, 265-70, 274, 277, 278, 281, 285, 287; deviation from established course allowed in what is conventional and ceremonial, but not in the matter of r., 16, 202, 204 n.; righteous man better than all creatures, spiritual or worldly, 18, 11-15; why a righteous man is created, and how he should act, 18, 15-20; why a righteous man is great, 18, 20 sq.; r. and sagedom are identical, 22, 46; propriety and r. the great elements for man's character, 27, 388 sq.; humanity and r. rooted in ceremonies, 27, 413 sq.; r. arises from affection between husband and wife, father and son, 27, 440; rites promote r.and humility, 28, 219 sq.; benevolence and r., instruments of a ruler, 28, 257; r. is perfect excellence, 37, 11 sq. and n., &c.; three kinds of righteous men, 37, 149; cause and effect of r., 37, 168; happiness comes from r., 37, 176; propitiation of the righteous is the best thing, 37, 188; righteous action is the desire of the soul, and also the gifts which they give away, 37, 193; superiority of
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #486

RIGHTEOUSNESS-RIKÎKA
469
the righteous man, 37, 231; what is xxxii; of what use is the R. to him r., 37, 233; benefit of worship and r., who does not know the Self? 15, 37, 241; rewards and tokens of r.,37, 251; Brâhmana useless who does 269 sq. ; r. is the best of religions, 37, (not know the Rikas, 25, 59; is 271 ; reward of liberality and r., sacred to the gods, 25, 148; Brâh37, 282; Zoroastrianism the religion mana who retains in his memory the of r., 37, 286 sq., 344; teaching r., R. is not stained by guilt, 25, 482 ; 37, 314; the way of r., 37, 347 ; a miscellaneous production, 26, xviii; thinking about r., 37, 358; r. pro- Rik, the (female) Hotri, 26, 247, duced by complete mindfulness, 37, 327; the hymns of R. belong to 379 sq.; way of r. not concealed, Indra and Agni, 26, 429, 429 n.; 37,380 sq.; giving delight to him who Rishis, authors of R., 29, 122 sq., isa right-living poor man, 37, 383 sq.; 219 sq.; 46, 33 sq.; methods of assisting the world through r., 37, translation and interpretation, 32, 387 sq.; rectitude assists a man like a ix-xxii, xxix-xli; value of Sâyana's regiment a thousand strong, 37, 409; commentary, 32, xxix-xxxi, xxxiv, dominion is for r., 37, 462; Zoroaster xliv, xlvi, lxviii-Ixxi; editions of R. a seeker of r., 47, xxvi, 49, 51, 53; and Sâyana's commentary, 32, xxxi Zoroaster's eternal statement' sq., xliii-cxxv; metrics and prosody about reverencing the righteous, of R., 32, xxxvii sq., lii, lxxvii-cxxv, 47, 44; praise r., 47, 69; reverence 83, 91, 99, 170 sq., 324; the Samhita for r., 47, 150 ; benevolence and r., and the Pada texts, 32, xlii sq., xliv, see Benevolence. See also Islâm, xlviii, li sq. ; 46, 69, 71, 79, 145; Morality, and Virtue.
importance of Prâtisakhya for R. Righteous Order, see Asha. text, 32, xliv sq., xlviii-liii, lv-lvii, Rigumati, disciple of Sambhûtavi- lxxii, lxxv, lxxviii-ci, cvii, cxiii sq., gaya, 22, 289.
cxvi; Vâlakhilya hymns of R., 32, Rigupâlikâ, n. of a river, 22,201,263. xlvi-li; the Sarvânukramanî, 32, Rig-veda, or Rig-veda-samhitâ, or Ixviii-lxxi, Ixxviii; old mistakes in Rik (Rikas), Agni or fire in, 1, xxii; the text, 32, lxxi-lxxvii; hymns of R. religious notion of sin in R., 1, translated, Vols. 32 and 46: ancient xxii ; germs of Upanishad doctrines and modern hymns, 32, 3-6; myfound in R., 1, 1xvi; breath identified thology of the R. to be kept distinct with the hymns of the R. and their from that of other Vedas, 32, 260 poets, 1, 214-18; arrangement of sq.; bibliography of works on R., hymns in R., 1, 214 n. ; 12, xvi, xx- 32, 540-9; highest Self is Rik, xxii; 29, 113 n.; 32, xli sq. ; 46, 34, 79; lower knowledge comprises 17 sq., 104, 216, 293, 297, 310, 361, the R., 34, 137, 138; pranava 395 sq.; date of R. and Prâtisâkhyas, belonging to R. is connected with 1, 214 n.; 32, xxii, xlv, li, 60; udgîtha belonging to Sâmaveda, 38, speculations on the recitation of the 282 n.; Atharva-veda and R., 42, Samhitâ, Pada, and Krama texts, xxx sq. ; R. and the horse-sacrifice, 1, 247, 250 sq., 253-6, 263; texts of 44, xvii, xxiv; Nârâsamsâni, verses R. quoted, 8, 224, 277 n., 284 n.; or hymns of the R., recited at the 25, 63, 183, 183 n., 272, 480-2, Purushamedha, 44, xxxii; story of 482 n.; 38, 428 sq.; 44, 223, 397, Purûravas and Urvasî in R., 44, 445; 48, 778; Brâhmanas recite the 70-2, 72 n.; the Rik verses are the verses in the same way as they Veda, 44, 362; at the time of were recited by their authors, the the Anukramani, all real knowledge ancient Rishis, 11, 172 sq.; efficacy as to authors of the hymns of the of priestly invocations and sacrifices first Mandala lost, 46, 24 sq.; later in hymns of R., 12, x sq. ; caste additions to the hymns of R., 46, 301, in R., 12, xii ; priests in R., 12, xv; 304, 421, 424 ; later hymns of R., allusions to Kurus and Pañkâlas in 46, 304. See also Veda. R., 12, xli sq. ; portions of it going Rik, Rikas, see Rig-veda. by the name of Upanishad, 15, Rikîka, an ancestor of Râma, 8, 295.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #487

470
RINAÑGAYA-RISHIS Rinañgaya, worshipped at the Tar- study, which is the sacrifice to the pana, 30, 244.
R., 7, 194, 194 n. ; 12, 190 sq., 190 Rishabha, Arhat, life of the, 22, n.; 14, 56, 259, 271; 25, 89, 169; 49 281-5; had five names, 22, 282; (i), 100; see also Debts (the three), the first Tîrthakara, 45, 71 n.; the and Sacrifice (b); royal R. learnt first Gina, of the Kâsyapa Gotra, yoga from Ikshvâku, 8, 58; gods addresses his sons, 45, 249, 260, and R., the emanations of Krishna,
260 n., 261 n. See also Kâsyapa. 8, 86; all R. worship Krishna, 8, Rishabha Vaisvâmitra, author of 87, 94; Bhrigu and Narada chiefs Vedic hymns, 46, 267, 269.
among R., 8, 89; are within Krishna, Rishabha Yâgñatura, king of the 8, 93; he is called the highest Svikna, 44, 250, 399 sq.
R. who understands the Brahman, Rishabhadatta, Devananda, wife 8, 173; by self-restraint, &c., of the Brâhmana, 22, 190 sq., 218, one becomes a R., not by dwelling 220–3, 226.
in the forest, 8, 173, 173 n., 282; Rishabhasena, at the head of the question Pragâpati, resp. Brahman
Sramanas in Rishabha's time, 22, 284. about final emancipation, 8, 282 Rishidatta, disciple of Susthita and sq., 314; are subject to delusion, Supratibuddha, 22, 293.
8, 322; the great R. also extol the Rishidattika Kula, of the Mânava einancipated saint, 8, 345; attained Gana, 22, 292.
the godhead by means of penance, Rishigupta Kâkandaka, founder of 8, 388; are the authors of Vedic the Mânava Gana, 22, 292.
hymns, Vedas seen by or revealed Rishiguptika Kula, of the Mânava to them, 11, 172 sq.; 25, 477, 479; Gana, 22, 292.
29, 70-2 and n.; 34, 213, 223; 48, Rishipâlita, disciple of Santisenika, 332 sq.; Agni the Hotri introduced 22, 293.
to the R. and gods, 12, 115, 115 n.; Rishis (sages, seers), are not born Agni praised by R., Vipras (bards), in the Kali Yuga, 2, xviii, xl sq., 19, and Kavis (sages), 12, 116; how 19 n.; one should not marry a they obtained the sacrifice from woman belonging to the same Gotra, the gods, 12, 160-3; how they or descended from the same R. reached safely the night, 12, 352; ancestors, or from the same Pra- accomplished what they wanted by varas, 2, 127 n., 196; 7, 106, 106 the sacrifice, 12, 370; part of the sq, n.; 14, 42; 33, 166, 166 n.; hand sacred to the R., 14, 25, 166; committed no sin by transgres- to carp at the teaching of the R. is to sions of the law, but men of destroy one's soul, 14, 62; honoured later times must not imitate them, as guests with madhuparka, 14, 244 2, 132, 175, 175 n.; the seven sq., 244 n.; satiated at the Tarpana R. as creators, 2, 160; 42, 179-83, rite, 14, 254 sq.; 29, 115, 121-3, 204 ; the bodies of the great R. 219 sq., 223; 30, 79, 244; reached became stars, 2, 160; daily libations their high station by the ladder of and other offerings to the R., 2, the gods,' 14, 309; world of R. 195, 201; 14, 63, 238; 25, 62, 132; obtained by reciting hymns, 15, 90; 29, 192; dwellings of R., sacred Prâna is the true work of the R., places, 2, 276; 14, 117, 301; the 15, 275; Prâna is the only R., 15, seven R., 7, 4, 4 n., 153; 8, 86, 276; names of ancient R. in Pali, 281; 14, 309; 15, 106; 30, 244 17, 130; the R. Asita coines and (their names); 33, 99; 42, 52, 161, departs by the way of the wind, 19, 179-83; 43, xv n., 73 (created), 18; 49 (i), 14; were seduced by 205, 207, 211 sq., 250, 250 n., 267, women, 19, 39 sq., 43-5; 49 (i), 267 n.; 44, 397; 46, 80, 225, 312 38 sq.; forests of the Himalaya, sq.; see also Stars; royal and the favourite resort of Brahmanical, Brahmanical R. have perished by royal and divine R., 19, 78; 49 (i), the action of Kala, 7, 79; man 75; Buddha called a great R., 19, owes a debt to the R., viz. Veda 147, 163, 281, 281 n.; a hermit
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #488

RISHIS-RITA
471
may fall into ruin, a householder 267, 267 n.; 48, 568 sq.; charms may become a R., 19, 239; pos- found by R., 42, 29; stanzas, the sessed of magical powers, 19, 352; milk of the R., 42, 73; Indra to21, 131; different degrees of sages, gether with the R., 42, 231; Rishis' 22, 268, 274; Manu creates ten R., layer (of the fire-altar), 43, 81; are who again create seven Manus, 25, the first-born Brahman, 43, 100-3; Ixv, 14 sq.; the great R. approach when the R. performed sacrifice, Manu, 25, 1; country of Brah- the Gandharvas came and criticized marshis, 25, 32 sq.; Arsha marriage it, 44, 29; Agni makes the mortal rite of the R., 25, 79-82, 85; 29, R., 46, 24; Agni compared to a 166; Manes descended from Marîki R. uttering sacred shouts, 46, 57 ; and other R., 25, 111 sq.; desert a the seven R. or Angiras, sons of the country ruled by a wicked king, 25, Dawn and Heaven, breaking the 220; even the great R. took oaths, rock in which the cows are im25, 273, 273 n.; 33, 98 sq. and n.; prisoned, 46, 308 sq., 313 sq., 318, great R. of the Brâhmana caste 322 ; go to heaven, 49 (i), 19 sq.; made substitutes for principal rules, a R. stepping from a heavenly 25, 435; penances adopted by gods, chariot, 49 (i), 22; Nahusha made R., and Manes, 25, 473, 475; caused the R. bear his litter, 49 (i), 113 ; by Goodness, 25, 495 ; learnt sacri- Purûravas wished to take gold from ficial rites from the gods, 26, 21, the R., 49 (i), 113. See also Holy 36, 39, 46, 101; Brâhmanas, the persons, and Isi. descendants of the R., 29, 62, 62 Rishisvadhyâya, a treatise quoted, sq. n. ; 42, 175; 44, 195 sq. (repre- 29, 72. sent all deities); adoration to gods, Rishyasringa, seduced by a woman, R., Manes, and men, 29, 150; if 19, 39, 39 n.; 49 (i), 39. the newly married abstain for one Rita (Right, Order): the departed year, a Ř. will be born, 29, 171; sage says, 'I am the first-born of at opening and concluding cere- R.,' 15, 69; the Self the enjoyer monies of Veda study, 29, 221, of R., 15, 295; Aditi, the wife of 321, 325; 30, 161, 161 n., 242, 266 R., 32, 261; the gods release the sq.; the vow belonging to Agni R. (divine order of the universe) together with the R., 29, 229; from darkness, 42, 15; R. or uniinvoked to give long life to the versal order, supports the earth, new-born child, 29, 294; cannot 42, 199; Pragâpati, the first-born perform sacrifices, hence are not of R., 42, 206; Agni the guardian entitled to the study of the Veda, of R., 46, I, 259, 282; the divine 34, 197 n.; are entitled to acquire gates, the increasers of R., 46, 8, knowledge, 34, 199; knowledge of 153; Agni kindled on behalf of R., the R. necessary for the perform- 46, 32; Agni born from or in or ance of a sacrificial action, 34, 213 according to R., 46, 33, 54, 161, sq.; cannot be qualified for medita- 181, 281; Maruts, the increasers of tions connected with R., 34, 217; R., 46, 38; Agni in the lap, in the we have no right to measure by our womb of R., 46, 54, 220; the gods capabilities the capability of R., 34, followed the laws of R., 46, 54; 223; Sânkhyasâstra composed by a the stream of R., 46, 61, 63, 147; R., 34, 291 sq. ; create many things serving the R., 46, 61, 64; the by their mere intention, 34, 347 instigations of R., the thought of sq.; in Chinese Buddhism and in R., 46, 64; Agni penetrated by R., Taoism R. are immortal, 40, 238 n.; 46, 70; the Augiras founded the were the non-existent from which R., 46, 74; the lowing milch-cows creation started, 41, 143; 48, 568 of R., 46,88; a sacrifice conforming sq.; the years, the R., the truths, to the great R., 46, 95; Agni swells 41, 168; gods and R., 41, 189 sq.; with the milk of R. and is led on represent the vital airs, 41, 333; the straightest paths of R., 46, 103, 43, xxi n., 60, 100, 122, 174, 185, 137; Agni in the sphere or abode
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #489

472
RITA-RÔSHANÔ-KASHM
of R., 46, 148, 248, 412; Night nature of r., list of r., 5, 74-85; and Dawn, the young mothers of chiefs of r., 5, 89 sq.; rules about R., 46, 153, 377; Agni the charioteer crossing r., 7, 203; Sraddhas perof R., 46, 158, 229, 350; streams formed on the banks of holy r., of R. hidden at the birthplace of confer eternal bliss, 7, 256–60 ; Agni, 46, 160, 161 sq.; Agni is ocean the prince among r., 8, 346; intent upon R., 46, 164; the gods feast of the Ganga and Mahî, 17, rejoiced in the song of R., 46, 170; 25; 20, 359; the cause of r. beds, Agni Vaisvânara, increaser of R., 18, 213 sq.; names of r., 20, 301 46, 228; Agni loves many aspects sq., 304; 32, 320, 323; 35, 171; of R., 46, 240; the two long-maned, 36, 304 sq.; why r. were created, red horses of R., that swim in ghee, 24, 98; Snâtaka must not swim 46, 244; the thoughts of the wor- over a r., 25, 141; a r. made pure shippers go along the path of R., by its current, 25, 188; invoked 46, 263; priests, eager to set to for bliss, 32, 423; 46, 143; the work the R., 46, 297, 299; the seven r., 42, 25, 375; 43,211 sq.; host (of the seven Rishis?) came 46, 75, 219, 224; expiatory oblation forth in the womb of R., 46, 308; to the stream at Soma-sacrifice, 44, our human fathers (the seven Rishis), 211; in hell, 45, 280; Dâît (Av. aspiring after R., 46, 308 sq., 318; Dâitya), a mythic r., 47, 25, 25 n.; Agni has harnessed the two steeds wonderful r. in Sukhâvatî, 49 (ii), of R., 46, 316, 319; the brilliant 37-9. See also Holy places, dawns have shone out R., 46, 318; Robbery, see Theft. the wise have held up the R., 46, Rodasi, wife of the Maruts, • 318; the sacrifice, one of the chief 272-7, 284, 338, 357, 369; and manifestations of R., 46, 325, 328; Eileithyia, 32, 277 sq. by R. the waters have sped for- Roga, the Malla, converted by ward, 46, 326; with R. Agni has Buddha, 17, 135-9; 35, 282 n.; been anointed, 46, 326; the R. of a friend of Ananda's, 17, 228. the cow (milk) ruled by R., 46, 326, Rohagupta, see Khaluka Ř. 329; by the R. the Angiras have Rohana, disciple of Suhastin, 22 broken the rock, 46, 326; the 290; teacher of Nâgasena, 35, xxv, abode, foundation of R., 46, 336, 13-24. 343; Agni has spread over heaven Rohini, moon beloved by, 22, 235; and earth according to R., 46, 364; divinity of the cows, 42, 7, 265; Agni knows R., 46, 372; Agni has wife of Rohita, 42, 210, 661, 665 grasped the rein of R., 46, 382; sq.; wife of King Vasudeva, 45, Agni as connected with R., 46, 393 112 ; wife of Soma, 49 (i), 44. sq.; by R. they have supported the Rohita, the red sun, prayer for supporting R., 46, 399; Agni im- sovereign power addressed to, 42, plored for favour, wealth, and R., 207-14, 661-8; the divine R., 42, 46, 410.
265; identified with Time, 42, Ritas gaya, worshipped at the Tar- 683. pana, 30, 244.
Rohita, son of Hariskandra, 44, Rites, see Auspicious rites, Cere- xxxiv sq. monies, and Works.
Romaka, Romans (?), v. 1. Râmaka, Ritu, see Seasons.
14, xxv, 94 n. Rivayat, on next-of-kin marriage, Rosaries, Buddha worshipped with, 18, 414-26, 428; extracts from 49 (i), 191. Persian R., 37, 418-47.
Rôshan, Pahlavi writer, quoted, 5, River(s): simile of r. and sea, 1, 216, 216 n., 256, 267, 272; 24,
102; 34, 277-9; two r. in the xxvi sq., 120 n., 169, 169 n., 189. world of Brahman, 1, 275-7; wor- Rôshano-kashm, Av. Raokas-kaeshshipped, 3, 39, 39 n, 134 sq., 317 man, among the producers of the sq., 318 n.; 27, 225; 29, 127; renovation, 18, 13, 14 n., 78 sq. origin of r., 5, 28 sq., 172 sq.; and n.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #490

ROYAL-RUDRA
473
Royal, royalty, see King.
29, 367 ; father of the Maruts, 32, Rûdastâm, or Rustam, 5, 139 n., xxiii, 73, 81, 106, 126, 144 sq., 295 140, 140 n.
sq., 299 sq., 313, 340 sq., 348, 352, Rudra.
368 sq., 372 sq., 375, 382, 400 sq., (a) R. in mythology,
422 sq., 426-8; called vrishan, 32, (6) Worship of R.
144 ; gives health and wealth, 32, (c) The Rudras (plur.).
193, 419, 422 ; with the Rudras, (a) R, IN MYTHOLOGY.
32, 244; Maruts, men of R., 32, Is not lord of mountains, but 341; divine physician, brings medilord of clouds, 1, 151 n.; acquired cines, 32, 407, 419 sq., 422, 426 sq., a splendid abode, after performing 434, 436; 42, 389; 43, 151; like penance, 7, 153; in the Anugîtâ, 8, the sun, like gold, 32, 419; the best 219; presiding deity of egoism, Vasu among the gods, 32, 419; the 8, 338; is Isvara, 8, 354 n.; legend red boar of the sky, 32, 422 ; his identifying R., the god of cattle, hair is braided, 32, 422, 424; wielder with Agni Svishtakrit, 12, 199-202, of the thunderbolt, 32, 426, 436; 201 n., 206 sq.; 44, 338 sq.; Agni most beautiful, and strongest, 32, identified with R., 12, 201 sq.; 26, 426; tawny, with beautiful cheeks, 343 n.; 41, 51, 64, 159-61; 43, 156, 32, 426-8; decked with golden 158, 160, 169 sq., 172, 201; 46, 17, ornaments, 32, 427; the bright 19, 187, 191, 228, 325, 327, 371, 373; tawny bull, 32, 427; sits in his Sarva, Bhava, Pasupati, R., Agni, chariot, 32, 427, 432 sq.; with sharp names of R., 12, 201 sq., 201 n.; weapons, 32, 436; in consequence his name inauspicious, 12, 202, of a boon being granted to R., 211, 211 n,; lord of beasts, rules Sanatkumâra was born again as over cattle, 12, 206 sq., 212, 300 n., Skanda, 38, 235; the son of Praga439, 441; 26, 58 sq., 153 ; 29, 280; pati and Ushas, 41, 159; urine, the 41, 52 n., 205; 44, 229 sq.; pierces remedy of R., 42, ro, 19, 138, 488 Pragậpati who had committed in- sq.; his arrow inflicts disease, 42, cest, 12, 209 sq., 209 n., 213; 11, 19, 488 sq., 506; lord of the Bhậtavat = R., 12, 284 n., when the beings, 42, 66, 604 ; in a list of gods, fire is kindled, and there is nothing 42, 80; with black crest of hair, 42, but smoke, it is R., 12, 340; a 138, 155; his missiles threaten violent, hostile deity, 12, 340 ; 26, cattle, 42, 144 ; is thousand-eyed, 42, 153; 29, 258; 44, 229 sq.; R. 155, 157, 402, 619; 43, 157; the Tryambaka, 12, 408 n., 441; 32, archer, the slayer of Ardhaka, 42, 387, 389; the north his region, 155, 620 ; his howling dogs, 42, 158; 12, 438 sq. ; 43, 158; 44, 488; the long-haired, shouting hosts of cross-roads his favourite haunt, 12, R., 42, 158; punishes him who with439; bestows husbands on the holds the sterile cow from the Brahmaidens who worship him, 12, 441; mans, 42, 179; cow slain by R., 42, clings to man by the red lines in 253, 253 n.; lord of thieves and the eye, 15, 105; the one God, robbers, 42, 390; 43, 152; has a supporter of the gods, creator of brown horse, 42, 422; colours attrithe world, 15, 244 sq., 252-4; 32, buted to R., 42, 586 sq. ; Trishamdhi 436; dweller in the mountains, 15, weapon, and R.'s lightning, 42, 637; 245; 43, 150, 152 sq.; gave birth gods afraid of R., 43, 156 sq.; origin to Hiranyagarbha, 15, 245, 252; of the hundred-headed, hundredPrâna identified with R., 15, 275; quivered R., 43, 157 ; R. the chief, is a manifestation of the highest Rudras the peasants or clansmen, Brahman, 15, 302, 303, 324; that 43, 159; the R.-like powers of the part of the Self which belongs to Maruts (?), 46,82,84;the inan-killer, tamas is R., 15, 304; is called 46, 325; martial R., the giver of Bhargas, 15, 310; a name of the offerings, 46, 326, 328; Brahman Self, 15, 311; together with the and R. in the train of Buddha, 49 Vasus, 26, 59; R. is the universe,' (i), 198. See also Hara, I sấna,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #491

474
RUDRA-RUDRAKA
Mahâdeva, Pasupati, Sarva, Siva, 36; with Indra at their head, 1, 41 Tryambaka, and Ugra. (b) WORSHIP OF R.
sq.; 44, 382; Sankara chief of R., 8, 88; seen within Krishna, 8, 92; alarmed at the greatness of Krishna, 8, 94; Tvashtri is the prince of R., 8, 346 sq.; invited to sit on the Prastara, 12, 93; (eight) Vasus, (eleven) R., and (twelve) Adityas, three classes of gods, 12, 135, 239; 26, 350, 411; 34, 202, 216; 41, 241, 246, 264; 42, 161; 43,75; 44, 116, 291 n.; 46, 42, 45; eleven R., explained as the ten vital breaths and Atman, 15, 140 sq.; rise in the South, are lords of southern region, 15, 339; 43, 101; the Manes of grandfathers, 25, 127; practised penance, 25, 475; Soma with the R., 26, 93; Varuna invoked with the R., 26, 122; Soma libation for Indra with the R., 26, 241; invoked, 29, 198, 207, 344, 347; 43, 25; 44, 312; 46, 253; the cow, or Aditi, the mother of the R., 29, 199, 275; 30, 131, 174; if thou belongest to the R., I buy thee for the R.,' 30, 53; worshipped at the Tarpana, 30, 243; Maruts called R., 32, 97, 106, 126, 209, 296, 325, 340, 352, 364, 391, 400; 44, 382; Rudra with the R., 32, 244; 43, 159-69; eleven R. created, 41, 149 sq.; having mixed the earth, they kindled the great light, 41, 231; fashioned the air, 41, 234; help in battle, 42, 119; are united with the Maruts, 42, 135; origin of the R., 43, 33, 157; deities and metres, 43, 53; share of the Vasus, lordship of the R., 43, 68; where they wish to lay the Gârhapatya, 43, 118; hover by thousands around Rudra, 43, 151, 155; offering to the R. of the terrestrial world, the air-world, and yonder world, 43, 155, 158-65; the rain, their arrows, 43, 164 sq.; Indra accompanied by Vasus and R., 44, 479; Rudra praised by the R., 44, 488; invited to the sacrifice together with Agni, 46, 281. Rudrâ, the Soma-cow is a, 26, 59. Rudradatta, commentator on Âpastamba's Sûtras, 30, 313. Rudradeva, Purohita, Bhadrâ his wife, 45, 50 n.
Rudraka, or Udraka, 49 (i), 132 n.,
Prayers addressed to R., 2, 96, 297 sq., 297 n.; 12, 3 n.; 14, 264, 298; 29, 101, 255-9, 280, 366 sq.; 30, 181; 43, 159-69; offerings to R., 2, 108; 14, 304; 15, 252, 254; 29, 388; 30, 25; 41, 50-2, 63 sq., 97 sq.; 44, 210; is the recipient of refuse, 2, 110; 41, 51, 71; offering to R. Tryambaka, 12, 408 n., 437-44; purification required after prayers or offerings to R., 14, 193; 29, 31; 30, 330; feasts at festivals of R., 22, 92; R. received the cow as Dakshinâ, 26, 348; worshipped at the Kaitra festival, 29, 132; worshipped by a sick person, 29, 137; Sûlagava sacrifice to R. and his wife, 29, 163, 255-8, 351-3; 30, 221-4, 289-91; hymns addressed to R., 29, 353 sq.; 32, 419-39; Yagñavâstu, a regular sacrifice to R., 29, 391 sq.; 30, 37; Asvayuga sacrifice to R., 29, 415; 30, 92 sq.; invoked against evil demons and enemies, 30, 179; 42, 37, 120; worship of the hosts of R., 30, 222 sq., 290 sq.; worshipped at the Tarpana, 30, 244; hymn to the Maruts and R., 32, 386-9; lord of animal sacrifices, 32, 419 sq.; worshipped in company with Soma, 32, 434 sq.; 41, 65 sq.; offering to R. Pasupati, 41, 70 sq.; appeased by the priest for the king, 41, 110; worshipped in charms against fever, 42, 3, 11, 506; prayer to R. under his various names, 42, 155-9, 406 sq., 618-22; R. and Pasupati invoked, 42, 161; entreated to depart to the Mûgavants, 42, 446 n.; the Satarudriya offerings to R., 43, 150, 15669, 171 sq., 174; the Satarudriya, prayers to R. in all his forms, 43, 150-5; blood milked of the Agnihotra cow, offered to R., 44, 183 n.; fire of a firebrand belongs to R., 44, 201; cattle is shielded from R. by the Svishtakrit oblations of blood, 44, 338 sq.; worshipped at the Pravargya, 44, 488. (c) THE RUDRAS (PLUR.).
The noon-libation belongs to them, 1, 35 sq., 50; 44, 173, 443, 480 n.; Sâman addressed to R., 1,
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #492

RUDRAKA-RULERS
475
169; seven hundred disciples of R. minister, like father and son, or become Buddhist monks, 49 (i), 194. heaven and earth, 27, 351-3; 28, Rudrânî, offering to, 29, 352.
103 sq.; punishments inflicted on Rudras, see Rudra (c).
the r.'s kindred, 27, 356, 359, 359 n.; Rukaka, the best of circular moun- rules of propriety for r.and ministers, tains, 45, 289, 289 n.
27, 374 sq., 380, 391, 397, 420-3; Ruler, internal, see Antaryâmin. 28, 6 sq.; son of Heaven forms a Rulers: worship of ancient r. deified ternion with Heaven and Earth, 27, and presiding over the seasons of 377 sq.; 28, 256 sq.; prerogatives the year, 3, xxviii sq.; 27, 250, and duties of r., 27, 378 sq., 379 n.; 250 n., 257, 262, 268, 268 n., 272, 28, 1-9, 61 sq., 315 sq., 324, 354-6; 276, 280, 283, 283 n., 286 sq., 291, distinction in ceremonial for r., 27, 296, 296 n., 302, 306; The Royal 397 sq., 400; ceremonies at the Regulations, book of Lî Kî, 27, king's reception of the nobles, 27, 18 sq., 209-48; training of princes, 419 sq., 419 n.; minister cannot 27, 23, 345-53; their caps and serve two r., 27, 420 sq. ; tribute dresses, 27, 27 sq.; 28, 1-3; rites offered by princes to the r., 27, 433, in The Hall of Distinction for 433 n.; rules for officers in attenaudiences, &c., 27, 28-30, 328, 420 dance on r., 28, 17; emperor 'the sq.; 28, 28-31, 34, 124, 231; king One man,' 28, 26; the ri's duty offers the united sacrifice to all towards his ancestors and kindred, ancestors, 27, 30 sq.; 28, 60 sq.; 28, 60-7; feast to be given by r. to ploughing of special fields by r., 27, his kindred, 28, 64 sq.; duties of r. 36; 28, 222, 231, 239, 338; are the with regard to sacrifices, 28, 204-7, parents of the people, 27, 41; 28, 231; benevolence and righteousness 278 sq., 340 sq., 340 n., 419 sq.; the instruments of r., 28, 257; virtue of the founders of the three ceremonies when one r. visits andynasties, 27, 41; 28, 281-3; mourn- other, 28, 274 sq.; in the sky there ing and funeral rites for r., 27, 188, are not two suns, nor in a state two 90, 189 n., 193 sq., 202, 222 sq., r., 28, 285, 467; ceremonies to show 325, 331-5, 354 sq., 357; officers the distinction of r. and subjects, without salary, 27, 189, 189 n.; 28, 285 sq.; a son is not styled r. wailing of the r., when a sad until the mourning rites are finished, disaster occurred to the army, 27, 28, 294, 294 n.; emperor cannot 190; how r. gain the confidence of be received as a guest, 28, 295; r. the people, 27, 191 sq.; punishment and people are like heart and body, of a regicide, 27, 195, 195 n.; 28, 359 sq.; virtues required of r., territories of a son of Heaven and 28, 419-24; duties of king and the nobles, 27, 209 sq., 212 sg. queen, 28,432 sq.; mourning for king their symbols of distinction, 27, and queen as for father and mother, 214 sq.; feudal princes have to send 28, 434 ; - divine glory of (Iranian) missions to the emperor, 27, 216; r., 5, 138, 138 n.; five chieftainemperor's tour of inspection, 27, ships, 5, 358 sq., 358 n., 365, 367, 216-18, 324,416 sq., 426, 426 sq.n.; 391; 37, 459 sq.; worldly r. are to 28, 232; gifts of r. to officers and promulgate the good religion, 18, vice versa, 27, 238; 28, 21-3, 69; 12 sq.; the seven immortal r. of succession, 27, 248, 366; regulations Khvanîras before the coming of for the emperor for every season, religion, 18, 255-8, 258 n.; 37, 27, 251 sq., 258 sq., 263 sq., 269, 202-4 and n.; good king is equal to 273, 277, 281, 284, 287, 292, 297, angels and archangels, bad king to 302, 307; duty of r. to stimulate Aharman and demons, 24, 44 sq.; the husbandman's work, 27, 270; the best and worst conversation for ancestor-worship of the emperor r., 24, 50 sq.; the worst ruler, and taking a journey, 27, 326; sacri- the good ruler, 24, 69 ; 37, 250 sq., fices interrupted by death of king 409; serving good r., 24, 78; 37, or queen, 27, 329-31; r. and 306, 315, 322 ; death punishment
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #493

476
RULERS-SACRED BOOKS
inflicted on the authority of priests and kings, 24, 267; thirty-three chieftainships, spiritual and worldly, 37, 18; monarchs from Gâyômard to Zaratust, 37, 26-9; frontier governors and r., 37, 48; fitness for sovereignty, 37, 70, 379 sq.; necessity and worthiness of r. and high-priests, 37, 192, 231 sq., 457; 47, 170; sovereignty provided by Aûharmazd, 37, 243, 322, 332; desire for good r., 37, 294 sq.; telling r. the truth, 37, 332; true and virtuous statements in a well-established sovereignty, 37, 337 sq.; benefit of sovereignty, 37, 357; sovereignty good through Mazda-worship, 37, 412; about kings and judges, 37, 422 sq.; tithe to r., 37, 425, 443. See also King. Rules of conduct, see Morality. Rûpakâs, phantoms, sprites, 42, 125, 636.
Rupas, the form-possessing people, go to rebirth, 10 (ii), 141 sq. Rûpinî, wife of Samudrapâla, 45, 108. Rusamas, n. of liberal bestowers of sacrificial gifts, 42, 197, 690. Rûstâm, son of Gûstâsp, 37, xxxvi.
S
Sa'ad ibn Waqqaz, converted by Mohammed, 6, xxiii. Sabaeanism, or the worship of the hosts of heaven, the religion of the Arabs, 6, xi, xv. Sabaeans, believe in God, 6, 8, 107; God will decide between Jews, S., and other creeds, 9, 58. Sabaras, art of, an occult science, 45, 366.
Sâbaras, became Vrishalas, 8, 295. Sabarasvâmin, his date, 8, 32; quotes Manu, 25, cxii; quoted, 38,
268.
Sabbadinna, attendant on Milinda, 35, xix, 47 sq.; called Dinna, 35, 87. Sabbakâmî, pupil of Ânanda, eldest Arhat at the council of Vesâlî, appointed as referee, 20, 404-14. Sabbamitta, a distinguished Brahman, teacher of the Bodhisattva, 36,
45.
Sabbâsava-sutta, t.c., on 'All the
Âsavas,' principles of Buddhist Agnosticism, 11, x, 291-307. Sabbath, punishment for transgressing upon it, 6, 8 sq., 79, 158; compact of the S. day, 6, 93; ordinance of the S., 6, 263. See also Pôsaha, and Uposatha. Sabhiya, is instructed and converted by Buddha, 10 (ii), 85-95. Sabhiyasutta, t.c., 10 (ii), 85-95. Sabhya, an ascetic, converted by Buddha, 49 (i), 191. Sacraments, see Samskâra. Sacred beings, see Gods. Sacred Books, their character and importance, 1, ix-xx, xxxviii, xl, xlii; what translations of s. b. are and what they are not, 1, xx-xxxviii; lists of sacred literature, and branches of knowledge, 1, 109-11, 110 n., 115; 7, xxxi sq., 126, 254; 10 (ii), 98, 110, 189; 14, 19; 15, 330 sq.; 22, 221; 29, 218 sq., 218 n.; 42, xxx n., xxxvi-xxxviii, xli, xliv sq., xlvii, lii; 44, 98, 98 n., 101, 101 n.; Veda, Itihâsa, Purâna, and Dharmasâstra, &c., to be recited at Srâddhas, 7, 235; 25, 118, 118 n.; one who has studied s. b. sanctifies a company, 7, 254, 254 n.; 14, 19; great religious merit of reading s. b., 7, 301 sq.; oral tradition of s. b., 11, xxii sq.; a Bhikkhu versed in the traditions, a custodian of the Dhamma, of the Vinaya, and of the Mâtikâs, 13, 272 sq.; 17, 285, 288, 345, 413; one who knows the Mîmâmsâ, the Angas, and a teacher of the sacred law belong to a legal assembly, 14, 20; Srâmanaka-sûtra contains rules for the hermit, 14, 45, 45 n.; Bhikshusûtras alluded to, 14, 115, 115 n.; no one but a son or a pupil shall be instructed in the Institutes of Sacred Law, 14, 124; studying the Institutes of sacred law purifies from sin, 14, 132; Arâda quotes from Sutras and Sâstras, 19, 133, 137; reciting s. b., a false expedient for final rescue, 19, 135; studying the Sûtras and Sâstras leads to enjoyment of dhyâna, 19, 137; Buddha warns his followers not to hold what is not in Sûtra, Dharma, or Vinaya, 19, 283 sq.; the true
Digitized by MicrosoftR

Page #494

SACRED BOOKS-SACRED SYLLABLES
477
and hidden meaning of Buddha's Sacred places, see Holy places. sayings should be grasped, while Sacred syllables: sound Him is holding to letter is the way of Brahman, 1, 176 ; 29, 298; the foolish teachers, 19, 284; not to Stobha syllables in singing the five know the Sûtras and the Sâstras, Sâmans, 1, 226, 226 n.; Vashat and is to be devoid of wisdom, 19, 285; Sraushat, sacrificial calls, 2, 45 sq.; those who preach and study, read 8, 324; 12, 88 sq., 88 n., 138, 141 or copy the Dharmaparyâya, are sq., 144, 151, 171, 171 n., 191, 193 destined for supreme enlightenment, sq., 197 sq. and n., 235 sq., 239, have always to be honoured, and 246, 246 n., 261, 319, 374, 382, are always helped by Buddha, 21, 400-5, 411-14, 416, 427-31, 436; xxx, 213-26, 320-7; those who 15, 193; 25, 49, 49 n.; 26, 42, occupy themselves with the Dharma- 107 sq., 183, &c.; 30, 341; 41, 17, paryâya, need not build Stûpas and 68, 73, 113, 135; 42, 84, 99, 128, monasteries or perform acts of 243; 43, 202, 211, 221, 230, 284, charity, 21, 321 sqq. ; worship of 341-3 (Vaushat), 343 n., 346, 348; s. b., 21, 375; 29, 122; 49 (i), 186; 44, 3, 23, 26, 26 n. (Vaushat), 170, king before giving judgement, should 258 sq., 277, 277 n., 391, 394, listen to the exposition of Purânas, 464 n., 478,482 sq., 502; 46, 22; codes of law, and rules of polity, Vyâhritis, Om, Satya, 2, 183 sq.; 33, 280; knowledge derived froin Sûdra may obtain permission to use S. b., 45, 152; faith produced by the exclamation namas for his study of Sûtras and Angas, 45, 154 prayer, 2, 233 sq.; hin, him, 12, sq.; study of s. b., among the articles 100 sq., 325; 26, 291, 375, 420; necessary for perfection, 45, 159, 44, 282, 306, 306 n.; five sacrificial 165 sq., 170, 185, 328; study, five- utterances, 12, 142-4, 142 sq. n. ; fold, one of the 'internal austerities,' Om, Vashat, Mahâvyâhritis wor45, 179; copying s. b. meritorious, shipped at the Tarpana, 29, 121, 49 (i), 186; (ii), 68 sq., 129; of 219; the s. s. hum of the cattle, 30, Mahâyâna Buddhism, 49 (i), 199; 215; Evayâmarut, 32, 363-5; sacri(ii), xxiv sq.;-Zarathustra invokes ficial calls Vet and Vât, 43, 183 sq., the glorious Holy Word, 4, 213 sq.; 220 sq., 231; 44, 478; nine utterimperfect state of Zoroastrian s. b., ances of impulsion (certain sacrificial 37, xxix ;-Scriptures ('The Book') formulas), 44, 24; Vashat uttered given to Moses and Aaron, 6, 7, 12; over cattle, 44, 45; Sraushat, its 9, 50, 172, 195; Jews charged with tone, 44, 58-60; when the wind corrupting the Scriptures, 6, 1o sq., blows, when it lightens, when it 10 n.; belief in the Book, a dogma thunders, when it rumbles-these of Islâm, 6, 24; 'those who have are the four Vashat-calls at the the Reminder' (O. and N.T.) asked 'sacrifice to the Brahman' (Vedato confirm the Qur'ân, 6, 254 sq. study), 44,99;—the three Vyahritis, Sacred Cord, see Costume.
i.e. the three sacred 'words' bhûr Sacred Duties, see Works.
bhuvah svar, and Om, 2, 45 sq., 183; Sacred feasts (myazd), 5, 388 sq., 7, 182 sq.; 12, 2, 296 sq., 300 sq., 389 n.; priests entertained at s. f., 357; 14, 322; 15, 306-10; 25, 18, 155-8. See also Sraddha.
Ixvii, 43-6, 211, 479 sq. ; 26, 37, Sacred objects: fire, sun, water, 455; 43, 145 sq. and n.; 44, 12, wind, a Brâhmana, cows, images of 259, 313, 523; mistakes made at the gods, moon, 2, 94, 220; 14, 36; sacrifices remedied by the Vy., 1, fire, water, earth, cow, trees, 4, Ixii, 68 sq. n., 70–2; 44, 103 sq., 180; 133; Snataka to turn his right hand the three Vy. are the three Vedas, towards them, 25, 135; not to be 1, 177 sq.; Vy. and Om. pronounced defiled, 25, 136 sq.; eight s.o., 33, at beginning and end of Veda recita221 sq.; gold, cow-dung, or blades tion, 2, 183 sq.; 25, 43 sq.; 29, of sacred grass to be held by a wit- 119, 144, 222, 322, 402; 30, 67, ness, 33, 302.
154 sq., 273; mystic doctrines of
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #495

478
SACRED SYLLABLES-SACRIFICE, SACRIFICES
the Vy., and the syllable Mahas, 15, year, 30, xxvii sq.; dancing and 48 sq., 192, 211; origin of Om and singing on the last day of the moon Vy., 25, 44; Vy. produced from the or of the year, forbidden, 40, 243 three Vedas, 44, 102 sq.; Vy, mean sq.; bawling out or getting angry all this universe, 44, 253 ; see also on the first day of the moon or in Om ;-Svadhâ is food of the fathers, the early dawn, forbidden, 40, 244; 1, 33; 43, 373; 44, 96, 138, 234,423; it is wicked to inflict punishments sacrificial exclamations Svâhâ (for at the eight terms of the year, 40, gods) and Svadhâ (for fathers), 2, 244, 244 n.; the auspicious time, 45 sq., 48; 8, 324, 324 n.; 12, 148, when Buddha mounted the throne 148 n., 150 sq., 153, 303, 324; 15, of the Law, 49 (i), 173. See also 193; 26, 19, 42 sq., 196, 252, 375, Months, Moon (b), Sabbath, Sea397, 437; 29, 29; 30, 40, 339; 41, sons, and Time. 407 sq. ; 42, 177, 660 ; 43, 158 sq., Sacred twigs, see Baresma, and 161, 166, 183, 205, 211, 221, 230, Plants (6). 235, 267; 44, 48, 96, 277, 277 n., Sacrifice, Sacrifices. 327, 388, 478; 46, 9, 154, 180, 199, (a) General rules and classifications. 237; 49 (ii), 149, 154; children (6) Sacrificial apparatus (utensils, vessels, must not repeat prayers beyond
materials, &c.).
(c) Duty of sacrificing, results of s. pronouncing Svadhâ, 2, 186; the (d) Relative value or worthlessness of s., svâhâ ceremony, 8, 324, 352, 366,
symbolical s.
(e) The s. and the gods, 370; Svâhâ is food, 41, 261; 43, 159.
The sacrificer at s. in India. Sacred Times : king should set out (g) Science of s. in India (s. and the Veda, on an expedition in the months of
S. and higher knowledge, s. personified
in mysticism and legend). Kaitra and Mârgasîrsha, 7, 18, 18 n. ; (2) Indian domestic (Grihya) s. conjunctions favourable for gifts (i) Indian Srauta (Soma) s. and its rites.
G) Forms of Indian Soma s. and fasts, 7, 157; "the Night of
(k) Details of Zoroastrian s. Power,' 9, 337; the twilights, the (1) Details of s. in China. full moon and new moon, the begin
(m) Arabian s. nings of the seasons, are the joints (a) GENERAL RULES AND CLASSIFI(parvan) of the year, 12, 173; the CATIONS. proper time for setting up the Duties of priests at s., 1, 69, sacred fires, 12, 274, 282-91, 315 69 n.; 12, xx sq.; 37, 292 sq., sq. ; 30, 15; when the sacred fire 293 n.; enumeration and classificais to be churned, 12, 295; times tion of s., 1, 223; 2, 217, 217 n.; for ancestral worship, 12, 362 sq.; 7, 190-3 ; 8, 61 sq., 184 sq., 184 n.; auspicious times for sacrifices, 12, 12, xlviii, 26, 26 n.; 14, 56, 237, 369 sq., 383 sq., 447 sq. ; 25, 122, 258, 261; 25, 132 sq., 200, 200 n.; 126 sq.; 29, 374; 30, 13; 41, 27, 397, 414, 414 sq. n. ; 29, 15, 178-82; on the day of the winter 15 n.; 30, 357-9; 42, 226-8; 44, solstice the ancient kings shut the 390; 46, 85; general rules about gates of the passes from one state S., 2, 101; 14, 193-5, 245, 256; to another to stop all business), 16, 23, 75 sq., 108 sq., 244 sq., 333 sq.; 297, 298 n.; days sacred to the 25, 603; 27, 92, 116 sq. ; 29, 17 n., sun, 23, 85; auspicious t, for initia- 22-31, 35, 38, 139 sq., 162-4, 269 tion, and other domestic ceremonies, sq., 374-9, 380 sq., 390-2; 30, 25, 35, 35 n.; 30, 137, 186, 204, xxvi sq., 13-19, 27-41, 138-46, 158, 251; times when Veda-study is to 251-5, 266 sq., 299 sq., 315-71; 31, be interrupted, 25, 49, 147; 29, 318 sq.; 37, 94-7; rules about in414; unfavourable days, 27, 239; vitations to s., 2, 259; strong drink regulations for the vernal equinox, forbidden during S., 4, 321-3; 27, 259 sq. ; abstinence enjoined proper and improper libations, 4, for midsummer, 27, 275; celebra- 345-51; 23,' 75 sq.; offerings to tion of the winter solstice, 27, 299 be made, while looking at the fire sq., 300 n., 304 sq.; ceremonies and the Baresman, 4, 347; have performed at certain times of the ito be interrupted during period of
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #496

SACRIFICE, SACRIFICES
479
impurity, 7, 87; S. offered with 223 sq.; offerings made before adfaith are good, offered from a desire ministering an ordeal, 33, 250 sq., of fruit bad, 8, 16, 118-22; are 252, 254, 256, 260; performed in threefold (three Gunas), 8, 330; different ways by members of difpreparations for s., 10 (ii), 99; 12, ferent Vedic Schools, 34, x; ishti, 6-47; 26, 3 sq.; 46, 340; Roman sacrificial oblation, 38, 108-10, 259, s., 12, x; development of sacrificial 353 n.; s. purified by prayers, 42, ceremonial, and the priests, 12, 211 sq.; sacrificial rites performed x-xix; treatises on s., 12, xlvii sq.; from west (left) to east (right), 43, 27, 35-8; 28, 201-54; 34, xii; 107; 46, 219, 224, 244, 279 sq., preparation of the altar, 12, 47-94; 340; Govinata form of s., 44, xxx ; there must be no s. without a sacri- the Dakshinâ cows stand to the ficial fee (dakshina), 12, 48 sq., 44, south of the altar, 44, 17; sacri7, 9, 11 sq., 108; human s., animal ficial fee, see Dakshina; expiatory s., S., and vegetable s., 12, 49-52 and see under (h) and (i) below; to the n.; penance for unlawful s., 14, Manes, see Ancestor worship, and 132; gods only enjoy pure s, when Funeral rites, See also Ceremonies, offered with faith, 14, 172 sq., 186; Fire (d-8), Karmakânda, and Priests, rules about purification at s., 14, and besides separately Animal s., Asva187-96; eighteen s. (?), 15, 31; per- medha, and Human s. formed in the bright half, or in the (6) SACRIFICIAL APPARATUS (UTENdark half of the month, 15, 273; SILS, VESSELS, MATERIALS, ETC.). proper mode of celebrating the Udumbara wood, its advantages ceremonial (yazisn), 18, 159-73; for s., 1, 173; respect shown to the ritual studied by Srautîs and Yâgñi- sacrificial food by the Hotri priest, kas, 25, xlviii sg.; Brâhmanas to be 1, 175 sq., 175 n.; how to clean entertained at s. to gods and manes, defiled sacrificial implements, 2, 25, 99-111, 113 sq., 13 n., 133; 62; 4, 50, 61 sq.; 7, 98 sq.; 14, 29, 15 sq.; alms must be given at 169; 25, 189; food fit or unfit for s., 25, 431, 431 n.; what is human S., 2, 68, 138 sq.; 14, 69 sq., 72; is inauspicious at a s., 26, 2, 4, &c., 25, 123 ; begging allowed for sacri41, 85; five s. of the house, 27, ficial purposes, 2, 123, 204; 14, 240; 116, 225, 300, 329, 376, 385 sq.; 25, 430; for the purposes of s., any rules about s. taught in schools, gifts from members of any caste 27, 347; higher and lower s., 27, may be accepted, 2, 265, 273; 7, 406, 406 n.; morning auspicious for 188; 14, 70; property destined for all kinds of s., 29, 16 sq.; perform- s. shall not be divided between heirs, ing s. a means of livelihood for 2, 310; 25, 379, 379 sq. n.; at s. the Snâtaka, 29, 124; Srauta- and spirituous liquors should be emGrihya-s., 29, 159, 159 n.; inter- ployed, 3, 174-7, 174 sq. n.; sacrirupted after a funeral, 29, 358; ficial millet, 3, 341 sq., 365, 439 ; 27, substitutes for proper s., 30, 39 sq.; 293; the most trivial things accepted definition of yagña, s., 30, 315; s. in s., 3, 431; sacrificial implements : of Agya is understood by the term log of wood, Baresma, milk, mortar, guhoti, 30, 322; rules about the fire, Haoma, 4, 22 sq., 136, 136 n., Darvihomas, 30, 339-41; the prin- 214 sq., 214 n., 365-7; libations of cipal s., Prakritis and Vikritis, 30, defiled water attract the Drug, 4, 345-9, 354 sq., 361-3; some s. 94, 94 n.; sacrificial implements, performed for the obtainment of the weapons with which Zaraspecial wishes, others as sacred thustra repels the creatures of duty, 30, 356 sq.; words meaning Angra Mainyu, 4, 208, 212; pre
work, toil' used for s., 32, 165 sq.; paration of the givâm (milk and property acquired by sacrificing, 33, hôm), and the holy water or Zaothra, 53; twenty-one s, allowed for some 4, 248-50; 5, 357 sq., 357 n.; gifts mixed castes, 33, 187 n.; punish- of wood, offerings of Baresman exalt ment for those who disturb s., 33, the Righteous, 4, 285; the darûn
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #497

480
SACRIFICE, SACRIFICES
(draonô), a little cake tasted by 237, 240 sq.; 44, 203 sq.; Zaothras, the priest at the end of the Srôsh Baresman, and other implements of darûn, 4, 321,321 n.; what property S. worshipped, 31, 203, 208, 229, is accepted for s., 4, 339-41; offer- 270 sq., 276, 309, 321, 331, 346 ings to be made on the Baresman, 4, sq., 349, 381, 385; gods wor349 sq. ; consecration of the sacred shipped with Zaothra and Baresman, cakes (drôn), 5, 283-5, 283 sq. n., 31, 203-8, 213 sq., 223, 253, 255, 292, 307, 307 n., 312, 332 sq., 338 270 sq., 274 sq., 298, 338-41, 345, sq., 369-71, 370 n.; 18, 141-5, 234, 350, 354, 374 sq.; Zoroastrian wor236, 240 sq. ; 24, 46, 46 n., 314-17; shippers partake of the meat offer - 37, 94, 394, 477; putrid meat and ing, 31, 228 sq.; Haoma cups at s., hairy cakes and butter unfit for s., 31, 243, 246; milk-offering and 5, 332, 332 n.; the sacred feast libation, 31, 257; fire worshipped (myazd), 5, 346 sq., 362, 388 sq., 389 with Baresman, 31, 314 sq.; water, n. ; 18, 155-8, 243, 245 sq., 426; 24, mighty at s., 32, 106, 110; 38, 105, 273 sq., 283, 298; 31, 368-72 ; 37, 108 sq.; clarified butter is sacred, 132 ; penance for eating food 33, 222; the spirit of the sacred destined for S., 7, 166 sq.; 25, cake attacks the demons, 37, 197; 170, 170 n., 173, 475; he must remnants of food not used at s., 39, not make an oblation to the 67; sacrificial ladles, dipping-spoons, gods or to the manes with water 41, 53, 192, 373; 43, 204, 214; 44, collected at night, 7, 210; materials 56 sq., 60 sq.; 46, 45-8, 153, 160, for s., which are to be avoided, 164, 228, 252 sq., 340, 354, 363; 7, 210 sq.; Brahmakârin should pavitra, strainer, filter, 41, 84; 44, eat leavings of S., 8, 360; sacri- 235; sphya, sacrificial wooden ficial vessels and other utensils, sword, 41, Ho sq.; kumbhî, pot, 12, 10-16, 18-27, 30, 34, 34 sq. n., sthâlî, caldron, 41, 135, 270; 44, 38 sq., 42, 44, &c., 67 sq. and n.; 220, 234 n.; sacrificial food which 15, 214 sq., 293 sq.; 18, 163-5, is baked is immortal, 41, 164; the 170; 26, 158 sq.; 27, 104, 115, ukkhishta, the leavings of the s., as 244, 299; 30, 323, 331, 360 sq.; a primordial principle, 42, 226-9, 38, 253-6, 253 n., 284, 287 n., 321, 629-31; Sânnayya (mixture of milk 347, 347 n.; 46, 121 sq.; butter and sour curds) is royal dignity, 44, and Soma, the two kinds of obla- 41; the gods satisfied by milk, ghee, tions, 12, 193; no tax on s., 14, Soma, fat, and honey offerings, 44, 100; water-pot not to be used for 96-8; ghee is s., 44, 236 sq.; S., 14, 164; a sincere worshipper is pressing-stones, 44, 243, 486; deinot startled into letting go his ladle fied objects connected with the and cup of sacrificial spirits, 16, S., 46, 8-12; spreading the Barhis 173, 256; even in s. two baskets or sacrificial grass, 46, 24, 92, 153 of grain only may be presented, 16, sq., 228, 289, 391; worshipper fits out 246, 247 n.; sacrificial food for the the s, as a vehicle, 46, 289 sq. See gods must be cooked, 16, 255, also Baresma, Barhis, and Costumes. 255 n.; 26, 38; remainder of a s. (c) DUTY OF SACRIFICING, RESULTS is called amrita, 25, 128; fish used OF S. for s., 25, 172; property may be S., study, and charity, the duties appropriated for sacrificial purposes of the householder, 1, 35; 8, 114, 25, 313, 432 sq.; property begged 340; 48, 695, 700 ; s. and prayers, for s. must not be used for other enjoined by the Veda, hence of purposes, 25, 435; Kapala or pot. greatest merit, 2, 159; 8, 62 ; 38, sherds in which the cakes are baked, 274 sq.; king's duty with regard to 26, xxvii-xxix; provision for s. by S., 2, 161, 236, 236 n.; 25, 228, 307; taxation, 27, 294, 308 sq.; the one of the eight objects of governstudent's cord, girdle, &c., sacrificed ment, 3, 142; extinction of s, means in water, 29, 84; sacrificial imple- the overthrow of a state, 3, 214, ments burnt with a dead body, 29, 214 n., 393, 393 n.; to maintain
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #498

SACRIFICE, SACRIFICES
481
their s., the duty of inferior officers, 54; 15, 337; 25, 89; fruit of s. 3, 471, 471 n.; duty of making obtained by devotion, 8,81; a means offerings to the angels, 5, 342 sq.; for attaining to Brahman, 8, 164 sq., enjoined by the Creator, 8, 53; this 164 n.; 25, 34, 34 n.; spirits of world is fettered by all action other earth and air protect men who both than that for s., 8, 53 sq.; s., the day and night bring their offerings, cause of production and develop 10 (ii), 37; all that exists is made to ment of all things, is named action, take part in the s., for those who do 8, 77; one of the twelve great not take part in the s. are forlorn, observances, 8, 167; the highest of 12, 139 sq., 333; 26, 154 sq.; he initiatory ceremonies, 8, 347; the who sacrifices, doubtless, sacrifices with high-caste householder's duty to a desire that he also may obtain a place perform s., 8, 358 sq.; 14, 43 sqq., in the world of the gods. That s. of 56, 199, 224, 261 sq., 271; 25, 24, his then goes forth towards the world 419 sq. ; 38, 298; some Brâhmanas of the gods : after it follows the fee recommend s., others meditation,
which he gives to the priests), and others gifts, 8, 376; Buddha re
holding on to the priests' fee follows) commends offerings to the gods, 11,
the sacrificer, 12, 252, 266; king 4, 20, 20 n. ; 17, 103; a Brâhmana
obtains the sixth part of the merit who offers s. in the three sacred fires
acquired by Brâhmanas through s., is worthy to receive gifts, 14, 39;
14, 8; 25, 307; those who mutter a debt to the gods, 14, 56; 49
prayers and offer s. will never perish, (i), 100; families are degraded by
14, 129; advantage of s. to the neglect of s., 14, 175; in order to
sacred beings, 18, 159-61; 37, offer S., wealth must be acquired,
150-2; he who performs good s. 15, 91; 25, 434; performance of s.,
will reign in Paradise, 23, 341; chief virtue in the Dvâpara age, 25,
selling the rewards for s., 25, 163; 24; established by the ancient kings,
are for the good of this world, 25, 27, 385; s. is the greatest of all things,
175; Brahmanas sanctified by S., 28, 244; s. and hymns besides
25, 308 ; due performance of s. frees morality, 31, 71, 76; enjoined by from, guilt, 20, 479; he who..nas the gods, 32, 238 sq.; the end of
sacrificed, shares in the world of bliss,
sacrificed, Share s. obtained by austerity, fervour,
26, 151 sq.; the s. is a ship bound faith, S., and oblations, 44, 441;
heavenwards, 26, 311; blessing, i.e. with the successful s, the sacrificer gets
perfection, obtained by s., 28, 236
pe on; yes, having sacrificed, he becomes sq. ; s. and sacrificial fee protect the better, 1, 69; are performed with a house, 29, 348; those who do not desire for heavenly rewards, for perform s, descend to the abode of those who offer s. go to the world Yama, suffer there torments, and of the gods (but are reborn again). then again reascend to this world, 2, 117, 140; 8, 84 ; 12, 254 sq.,
38, 122 sq., 48, 592-6; everything 260 sq.; 15, 31; 25, 29, 307; 26, can be obtained by a long sacrificial 342 sq., 345, 348 sq.; 38, in sq.,
session for a year or more, 41, 140; 162, 182; 41, 345; 44, 160; 48,
father procures blessings for the son 26, 681; 49 (i), 110; in reward of by s., 42, 89; 46, 13; is a blessing, their s. the gods went to heaven, 2, 43, 107; powers bestowed by 140; he who performs certain S., Soma-s., 43, 299, 356; s, forms the sanctifies the company, 7, 254 ; 14, body of the sacrificerin yonder 19; offering of burnt-oblations in world, 44, 23, 35-8, 273, 273 n. ; sacred places (Tirthas) confers offering s., a second birth, 44, 23; eternal bliss, 7, 256; those who eat modes of offering by which a priest leavings of s. are released from sin. promotes the sacrificer's welfare, 8, 53, 62 ; the oblation which is pro 44, 56-60; successful issue of the perly thrown on the fire, goes toward sacrificial food, 44, 66-8; everythe sun; from the sun comes rain, from thing and to every one he offers (at rain food, from food living beings, 8, the Sarvamedha), in order to gain S.B. IND.
ri
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #499

482
SACRIFICE, SACRIFICES
everything, 44, 420; wishing for Mâra tempts Buddha with a religious glory and food men enter upon s., life and perforining s., 10 (ii), 69; 44, 441; offspring and cattle the Buddha's discussion with Bharadvâga reward of s., 44, 504; for him who on s., and those who are worthy of walks in righteousness the s. is s., 10 (ii), 74-9; classed with divinaanointed with honey, 46, 179; tion, witchcraft, and other 'low arts' purify the mind, 48, 700, 703 ; only and lying practices,' forbidden to through the propitiation of the the Bhikkhu, 11, 196, 199; rejected gods, s. can bring about their results, as belonging to worldly existence, 48, 720.
13, 138; prayers and Veda study (d) RELATIVE VALUE OR WORTH- equivalent to s., 29, 159 sq.; the LESSNESS OF S., SYMBOLICAL S. gifts to Ahura are the actions of the
Are useless for attainment of pious, 31, 80, 83; truth better than salvation, 1, ci; 8, 16, 47 sq., 84, a thousand horse-s., 33, 93; a son is 367; 10 (ii), 41 sq., 192 sq. ; 34, better than a hundred s., 33, 93; 197 n.; 49 (i), 120 sq., 126; per- superiority of asceticism to s. shown, formers of s. proceed, after death, 45, 55 sq.; the 's' of the monk on the path of the fathers, not of described, 45, 55 sq.; what the true the gods, 1, 80; 15, 96; 34, 27; S., and true Brâhmanahood consists 38, 121-6; 48, 588-92 ; s. can pro- in, 45, 136-41; being causes of sin, cure a limited beatitude only, and s. cannot save the sinner, 45, 140;are a hindrance to real salvation, 1, performed in thought only by a man 314 sq.; 8, 185; should be avoided living in the forest, 1, 51 sqq., 51 n.; at the Tishya ceremony, 2, 150; there are two ways of the s., by officiousness in s. is called irrever- mind and by speech, 1, 69, 38, 57; ence, multiplying ceremonies leads five "libations of the Devas on the to disorder, 3, 116; sowing corn, a five "altars': heaven, Parganya, religious act equal to the recitation earth, man, woman, 1, 78 sq. ; 38, of 10,000 sacrificial formulas, 4, 30, 103; the first food which a man may 30 n.; Ahura-Mazda offended by take is in the place of Homa, 1, 89; the s. of a thief, or liar, 4, 283-5; fired by hope does menory perform s. without knowledge is no piety, 4, S., 1, 119; what people call s. is 347, 347 n.; good thoughts, words, really abstinence (brahmakarya), 1, and deeds, the best s., 4, 355-7, 355 131; breath in speech offered, n.; ceremonial worship (yazisn) of 1, 266; oblations of ghee offered to mortal sinners who have not con- the deities Speech, Breath, Eye, fessed, has no value, 5, 302; burnt- Ear, Mind, and Knowledge, 1, 281 offerings will not save a man who sq.; allegorical s. of the Prânas or is in the bonds of death, 7, 82; senses, 8, 61, 260 sq., 276 sq.; 14, prayers more efficacious than s., 138; 15, 91; s. of Brahınan with 7, 183 sq.; 14, 128; 25, 45 sq.; Brahman in Brahman, 8, 61; Gapa Krishna cannot be seen by means (silent meditation, the chief of s., of s., 8, 98 sq., s. without Mantras 8, 89, 89 n.; the s. of concentration condemned, 8, 119; 44, 276; are of mind, 8, 279 sq.; by performing acts belonging to the quality of a mental s. at which meditation passion, 8, 324 sq., 324 n.; end in is the fire, truthfulness the fuel, destruction, 8, 355 ; ascetics re- patience the oblation ... ahimsâ the nounce s., 8, 366; 14, 260; 25, 205; sacrificial cake... a wise man goes God does not wish men to provide to heaven, 14, 139, offering to the Him with food, 9, 248 ; good works, Vital Airs or to the soul, 14, 262-4, gifts of food, homage paid to the 266, 280, 299; eating represented as righteous, are better than s., 10 (i), a s. of the Self to the Self, 15, 32; 14, 245; 19, 260 sq.; 49 (i), 23; 312 sqq.; by protecting his subjects eight persons that are praised by the king perforins a kind of sacrificial the righteous, Buddha's disciples, session, 25, 307; judicial proceedare worthy of offerings, 10 (ii), 38; ings compared with S., 33, 298;
really
plasi, 355
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #500

SACRIFICE, SACRIFICES
483
Dhamma-yûpa, the 'sacrificial post' offerings to the gods, compared to of truth, and the s. of truth, 35, 35; tribute brought by the people to the meditation as a mental s. on the king, 44, 38; Soma-s. divided among altars of mind, speech, &c., 43, Vasus, Rudras, and Adityas, 44, 443; 375-80; 48, 668-73; libations to Agni and s., 46, 1, 6 sq., 8, 13, 31-3, Mind and Speech, 44, 28, 28 n., 32. 92, 108-10, 129 sqq., 206, 380;
offerings of ghee made to Agni, 46, (e) THE S. AND THE GODS.
3, 6, 92, 386, 397, 423; let us To whatever deity an oblation is sacrifice to the gods, if we can, 46, offered, hunger and thirst are co- 17; Agni assists at the s., 46, 22, 24, partners in it, 1, 240 ; offerings to 95, 100, 138, 153, 194, 279, 391; Vishnu, 7, 208-11; Lakshmî resides gods and goddesses sit down on in s., 7, 299; the Creator, having in the sacrificial grass, 46, 24, 153 sq., olden times created men together with the
289, 391; Agni, the beautifier, the S., said: Propagate with this.... Please
beacon of s., 46, 37, 52; Agni the gods with this, and may those gods
watches s., 46, 96, 137; Narâsamsa please you. Pleasing each other, you will attain the highest good. For pleased
mixes the s, with honey three times with the s., the gods will give you the
a day, 46, 153; Tanûnapât invoked enjoyments you desire. And he who
to measure out the s., 46, 153; by s. enjoys himself without giving them men make Agni their father, brother, what they have given, is, indeed, a son and friend, 46, 187; Agni thief,' 8. 53: place of Agni, Indra, identified with sacrificial food, 46, and Visve Deyâs, in different s., 12, 293, 295; Agni goes thrice round xviii sq. and n., gods subsist on s. the s., 46, 340, 360; worshipper that is their food, 12, 66 sq., 32, prepares food for Agni thrice a day, 303; 41, 1; 43, 12; 44, 22; 46, 46, 354 ; Asvins invited to s., 46, 283; gods rejoice about Zara- 358 sq. ; Agni with all the gods inthustra's birth, at the prospect of vited to the sacrificial feast, 46,418; receiving s., 23, 202; gods consume s. offered to Agni and other gods, offerings through the mouth of a please the highest Person, 48, 155; Brâhmana, 25, 25; fire (Agni) carries gods come to the s., 48, 330 sq.; the offerings to the gods. 25. 167; God, in the form of gods and pitris, 43, 124; s, to Pragâpati performed enjoys s., 48, 411 sq., 487; are by the ascetic, 25, 205; invisible is nothing else but means to propitiate the s., invisible are the gods, 26, deities, 48, 626; offerings made to 18 sq.; gifts offered to Ahura in Buddha, 49 (i), 166. return for his blessings, 31, 83; who (f) THE SACRIFICER AT S.IN INDIA. is the God to whom we shall offer Dreaming of a woman during s. s. ? 32, 1 sq., 11-13; to the Maruts, forbodes success of sacrificer, 1, 76; 32, 106, 126, 154, 209-11, 272, 279,
wife's share in performance of s., 286-8, 295-7, 305, 312 sq., 334,
2, 126, 126 n.; 25, 78 sq., 342-4; 364, 373 sq., 379, 386 sq., 390 sq., 41, 31 sq., 65; 44, 313, 321-3, 349, 401, 408-13 ; s. to Agni and the 472; see also Wife (a); women, Maruts, 32, 352-+; to Rudra, 32, children, and persons not initiated, 422 sq.; to Vâta, 32, 449; a god must not offer s., 2, 139, 186, 270, may divide himself into many fornis 270 n.; 7, 111; 25, 161, 216; perand enter into relation with many mitted for all castes in times of S., 34, 200; Gandharvas devour distress, 2, 211 sq.; s. of hermits, oblations, 42, 33 sq., 410 sq.; Indra 2, 156 sq. ; 8, 362 ; 10 (ii), 184; 19, protects the s., 42, 214 ; oblations 76 sq.; 25, 199 sq.; persons (women, to Kâma, 42, 220 sq.; the s, is the multitude of men) for whom a self of all beings, of the gods, 43,
Brâhmana should not perform s., 2, 103, 216; 44, 504; for whatever deity 257 ; 7, 252; 14, 219, 219 1.; 25, an oblation is prepared that is a deity, 103, 106, 106 11., 161; 29, 224 sq.; but not one for whom no oblation is 33, 87; 42, xl n., li; sin of sacrificprepared, 43, 207, 240, 245 sq.; ing for unworthy persons, 2, 274;
Ii2
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #501

484
SACRIFICE, SACRIFICES
7, 136, 155, 178 sq.; 14, 115, 122, 43, 221; Agni-consecration of sacri130, 239, 310; 25, 442; no impurity ficer, 43, 225-9; sacrificer the body for those engaged in s., 7, 92; 14, of s., the priests its limbs, 43, 280; 102; 25, 185; crime of killing one 44, 236; God offered s. to one engaged in a s., 7, 133 sq.; s. at the another, Asuras into their own ceremony of entering the order of mouths, 44, 22; when the Rishis ascetics, 7, 279; 14, 275-8; s. per- were performing s., the Gandharvas formed by the wicked, are s. only came nigh and criticized it, 44, 29; in name, 8, 116; lord of s. is the death of sacrificer, 44, 197-205; sacrificer, 12, 15, 44, 187; 26, 378; the burning of the dead sacrificer in sacrificer is the victim, 12, 49 n.; his fires, a s., 44, 204; the s. prospers s. is a man, i.e. represents the through the priests, through the s. sacrificer hinself, 12, 62, 78 sq., the sacrificer, 44, 231; sacrificer in 78 n.; 26, 25, 25 n., 126 sq., 135, heaven, 44, 231, 259, 303; whoso139 n., 148 sq., 248, 248 n., 357 n.; ever sacrifices, sacrifices after becoming, 44, 298, 484, 504; the god and the as it were, a Brâhmana, 44, 348; sacrificer barter food and drink, 12, sacrificer or presser of Soma, 46, 416; Snataka must not go to a s., 325; knowledge of s. only required except as a priest, 14, 62; 25, 138; of householders, 48, 698. in so far as man sacrifices, he is the (5) SCIENCE OF S. IN INDIA (S. AND Devas, 15, 90; mortal sinner ex- THE VEDA, S. AND HIGHER KNOWcluded from s., 25, 384; gods accept LEDGE, S. PERSONIFIED IN MYSTIthe offerings only of Brâhmanas who CISM AND LEGEND). are purified by austerities, 25, 479; The s, is founded on, contained sacrificers caused by Goodness, 25, in, as great as the triple Veda, 1, 495; foot of sacrificer used for 2 sq., 38 sq., 112, 114; 30, 317 sq., measuring the high altar, 26, 119; 323-5; 41, 139 sq.; depends on the Maruts sacrifice on the height of syllable Om, 1, 2 sq.; there is no s. heaven, 32, 325, 328; one about to corresponding to the Atharva-veda, offer s, must not be arrested, 33, 18; but the Itihasa-purâna takes the one who makes illicit s. cannot be a place of it, 1, 39 sq. and n.; the witness, 33,87; performed separately portion of the alms which the by a divided family, 33, 370 sq.; Brahmakârin gives to the teacher is animals, gods, and Rishis do not his daily s., the teacher representperform s., 34, 197 n.; Sûdra unfit ing the deity, 2, 14 ; Veda recitafor s., 34, 224; performed even by tion an everlasting s. to Brahman, priests who do not know the divini. 2, 45 sq.; 25, 49; Veda-study to be ties of the s., 38, 254; sacrificer is interrupted on the occasion of a s. Indra, 41, 13, 18; 43, 94 ; 44, 245; to men, 2, 263, 263 n.; Vedas sacrificer, sprinkled with remains of always concerned with s., 8, 54; offerings, 41, 38; Agni is the studentship compared to a sacrisacrificer, 41, 212; 43, xv sq., 146 ficial session, 14, 156; 29, 305, sq., 186, 197, 201, 253, 262; s. and 305 n. ; 44, 49; Vedic texts on s. to sacrificer invoked as divine beings, be studied, 25, 213, 213 n.; the 42, 161; mystic connexion between texts belonging to whatever s. he s. and sacrificer, 43, xvi sq., 94, 279 repeats, that s. a man is considered sq., 44, 26 sq., 38; sacrificer flies to have offered, 29, 220; every s. up to heaven in shape of the altar, must be preceded by the knowledge 43, xxi sq.; sacrificer is Death, 43, of the Rishi of the mantra used, 34, xxiii; gods do everything with praise 213 sq.; the s. is of Virág, of and s., 43, 73; sacrificer thrust out Gayatri, nature, 44, 153 sq.; Apri from his world by wrong procedure hymns and the s., 46, 8 sqq., 153 at s., 43, 94; sacrificer is with the sqq., 179 sq., 198 sqq., 236 sqq., Visve Devâs, with the gods, 43, 124, 377 sq.; depends on the three fires 202, 270 ; never-ending circle: and is revealed in the Veda, 48, sacrificer - gods-cow----sacrificer, 285 ;-s. is more powerful when
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #502

SACRIFICE, SACRIFICES
joined with knowledge, 1, 3, 36, 36 n.; whatever is acquired for the next world by s. perishes in the case of him who knows the Self, 1, 127; performance of s., followed by a desire for knowledge, 1, 200 sq.; s. and Brahman, the twofold path, knowledge of Brahman being the true path, 1, 201, 201 n.; 8, 60-2; Krishna worshipped by the s. of knowledge, 8, 83 sq., 130; required as conducive to knowledge, 8, 147; 15, 41 sq., 179, 287; 34, lxxv; 38, 306-9, 313-15, 327 n.; 48, 9 sq., 699, 709-12; knowledge cannot be obtained by s., 15, xxvi; performance of s. leads to rebirths, while knowledge of Brahman leads to immortality, 15, 30-3; 43, 389 sq.; understanding performs the s., it performs all acts, 15, 57; 48, 555; relative value of s. and knowledge of the soul, 25, 501-4 and n.; 34, cvii; Vikalpa, an optional proceeding in the details of s. not allowed in the Gñânakânda, 34, xi; meditations on subordinate members of the s., 34, lxxvi, 199; 38, 192, 192 n., 222-5, 252-6, 281 sq., 320 sq., 345-9; 48, 664 sq., 675-7, 682-5, 707 sq.; cognitions compared with s., 38, 280; who is better, the self-offerer, or the god-offerer? 44, 38; such, indeed, are the wilds and ravines of s., and they (take) hundreds upon hun dreds of days carriage-drives; and if any venture into them without knowledge, then hunger or thirst, evil-doers and fiends harass them, 44, 160; those who knew Brahman, busied themselves chiefly with s., 48, 688; -man identified with s., 1, 50 sq., 223; 38, 220 sq., 265; 44, 19 sq., 155; Vâyu, the Wind, is the s., 1, 68 sq.; 26, 378; s., penance, restraint, are the feet of the Brahmîupanishad, 1, 153; fivefold is the s., 1, 223; 12, 16, 16 n., 142, 192, 280; 15, 91; 26, 24, 70, 88, 166, 241, 306, 390; 41, 249; 44, 125, 154, 405, 452 sq.; everything exists through S., 2, 214 sq. n.; 26, 155; s. represented as Vishnu, 7, 1-3, 9, 2943 44, 442; created, 8, 53, 120; 25, 12, 12 n.; 42, 225; 43, 403; Krishna identical with all s., 8, 83, 83 n.;
485
identical with Purusha-Pragâpati, 12, 8; 44, xviii, xx, 22, 454 sq., 484, 506; legends of the gods and the personified s., 12, 23, 140, 160-2; 26, 89, 231, 235; 44, 270 sq.; threefold is the s., 12, 32, 62 sq., 83, 86, 96, 127; 26, 35, 38, 81, 145 sq., 291; 44, 475, 501; is seventeenfold, 12, 143; the Dikshâ, all s. and sacrificial fees come from the Highest Person, 15, 35; at the offering of which libation do the waters speak with a human voice? 15, 205, 207 sq.; Prâna and the s., 15, 275, 280; legend of Yagña and Vâk (S. and Speech), 26, 30-3; the outbreathing of s. personified in Soma, 26, 248, 248 n.; represented as a bird, 26, 264 sq.; S. (personified) is long-lived through sacrificial fees, invoked to give long life to the new-born child, 29, 294; has seven threads, 32, 253; s. supports the earth, earth the seat of s., 42, 199201, 203 sq.; sacrificial rites symbolical of cosmogonic and theosophic theories, 43, xiii-xxvii ; creation originating from s., 43, xiv; primaeval s. of Purusha or Pragâpati, 43, xiv sq.; Yagna or S. a Gandharva, 43, 232 sq.; all s. are a hundred and onefold, 43, 325; fire is the womb of the s., 44, 3; homage to the S. (personified), 44, 29; personified, its head, breath, eyes, &c., 44, 35-7, 124; the S. is the Year, 44, 38 sq., 154; the s. is cattle, 44, 116; how is it that S., Man, and Pragâpati do not exceed another? 44, 165 sq.; couples (male and female) belonging to a s., 44, 240; is speech, 44, 343, 349; is the navel of the world, 44, 390; is a sphere especially pervaded by the power of Rita (Right), 46, 297, 299; parts of s. fancifully identified with parts of human body, 48, 643 sq. (b) INDIAN DOMESTIC (GRIHYA) S.
one
Oblations of ghee offered by one who wishes to become dear to any man or woman, 1, 282 sq.; there are five great s., and they, indeed, are great sacrificial sessions,-to wit, the s. to beings, the s. to men, the s. to the Fathers, the s. to the gods, and the s. to the Brahman, 2, 47 sq. and n., 201,
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #503

486
SACRIFICE, SACRIFICES
217; 7, 193 sq., 211-17; 8, 216, to satisfy the deities, 8, 360 sq.; 358; 14, 256 sq. ; 25, 87-97, 127 Kâmyeshtis ors, for the fulfilment sq., 132, 198 sq. ; 29, 217, 271, of a special wish, 12, 97 sq., 143, 271 n., 319; 30, xx; 44, 95 sq.; 48, 163 sq. ; 29, 223 sq., 226, 426-8, 17; student who has broken his 431 sq.; 30, 114-20, 124-9, 177 sq., vow of chastity offers an ass to 267, 356 sq.; Idâ connected with Nirriti like a Pâkayagña, 2,85; 14, the Pâkayagñas, 12, 214, 214 n., 215 sq. ; 29, 361 sq.; at the anniver- 219, 220, 230; at ceremonies consary of the wedding-day, 2, 100 sq. nected with study of Veda (Upakaand n.; Vaisvadeva ceremony, rana, Utsarga, Anupravakanîya), 14, burnt-oblations and Bali-offerings 63; 29, 73 sq., 112 sq., 191, 221-3, made from the daily meals, 2, 104- 321 sq., 405; 30, 74-6, 75 n., 161, 9, 202 sq. ; 7, 146, 192 sq., 220 ; 8, 242, 266 sq.; burnt-offerings at the 216; 12, 245 sq., 245 n., 329 sq.; ceremony of adoption, 14, 76, 14, 49 sq., 239 sq. ; 22, 99; 25, 90, 335 sq.; daily libations to gods, 90 n., 95, 95 1., 97, 124, 199; 29, Rishis, and manes, 14, 238; 25, 62; 84-7, 89 sq., 133, 161 sq., 290 sq., 30, 246; the Tarpana or satiating 319-21, 387 sq. ; 30, 22-5, 266 sq.; of gods, Rishis, &c., with water reception of a guest represented as libations at the end of course of a s. to Pragapati, 2, 117 sq. ; s. to Veda-study, 14, 252-6; 29, 3 sq., Kubera to attain prosperity, 2, 151, 115, 120-3, 149, 219 sq., 223, 325; 151 n.; hermit shall offer the five 30, 79, 243-6; s. to be performed great s., 2, 195, 195 n.; 7, 276 sq.; on entering a new mode of life, 14, 14, 259; 25, 199; Madhuparka 285 sq. ; as rites securing success, offered to guests at s., 2, 205, 207; 14, 323, 331-3; all s. are useless 30, 132 ; Sûdra may offer the Pâka- without the Vaisvadeva ceremony, yagñas, 2, 234; offerings at mar- 15, 31; Sthâlîpâka offering conriage rites, 2, 305; 14, 205; 25, nected with conception, 15, 220; 195, 195 sq. n.; 29, 22–32, 34 sq., interpreters of dreams make offer37, 41-4, 167-71, 279-83, 287-9, ings (bali) to the house-gods, 22, 380-5; 30, 45-52, 187 sq., 190 sg., 245 ; offerings to house-gods made 196-8, 253, 259-68; 42, 96, 498; at birth ceremonies, 22, 255; 45, sprinkling the ground round the 371; at Ashtakâ festivals, 25, 152; altar and putting fuel on the fire, 29, 102-5, 206-9, 341-4,417-24; 30, duties of the student, 7, 116; the 97-110; libations of watertothe gods, (four, seven) Pâkayagñas, 7, 183 sq. 25, 203 ; s. at domestic ceremonies, and n., 190 sq.; 25, 46, 46 n.; 29, Vols. 29 and 30; general division of 12, 12 n., 15, 15 n., 20, 159, 163, domestic s., 29, 30 sq., 159, 159 n.; 176, 276, 375; 30, xv sq., xxii-xxiv, at the Upanayana ceremony, 29, xxiii n., 254; s, to the waters on 61, 68, 188-93, 306, 380; 30, 64, crossing water, 7, 203; 29, 127; 138–46, 158, 253, 271, 273; of a offerings to gods and manes after teacher on initiating a student in the having bathed, 7, 206 sq.; by bathing secret doctrines, 29, 79; at househe becomes entitled to perform the building ceremonies, 29, 92-6, 213, offerings to the Visve Devâs, 7,207; 215, 345-7, 429 sq.; 30, 122-4, domestic s. on the Parvan or new 204-6, 286; 42, 141, 344 ; for and full moon days, 7, 230; 14, 159; protection of cattle, 29, 100 sq., 25, 152; 29, 17 sq., 136, 172–6, 290, 410; 30, 88 sq., 185 sq. ; 42, 143, 389-93; 30, 27-40, 196, 265, 332-8, 303, 360; at serpent worship (Srâ345, 361-3; 42, 559; 46, 108, IU; vana and Mârgasîrsha or Agraat the letting loose of a bull, 7, 261; hầyanî rites), 29, 127-32, 201-5, 29, 353-5; oblations in the fire with 327-30, 338-41, 411-13, 416 sq. ; prayers addressed to Vishnu on the 30, 89-92, 94 sq., 238-40, 287-9; full moon day of the month Pausha, on the Asvayuga full moon day, 29, 7, 266; Brahmakârin must offers. to 130, 203, 332 sq., 415; 30, 92 sq. ; the fire, and make libations of water at the consecration of ponds, wells,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #504

SACRIFICE, SACRIFICES
487
tanks, and gardens, 29, 134-6; 302; 7, 153-5, 181; 12, 398 sq., oblations made before the per- 406 sq.; 14, 58, 106, IIo sq. and n., formance of s., 29, 164; outline of 116-18, 120, 125, 128, 130, 134, 148 the Pâkayagña ritual, 29, 172-6; sq., 204, 211 sq., 215 sq., 217, 222, connected with charms for averting 295 sq., 297-9, 301 sq., 303-11, danger, disease, and other evils, 29, 318 sq., 321, 328, 330; 25, 435, 445, 224 sq., 232, 432 ; 30, 118 sq. ; 42, 445 n., 454 sq., 471, 472 n., 475 sq., 17, 32, 261, 505, 519; to be per- 481 sq. ; 29, 134, 136-40, 224 sq., formed by one who has been re- 406; Vaisvânarî Ishti, an expiatory stored to health, 29, 236; to prevent S., 7, 192; 25, 435; self-sacrifice to death in the family, 29, 248-50; Death as a penance, 14, 106; offerto Rudra to cure cattle diseases, 29, ings to Sarasvatî in expiation of 258 sq.; Vrâtya-stoma s., whereby falsehood, 25, 272; expiatory s. for a patitasâvitrika becomes fit for evil omens, 29, 406; 30, 81, 184; initiation, 29, 312; to prevent a 42, 166; expiatory s. before coservant from running away, 29, habitation, 30, 197 sq.; penance for 351 ; at the beard-cutting, 29, 380; omitting half-monthly s., 30, 203; Yagñavâstu ceremony, 29, 391 sq.; at auspicious and expiatory rites, 30,37; daily and monthly s., 30,xxvii; 30, 253, 295-7; 45, 371 ; expiatory for one who cannot pay a debt, 30, formula for imperfections in s., 42, 13; Sthâlîpâka to Indrânî, 30, 114; 164, 528 ; offering on having a bad at the Samâvartana, 30, 161 sq., 253, dream, 30, 183 sq. ; 42, 484;—. 275 sq.; at the reception of guests, for the sake of cattle, see Cattle; con30, 174; to make husband and wife nected with conception and birth of love each other, 30, 269; Isânabali children, see Child (b); agricultural and offerings to Kshetrapati, 30, S., see Agriculture (c). 289-91; s. to Agni and Pragâpati (i) INDIAN SRAUTA (SOMA) S. AND on the appointment of a daughter, ITS RITES. 33, 376; oblation to the sun, the Soma-s, is the most perfect of s., heavenly dog, to cure disease, 42, 1, 223; who is obliged to offer 13, 500 sq.; oblation offered to Soma-s., 7, 192; Havis-s. and Somadestroy evil demons, 42, 36, 64 sq., S., 12, 141 sq.; Soma-s, performed 475; oblation to save one from by the seven Hotris, 12, 223, 223 n.; death, 42, 49; charm to frustrate other s. given up for Soma-s., 12, the s. of an enemy, 42, 90, 557; 447 sq., 447 n.; younger brother for the suppression of enemies, 42, must not offer Srauta-s, before the 92, 476, 495 sq.; for the welfare of elder, 14, 329 ; annual Soma-s., 25, a child, 42, 109; s. before battle, 133 ; Soma-s. in the Satapatha42, 119 sq., 122, 128 sq., 132, 325, brâhmana, 44, xiv; some perform 439, 510, 582, 632; to allay discord animal s. without, others with Soma, among kinsmen, 42, 135 sq.; for 44, 122 sq.; at Soma-s, fire burns success in trade, 42, 148 sq., 352-4; on the eight altars called Dhishnya, Bali offerings to the earth, 42, 207; 46, 325, 328; when a man hungers, of persons wishing to obtain a thirsts, and abstains from pleasures, husband or wife, 42, 323, 491, 502; that is the Diksha or initiatory rite a shepherd's s. to Indra, 42, 367; of Soma-s., 1, 51; the Diksha repreBali offerings to Sahasraksha, 42, sented as a new birth, 1, 52; 25, 473; the Grihamedhas, 43, 298; 61; the Dîkshanîyeshti, or consecraofferings to Heaven and Earth, tion offering, 1, 75 sq. ; 26, 12-25; Vâyu and Sûrya, to recover any- 43, 258, 258 n. ; when initiated to thing that is lost, 44, 347; offered Srauta-s., the performers shave to gain wealth, 46, 316 sq.; Sandhyâ their hair, 2, 37; food of a Dikshita, ceremony, an item of virtuous i. e. one who has performed the conduct, 48, 592 ;-expiatory s. for initiatory ceremony of a Soma-s., offences committed, 2, 85 sq., 86 n., not to be eaten, 2, 68; 7, 163; 14, 275, 275 n., 284, 287, 289-91, 293- 69; 25, 161; how to salute the
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #505

488
SACRIFICE, SACRIFICES
Dikshita, 2, 210; he must not step on the shade of the Dikshita, 7, 203; 25, 149; Dikshita must avoid connubial intercourse, 7, 222; men who have performed the initiatory ceremony of a Soma-s. are not impure through death, 14, 177; vows to be kept by the Dikshita, 14, 195 sq.; Dîkshâ abides in the True, 15, 147; Dikshita must not be addressed by his name, 25, 53 sq., 53 n.; the Audgrabhana libations at the Dikshâ, 41, 249-51; the gods crush the head of him who during a sacrificial session speaks evil of the initiated sacrificer, 44, 149; the fast-observance the head, the initiation the body of the s., 44, 240; see also Dîkshâ;-the three Savanas, i.e. the morning, midday, and evening pressings or libations of Soma-s., 1, 35-7, 50 sq.; 12, xviii sq., xviii n.; 26, 222 sq., 249 sq., 249 n., 289, 291, 293 sq., 299, 314-16, 325 sq. n., 329 sq., 340, 350, 357, 362, 399; 32, 390, 394; 42, 231, 590; 43, 144; 44, 155; 46, 300 sq.; the Upasads, and the Pravargya, 1, 51; 26, 104-11, 104 sq. n.; 41, 116-19, 116 sq. n., 355; 43, 259, 316-18 and n., 320; 44, 43 sq.; 48, 654; the Pravara, or choosing of the Hotri, 12, 95, 95 sq. n., 114-20, 131-8; the two libations (âghâra) of butter, 12, 95, 124-31; 41, 172, 172 n.; Prayâgas or fore-offerings, 12, 13859, 202, 390, 404, 418, 427 sq., 445; 26, 13, 184-90, 210; 38, 255, 274 sq., 274 n., 287, 313, 331; 43, 259 sq.; the after-offerings (Anuyâgâs), 12, 151, 202, 390, 404, 404 n., 418, 424, 436, 445; 26, 13, 210-15, 229; 43, 259 sq.; the two butter-offerings (âgyabhaga) to Agni and Soma, 12, 159-75; the Tritiya Savana, or evening pressing, 12, 204 sq., 204 n.; 26, 350-74; 46, 203; the Samishtayagus, 12, 390, 390 n., 406, 418, 445; 26, 13, 374-6; 41, 185; 43, 257-62, 265; the Patnîsamyâgas, 12, 405 sq.; 26, 13, 52, 446; the Mahâhavis or Great Oblation, 12, 408 n., 417-20, 417 n.; preparatory rites of Soma-s., 14, 302, 302 n.; 26, 226-38; 43, 181-8, 241-9; 46, 219; the Prâyanîyeshti, or
opening s. at Soma-s., 26, 47-52, 48 n., 85; 41, 325 sq.; 43, 258 sq., 259 n.; concluding rites of Soma-s., Avabhritha bath, Udayanîyâ, and offering of barren cow, 26, 48, 48 n., 51 sq., 85, 373 n., 374-97; 43, 262, 266; Samyuvâka, Idâ offering, 26, 52; 43, 259; the offering with gold, and homage to the Soma cow, 26, 52-63; the Vaisargina offerings and leading forward of Agni and Soma, 26, 155-62; the Prâtabsavana, or morning pressing, 26, 238-331; the Mâdhyandina-Savana or midday pressing, 26, 297, 331-49; 42, 18, 562; Pâtnîvata cup, or libation of Soma with the water mixed with it, 26, 365-9, 365 n.; the Apsushomâb, or Soma draughts in water, 26, 373 sq.; the Amsu-graha representing Pragapati, 26, 423-6; 44, 105; Prâyanîya and Udayanîya Atirâtra, 26, 427 n., 454 sq.; 43, 254, 254 n.; Grahas or Soma libations, 26, 432 sq., 432 n.; 43, 282; the Sattrotthâna or rising from the session, 26, 446-52; Soma libations to Indra and Vâyu, 32, 440 sq., 444-6; udbhid, 34, 261, 261 n.; 'mental' cup, offered on the tenth day of Soma-s., 38, 260 sq., 263, 266 sq.; the Ukthya, second Soma-day, 41, xiv-xvi; 44, 298; Amsu and other libations of Soma at the Vâgapeya, 41, 5-11; Udavasânîyeshti or completing oblation, 41, 87, 115; 43, 269, 269 n.; Soma libations at the Râgasûya, 41, 133-5; Kuntâpa-hymns at prolonged SomaS., 42, 689; the drawing of the cups (Grahas) and litanies at the building of the fire-altar, 43, 4-14, 20; at the installation and consecration of Agni, 43, 207-41; Vasor dhârâ or 'shower of wealth,' procuring prosperity, 43, 213-16, 221-4, 298; Râshtrabhrit oblations, 43, 229-33; oblations to the Divine Quickeners (Devasû), 43, 246-9, 246 n.; Sntyâ, Day of Soma-s., 43, 249-71, 320; by the after-offerings the sacrificer overcomes his enemies, 44, 43; the Adâbhya cup of Soma at the Soma-s., 44, 105-8; offering of the two Mahiman cups of Soma at the Asvamedha, 44, 327 sq., 391, 394; see also Soma (a);-expiations
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #506

SACRIFICE, SACRIFICES
489
for making good mishaps during the rulers or chiefs, 43, xvi:--the Soma-s., 26, 305-7, 411-13,411 n.; Agnishtoma, 26, 299-301; 41, xii41, 264 sq.; 44, xiv, 29 sq., 103 sq. xiv, 11 sq.; 42, 589; 43, 287 n.; 131-4, 187-96, 205-13; expiatory 44, 140 n.; Agnishtoma, the first S. connected with the Agnihotra, 44, Soma-day at the horse-sacrifice, 44, 178-96; expiatory rites at the 295, 295 sq. n. ;- penance for Abina Asvamedha, 44, 289, 341, 345-7; S., 7, 178 sq. and n.; 25, 471, 471 n.; expiatory rites connected with the -the Aptoryama, 41, xx-xxiii;-the Pravargya, 44, 504-10; Rakshasas Atirátra, 26, 398, 427 n., 454 sq.; driven from the s., see Rakshasas. 41, xvii-xx, 127 n., 128; 46, 44 ; (1) FORMS OF INDIAN SOMA-S. Shodasin-cup at the Atirâtra
Soma-offerings at the end of the sacrifice, 34, 262 sq.; 38, 188; year, 25, 133; Srauta-s. for those Atyagnishtoma, 26, 398 n.; 41, xvii; fallen in battle, 25, 186, 186 n.; - the Darsapürnamasa or new and different kinds of Soma-s., 26, 236 full moon s., 7, 191; 12, 1-273, sq., 312 sq., 397 sq. n., 402 sq. n. 369, 373-83, 407, 433, 443 sq.; 423, 423 n., 426; 41, xii-xxv, 11 sq. 13, X; 25, 132, 200; 26, 40, 40 n.; and n.; Sattras, long sacrificial 38, 255, 275, 287 1., 309, 309 n., sessions lasting a year or more, 26, 313, 324; 41, 45, 47 n. ; 43, 297, 389, 389 n., 402 sq. n.; 44, 135-77; 299, 356; 44, xiv, 1-12, 15-45, Soma-s. to Agni and the Maruts, 52-6, 175; special preliminary rites 32, 53 sq., 62; Sava-libations (Sap- of the new moon s., 12, 175-90; tasûrya, to Sataudana libation chief offerings at new and full offered in the one fire of the Athar- moon s., 12, 190-230; the aftervanikas, 38, 189 sq. ; 48, 631; offerings (anuyâgas) at the new supernumary rites are the Agnikityâ, and full moon s., 12, 230-73; the Râgasûya, Vâgapeya, and Asva- Patnîsamyâgas at the new and full medha, 41, 246, 246 n.; Soma-s. moon S., 12, 256-62, 256 n.; and fire-worship connected, 41, Dâkshầyana s., a modification of 342 sq.; Soma-oblation to Indra, the new and full moon s., 12, 374as the slayer of the Rakshas, 42, 83; 44, 5: Anvârambhanîya cere66, 458; oblation offered by a king mony at Darsapûrnamâsa, 29, 18, desiring glory, 42, 117, 478; a 18 n.; symbolism of new and full Soma-s., and the cooking of a moon s., 44, 2-4; new and full moon porridge as a fee to the Brahmans, s. to be offered for 30 years, 44, 42, 179-93, 610-18, 645-55; the 4 sq.; two messes of rice, one for S. of Rohita, 42, 213; an all- Sarasvat on the full moon, and one offered' s., 43, xiv, xiv n.; the for Sarasvatî on the new moon, first layer of fire-altar is the Soma- 44, 32 sq., 35 sq. ; the new and S., 43, 298; a Soma-s. for Pragậpati, full moon s. represented as a sort 43, 348; how the regular s. are un- of horse-s., and all benefits accruing interrupted though the performers from the latter claimed for the of a year's sacrificial session become former, 44, 33-5;—the Dvadasaha initiated for a year, 44, 175-7; the or twelve days' performance, 26, Soma-s, uninterrupted by the Soma- 402-10, 402 sq. n., 418-21, 418 n.; pressings at the Sattra, 44, 177; 38, 413; 48,763 sq. ;-Gámadagnyathe Pravargya is the Agnihotra, the ahina-s., 38, 240, 240 n.; 48,654 ; - New and Full-moon s., the Seasonal Gavám ayana, a sacrificial session S., Animal s., Soma-s., 44, 509 sq. ; extending over twelve months, 26, Soma-s. at the king's consecration 426-55; 44, xiv ;-the Gosava (Abhishekaniya), 41, 68-142; the sacrifice, 29, 251,--Gyotishtoma, form king consecrated at the midday of Agnishitoma, 34, xxxviii, xliv, 54 Soma-feast, 41, 80 sq.; all forms of sq., 57, 87-93; 38, 185, 185 n.; S. wrought in the king's con- 43, 287-9; -the Kåturma syani or secration garments, 41, 86, 86 n.; seasonal s., 2, 36; 12, 173, 383-451; the great Srauta-s. performed by 25, 133; 41, 46-8; 43, 297, 299,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #507

490
SACRIFICE, SACRIFICES
356; 44, xiv, 74-9, 176, 309, 309 n., (k) DETAILS OF ZOROASTRIAN S. 383, 393, 402; 48, 149, 155; the S. to Sraosha, 4, 136, 136 n., 223; Vaisvadeva, the first of the Kâtur- 23, 162-7; to atone for the murder mâsya-s., 12, 383-91; 41, 47; 44, of a water-dog, 4, 170 sq.; to the 74, 74 n., 78, 289 sq. and n., 291 sq.; good waters, 4, 210, 255, 335, 337; the Varunapraghâsa offerings, 12, to the Fire, 4, 217, 223; 31, 313-16; 391-407; 41, 47 sq.; the Sâka- to Saoka, 4, 237 sq.; to Waters and medhâh or third seasonal s., 12, 408– Plants, 4, 245; to Thraêtaona, 4, 51; 41, 48 sq., 44, 76, 76 n. ;-the 246; for the benefit of a member Kesavapaniya, 41, 126-8, 126 sq.n.; of the family who is travelling, 4, -the ayana of the Kundapáyins, a 248; prayer and s. to Ahura Mazda, great s. lasting a whole year, 38, 4, 283; 23, 25 sq. ; 31, 80, 83 ; s. 250, 250 n., 251, 314 ;-Mabávrata and prayers to Ahura and the Fire, ceremony must not be performed 4, 293 ; offerings for the Gâhânbârs, for another, except a father or a 4, 337-43; Sôshyans performs a teacher, 1, 260 sq., 266 sq. n.;—the Yazisn ceremony, 5, 126; death Mitravinda-s., its origin and fruit, occurring during the sacred cere44, 62-6:-the Prishthya-shadaha, mony(yazisn), 5, 255-7, 257 n.; an accelerated Soma-feast, 44, 171; the simplest forin of worship (yast), —the Sahasradakshina Trirátra, or 5, 338 sq.; to all the divinities of s. of three pressing-days with a the Sîrôzah, 23, 13-20 ; to the thousand cows as the priests' fee, Amesha-Spentas, 23, 31, 37 sq.; 37, 26,414-18,414 n.;--the Satarudriya, 394; to Asha-Vahista, 23, 47; to or 425 oblations to Rudra, 43, 150, Haurvatât, the seasons and the 156-69, 171 sq., 174, 320;---the years, 23, 49, 51 sq.; to the Waters Satâtirâtram, or sacrificial session of and Ardvi Sûra Anâhita, 23, 54-84, a hundred Atirâtra-s., 44, 91-5; 357; 31, 320-4, 320 n. ; s. to the origin, purpose, and peculiar rites Sun enable men to withstand the of the Sautramani.s., 12, 165, 165 n.; demons, 23, 86 sq.; to the Moon, 44, 213-73; the Sautrâmanî, 41, 23, 90 sq.; to Tistrya, the star, 23, xxvi, 129-38; 42, 112, 328 sq., 93-109 ; offered to Gôs Drvâspa, 329 n., 591; 44, xiv, 223, 239-48, 23, 111-18; to the Sun, Mithra, 262, 264, 270 ; Sautrâmani is a Brâh- and other gods, 23, 120-58, 351-5; mana's s., 44, 260;--the Shodasin, the first, the next, the middle, and 26, 397-402; 38, 228; 41, xvi sq.;- the highest s., 23, 165, 165 n.; to the the Sunásir(î)ya, 12, 444-51; 41, 48 Fravashis, 23, 185 sq., 188, 190, sq.; 44, 77 sq., 77 n.;-the Tápaskita, 192 sq., 197, 228; to Verethraghna, an accelerated Soma-feast, substitute 23, 231-48; to Vayu, 23, 249-63; for the performance of a thousand to Kista, 23, 264-9; to Ashi Vanguhi, years, 44, 171 sq.;—the Traidbåtaví 23, 270-82; to the awful kingly ishti, or the completing oblation of Glory, and to the priestly Glory, the Râgasûya and other s., 41, 138, 23, 289-309; to Atar, 23, 359-61; 42; 44, 412;-the Trishamyukta or Yasna, the chief liturgy of the triply connected s., 41, 54-7,54 n.; Zarathustrians, 31, 195; liturgies the Vágapeya, 26, 167; 41, xi, xxiii- at Zoroastrian s., 31, 195-230, 253-9, XXV, 1-41, 246; 42, 508; 43, 223-5; 270-84, 290 sq., 309 sq., 320-32, 44, 254 ; 46, 408; Brihaspatisava, 335-64, 379-88, 391 sq.; all the part of the Vâgapeya, 38, 223 sq., Yazads worshipped, Hôm Yast 223 n.; Vagapeya is superior to recited at the time of Hâvani, Râgasûya, 41, 4; 43,225;-Vishuvat 31, 201, 207, 211, 217, 222, 226, day, the middle of a Sattra, 2, 77; 231, offerings (meat, fruits, liquids, 44, 139, 144, 158-60, 165-7, 177; &c.), for the propitiation of gods, the Visvagit Atirátra, 43, 320 sq. 31, 207 sq., 211-14, 222, 226-9, and n. See separately Mahâvrata, 270 sq., 274-6, 320 sq., 350; Pravargya, Râgasûya, and Sarva- Myazdas offered to Maidhyô-zaremedha.
maya, &c., 31, 368–72; proper
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #508

SACRIFICE, SACRIFICES
491
times for the ceremonials of various drought, 3, 419 sq., 419 0.; to the deities, 37, 183 sq. and n.; offerings spirits of the four quarters and to the spirit of the house, 37, 209; of the land, 3, 422 ; offerings to offerings to the sacred beings, 37, the spirit of the road, 3, 425 sq., 481; offering to Fire for the welfare 425 n.; 27, 314; s. of a lamb to the of an embryo, 47, 30.
Ruler of Cold or the Spirit of the Ice, (1) DETAILS OF S. IN CHINA. 3, 445, 445 n. ; s. to Hân-kî as the
S. performed by Shun, to God, correlate of Heaven, 3, 477, 477 n.; gods, and spirits, 3, 39; to spirits of worshipper washes his hands before land and grain, hills, forests, streams, offering s., 16, 99, 230; king shall meres, 3, 70 sq., 74; 27, 256; 28, employ his virtues in presenting 101; bad rulers overturn the temples offerings to God, 16, 150; music and extinguish s., 3, 80; sincerity employed at s., 16, 287, 289 n.; 28, the chief thing in s., 3, 99; 16, 158, 101, 119 sq.; the ancient kings 159 n., 160, 162 sq., 164 n., 206, presented offerings to God, 16, 341, 207 sq. n., 346; 27, 26, 416-18, 342 n.; the great Borders. to 416 sq. n., 428-30, 434-7, 435 n.; Heaven and Earth, 27, 26, 416 sq. 28, 292; victims devoted to the and n., 427-31; 28, 167, 201 sq., spirits of heaven and earth, stolen 204, 217 sq., 253, 271 sq., 311; and eaten, 3, 123, 126; Shâu different rites under different dyneglects the s., 3, 128 sq., 132; nasties, 27, 26, 443 sq.; are merely offered after a successful war, 3, expressions of gratitude, 27, 35-7; 134 ; s. of rulers and princes, king 28, 201 n., 218; reverence the immust pay attention to s., 3, 137, portant thing in s., 27, 36, 141; 28, 163, 186, 192, 197; 27, 107 sq., 210-15, 250 sq. ; s. and the ten 218, 220, 222, 225-7, 372 sq.; 28, relationships of men, 27, 37; 28, 3 sq.; offered in a new city, 3, 190; 245-9; to spiritual beings on the order of ministers at s. to be occasions of supplication, thanksregulated by the king, 3, 190, 192; giving, &c., 27, 64, 64 n.; offering winter s., 3, 195; 27, 296 sq., 300, to the 'father of cookery' at meals, 300 n., 302-4, 306 sq., 307 n.; 27, 79 sq., 80 n., 106; 28, 7 sq., regulated by the Minister of Religion, 20 sq., 38; when sacrificing, one 3, 228, 228 n.; pieces of the Shih should not speak of what is inKing sung at s., 3, 277 sq.; s, to auspicious, 27, 103; on the first day God at stated seasons, 3, 302; at of the moon, 27, 156 places of the summer and winter solstices, 3, S. destroyed by Wû, 27, 178; to be 302, 420 n.; seasonal s., 3, 305 sq., suspended on the death of a high 305 n., 316, 321, 323 sq., 331-3, minister, 27, 184; when passing a 342 sq., 343 n., 366, 420 n., 422 n., place of s. one should dismount, 27, 488 ; 27, 226, 323, 329; 28, 33 sq., 185; to the hills and rivers offered 249 sq.; spring s., 3, 320 sq., 321n., by a ruler on his tour of inspection, 342 sq., 343 n.; 16, 158, 159 n., 27, 216 sq.; summer S., 27, 269, 160, 206, 207 n. ; 27, 251, 251 n., 269 n., 272-4, 274 n., 277, 281; 258 sq., 261, 261 n., 262-4, 418; 28, 253, 271 sq.; drinking to one 28, 210, 213; autumn s., 3, 342 another at s., 27, 317 sq.; place of sq., 343 n.; 27, 283, 287, 291, honour at s., 27, 323; causes of in293, 418; 28, 210, 213, 253, 271 terruption of s., 27, 329-31; thankssq.; to the great God, 3, 343, giving sacrifice Kâ, 27, 364, 364 n., 343 n.; Wăn sacrificed to God and 431-4, 432 n.; extravagance and the Father of War, 3, 392; Kiang niggardliness in s., 27, 402; the Yüan sacrificed that her childless- object in s. is not to pray, 27, 403, ness might be taken away, 3, 396 403 n.; one, three, five, and seven sq., 396 n.; founded by Hâu-kî, 3, libations, 27, 412, 412 n.; the great 398 sq. and n.; prerogatives of quinquennial s., 27, 412 sq.; at the sovereigns with regard to S., 3, She altars, 27, 424 sq.; for the 405 n.; offered to spirits during a purpose of prayer, or of thanks
sq., 343
... 210, 213,
3' 343,
giv
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #509

492
SACRIFICE-SADDHARMA-PUNDARÎKA
giving, or of deprecation, 27, 448; character of it, 21, ix sq.; one of women attend at s., 27, 477 n., 479; the Mahầvaipulya-sútras, 21, x; 28, 170 sq.; no avoiding of names relative dates of the metrical (Gâthâ) at s., 28, 18; demeanour at s., 28, and the prose portions of S., 21, 26, 74 sq., 77, 79-81 ; offering to xviii-xx ; Chinese translations of the father of charioteering, 28, S., 21, xix-xxiv, xl-xlii; its date, 78 sq.; fish offerings, 28, 78, 78 n.; 21, xx-xxii; Burnouf on S., his transat the beginning of school lessons, lation of it, 21, xxiv sq., xxxvii sq.; 28, 84; to the waters, 28, 91; to its general character, 21, xxiv-xxviii, heaven and earth, 28, 99; s. at the xxxii; how far it represents orthodox equinoxes, 28, 218 sq. and n.; in Buddhism, 21, xxviii sq.; summary the suburb to heaven and sun and of its contents, 21, xxix-xxxii; a moon, 28, 218 sq. and n.; in the Tathagata appears to hear the Hall of Distinction, 28, 231; on preaching of the S., 21, xxx, 229purification as preparatory to s., 40; Buddha relates by what merits 28, 239 sq.; three things important he acquired the S., 21, xxx, 243-6; at S., 28, 241 sq. ; servants and promise of Bodhisattvas, disciples assistants at s., 28, 249; days for s. and nuns to preach the S. after fixed by divination, 28, 349-51 ; at Buddha's Nirvana, 21, xxx, 255 sq., hospitable receptions, 28, 439-41; 258-61, 363 sq.; glorification of archery trials at s. of a ruler, 28, the S. as the best of all Sûtras, 21, 451 sq.; sons shall offer s., though xxxi, 242, 386 sqq., 391 sq.; exnot to the Highest Object, 39, pounded by a Buddha, 21, 174 sq., 97 sq.; offered to tutelary spirits of 186 sq.; difficulty of keeping and the land, 39, 382 ; a sacrificial liba- preaching the S. illustrated, 21, tion made of a cup of wine, 40, 104. 240-2 ; he who will preach the S. (m) ARABIAN S.
after Buddha's extinction, will be Mohammed is to offer s. from the leader of the sons of the Tathahis abundance, 6, cxviii; 9, 342 sq.; gata, 21, 242 sq.; whoever hears what is sacrificed to idols, forbid- the chapter on the apparition of the den to eat, 6, 97; portions of tilth Stûpa in the S., will be born in and cattle set apart for Allah and the Buddha-fields, 21, 248; daughter other deities by the Arabs, 6, 132 of a Naga-king has fully grasped sq., 132 n.; offered at the Kaabah, the S., therefore becomes fully en
lightened, and changes her sex, 21, Sacrificer, see Sacrifices (f).
250-4; preaching of S. is the last Sacrificial fee, see Dakshina, and and most precious gift bestowed by Priests (c,d).
Buddha on his disciples, 21, 274-80; Sadânvàs, female demons, 42, 62, the merit of preaching the Lotus 66 sq., 301.
of the True Law illustrated by the Sadâparibhûta, n. of a Bodhisattva, story of Sadâparibhûta, 21, 356–62; 21, xxxi, 356-62.
inthis Dharmaparyaya I (Buddha) have Sadagaspati, worshipped at opening succinctly taught all Buddha-laws (or and concluding ceremonies of Veda
laing ceremonies of Veda Buddha-qualities), all the superiority, study, 14, 308; 29, 221, 321 sq.; all the mystery, all the profound con. 30, 242, 266 sq.
ditions of the Buddhas. Therefore, Sad Dar, t.w., not a Pahlavi text, young men of good family, you should, 24, xxxvi; prose and metrical after the complete extinction of the versions, their authors, 24, xxxvii, Tathagata, with reverence keep, read, xliii-xlv, 255 sq. n.; its contents, promulgate, cherish, worship it, 21, 24, xxxvii sq.; MSS. and versions 367, 369; meritoriousness of preachof it, 24, xxxix-xlv; S. or 'The ing and keeping the S., 21, 368-71, hundred subjects,' translated, 24, 377-9, 386, 388-92; one of the 255-361.
Samadhis, 21, 393; great merit of Saddharma-pundarîka, the Lotus writing, reading, and studying it, of the True Law,' t.., dramatic 21, 435 sqq.; those who preach and
9, 59 sq., 59 n. Cred at the Kaabah, tilhe a Nâga-king has tu
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #510

SADDHARMA-PUNDARIKA-SAINTS
hear it will become Buddhas, 21, 438 sq.; punishments for those who scoff or ill-treat preachers and hearers of S., 21, 439. Saddhivihârika, Pali t.t., fellow monk, see Teacher (b). Sadhanah, n.p., 23, 214. Sâdhîna, king, went up to heaven even in his human body, 35, 172; 36, 146. Sâdhyas, genii, with Brahman at their head, 1, 43; alarmed at the greatness of Krishna, 8, 94; begotten from the Highest Person, 15, 35; rise in the north, 15, 339; created, 25, 12, 12 n.; Somasads, the manes of the S., 25, 111; made substitutes for the principal rules, 25, 435; in the second order of existences caused by Goodness, 25, 495; worshipped at the Tarpana, 29, 219; 30, 243; a class of gods, 34, 216; help in battle, 42, 119, 585; divine guardians 'of the sacrificial horse, 44, 359; to the S. a tanner is sacrificed at the Purushamedha, 44, 415. See also Superhuman beings. Sadvâstarân, the assembly of, 5, 123, 123 n.
Saêna, n.p., see Sênô; n. of a family, 23, 219.
Saêna, or Sîmûrgh, mythic bird, 23,
173 n., 210 n., 241 n., 242. Saêni, n. of a Daêva, 23, 49 sq., 49 n. Sâgala, n. of the town of the Yonakas, where Milinda was king, 35, 1-3, 6, 10, 12, 23, 30, 34, 36, 48; 36, 373. Sagara, son of Ikshvâku, could control the tide of the sea, 19, 11; made a bound for the ocean, 49 (i), 9. Sagara, a king who became a Gaina
monk, 45, 85, 85 n. Sâgara (Ocean), n. of a Nâga-king, story of his daughter, 21, xxx, 5, 250-4.
Sâgarabuddhidhârin, i. e. Sâgaravaradharabuddhivikrîditâbhigña,q.v. Sâgarameru/andra, the 41st Tathâgata, 41 (ii), 6. Sâgaravarabuddhivikrîdit â bhigña, the 22nd Tathâgata, 49 (ii), 6. Sagaravaradharabuddhivikrîditâbhigña, future Buddha, who was formerly Ananda, 21, 206-8.
493
Sâgata, Buddha's attendant, works miracles, 17, 2-4.
Sag-dîd, Zd. t.t., the look of the dog,' 4, lxxii sq., lxxxi. See also Dog, and Funeral rites (c). Sages, see Holy persons, Muni, Rishis. Sagga, Pali for Sk. Svarga, see Heaven (d). Sagotra, t.t., see Relatives. Saha, or Sahâ, see Saha-world. Sahadeva, the Pândava, 8, 39. Sahadeva, Somaka,son of, 46, 360 sq. Sahadeva Sârngaya,n. of a teacher, also called Suplan, 12, 376; 44, 239, 239 n.
Sahaganyâ, a nymph, 43, 106. Sahaka: Brahmâ was, in the time of Kassapa Buddha, a Bhikkhu named S., 11, 163 sq. Sahâmpati, and Agni sahaspati, 21, 5 n.
Saharakshas, a messenger for the Asuras, 12, 110 sq.; 26, 115. Sahasrâksha, worshipped at the Tarpana, 29, 121, 149; the thousandeyed deity, 42, 163, 474. Saha - world, in which Buddha appeared, 21, 179, 230, 232 sq., 253 sq., 321, 366; 49 (ii), v, x, 52 n., 61, 102; the creatures wicked and perverse in the S., 21, 256; Bodhisattvas springing up from the earth, their place in the S., 21, 281-92; has ups and downs, consists of earth and mountains, 21, 394 sq. See also Paradise. Sâhm, see Sâm.
Sahya, one of the princes of mountains, 8, 346.
Saibya, n. of a warrior, 8, 37. Saikshas, t.t., novices who are still under training, striving for Arhatship, 21, 71.
Sailali, n. of a teacher, 44, 393. Sailini, see Gitvan S.
Saints, five degrees of, viz. Arhats, Liberated Ones, Religious Guides, Religious Instructors, all S. in the world, 22, 217, 278, 284; obeisance done by Sakra to Ginas, Arhats, &c., 22, 224 sq.; male and female s. worshipped, 31, 268, 358-60, 381; are superior to all householders in self-control, 45, 22. See also Arhat, Ginas, Holy persons, Muni, Rishis, Theras, and Tîrthakara.
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #511

494
SAINTSHIP-SÂLAVATÎ
Saintship, stages of, viz. the Threefold Wisdom, the Heavenly Vision, Having entered upon the Stream, and the Pothugganikâ Iddhi, 20, 230; degrees of s., Sotâpanno, Sakadagâmin, Anâgâmin,Arhatship, 20, 305. See also Arhatship, Holy persons, and Iddhi. Sairima, Airya, and Tûra, the three sons of Thraêtaona, 4, lix. Saitân, see Satan. Saitava, n. of a teacher, 15, 118, 118 n., 186, 186 n. Saiva ascetics, adherents of Pasupati, wear the hair platted and gathered up in a knot, 10 (i), 39 n.; their doctrines, 34, 435; 45, 245 sq., 245 n.; 48, 520 sq.; theory of S. contrary to the Veda, 48, 523. Saivya, see Satyakâma. Saka, the Nirgrantha, converted by Buddha, 19, 244. Saka, worshipped by the Snâtaka, 30, 166. Sakadâgâmin, t.t., Bhikkhus who on their first return to this world will make an end of sorrow, 21, 25; how the Bhikkhu may become a S., 11, 213. See also Saintship. Sakadhûma, ruler of the stars, 42, 160, 532 sq.
Sâkalya, meditation taught by, 1, 248 sq.; Sthavira S., 1, 257, 265; dialogue between Yâgñavalkya and Vidagdha (the shrewd) S., on the gods and the one God, 15, 139-49; 44, 115-17; Vidagdha S. says that the heart is Brahman, 15, 157 sq.; worshipped at the Tarpana, 29, 123, 141,
220.
Sakambhara, n. of the demon of diarrhoea, 42, 1, 445 sq. Sâkamedhân, t.t., third seasonal sacrifice, see Sacrifice (j). Sâkapûni, worshipped at the Tarpana, 29, 123.
Sakas, mentioned in Manu-smriti, 25, cxiv sq., cxiv n., cxvii ; degraded Kshatriyas, 25, 412. Sakatamukha, a park outside the town Purimatala, 22, 283. Sâkâyanins, quoted, 43, 363. Sâkayanya, saint, dialogue between him and Brihadratha, 15, xlvii, 287 sqq., 326-9. Sâketa, n. of a great town, 10 (ii), 188; 11, 99, 247; 36, 249.
Sâkha and Nigrodha, former births of Devadatta and the Bodisat, 35, 289 sq.
Sakhar, n. of a devil who takes away Solomon's ring, 9, 178 n. Sâkhâs, t.t., 'branches' (of Veda), i. e. Vedic Schools, see Veda (g). Sakî, wife of Indra, 19, 1; 29, 33; 42, 95, 125 sq., 503; 49 (i), 21. Sâkiyas, or Sakyas, or Sakyas, Buddha's family, 10 (ii), 69; claim relics of Buddha, 11, 131 sq.; S. by birth, who have been heretics, may be ordained without a parivâsa being imposed on them, 13, 191; Suddhodana, king of the S., 19, 1; 49 (i), 2 sq.; princes of S. tribe become Bhikkhus, 19, 226; 20, 22433; are renowned for pride, 20, 230. Sakka, see Indra.
Sakkaka disputation between Buddha and S., the son of a Nigantha, 45, xxiii; his account of the conduct of the Akelakas, 45, xxxi. Sak-kid-ânanda, Brahman defined as, 34, xcii. Sakra, see Indra. Sakridâgâmin, Sk. Sakadâgâmin, q. v.
Sakti, Mâyâ belongs to Brahman as a, 34, xxv.
Sakti, a woman of great Brâhmanical power, converted by Buddha, 49 (i), 194.
Sâktya, see Gaurîviti S., and Parâ
sara S.
Sakulya, t.t., see Relatives. Sakuntala, Apsaras, Bharata, 44, 399. Sakyamuni, see Buddha. Sakyas, Sakyas, see Sâkiyas. Sâlagrâm, the sacred stone in which Hari is contemplated, 34, 114, 126, 178.
conceived
Sâla grove of the Mallians, 11, 81, 85, 103 sq., 122, 247. Salagya, city, in the world of Brahman, 1, 275, 277. Sâlaka, see Animals (i). Sâla-king, Amitâbha shines as the, 21, 417. Sâlankâyanîputra, n. of a teacher, 15, 224 n.
Sâlavatî, courtesan of Râgagaha, mother of Gîvaka, the physician, 17, 172 sq.
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #512

SÂLÂVRIKAS-SAMAN
495
S. t:. 45, ne' pe
Sâlâvrikas, conquered by Indra, 31, 359; is the best thing, a sage 42, 138, 306.
by restraining his senses brings it Sâlendrarâga, n. of a Tathâgata, about, 45, 313; only men can 21, 429; 49 (ii), 101.
obtain final s., 45, 331, 331 n. See Sâlha, n, of a Bhikkhu, who attained also Emancipation. to Arahatship, 11, 25; Brahmâ Sâlyâ, mother of Sâriputra, 49 (i), appeared to confirm his wavering 193 faith, 11, 164; takes his stand Sâm, i.e. Sâma Keresâspa, became against the theses of the Vaggian immortal, wounded by Nihâg, Bhikkhus, and is confirmed by a slew Dahâk, 5, 119, 119 n.; his deity, 20, 401; appointed on the descendants, 5, 137, 139 sq., 139 n. jury at the council of Vesâlî, See also Keresâspa the Sânân. 20, 407.
Sâma, prince, was killed by PiliSâlî, mother of Maudgalya, 49 (i), yakkha, 35, 280 sq.; Devadatta born 193.
as S., 35, 288. Sâlîki, quoted by Baudhayana, 14, Samâ, goddess of zealous devotion, xl n.
worshipped, 29, 334. Sallasutta, t.c., 10 (ii), 106-8. Samadhi, Pali t.t., contemplation Salm, son of Frêdûn, 5, 133 sq., or meditation, 11, 145; the S. Sarva
133 n.; 37, 28; S. and Tûg de- rûpadarsana (sight or display of all feated by Mânûskîhar, 24, 61 ; 47, forms), 21, 378 ; enumeration of II, II n.
S., 21, 393 sq. See also Faith, Sâlmalî tree, in hell, with sharp and Meditation. thorns, 45, 94; my own Self is the Sâmâga, in his field Mahâvîra S. t.,' 45, 104; most famous of reached Nirvana, 22, 201, 263, trees, 45, 290.
Sâmak, son of Masyê and Masyâðî, Salmân, the Persian, referred to 47, 8. in the Qur'ân, 6, xlviii.
Samâkâra, a book of the AtharvaniSalt, melted in water, simile, 1, 104 kas treating of Vedic observances, sq.; the savour of the sky and the 38, 189. earth, also cattle, 12, 278, 278 n.; Sâmân, primaeval ruler, 47, 121. bags of s, thrown up to the sacrificer Sâman, melody: meditations on the at the Vâgapeya, 41, 33 sq.; means (fivefold, sevenfold) S., 1, 16 sq., 23cattle, 41, 33, 299 sq., 343 ; saline 8; 15, 82 sq.; Stobhâksharas used in soil is the annion of fire, 41, 302, the S. hymns, 1, 22 ; on the different 344; means seed, 44, 426.
tones employed in singing the S. Saluting, see Etiquette.
hymns, 1, 33 sq.; the Brihat consists Sâlvas, Salvas, Sâlvas, n. of a people, of hundred verses, and is made by
30, 280; 43, 344; 49 (i), 101. Bharadvaga, 1, 189 sq., 190 n.; the Salvation : Buddha answers a Rathantara hymns, made by Vasish
Yakkha's question as to s., 10 (ii), tha, consist of hundred verses, 1, 27 sq., 30 sq.; is only to be found 189 sq., 189 n.; the Brihat is man, in the three jewels, Buddha, the Rathantara is woman, 1, 190; Dhamma, and Sangha, 10 (ii), 36- Stomas and S. connected with the 40; in which one is no longer liable Nishkevalya-sastra, 1, 224-7 and n.; to be reborn, 11, 25 sq., attained S. and Samhitâ connected, 1, 254 ; by the Mirror of Truth, 11, 26 sq.; S. verses represented as parts of the
decay is inherent in all component throne and couch of Brahman, 1,277 things! Work out your si with sq., Rig-veda and Yagur-veda not to diligence !' This was the last word of be studied while the sound of S. is the Tathagata! 11, 114; Buddha's heard, 2, 38, 261; 7, 125; 8, 20; 14, teaching a scheme of s. by self- 66,208;25, 148; 29, 116, 116 n., 324; culture and self-control, 11, 142 sq.; Brihat, chief among S. hymns, 8, 90, how to obtain final s., 11, 213; 45, 90 n.; are pure, 8, 145, 180; Bri355, 380; is universal for believers, hat, Rathantara, and Vâmadevya S. 31, 93, 98 ; eternal s. of the saint, in the ritual, 8, 180; 12, 196, 196 n.,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #513

496
SÂMAN-SÂMA-VEDA
be left in cent of S., 20, 22, .
; means lordshin suas, 44,
222, 222 n., 298 n., 299 n.; 26, Samânapravara, t.t., see Rela339 n. ; 29, 209 sq., 363 sq. ; 30, tives. 170; 41, xx-xxiii, 196, 274; must Sâmanera (Buddhist novice), Thera be sung at sacrifices, 12, 100; no is always accompanied by, 11, 102 n.; S, hymn sung at the worship of disciplinary proceedings against S., Varuna, 12, 406; he who meditates who speaks against Buddha's docon Om, is led up by the S. verses to trine, 13, 48 sq. ; offices and cerethe Brahma-world, 15, 282; 48, monies for which S, is disqualified, 311; the S. is the truth, the S. is born 13, 275, 296; 17, 269, 419; 20, of the gods, 26, 97; is a repeller of 215 sq., 266; one of the seven evil spirits, 26, 380; 44, 496 sq.; classes of persons, 13, 303-11; the highest self is S., 34, 79 ; Mânatta discipline for a Bhikkhu meditation on the fire as S., 38, who, having committed offences, 345-9; the term S., 41, xiii ; thrice becomes a S., 17, 426, 430; struck eighty S.-singers, 42, 89, 297; sing- with tooth-sticks, 20, 147 sq. ; ing S. round the altar, 43, 177-81; superintendent of S., 20, 223; may is the essence of all the Vedas, 44, be left in charge of the sleeping255, 370 ; means lordship and im- places, 20, 282 sq. perial sway, 44, 255; Agni has pro- Sâmañña, priesthood,' 10 (i), 8 n. claimed the great, doubly-powerful Sâmañña - phala - sutta, Buddhist S., the prayer, to the worshipper, text, 10 (i), 8 n.; when and where 46, 335, 337. See also Prayers (c), it was spoken, 20, 377. and Sama-veda.
Samânodaka, see Relatives. Samâna, see Pranas.
Samantabhadra, the Bodhisattva, Samana (Pali t.t. = Sk. Sramana), mounted on a white elephant, 21,
ascetic,'10 (ii), x: not by tonsure xxxi, 431-9. and other outward acts is a man Samantagandha, the Wind, a god, a S., but by extinction of desires, 10 21, 4. (i), 62 sq., 65; (ii), 89; 35, 251 sq.; Samantakusuma, god, pays hometymologized as a quiet man,' 10 age to Buddha, 49 (i), 159. (i), 65, 65 n., 89; pleasant is the Samantaprabhâsa, future Buddhas state of a S., 10 (i), 79; four kinds of the name of, 21, xxx, 198-204. of S., 10 (ii), xiii, 15 sq.; Buddha is Samâpatti, see Meditation (6). a S., 10 (ii), xiv, 12; blessing of in- Samappadhânâ (kattaro), Pali t.t., tercourse with S., 10 (ii), 44; Bhik- –fourfold great struggle against khus admonished to remove as chaff sin, 11, 63. those that are no S., 10 (ii), 47; Sâmarîy, makes the golden calf, 9, philosophical disputations among S., 40 sq., 40 n. 10 (ii), 158, 167-70; much-talking Sâmas (Semites ?), Thrita, the most S., 10 (ii), 177 ; a S. may, by intense helpful of the, 31, 233, 233 n. meditation, cause an earthquake, 11, Samâvartana, ceremony of the 45 sq.; S. = brâhmanâ or Brâhmans (student's) 'returning' (from the by saintliness of life, 11, 105 n.; teacher), or the bath taken at the Sakyaputtiya S., the oldest name of end of studentship, 2, 32; 8, 358; 25, the Buddhist fraternity, 13, xii; 50, 73; 29, 91 sq., 223, 226-30, there are many sorts of S., 22, 128, 312-19, 407-9; 30, 82-5, 161-75, 128 n.; Mahâvîra called S., 22, 193, 253, 275-7; precedes the marriage, 255; wandering teachers, 35, 7, 29, 379 sq.; setting up the domestic 7 n.; twenty qualities of Samana- fire after S., 30, 14 sq. ship, 35, 230 sq.; difference be- Samavâya, Sk. t.t., see Inherence. tween a guilty layman and a guilty Sâma-veda : meditation on special S., 36, 82-4; four fruits of Samana- parts of the S. ceremonial, 1, 28-33; ship, 36, 297. See also Ascetics, and expiatory Mantras from the S., 7, Holy persons,
185 sq.; sound of S. unholy, 8, 20; Samana Kolañña, king of Kalinga, Krishna is the S. among the Vedas, 36,81.
8, 20, 88; schools of S., 12, xxvi,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #514

SÂMA-VEDA-SAMGHA
497
Hrincipalvice in of hosp. 11,27e
99
1
,112
ted,
slitra, 29" to s
xxvi n.; is sacred to the manes, 25, who have formerly been followers 148; followers of the S. quoted by of another doctrine, have to remain Apastamba, 30, 285; the pranava four months on probation (parivasa) belonging to the Rig-veda is con- before being accepted in the S., 10 nected with the S. meditation on (ii), 94 sq.; 11, 109; 13, 188; the udgîtha, 38, 282 n.; a certain amongst those that wish for good mantra of the S. to be recited in works and make offerings the S. is the Yagurveda style, 48, 654. See the principal, 10 (ii), 105; 17, 134; also Sâman, Udgîtha, and Veda. religious service in the S., 11, 16; Sâmavidhâna, in the Gautama worthy of honour, of hospitality, of
Dharma-sútra, 2, 296-9, and n. gifts, and of reverence, &c., 11, 27; Samaya (annihilation) is the princi- Buddha explains to Ananda that the pal thing, 10 (ii), 167.
S. was not dependent on him, 11, Sambara, an evil demon, 42, liv; 36-9; 35, 225; the S. allowed by 46, 49.
Buddha to abolish after his death Sambavya, author of Grihya-sûtra, all the lesser and minor precepts, 29, 257 n.
11, 112; 35, 202-4; he who has Sâmbavya-Grihya-sûtra, quoted, doubts in the S. is not free from 29, 3 sg.; its relation to Sânkhâ- spiritual barrenness, 11, 224, 228 yana-Grihya-sûtra, 29, 6-9.
sq.; penitential meetings in the S., Sambhava, n. of a Buddha-sphere, 13, x sq. ; an organized brother21, 153.
hood from the first, 13, xi sq.; Sambhava, n. of a Tîrthakara, 22, sins which require formal meet280.
ings of the S., 13, 7-15; how Sambhu, a name of the great self, the Bhikkhu is to behave towards or the highest Brahman, 8, 219, one not received into the higher 332; 15, 311; 48, 667 ; pierced by grade of the S., 13, 32 sq. ; property the arrow of the love-god, 49 (i), of the S., 13, 34, 52; 17, 143; 20, 139.
209-12; a person under twenty Sambhûta, dialogue between Kitra years of age must not be admitted and, 45, 56-61; stories of Kitra and to the higher grade in the S., 13, S. in various births common to 46; misbehaviour of a Bhikkhu in a Brahmans, Gainas, and Buddhists, regularly constituted S., 13, 52; 45, 56 sq. n.
disciplinary proceedings against Sambhûta Sânavâsî, n. of a Thera, Bhikkhus by the S., 13, 68 sq., 161
17, 238; joins Yasa in convening sq., 306 sqq. ; 17, 276-84, 329-83; the council of Vesâlî, and becomes the Si's permission must be asked one of the referees, 20, 394-407. for having the new-coming BhikSambhûtavigaya, n. of a Sthavira, khus shaved, 13, 201; the two S., 22, 287; his twelve disciples and viz. that of Bhikkhus and that of seven female disciples, 22, 289. Bhikkhunîs, 13, 256 n.; 17, 253 sq.; Sambodhi, the holy eightfold Path 20, 343 sq., 352; validity and inleading to, 13, 94-7. See also Know- validity of formal acts of the S., 13,
277-9; 17, 256-84, 290 sq.; an exSâmbu Angiras, the kushtba plant, traordinary U posatha may be held
thrice begotten by, 42, 6, 678. for the sake of composing a schism Sambuddha, the perfectly enlight in the S., 13, 297; it is a grievous ened, title of the Buddha, 10 (ii), sin to cause divisions in the S., 13, 186-8, 190, 212 sq.
316 sq.; for the sake of concord Samgayin, an ascetic, converted by among the S., Pavâranâ may be Buddha, 49 (i), 191.
held on another day but the PavaSamgha, Buddhist Church, the ranâ day, 13, 337, 337 n.; on the Order (of monks) : happy is peace apportioning of food in times of in the S., 10 (i), 52; the thoughts scarcity, 17, 70 sq., 74-8, 118; 20, of the disciples of Gotama are al- 220 sq.; distributions of robes for ways set on the S., 10 (i), 71; those the S., the Kathina ceremonies, 17, S.B. IND.
Digitized by Microsoft ®
ledge.
Kk

Page #515

498
SAMGHA-SAMHITÂ-UPANISHAD
146-70 and notes, 234-40, 248-55; sq.; results of Kamma brought a Bhikkhu possessed of five good about by causing a schism in S., 20, qualities, to be officially appointed 267-71; will not brook association by the S. for receiving robes, 17, with an evil-doer, but cast him out 200 sq., 203 sq.; property left by just as the ocean throws out a dead deceased Bhikkhus belongs to the corpse, 20, 303; points to be conS., 17, 243-5 ; unlawful and lawful sidered if a Bhikkhu intends to take expulsion from the S., 17, 256-62, upon himself the conduct of any 272 sq., 274 sq., 283 sq., 291 ; matter to be decided in the S., 20, there are five kinds of S., 17, 268 313-15; the higher penalty, 20, sq.; persons who cannot protest 381; laxer rule on the carrying out against official acts of the S., 17, of official acts discussed at the 271; schisms in the S., 17, 285- council of Vesâlî, 20, 386, 398, 411; 325; 19, xi-xvi; 20, 265-7; regu- the Act of Reconciliation, 20, 388; lations about re-establishment of the Act of Suspension, 20, 393 sq.; concord and ending a schism, 17, any one can leave the S. when he 320-5; the Bhikkhu worthy of the likes, 35, 20, 20 n.; reasons for leadership in affairs of the S., 17, which people join the S., 35, 49 sq.; 323-5 ; formal acts of the S. must in what sense there can be no not be carried out against Bhikkhus schism, 35, 227 sq.; why reverence who are not present, 20, i sq.; must be shown even by converted settlement of disputes among the laymen to members of the S., 35, S., 20, 1-65; appointment of a 229-33; Buddha greater than the regulator of lodging-places and ap- S., but gifts should be given to the portioner of rations, 20, 5 sq., 221- S. rather than to the Buddha, 36, 3; proceeding for the acquittal of 51-6; laymen are admitted into the one conscious of innocence, 20, 16- S., though they may become back18, 57 sq.; the taking of votes in sliders, 36, 63-75; rules for memthe S., 20, 24-7, 56 sq.; no voting bers of the S., 36, 98-100, 98 n., must be taken when a schism in the 99 n., why did not the Buddha S. is likely to arise, 20, 27; the promulgate all the rules of the S. Tassa-pâpiyyasikâ-kamma, or pro- at once ? 36, 109-11; causing a ceeding in the case of the obstin- schism, and furtively attaching oneately wrong, 20, 28-31; settlement self to the S., are offences preventof disputes by Tinavatthâraka oring conversion, 36, 177 ; Bhikkhus
the covering over as with grass,' versed in the Regulations of the S., 20, 31-4, 61, 64 sq. ; four kinds of 36, 236; Bhikkhu should dwell legal questions to be settled by the under the shelter of the S., 36, 343 ; S., 20, 35-45; two kinds of settle- the first members of the S., 49 (i), ment of legal questions : proceed- 172; Buddha, Dhamma, and S., see ing in presence, and proceeding by Jewels, the three. See also Bhikmajority of the S., 20, 45-65; pro- khunîs, Bhikkhus, Buddha (b), Mâceeding on confession of guilt, 20, natta, Ordination, Penances, Sâvaka, 61-4; proceedings of the S. as to Sekha, and Uposatha.
turning the bowl down' in respect Sâmgivî-putra, n, of a Vâgasaneyi of a layman who has committed teacher, 12, xxxii-xxxv; 43, xviii, certain offences, 20, 119-25; ap- 404. points Bhikkhus as overseers when Samgña, see Name. a Vihâra is being built, 20, 189-91; Samgñaskandha, group of verbal probation and penance, 20, 195 sq.; knowledge, 34, 402, 402 n. office of overseer of buildings, 20, Samgrahîtri, t.t., king's charioteer, 212-16; the Act of Proclamation 41, 62, 104. against Devadatta, 20, 239 sqq.; Samhitâs or unions, the secret docdissensions in the S. caused by trine of the, 15, 46 sq. See also Devadatta, 20, 251-6; eight quali- Veda. fications for an emissary, 20, 261 Samhitâ-upanishad of the Aitareya
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #516

SAMHITA-UPANISHAD-SAMSÂRA
499
(ii), 115 sq.; the causes of pain are the cause of S., by destruction of the causes, a Bhikkhu is liberated from S., 10 (ii), 132-45; 45, 141; the world a field in which the Lord spreads out one net after another (S.), 15, 255; represented under the idea of a lake or slough, 22, 20 n.; Veda furnishes the means of escaping from endless S., 34, xxvii; release from S. according to Sankara and Râmânuga, 34, xxxi; Nescience, the seed of the entire S., 34, 14; 38, 68 sq.; 48, 311; noneternal, of a fleeting, changing nature, 34, 27; beginningless, 34, 212, 214, 420; 38, 60; gradually all souls are released from it, 34, 439; the pradhâna which is ruled by the Lord and which modifies itself for the purposes of the soul is what is meant by S., 34, 439; the sufferings of S., 35, 278; 45, 93-7, 103; is only due to the qualities of buddhi and other limiting adjuncts being wrongly superimposed upon the Self, 38, 43 sq., 46-8; and moksha result from the highest Lord, 38, 58 sq.; the Lord afflicted by the pain caused to the soul by its experience of the S., 38, 63; nine qualities of the Selfs constitute the S., 38, 69; the manner in which the soul together with its subordinate adjuncts passes through the S., 38, 101-32; threefold fruits of action in the S., viz. pain, pleasure, and a mixture of the two, come from the Lord, 38, 180 sq.; the Self which stands outside the S., 38, 288; scriptural declarations of the S., 38, 371; would be impossible on the assumption of the soul being either a part, or an effect of, or different from Brahman, 38, 397; because the S. depends on works, it does not follow that the S. will cease when works are absent, 38, 398; birth is misery, old age is misery, and so are disease and death, and ah, nothing but misery is the S., in which men suffer distress, 45, 90; the manifold chances of S., 45, 15 sq.; fool subject to the pain of S., 45, 24 sqq.; soul is driven about in the S. by its good and bad Karman, K k 2
âranуaka, 1, 266, 266-8 n.; S., or Sâmhitî-upanishad of Taittirîyaka, 15, xxviii; of the Atharvanas, 48,
191.
Sâmidhenî verses, see Prayers (c). Samita, disciple of Simhagiri Gâtismara, 22, 293. Samkara, see Sankara. Samkâsikâ Sâkhâ of the Kârana Gana, 22, 291. Samkhara, Pali t.t. (Sk. Samskâra), plur. Samkhârâ, one of the five Khandhas (Skandhas), meaning of the word, 10 (i), 54 sq. n.; 11, 242 sq.; all compound things, the material world, 10 (ii), x; Bhikkhu skilled in the knowledge of the cessation of the S., 10 (ii), 62, 180; 36, 336; pain arises from the S. (matter), 10 (ii), 134 sq.; transitoriness of all S. or component things, 11, 288 sq.; productions, their number, 13, 76 sq. n.; impression, affection, 34, 404 n.; 'confections," for them time is not, 35, 77, 77 n.; rise from Ignorance, 35, 79; come to be by a process of evolution, 35, 83-6.
Sâmkhya, see Sânkhya. Sâmkriti Amtideva, Brahmarshi and
king, 49 (i), 101, IOI n. Sammâ, Pali t.t., the Life that's Right, 11, 107 n.; difficulty of rendering it, 11, 143 sq. Sâmmada, see Matsya S. Sammâparibbâganiyasutta, t.c., 10 (ii), 60-2.
Sammeta, Mount, Pârsva died on the summit of, 22, 275. Samnyâsin, see Sannyâsin. Sampalita of the Gautama gotra, a Sthavira, 22, 294.
Samprati, grandson of Asoka, converted by Suhastin, 22, 290 n. Samrag, a name of the Self, 15, 311. Samrag-cow, t.t., the cow which supplies the milk for the Pravargya, 44, 131-4, 131 n. Samsara, t.t., the endless cycle of birth, action, and death, or transmigration, 10 (ii), x; 22, 11; 34, xxix; caused by desire, 10 (ii), xv sq.; crossing the stream of S. and conquering birth and death, 10 (ii), 89; 45, 31-5, 37 sq.; he who has overcome S., is a saint, a Brahmana, 10
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #517

500
SAMSARA-SANATSUGÂTIYA
45, 43; as merchants go over the Samudra, father of Asva, 44, 302. sea, so the nionks will cross the Samudrapala, a merchant's son, flood of S., 45, 271, 311; those who turned monk, 45, 108-12. injure living beings will wander Samudravigaya, father of Arishtaabout in the beginningless and end- nemi, 22, 276 ; 45, 112. less wilderness of the fourfold S., Samvarga-knowledge, or S.-vidya, 45, 387; opposed to final release, 34, 224-6 ; 38, 19, 196. 48, 71; Yoga, the remedy of S., 48, Samvarta, though not following the 89; from Brahmå down to a blade of duties of Asramas, became a great grass, all living beings that dwell Yogin, 38, 315 ; 48, 704. within this world are in the power of Samvatya, quoted by Asvalâyana, the S. due to works, 48, 90; the 29, 257, 257 n. S. state consists in the possession of Samyadvama, a name of the highest name and form, which is due to con- Self, 34, 125, 128, 130; 48, 272. nexion with non-sentient matter, such Samyaksambodhi of Buddhism, connexion springing from good and evil and knowledge of the Self in the works, 48, 298. See also Life, and Upanishads, 15, lii. Transmigration.
Samyamana, see Hell (a). Samskâra, Sk., Brâhmanical t.t., Samyu Bârhaspatya, invented tlie purificatory rite or ceremony, forty sam-yos formula, 12, 255 sq., 255 n. sacraments by which members of Samyutta-Nikâya, Dhamma-kakthe three higher castes are sancti- kappavattana-sutta in, 11, 139 sq. ; fied, 2, 215-17; 8, 358, 358 n., 361; quoted, 35, xxix-xxxi, xxxii-xxxvi, 25, 32-42, 32 n., 56; 34, 33, 227; 56, 194 sq.; 36, 55, 290, 298, 302, 38, 120 n., 286, 286 n., 287 n., 347 n. ; 319, 337, 340, 345, 354; repeaters he who is sanctified by the S. but of the S., 36, 231. destitute of moral qualities will not Samyuvâkas, see Prayers (c), and reach heaven, 2, 218; prescribed Sacrifice (i). for Sûdras, 2, 232 sq. n.; Sûdra shall Sân, n.p., 5, 135, 135 n. not receive S., 14, 25 sq.; 25, Sanaga, n. of a teacher, 15, 120, 188. 429 ; 34, 227; to be performed Sanaka, a mighty being dwelling in with the sacred domestic fire, 14, this world, 48, 90. 236, 236 sq. n.; for women without Sanâru, 11. of a teacher, 15, 120 , 188. sacred texts, 25, 330, 330 n.; peace Sanâtana, n. of a teacher, 15, 120, of sacred fire at S., 29, 20; obla- 188; = Sanatsugâta, q.v. tions made before the performance Sanatkumâra, instructs Narada of S., 29, 164; auspicious time for about the Self, 1, 109–25; 8, 17; S., 29, 164; allowed for certain 34, 166 sq.; 48, 300; is called mixed castes, 33, 187, 187 n.; per- Skanda, 1, 125; Sanatsugâta the formed by one of undivided brothers, same as S., 8, 135, 141, 149 n., 33, 198 sq. ; see also Sacrifice (b); 150 n.; Buddha compared with S., -Annaprâsana, 2, 139; Godâna, 2, the son of Brahmadera, 19, 24; 187; the S, for a new-born child to 49 (i), 21; a son of Brahman's be perforined for an outcast when mind, was born again as Skanda, readmitted, 14, 78, 78 n.; Pumsa- 38, 235; waiting on Indra in heaven, vana and similar S. performed for 49 (i), 53. males, 14, 105 sq. n., 106, See also Sanatkumâra, n. of a king of Child (6), and Initiation.
Hastinapura, 45, 60, 60 n., 85, 85 n. Samskâra, Sk., Buddhist t.t., = Pali Sanatsugâta, the Sanatsugâtîya, Samkhâra, q.v.
a dialogue between him and DhriSamskâraskandha, the group of tarâshtra, 8, 135 sq., 149-94; quoted,
48, 23. See also Sanâtana. Sâmtanu, lost his self-control from Sanatsugâtîya, episode of Mahâlove, 49 (i), 138 sq., 138 11.
bharata, 8, 135-8; compared with Samudda-datta, a follower of Deva- Bhagavadgîtâ, 8, 135, 137, 142, 144datta, 20, 251.
8; commented on by Sankara, 8,135,
impressions, 34, 40201 -control from Sanatsa 8, 135-8; con
do
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #518

SANATSUGÂTÎYA-SANKARA
501
137 sq., 148; its text, 8, 137 sq.; verted by Buddha, 13, 148-51; an its date and position in Sanskrit Arhat possessed of Iddhi, 20, 79 ; literature, 8, 138-48, 203; its style, his doctrine of Agnosticism, 45, metre, and language, 8, 142-4 ; no xxvi sq., xxix. system of philosophy in it, 8, 144 Sangaya, King, converted by the sq.; its relation to the Veda, 8, monk Gardabhâli, 45, 80-8; belongs 145-7; translated, 8, 149-94 ; S. to the Gotra of Gotama, 45, 83. and Anugîtâ, 8, 227; quoted, 48, 23. Sangaya, a Brahman who met death Sanavâsa, successor of Madhyântika for his son's sake, 19, 92 n.; 49 (i), as head of the Buddhist Church, 90 n. 19, xii, xiv,
Sanghâdisesa, see Sin (6). Sânavâsî, see Sambhậta S.
Sanghapalita of the Gautama gotra, Sanctity, see Ashi Vanguhi.
a Sthavira, 22, 294, 294 n. Sanda, and Marka, two Asura- Sangharakkhita Sâmanera, when Rakshas, 26, 279-84 ; demon har- attaining to Arhatship, shook the assing infants, 29, 296 ; 30, 211. palace of the king of the gods with Sandhyâ, see Prayers (6), and Sacri- his big toe, 11, 46 n. fice (b).
Sangharaksha, author of a life of Sândikera, demon harassing child- Buddha, 19, xxviii sq. ren, 30, 211.
Sanghavarman, translated the Sândilîputra, n. p., 15, 225.
Amitâyub-sûtra and Sukhâvatî-vyûha Sândilya, his teaching of Brahman, into Chinese, 49 (ii), vi, xxii. 1, 48; 34, cxv; 48, 679 ; see Sang Hû, see Zze-sang Hû. Sândilya-vidyâ; his relation to the Sangikâ-putta, a young Brahman, Satapatha-brâhmana, 12, xxxi-xxxiv; son of the Sañgika woman, 20, 43, xviii; 11), of teachers, 15, 118, 125 sqq. 118 n., 119, 186, 187; pupil of Sângîvîputra, n. of a teacher, 15, Vâtsya, 15, 227; did not find high- 226 sq. est bliss in the Vedas, 34, 443; Săng-kia- lo- c'ha -Sho-tsih- fo - quoted, 41, 414; 43, 254, 279, 295, hing-king, a life of Buddha, 19, 345, 345 n.; complete S. fire-altar, xxviij sq. 43, xviii, 167, 222, 272, 274 ; sum San Î-shăng, minister of Wăn, 3, total of the wisdom of S., 43, xxiv, 208. 400, 400 n.; pupil of Kusri, 43, Sankalpa, Sk, t.t., will, conception, 404; promulgator of the Pañkarâtra &c., 1, 112 n.; meditation on S, or doctrine, 48, 526 sq.
Will as Brahman, 1, 112 sq., 113 n. Sândilya, n. of a Sthavira, 22, 294, Sankappo, Pali t.t. (= Sk. sankal294 D.
pa), aims or aspirations, 11, 144 sq. Sândilya-vidyâ, t.t., meditation of Sankara, god : Krishna is S. among
Sândilya on Brahman, 1, 48 n.; 34, the Rudras, 8, 88; offering to S., Ixvii, lxxv, cxiv, 91; 38, 187, 214, 29, 203 ; n. of Rudra, 29, 256; 216 sq., 219, 233, 266 ; in the Agni- author of a version of Manu's code, rahasya and in the Brihad-aranyaka, 33, xii; a form of Vishnu, 48, 93. 48, 641 sq.
Sankara, or Sankarâ kârya, his comSândilyâyana, quoted, 43, 273. mentaries on the Upanishads, 1, Sângamana, see Anasnat S.
Ixxi, lxxiy sq.; 15, x; his authority Sañgaya, charioteer, relates to Dhri- for the text of the Upanishads, 1,
tarâshtra the events of the battle of Ixxi sq., Ixxiii sq., xcvii, xcix; 15, Kurukshetra, 8, 3, 37-43, 92, 96, 98, xii sq. ; his date, 8, 27; 25, cxi, 130, 136.
cxi sq. n.; his commentary on the Sañgaya Belatthiputta, n. of a Sanatsugâtîya, 8, 135, 137 sq., 148; teacher, 10 (ii), xii, 86 sq. ; son of acquainted with the Anugitâ, 8, 197, the Belatthi slave-girl, 11, 106; 35, 201-4, 226; Upanishads referred to 8; Sâriputta and Moggallâna as by S. in his commentary on the followers of S., 13, 144, 148 sq.; Vedanta-sûtras, 15, ix, ix n.; 38, 250 followers of the ascetic S. con- 421-30; quoted by Medhâtithi, 25,
avira, 22, 291. S. Will as Brahman editation on s. or
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #519

502
SANKARA-SANKHYA
cxxi sq.; importance of his com- Sankhasataka, at the head of mentary on the Vedanta-sútras, 34, 159,000 lay votaries, 22, 267. xiv; his authority above doubt and Sânkhâyana, see Suyagña S. dispute for the Indian Pandit, 34, Sânkhâyana-âranyaka and Kauxv; how far he represents the true shitaki-upanishad, 1, xcix. Vedanta-doctrine, 34, xvii sq.; S. Sankhayana-Grihya-sûtra possibly and Râmânuga, 34, xvii, xxii sqq., refers to Mânava Dharma-sûtra, 25, xxviii, xxx sq., xli-xlvi, li sq., lxxxv- XXXV sq.; Suyagña Sankhayana its ci; 48, ix sq.; his whole system hinges author, 29, 3-5; its relation to the on the doctrine of the absolute Srauta-sûtra of Sankhâyana, 29, 5 identity of the individual soul with sq.; the fifth and sixth books later Brahman, 34, xx; refers to other additions, 29, 9-11; translated, 29, commentators, 34, xx; his school 12-150. acknowledges Vedântic teaching of Sankhayana-sûtra (i. e. Srautaa type essentially different from sútra) explains Râgasûya and Asvatheir own, 34, xxi; preceded by medha in two chapters in Brâhmana Dramida, 34, xxii; sketch of his style, 44, xvi; on the Purushamedha, philosophical system, 34, xxiv-xxvii; 44, xxxii, xli-xliii, xliv ; on the no tendency among his followers to sacrifice at the building of the firekeep their doctrines secret, 34, altar, 44, xxxix; on the offering to xcix; his doctrine faithfully repre- Gumbaka, 44, xxxix sq. sents the teaching of the Upanishads, Sankhya, system of philosophy : 34, cxxi sq. ; his mode of interpreta. Vishnu-smriti knows only Yoga and tion with regard to Upanishads, 34, S., 7, xxiv; attempts in Vishnucxxii-cxxy; philosophy of S. nearer smriti to reconcile tenets of S. to the teaching of Upanishads than with Vaishnava creed and Yoga, 7, Sûtras of Bâdarâyana, 34, cxxvi; xxviii; the 24 or 25 entities or catetranslation of his commentary can- gories of S., 7, 287 sq. n.; 8, 368 n., not be combined with an inde- 373 n. ; 34, 257-60; 48, 371-4,530; pendent translation of the Vedanta- Vishnu is the teacher of the S., 7, sûtras, 34, cxxviji.
296; in Upanishads, 8, 8; in BlaSankara-bhashya, i.e. the com gavadgitâ, 8, 8, 27, 47; S, and Yoga mentary of Sankarâkârya on the are one, 8, 63 sq., 372 n.; doctrines Vedanta-sútras, translated, Vols. 34 of S., 8, 74 n., 286 n., 372 n., 386 and 38.
sq. n., 392 n.; 25, 3 n., 4 n., 7 n., 21 Sankarananda, his commentaries n., 495 n.; 34, 28; 38, 33, 86, 103;
on the Upanishads, 1, lxxi, lxxvii: 15,x. 48, 355, 358-60, 480-4; Prakriti Sankarsha-kânda, text quoted, 38, or Pradhâna and purushas (souls) of 259.
the S., 8, 313, 332 n. ; 34, xxx, 301; Sankarshana, n, of a deity, 11, 48, 282 sq., 298; doctrines of S.
267 n.; a manifestation of the refuted, 8, 383 n.; 34, xl, 288 sq., highest being, 34, xxiii, lii, 441 sq.; 297 sq., 363 sq., 374 n. ; 34, xxxixoriginated from or is a form of xlviii, xciii, 15 n., 237-89; 38, 69 Vasudeva, 34, li, 440; is the in- sq.; 45, ix, 237, 407 n.; 48, 351dividual soul, 34, 440; 48, 524-6; 407, 424 sq., 427, 480-95; Svetâscannot spring from Vasudeva, norvatara-upanishad an Upanishad of can Pradyumna spring from S., 34, the S.? 15, xxxiv-xlii ; meaning of 441 sq.; proclaimed Mâdliava in the word S., 15, xxxy; God as the agreement with the Satvata law, cause which is to be apprehended by 48, 528 sq.
S. (philosophy) and Yoga (religious Sânkarshana, text quoted, 48, 666. discipline), 15, 264; S. and Yoga Sankassa, n. of a city in heaven, maintain duality, do not discern the 36, 248.
unity of the Self, 34, 298; S. Sankha, a demon harassing child- and Sassata-vâdâ, 36, xxv; S. and ren, 30, 287.
Yoga are mere Smriti, not of Sankhârâ, see Samkhâra.
scriptural character, 38, 381 ; athe
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #520

SÅNKHYA-SAOSHYANT
503
istic and theistic S., 48, 396; con- Sânkhya-sâtras, quoted, 8, 190 n., flicting with the Veda, 48, 426; 268 n., 321 n., 331 n., 332 n., 334 the Pankarâtra in harmony with n., 339 n., 354 n., 368 n., 392 n.; S. and Yoga, i.e. the concentrated 38, 429; relation of Anugîtâ to S., application of knowledge and of 8, 210 sq., 215, 332 n. works, 48, 528; in the Mahâbhârata, Sânkhya-Yoga, see Philosophy, 48, 529-31; not to be rejected Sankhya, and Yoga. absolutely, 48, 531. See also Sankoka, t.t., contraction or nonPhilosophy, Pradhana, Qualities, and manifestation of intelligence, 34, Sânkhyas.
xxix. Sânkhya-kârikâ, and its com- Sankritîputra, n.p., 15, 225. mentary Sânkhyatattva - kaumudî Sankritya, n. of a teacher, 15, 118. quoted, 8, 240 n., 258 n., 265 n., San-miâo, chief of, punished by 286 n., 291 n., 319 n., 321 sq. n., Shun, 3, 41; people of S. dealt 329 n., 331 n., 334 n., 337 n., 351 n., with by Shun, 3, 45. 356 n., 371 n., 380 n., 382 n., 391 Sannyâsin or parivrâg, the religious n.; 25, 21 n.; 38, 429; 48, 778. mendicant, 1, 35 n.; the same as Sânkhyas, or adherents of Saikhya the Buddhist Bhikkhu, 15, li sq. philosophy: path of S. and Yogins, See also Ascetic, and Holy persons. 8, 52; Sesvara-S. admit the existence Sântâ, seduced the Rishi Rishyaof a highest Lord, but postulate sringa, 49 (i), 39. a pradhana besides, 34, xl; are Sânti, n. of a Tîrthakara, 22, 280; anxious to prove that their views 45, 85 sq., 85 n. are warranted by scripture, 34, xlvi; Sânti, wife of Atharvan, 42, xxi n. S., Vedantins, and Upanishads, 34, Sântisenika, disciple of Arya Datta, cxvii; are in harmony with the Veda, 22, 293. in their description of the soul as Santushita, a guardian of the free from all qualities, 34, 298; the worlds, 35, 37. objections raised by the S. against Santut tha, became an inheritor of the Vedanta doctrine apply to their the highest heavens, 11, 26. view also, 34, 313 sq.; charge the Saoka, Genius of the good eye, with Vedantins with contradictions, 34, eyes of love, 4, 221, 221 n., 237 sq.; 376-8; are Akriyâvâdins, 45, ix, 23, 4, 4 sq. n., 13, 30, 35, 37, 42, 237, 316 n.; maintain absolute 48; present at the ordeal, 23, 170. inactivity of the purusha, 45, 399 n.; Saokanta, golden instrument on Ekadandin or S., 45, 417 n. ; carry Mount, 23, 4, 13, 35, 37, 352, on philosophical investigations apart 352 n. from the Veda, 48, 346.
Saoshyant (Saoshyãs, Saoshyös, Sânkhya-sâra of Vigiậna Bhikshu, Sôshyans, Sôshậns), Keresâspa dequoted, 8, 197, 201 sq., 204, 219, stroyed by, 4, 6 n.; the unborn son 244 n., 283 n., 300 n., 317 n., 327 n., of Zoroaster, the last of the 332 n., 334 n., 337 n., 338 n., 373 n., apostles, who will destroy Ahriman 390 n., 392 n.
and cause resurrection, 4, 211, 211 Sânkhya-sâstra or Sankhya-smriti, n., 381; 5, 33, 33 n., 121, 123,
quoted, 8, 123, 123 n.; 34, 247, 125-7, 144, 144 n., 355; 18,13-15, 258, 284 n., 296; conflicting claims 13 sq. n., 78 n., 79, 91, 170, 299, of S. and other Smritis, 34, xlvii, 299 n., 369, 417, 444 ; 23, 165, 290-6; refuted, 34, 132 sq.; the 165 n., 167; 24, 64, 64 n., 99 ; 37, Pradhâna assumed by the S., 34, 34, 34 n., 260, 285, 355 sq. ; 47, 158; 48, 414 ; the three entities xxxi, 15, 15 n., 17, 112, 114-18, 115 (the great principle, the Unde- sq. n., 125, 127, 156; millennium veloped, the soul) in the S., 34, of S., 5, lii, 235, 235 n.; 24, 15, 238; taught by Kapila, 34, 291 n.; 15 n.; 47, xiii; his greatness, 18, knowledge of the S. does not lead to 21; the last man, 18, 60, 60 n.; highest beatitude, 34, 298; its use and birth of the Saviour S., 23, 195 n., its relation to the Vedânta, 48, 409. 224 n., 226 n.; 47, xxxi; Fravashi
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #521

504
SAOSHYANT-SARASVATI
of S. worshipped, 23, 211, 215, Sârangî, wife of Mandapâla, 25,
220 sq., 227; 31, 279, 279 n.; son of Vispataur-vairi, 23, 307 sq.; the Daêna of the S., 31, 124, 129; the Faith of the S. which Ahura will found, 31, 189, 191; proclaimed by Mazda, 31, 266, 266 n.; the S. who smites with victory, worshipped, 31, 309; the Mathra of the S., 31, 339; Khûsrô's meeting with S., 37, 225; saying of S., 37, 386; the smiter and developer, 37, 390; the 57 years of S., 37, 405;the Saoshyants (plur.), assistants and forerunners of S., preparers of the renovation of the universe, the great saints of Mazdeism, 4, 247, 247 n.; 5, 119, 126 sq.; 18, 77-80; 23, 220, 220 n., 270 sq., 271 n., 291 sq., 306 sq.; 31, 250; Ameshôspentas and S. worshipped, 4, 291, 291 n.; 31, 362; are not yet born, 23, 184, 189, 197; revealed precepts of the S. or Saviours, 31, 82, 89; the salvation-schemes of the S., 31, 131, 135 sq.; the saving S., the vicegerents of the Immortals upon earth, 31, 152 sq., 158 sq.; are summoned to the sacrifice, 31, 343; the holy S. and the Bountiful Immortals, 31, 344; the innate thoughts of the S. presented with the Haomas, 31, 350; the worshippers are the S. of the provinces, 31, 352 sq.; use the Airyemâ-ishyo prayer, 31, 390. Sapendârmad, see Spenta-Ârmaiti. Sapinda, see Relatives. Sapindîkarana, see Srâddha. Sappasondika, mountain cave at Râgagaha, 11, 56. Saptarathavahani, pupil of Sândilya, 43, 295. Saptaratnâbhivrishta, the 60th Tathagata, 49 (ii), 7. Sarah, promised a son, 6, 213. Sarama, the two hounds, her sons, 29, 241; mother of Kumâra or Kurkura, 29, 297; the four-eyed bitch, mother of Yama's dogs, 42, 68, 404; found the strong stable of the cows, 46, 83. Sârameya, the dog-demon, causing epilepsy of children, 30, 219 sq. Sarandada Temple (Ketiya) at Vesâli, 11, 4, 40, 58.
331, 331 n. Saranyû, wife of Vivasvat, 25, Ivii. Sarasvat, oblations to, 12, 7; 29, 18 n.; 44, 32; is the Mind, 44, 32, 35 sq. Sârasvata, his son Po-lo-sa (Parâsara?), 19, 10, 10 n. Sarasvatî, n. of a river, 32, 58-61; 46, 287; water from it used for the king's consecration, 41, 73 sq., 73 n., 79 sq. Sarasvatî, goddess of speech, 8, 264; 41, 74, 80; offerings and prayers to S., 12, 7, 260 n., 386, 400 ., 402, 418; 26, 22 sq., 315, 316 n.; 29, 18 n.; 41, 82, 113, 115, 125; 44, 32, 62-6, 75, 75 n., 291 n., 293, 475; the sacrifice-tortoise did not stand still for S., 12, 161; is Speech, 12, 418; 26, 22, 218 sq., 313, 429; 41, 39, 82, 113, 115, 132; 44, 32, 35 sq., 263, 293, 475 sq.; invoked at the ceremony of namegiving, 15, 223; offerings to S. to expiate falsehood, 25, 272; animal victim for S., 26, 218 sq., 313, 313 n., 429; 41, xviii, xxiv, 12 sq., 129, 132-5, 136 n.; 44, 216-18, 300; morning prayer to S., 26, 229 n.; a name of the cow, 26, 415; 44, 474, 476; invoked by the Brahmakârin, 29, 83; 30, 159; invoked to give intelligence, 29, 182, 308; 30, 153; song to S. at the wedding, 29, 283; they have ploughed through S. under Manu, 29, 338; invoked, 29, 347, 350, 378; 30, 19, 142, 151, 253; 41, 38; 42, 23, 32, 139, 173, 454; invoked at marriage rites, 30, 189; invoked for conception, 30, 199; knows the prayers, 32, 221; Mind and S. (speech), the two Sârasvata, 41, 398; three S., 42, 27, 512; divine physician, 42, 389; by the support of S. Vâk, 43, 228; hymns to Yama and S. at the Purushamedha, 44, xliv; bountiful S. grants favours, 44, 63 sq.; is healing medicine, 44, 216 sq.; is the breath, 44, 218; worshipped at the Sautrâmanî, 44, 213 sq. n., 221 n., 224, 233, 241, 243-7, 253, 261-3,273 n.; helps Indra in slaying Namuki, 44, 222 sq., 232; air relates to S., 44, 241, 247; Asvins and S. heal Indra with
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #522

SARASVATI-SARVAMEDHA
505
the Sautrâmanî, 44, 249, 252, 253 n.; invoked in Aprî hymns, 46, 8, 11 sq., 154, 179, 199, 237, 377; Agni identified with S., 46, 187, 191; the son of S. proclaimed the lost Veda, 49 (i), 9, 9 n. Sâriputra, see Sâriputta. Sâriputta (Sk. Sâriputra), is to be the successor of Gotama Buddha, 10 (ii), 103; 36, 273 sq.; instructed by Buddha, conversations between S. and Buddha, 10 (ii), 180-3; 11, 12-14; 17, 315-19; 21, 30-59; 36, 331; 49 (ii), 91-102; called Upatissa, or Tishya, 11, 1 n.; 21, 89; born at Nâlagama, died at Kusinârâ, 11, 238; confers ordinations on a Brahmana from whom he has received a spoonful of food, 13, 169; ordains young Râhula, 13, 208 sq.; a family devoted to the special service of S., 13, 210 sq.; Ananda wishing to give a robe to S., 17, 213 sq.; Revata sends a robe to S., 17, 251 sq.; an Arhat and foremost disciple of Buddha, one of the principal Theras, 17, 359 sq.; 21, 2; 36, 374; 49 (ii), 90; The Questions of S.' in the Chinese Tripitaka, 19, xiii-xv; converted by Buddha, 19, 193-5; 49 (1), 193; a friend of Anâthapindada, 19, 216 sq.; appointed to proclaim Devadatta throughout Ragagaha, 20, 240 sq.; is worthy to be an emissary, 20, 261; prophecy of Buddha regarding S., who is to be the Buddha Padmaprabha, 21, xxix, 64-9; his rejoicing on attaining Arhatship, 21, 60-4; legend of S. and the daughter of the Nâga-king who changes her sex, 21, 252-4; sayings of S., 35, 70, 145, 237 sq.; 36, 284, 287, 292-4, 299, 302, 329, 332, 349, 355, 357, 366, 372; the ogre Nandaka laid hands on S. and was swallowed by the earth, 35, 152 sq.; was in different births a relation of the Bodisat, 35, 292; even S. did not attain to
converted by Assagi, converts Moggallâna, 13, 144-7; S. and M. go to Buddha, 13, 147-51; S. suffering from fever attended to by M., 17, 76 sq.; S. and M. ordered by Buddha to carry out the Pabbâganiyakamma, 17, 352 sq.; the two most eminent followers of Buddha, 19, 196; 20, 154; 49 (ii), 2; animosity of the followers of Assagi and Punabbasu against S. and M., 20, 211 sq.; Buddha exalts S. and M. against Devadatta, 20, 238 sq.; sent out to convert the followers of Devadatta, they bring them back to the Order, 20, 256-9; dismissed by Buddha, 35, 257 sq. and n., 301 sq.; S.rejects a medicine and food offered by M., 36, 36, 288 11.; formerly adherents of Sangaya, 45, xxix. Sâriputtasutta, t.c., 10 (ii), 180-3. Sârîraka-Mîmâmsâ, or Sârîrakasâstra, i. e. Vedanta, q. v. Sârîraka-Mîmâmsâ-sûtras, other name for Vedanta-sûtras, 34, xiv n., 9. Sarkarâkshyas, meditate on the belly as Brahman, 1, 206. Sarmishthâ, altercation between her and Devayânî, 14, xli. Sârigaya, see Suplan S. Sarpa-vidyâ, the science of serpents or poisons, 1, 110 sq., 115; 44, xxxi, 367, 367 n. Sarsaok, see Animals (i). Sarshapâruna, n. of a demon harassing children, 29, 296; 30, 211. Sârû, see Sauru.
an
Sarva, n. or form of Rudra, 2, 298; 12, 201; 29, 256; 43, 152; compared with Av. Sauru, 5, 10 n.; offering to S., at the Sûlagava, 29, 352; 30, 221; 41, 159; Bhava and S. invoked, 42, 56, 75, 119; the blue-necked, white-throated Sarvas, below the earth, 43, 155. See also Bhava, and Siva." Sarvabuddhas andarsana, n. of a Buddha-field, 21, 400.
95, 95 n.; Punnaka, the slave, gave a meal to S., 36, 146; instructed by Aryâvalokitesvara, 49 (ii), 147-9, 153 sq.;-S. and Moggallána, Kokâliya abuses them, 10 (ii), 118 sq.;
Arahatship without discipleship, 36, Sarvalokabhayagitakkhambita tvavidhvamsanakara, n. of a Tathâgata, 21, 179. Sarvalokadhâtûpadravodvega - pratyuttîrna, n. of a Tathagata, 21,
178.
their ordination, 13, 144-51; S. Sarvamedha, t.t., All-Sacrifice,'
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #523

506
SARVAMEDHA-SATAN
44, xlv, 417–21; is suprenie among (not deity'), 1, xxxiv, 94 n.; called sacrifices, 44, 418; is everything, animan or subtile essence,' 1, xxxiv 44, 420.
sq.; produces fire, 1,93; 38, 20-2; Sarvânî, offering to, 29, 352.
enters into the elements and reveals Sarvânnabhûti, Bali offering to, 25, names and forms, 1, 94 sq. ; 34, 92 n.; 29, 86.
267 ; is the highest substance or Sarvârthadarsa, n. of a Tathâgata, subject, the Brahman, 1, 98 n.; 34, 49 (ii), 10.
332; 38, 19 sq., 142, 144, 160 ; Sarvârthanaman, a Bodhisattva nothing is true but the S., 1, 133 n.; Mahâsattva, 21, 4.
what is different from the gods and Sarvârthasiddha, the Vimâna, Rin the senses that is S., 1, 278; he
shabha descended from it, 22, 281. became sat and tyat, 15, 58; 38, 25, Sarvârthasiddha, n. of Buddha, 49,
dha, n. of Buddha, 49, 167; Not-being and S. are in the (i), 19.
highest heaven, in the lap of Aditi, Sarvarûpasan darsana, n. of a 32, 246; born from Not-being, 32, meditation, 21, 403 sqq.
2.46 sq.; Mâyâ cannot be called S., Sarvasattvapriyadarsana, the Bo- 34, xxv; the thought of the S. not dhisattva, who burns himself in to be understood in a figurative honour of the Buddha, 21, xxxi, sense, 34, 54; release is taught of 376-85; Gautami, the nun, is to him who takes his stand on the S., become the future Buddha S., 21, 34, 55-7; Pradhana is not denoted 256 sq.
by the term S., 34, 57-60; comSarvasattvatrâtri, n. of a great prises the Self as well as the NonBrahma-angel, 21, 161.
self, 38, 210, 210 n.; is the root of Sarvasattvogahâri, n. of a giantess, the world, is the only object of 21, 374.
cognition, 38, 396; is alone real, 48, Sarvâtmabhûti, Bali offering to, 25, 32 sq. ; whether S. and Conscious91, 91 sq. n.
ness are one, 48, 33, 47 ; affected Saryâta, the Mânava, and the Rishi with difference, 48, 40; perception Kyavana, 26, 27.2-5.
does not reveal mere S., i.e. BrahSaryâti, Indra drank Soma at the man, 48, 44-6. See also Entity, and sacrifice of the son of, 26, 336.
True, the. Sasa Atreya, author of a Vedic Sâtâgira, n, of a Yakkha hymn, 46, 412.
26 sq. Sâsân, n.p., 5, 137 sq. and n.
Satakratu, n. of Indra, 8, 219. Sâsânians, rulers of Iran, 5, 151, Satan, or Saitân, a fallen angel, fell 151 n.; 37, 29 sq., 29 n.
from paradise because he refused to Sasaramatamka, a demon harassing adore Adam, 6, Ixix, 5; suggests a children, 30, 219.
wrong reading to Mohammed, 6, Sasiketu, a future Tathagata, 21, xcix; 9,62 n.; follow not the foot145.
steps of S., 6, 23, 30, 134 ; pelted Sâstri, a name of the Self, 15, 311. with shooting stars, 6, 50 sq. n.; Sasîyasî, Tarantamahishi, a liberal evil ascribed to S., 6, 65, 67, men woman, 32, 358-60, 362.
warned against S., 6, 78, 140; leads Sastras, see Prayers (c).
men into error, 6, 81, 83, 120; 9, Sâstras, see Sacred Books.
101, 121; fight against the friends Sat, Sk. t.t., Being,' that which is,' of S., 6, 82; wine and gambling are TÒ öv, the beginning of all things, S.'s work, 6, 110; makes people Atman identified with it, 1, xxx sq., forget, 6, 123, 223, 223 sq. n. ; 9, 93, 124 n.; 15, xvii-xix; 34, cv sq., 21; made a breach between Joseph cxviii; 38, 96, 209 sq.; cannot be and his brethren, 6, 230; will desert translated in English, 1, xxxii sq.; the misbelievers, 6, 241; patron of everything in this world was pro- the unbelievers, 6, 256; 9, 231; duced by the union of the S. with the pelted one, has no power over the elements, 1, xxxiii sq.; is called believers, 6, 261; an open foe to parâ devatâ, the highest being' man, 9, 6, 166 ; respited till resur
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #524

SATAN-SATYAVAHA
507
rection day, and allowed to tempt Sati, Pali t.t., mindfulness, 11, 145. men, 9, 8; a rebel against God, 9, Satippatthânâ, Pali t.t., four Ear30; tempts Adam, 9, 44; tries to nest Meditations, 11, 62 n. tempt the prophets, 9, 62 ; leaves Sãtrâ gita, see Satânîka S. man in the lurch, 9, 86; calls the Sâtrâsâha, see Sona S. infidels to the torments of hell, 9, Satru, n. of a demon harassing in133 ; opponents of the Apostle are fants, 29, 296; 30, 211. the crew of S., 9, 273. See also Sattambaka Ketiya, at Vesali, 11 Iblîs.
- 40, 58. Satânîka Sâtrâgita, seized the sac- Sattapanni cave at Râgagaha, 11, rificial horse of Dhritarashtra, 44, 56 sq. XXX; performed a horse-sacrifice, Sattee, see Widows (self-immolation 44, 400 sq.
of). Satapatha-brâhmana, its two re- Satthâ, see Teacher.
censions, 12, xxviii-xxx, xxxix sq., Sattra, see Sacrifice (i). xliii-xlvi; its several portions, 12, Sattva, Sk. t.t., Internal organ, 34, xxix-xxxv, xlvi; quoted as. Vâgasa- 122 sq., 161; Goodness, see Qualities. neyaka,' 12, xxxix sq., xl n.; geo- Satvaharân, to be corrected to graphical and ethnical allusions in Shatro-ayârân, 37, xlvi sq. the s., 12, xli-xliji; books i and ii Sâtvata doctrine, its purport is to translated, Vol. 12; Brihad-âran- teach the worship of Vasudeva, 48, yaka-upanishad of the S., 15, xxx ; 529. the vocabulary of the Buddhist Satvat-Matsyas, n, of a people, 1, scriptures and that of the S., 21, 300. xvi sq.; on creation, 25, 2 n.; Satvats, Bharata seized the horse of books ji and iv translated, Vol. 26; the, 44, 401. its accentuation, 34, 258 n.; quoted, Satvata-samhitâ quoted, 48, 525. 38, 429; 48, 778; books v to vii Satvavat, worshipped at the Tartranslated, Vol. 41; books viii to pana, 30, 244. x translated, Vol. 43; list of teachers Satya, Sk. t.t., the true, the real, of the S., 43, xviii; books xi to Atman identified with it, 1, xxx sq., xiv translated, Vol. 44; S. and Vâga- xxxiii, 130; 15, 311; see True (the), saneyi-samhitâ, 44, xiii.
and Truth; one of the Heavens, Satarkin, the poets of the first see Satyaloka. Mandala of the Rig-veda, 1, 214 sq. Satyabhedavâda, t.t. for the teachSatarudriya, see Prayers (c), and ing of Audulomi, 34, 278 n. Sacrifice (j).
Satyakâma Gâbâla, taught by Satatasamitâ bhiyukta, n. of a Bo- Gautama as to Brahman, 1, 60-4,
dhisattva Mahâsattva, 21, 4, 336 sqq. 75; 15, 157, 308 ; 34, cv, 228; 48, Satâtirâtra, see Sacrifice (i).
311, 313, 343; son of a female slave, Sataudana, see Sacrifice (j).
1, 60; teacher of Upakosala, 1, 64; Satavaêsa, see Satavês.
pupil of Gânaki Ayasthûna, 15, 214; Sâtavaneya, Purunitha, 46, 50. a Brâhmana, 25, 403 n.; quoted on Satavâyês, see Satavês.
ritual, 44, 392. Satavês, Phl., Zd. Satavaêsa, n. of Satyakâma, Saivya teacher, 15 a constellation, 5, 12, 13 n. ; western 271, 281. chieftain of constellations, 5, 12, Sâtyaki, n. of a hero, 8, 39. . 21; 24, 109, 109 n., 131; the Gulf Satyaloka, or world of the lower) of S., 5, 43 sq., 43 n.; revolves Brahman, 8, 234 n. ; 34, 181. round Hûgar, 5, 89 sq., 90 n.; Satyâshadha Hiranyakesin, see powerful S. worshipped, 23, 9, 16, Hiranyakesin. 92, 109; makes the waters flow and Satyasravas, worshipped at the the plants grow, 23, 96, 96 1., IOI, Tarpana, 30, 244. 190 sq.
Satyavâha Bhâradvâga, Angir told Satayâtu, epithet of Vasishtha, 14, the knowledge of Brahman to, 15, xii, 140.
27.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #525

n. of an arch
222, 229; 45d heavenly
508
SATYAVAKAS-SAVARA Satyavakas Rathîtara, n. of a See also Âsvalâyana S., Atidhanvan teacher, 15, 51.
S., and Indrota S. Satyayagña Paulushi, n.p., 1, 84, Saunaka-smriti based on Grihya
86; 26, 2, 2 n.; Prâkînayogya, 43, søtra, 25, xxii. 393 sq.
Saunaki, worshipped at the TarSâtyayagñi, see Somasushma S. pana, 29, 123. Sâtyâyana, honoured as teacher, Saunakîputra, n. of teacher, 15, 29, 141.
224 n. Satyayani, quoted, 43, 21, 363. Saundikeya, n.of a demon harassing Satyayanins, quoted, 48, 726. infants, 29, 296. Sâu, prince, flees to escape the Saungha, n.p., 23, 218. danger of being made ruler of Yüeh, Saungîputra, n.p., 15, 225. 40, 151 sq.
Saunu (?), established on the throne Saubhara, see Pathi S.
of Suddhodana, 49 (i), 199 sq. Saubhari, a being endowed with Saurashtrikâ Sâkhâ of the Mânava special powers, 48, 331, 447. Gana, 22, 292. Sầudâ, wife of Mohammed, 6, Sauripura, Arishtanemi born at, 22, xxix.
276. Saudâmanî, the lightning so called, Saurpanâyya, n. of a teacher, 15, 45, 113
118 n., 186 n. Saudhanî Kausika, converted by Sâuru, or Saurva, or Sârû, or Sôvar, Buddha, 49 (i), 198 sq.
n. of an arch-demon, 4, lii, 139, 139 Saudharma(n), Kalpa and heavenly n., 224; 5, 10, 10 n.; 18, 319, 319 n.;
abode, 22, 222, 229; 45, 291. the Indian Sarva or Siva, 4, lii sq. ; Saudyumni, patronymic of Bharata, opposed to wearing the sacred 44, 399.
girdle, 37, 182, 182 n. Saugâmi, satiated at the Tarpana, Sauryapura, Vasudeva and Samu29, 220.
dravigaya, kings of, 45, 112, 112 n. Saukarayana, n. of a teacher, 15, Sauryâyanin Gârgya, n. of a sage, 186, 186 n.
15, 271, 279. Saukeya Prâkînayogya, instructed Sausromatega, see Ashâdhi S. by Uddâlaka Âruni, 29, 58 sq. n.; Sautaptikâ Sakhâ of the Uttara44, 79-85.
balissaha Gana, 22, 290. Saul (Tâlût), chosen by God to be Sautasomî, converted by Buddha, king of Israel, 6, 37 sq.
49 (i), 198 sq. Saulbâyana, see Udanka S.
Sautrâmanî, see Sacrifices (j). Saulvâyana, n. of a priest, 44, Sautrântikas, a school of Buddhists,
Realists, 34, 401 n.; 48, 510. Saumapa Mânutantavya, n. of two Sauyâmi, worshipped at the Tarteachers on ritual, 30, 28 n.; 44, pana, 29, 123.
Savahis, worshipped, 31, 349. Saumya, a Ganadhara of Pârsva, Sâvaka, Pali t.t., a follower or 22, 274.
disciple of Buddha, 10 (ii), x, 63-5. Saunaka, author of last books Savana, see Sacrifice (i). of Aitareya-âranyaka, 1, xciii, xcv Savanghavâk and Erenavâk, daughsq. ; teacher S. Kâpeya, 1, 58 sq.; ters of Yima, ravished by Azi 34, 226; 48, 342 ; householder S. Dahâk, 23, 62, 62 n.; delivered by asks Angiras for the knowledge of Thraêtaona, 23, 113, 255, 277. Brahman, 15, 27; 48, 284; in a Sâvanghi and Visya, the holy and line of teachers, 15, 118 n.; quoted, masters of holiness, 23, 23, 23 n.; 25, xxvi sq., 78; 29, 253, 259; 34, worshipped, 31, 196, 196 n., 201 sq., 213; 48, 101, 758; works of S. and 204, 207, 209, 212, 215, 219, 223, Ásvalâyana, 29, 153-8; satiated at 254, 367, 379 sq. the Tarpana, 29, 220; S. Svaidâ- Sâvar, demon, 5, 106 sq.; smitten yana fights the priest Uddâlaka by Shatvairô, 5, 128. Âruni in a disputation, 44, 50-6. Savara, a city of outcasts, 35, 267.
61 sq.
392.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #526

SAVATTHI-SAVITRI
yant. Savitri, god.
Sâvatthî (Pali), Sk. Srâvastî, n. of a great town in Kosala, where Buddha often dwelt, 10 (ii), 17, 20, 43, 48, 62, 72, 118, 131, 184, 186-8; 11, 99, 210, 223, 247, 296; 13, 210 sq., 302, 325 sq.; 19, 213, 218; 36, 247; on the Akiravatî, 11, 167 n.; Buddha at S. in the Getavana, 17, 24, 36, 41, 76, 143, 146 sqq., 216, 314 sqq., 329, 351, 363, 377, 384, 397; 20, 1, 130, 191, 272, 299, 335, 388; 49 (ii), 89-91, 89 n., 111 sq.; Mahâvîra at S., 22, 264; Kesî and Gautama at S., 45, 120. Sâvayasa, see Ashadha S. Saviour, see Buddha (j), and
509
253 n., 258, 449, 474; gives the bride to the husband, 29, 282; 30, 189; governs one of the seasons, 29, 343; where S. dwells, 30, 218; after having for thousands of yugas performed the office of watching over these worlds, S. enjoys the condition of release in which he neither rises nor sets, 38, 236; Agni is like S., 41, 325; 46, 32, 88, 90, 115, 340; one of the divine purohitas, 42, 79; in a list of gods, 42, 80; conquered this light, 42, 85; his daughter Sûryâ, 42, 95, 503; S. and Agni envelop the sun, 42, 210; Saosh-May I, like S., be lovely,' 42, 212; brown horse of S., 42, 422; share of S. and lordship of Brihaspati, 43, 69; the sun-rayed, golden-haired, 43, 195; enjoyed by all men, 43, 203; quickens, 43, 249; distributes the immortal element among creatures, 43, 322; connected with the rainy season, 44, 247; healed the form of Indra, 44, 252; is this earth, 44, 284; leads the sacrificial horse to the heavenly world, 44, 319; 48, 599; is fair-fingered, 44, 358; ever helpful, friend of the house, 44, 381; speeds the sacrifice, 44, 409; inspires to prayers, 44, 409; vouchsafes a place in the earth for the deceased man's bones, 44, 431; purifies the burial-place, 44, 432; Agni united with S., 44, 469 sq.; wind identical with S., 44, 480; accompanied by the Ribhus, Vibhus, and Vâgas, 44, 480; Agni is the god S., 46, 187; has sent his light upwards (so that the sun rises), 46, 356, 358.
(b) WORSHIP OF S.
(a) Mythological character of S. (6) Worship of S.
(a) MYTHOLOGICAL CHARACTER OF S.
The food of the divine S., 1, 76; the Brahman (priest) of the gods, 12, 6 sq.; the impeller of the gods, 12, 16, 21, 42, 52 sq., 76 sq., 134, 184 sq., 211, 213, 215, 337, 356, 386, 418; 26, 45, 66, 129 sq., 136, 141, 167, 170, 181, 213, 221, 232, 239,435 sq.; 41, 2, 4 sq., 23, 25 sq., 39, 53, 61, 69, 82, 84, 109, 109 n., 113, 115, 136, 193, 201, 214, 244; 42, 221; 44, 462; the goldenhanded, 12, 32, 40; 42, 168; God S. bakes the sacrificial cake, 12, 46, 46 n.; S.'s arms,' 12, 92; Varuna's noose bound by Gracious S., 12, 262 n.; is Pragâpati, the intermediate progenitor, 12, 386; 44, 174; brought Agni above the earth, 15, 238; the eternal, the adorable light of S., 15, 253; etymology of S., 15, 310; a name of the Self, 15, 311; dwells in time, 15, 317; bestower of wealth, 26, 45; 44, 63; represents cattle, 26, 49; is the sun, 26, 50, 358; 41, 61, 193, 195, 223, 273; 43, 305; to him belongs the western region, 26, 50; is all the seasons, 26, 358; Pragâpati has created, S. shaped the embryo, 29, 45; wisdom raised by S., 29, 50; has shaven the beard of Soma and Varuna, 29, 56, 185, 302; 30, 217; 'at the impulse of god S.,' 29, 63, 280; 30, 232, 241; 43, 228; 44,
Prayers to S., S. invoked for food, &c., 1, 21; 12, 188; 14, 250; 15, 312; 26, 17 sq., 376, 435; 29, 26, 66 sq., 163, 198, 274, 286, 301 sq., 378 sq., 398; 30, 19, 33, 61, 81, 142, 188, 204, 253; 41, 18, 38, 244 sq.; 42, 48 sq., 54, 109, 123, 140, 143, 149, 160; 44, 64; offerings and prayers to S., 12, 56-8, 386, 402, 418; 14, 803; 25, 152; 26, 24, 24 n., 49, 66 sq., 129 sq.; 30, 68, 244; 41, 4 sq., 61, 82, 113, 115, 125, 136 sq.; 43, 266, 347; 44, xlii, 62-6, 75, 75 n., 77 n.,
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #527

510
SAVITRI-SCRIPTURE
206, 221 sq., 221 n., 260 sq., 263 sq., 409, 433, 462, 464; verses in praise of S., 15, 238-41; the Soma made over to S. for protection, 26, 160; aninial victim for S., 26, 221; morning prayer to S., 26, 232; 46, 38 sq.; Soma libations for S., 26, 356-9; 41, 251; invoked at the Upanayana, 29, 64, 188; 30, 66, 68, 150 sq.; student given in charge to S., 29, 90, 231, 306, 401; 30, 66; 44, 86; pupils studying Aranyaka texts look at S., the Sun, 29, 145; invoked to give intelligence to the new-born child, 29, 182; invoked to bestow insight, 29, 308; study of Veda interrupted on the day sacred to S., 30, 78 sq.; Soma libations to S. Satyaprasava, S. Prasavitri, S. Âsavitri, 41, 69, 71; 44, 34 n., 284 n., 355-8; the Sâvitra libations at the building of the fire-. altar, 41, 190-6; every mortal seeks the friendship of S., the divine Guide, 41, 251; invoked to promote virility, 42, 32; invoked for a husband, 42, 95; invoked at the consecration of a king, 42, 111; deity of Ushnih metre, 43, 330; worshipped at the Asvamedha, 44, 280, 283-5, 286 n., 355-8, 364, 371 n.; invited to the sacrifice together with Agni, 46, 281. Sâvitrî or Gâyatrî, i. e. the verse Rig-veda III, 62, 10 addressed to the god Savitri, is learnt for the sake of all the three Vedas, 2, 2; 25, 149, 149 n.; recited at the initiation rite, hence S.' also used in the sense of 'upanayana,' or 'initiation,' 2, 176, 176 n.; 7, 119, 127, 179; 14, 58; recitation of the S. at rites, 2, 184, 184 n.; 7, 101; 15, 213; 29, 120; merit of muttering it, 7, 182-4, 265; is the first of all branches of learning, 8, 353, 353 m.; Buddha about the Sâvitti (= S.) of the Brahmanas, 10 (ii), xiii, xiii n., 75, 105; 17, 134; is the mother at the 'second birth,' i. e. initiation, 14, 9; 25, 61; ceremony of entering the S.' performed on entering the order of ascetics, 14, 274, 274 n.; deified and worshipped, 14, 308; 29, 219. 221; 30, 244; teaching the S., 15, 197 sq.; 29,
66 sq., 190, 193, 306, 402; 30, 67, 154 sq., 273; 44, 87-90; worship of Sun and Breath with the S., 15, 306, 309 sq.; Sûryâ S., or Ushas, 42, 661. See also Initiation. Sâyakayana, see Syâparna S. Sayampabhas, gods, 10 (ii), 66. Sâyana, his commentaries on the Upanishads, 1, lxxi; as a student of law, 25, xlix sq. Sayha, n.p., 36, 18. Sâyusdri, father of Ashavazdah and Thrita, 23, 71, 212. Sayyambha, n. of a Sthavira, 22, 287. Scepticism (natthikaditthi), sin of, 10 (ii), 41; syâdvâda or s., 34, 431. See also Faith.
Schism, see Heretics, and Samgha. Scholar, Confucius describes the character and style of life of a, 27, 51 sq.; 28, 402-10. See also Knowledge. Schools, see Instruction. Sciences (branches of knowledge), enumeration of, 1, 109-11, 110 n., 115; 2, xxvii; 8, 315; 15, 27, III, 153, 184; 22, 221, 282; 25, 131 sq. and n.; 35, 6, 6 n.; 48, 284; Arthasâstra, the knowledge which Sûdras and women possess, 2, xxxii, 171, 171 n.; ministers are told to study antiquity as a preparation for entering on their duties, 3, 229 sq.; ascetic shall not try to get alms by casuistry and expositions of the Sâstras, 14, 48; which are required of members of a legal assembly, 14, 143 sq.; brought forth from Brahman, 15, 111, 184; which are to be studied by a king, 25, xxxvi sq., 222; arts and s. practised by Brahmans, 35, 247 sq.; texts on snake - science, demonology and magic art related at the horsesacrifice, 44, xxxi; weak Sramanas have recourse to worldly s., 45, 266; which teach the destruction of living beings, 45, 298; s. of astrology and divination, 45, 317. See also Knowledge, Sacred Books, and Vedangas. Scribes or Kâyasthas, see Castes (a). Scripture, ordinances of, 8, 117-20; Kâsyapa had learnt the S. relating to all duties, 8, 231; quoted as authority, 8, 239, 314; oral tradition must harmonize with S. to be authoritative, 11, 67-70; allows
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #528

SCRIPTURE-SEASONS
511
argumentation, 34, 17; S. and intui- ebb, 18, 89; merchants trading by tion as means of knowledge, 34, 18; S., 25, 282, 282 n.; the s., the child Brahman the source of S., 34, 19- of the reed, worshipped, 29, 127; 22; the means of knowing Brahman, is the womb of the waters, 41, 416; 34, 20-47, 288, 350-2, 355 ; 38, expiatory oblation to the S., 44,211. 339; 48, 161–74, 255; aims at See also Ocean. action, 34, 20 sq.; not the source Seasons, speculations on the, 1, 25, of Brahman, 34, 22; because it is 30 sq.; year has six s., 1, 186; 12, directly stated in S. therefore Brah- 62, 198, 281, 309, 321, 368, 421, man is the cause of the world, 34, 435 ; 26, 101, 109, 166, 248, 289, 61-4, 306, 317; intuition vouched 294, 383, 408; 41, 31, 124, 206, for by S., 34, 101 sq.; nowhere 220, 244, 269, 271, 351; 43, 64 sq., makes statements regarding the in- 96, 228, 318-20, 322; 44, 88, 154, dividual soul, 34, 160; Brahman is 168, 246 sq., 287, 323, 402, 406, the special topic of S., 34, 160, 265 431; moon, the ordainer of the s., sq.; 48, 174-200, 255 sq.; in order 1, 274, 274 n.; the departed says: to be authoritative, is independent I am a season, and the child of the of anything else, 34, 203 ; Smriti S., 1, 275, 278; regulation of the s. depends on S., 34, 203, 440; may for agriculture by Yâo, 3, 33-4; sometimes have to be taken in a the five elements that regulate the secondary sense, 34, 318; its S., 3, 77, 77 n.; winter created by authoritativeness denied by the Angra Mainyu, by the Daêvas, 4, Bauddhas, 34, 412; the production 4, 10, 224 ; seven months of summer, of the omniscient Lord, and om- and five of winter, 4, 260; spring, niscience of the Lord based on S., best of s., 8, 91, 91 n.; have winter 34, 437; our only authority on as the first, 8, 352, 352 n.; worsupersensuous things, 38, 4; 48, shipped, 12, 79 sq.; 23, 5, 14, 36-8, 426; our knowledge of what is 49, 52; 28, 203 ; 31, 198, 210 sq., duty and the contrary of duty de- 216 sq., 220, 225, 336, 339; 44, pends entirely on S., 38, 131; 142; cause living beings to be proceases to be valid when true know- duced, and plants to ripen, 12, 92; ledge springs up, 38, 340; is of five s. in the year, 12, 98, 98 n., greater force than Perception, 48, 142, 144, 192, 280, 317, 382 sq.; 26, 24-6, 30; rests on endless un 16, 21, 24, 50, 70, 88, 166, 241, broken tradition, 48, 25 sq.; how251, 408, 41, 8, 152, 172, 198, 232, scriptural texts are to be reconciled, 293, 307 sq., 333, 335, 372; 42, 58, 48, 26 sq., 138-45; not stronger 209; 43, 62 sq., 96, 120, 147, 163, than Perception, 48, 73-8; is more 184, 191, 204, 240, 253; 44, 13, 37, loving than even a thousand parents, 125, 150, 154, 168, 291, 375, 402, 48, 204, 662; aims at comforting 405, 452; Prayâga offerings and the the soul afflicted by pain, 48, 216; s., 12, 146-8, 159; description of enjoins meditation, 48, 252 ; Smriti, winter, 12, 153; how the S. obtained when contradicted by S., is of no their share in the sacrifice, 12, 155account, 48, 408; on which its 7; are the doors of the year, 12, authoritative character depends, 159; three s, represent the gods, 48, 414; the highest authority three the fathers, 12, 289, 420; among the means of knowledge, 48, three s., 12, 290; 43, 322; 44, 88, 435, 473 sq.; authority of S., 247, 445 ; connected with the Smriti, Itihâsa, and Purâna, 48, 460, castes, 12, 290 sq.; 41, 91; 44, 347 751. See also Sacred Books, Sruti, sq.; the sun is all the s., 12, 316;
Tipitaka, Upanishads, and Veda. the divine coursers are the s., 12, Sea, going to, a custom peculiar to 382 sq.; the fathers are the (six) s., the north, 14, 146; S. voyages 12, 431, 435; 43, 243 sq., 244 n.; forbidden, 14, 217, 217 n. ; 25, 105; he who sacrifices the Kâturmâsya is the kin and birthplace of the offerings, becomes a s., and as such horse, 15, 74; 43, 401; flow and goes to the gods, 12, 444; the s.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #529

512
SEASONS-SECRET DOCTRINES
and the quarters, 15, 338-40; 41, 91, 120 sq.; where the demon of winter is most predominant, 24, 86; six s. worshipped together with the manes, 25, 115; sacrifices at the end of s., 25, 133; on the last nights of the s. Veda-study must be interrupted, 25, 148; the s. ascended with the sun to heaven, 26, 309 sq.; Ritu-grahas, or Soma libations to the s., 26, 318-24, 319 sq. n., 407 sq.; regulations for spring, 27, 249-67; 'the inauguration of spring,' 27, 253-5, 253 n.; regulations for summer, 27, 268-81; 'inauguration of summer,' 27, 269; the four s. and the four cardinal points, 27, 281 sq.; regulations for autumn, 27, 283-95; 'inauguration of autumn,' 27, 284; regulations for winter, 27, 296-310; inauguration of winter,' 27, 297 sq.; invoked as divine beings, 29, 206 sq., 339; 42, 162; the cow with the five names, the five s.,' 29, 342 sq.; sacred to Pragâpati, 30, 97; beings produced by the s., 36, 103, 107 sq.; number of s., 36, 112 sq., 113 n.; ruled over by Savitri, 41, 40 n.; Prayugâm havîmshi by which the anointed king yokes the s., 41, 123 sq.; seven s., 41, 249, 254, 295, 358; 43, 63, 65 sq., 96, 163, 177, 205, 211, 277, 314, 320; by the six s. the year is linked to the moon, 41, 269; the All-gods are the s., 41, 311; the gods are the s., and from them the herbs grow in spring, rainy season, and autumn, 41, 339 sq.; consist each of two months, 41, 386; 43, 29, 48 sq., 70 sq., 1058, 126 sq.; Madhu and Madhava, the spring, which is the earth, 41, 386; by s. the age of embryo and man is computed, 41, 386 sq.; origin of s., s. created, 43, 4, 6, 8, To sq., 14 n., 74, 125; 44, 13; summer is the part between earth and atmosphere, 43, 29; by union with the s., Pragâpati produces creatures, 43, 32; rainy season and autumn are the air-world and the middle of the year, 43, 49; winter is the space between air and heaven, between waist and head, 43, 70 sq.; bricks of the fire-altar identified.
with s., 43, 90 sq., 125-9; come and go, 43, 91; in each s. is the form of all s., 43, 126; the year is joined and everything fits in by means of the s., 43, 126; Tapas and Tapasya, the two dewy s., 43, 126; are on this side of the sky and the sun, upwards from the earth, 43, 128; are deranged for him who dies, 43, 129; ten s., 43, 165; dying man changes to the s. he dies in, 43, 244 n.; priests mystically identified with the s., 44, 38, 44 sq.; forest fires occur in spring, in winter cattle waste away, 44, 45; the sun is the light of the S., 44, 149; all the s. are first, all of them intermediate, and all of them last, 44, 248; the year is the bull among the s., 44, 276; different birds sacrificed for spring, summer, and rainy season, 44, 382 sq., 383 n.; animal sacrifice of the s., 44, 402; sepulchre to be made in autumn or summer, 44, 423. See also Festivals, Rainy Season, Sacred times, Sacrifice (j, ), Time, and Year. Sebâ, Solomon and the queen of, 9, 101-3; ruin of the town of S., 9, 150 n., 152 sq., 153 n. Secret doctrines, mentioned after the Vedas, as connected with Brahman, 1, 40; Brahma-upanishad, the s. d. of the Veda, 1, 44; the gods love what is mysterious, 1, 242; 15, 159; 41, 144, 146 sq., 149, 270, 365, 367, 380, 395; 43, 156, 158, 175, 179, 363 sq., 372, 398; he who recites to another that self which consists of sight, &c., has no luck in what he has learnt, he does not know the path of virtue, 1, 260; 'Brahmana' in the sense of s. d., 1, 264, 264 n.; restrictions as to teaching the Samhitâ-upanishad, 1, 266, 266-8 n.; secret ordinances, 7, 11, 11 n.; (Buddha says:) I have preached the truth without making any distinction between exoteric and esoteric doctrine: for in respect of the truths, Ananda, the Tathagata has no such thing as the closed fist of a teacher, who keeps some things back, 11, 36; 35, 204; teaching the secret penances, 14, 124, 322; only to be taught to a son or a pupil, 15, 267, 326; special ob
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #530

SECRET DOCTRINES-SELF
513 servances connected with the study Self (Atman). of s, d., 29, 76-83, 141-50; where (a) Knowledge of S. and with whom s. d. should not be (6) Highest S. or Brabman, and individual discussed, 35, 138–41; a teacher
S. or Soul.
(c) Individuals. should keep nothing secret from his
(d) The Highest S. disciple, 35, 142, 142 n.; the recitation of the Pâtimokkha and the
KNOWLEDGE OF S. Vinaya Pitaka are kept from lay
Atman best translated by S., 1, men, but they are not s. d., 35. xxix, xxxii; salvation obtained by 264-8; sin of disclosing s. d., 37,
knowledge of the S., 1, 110, 312; 130: Pravargya ceremony must not 2, 154 ; 8, 126; 18, 24 ; 25, 501, be taught to any and every one, 44, 501 n., 502 n., 503 sq., 508 ; 34, 445. See also Mysticism, Teacher,
98, 167, 250; 38, 285-306; is hidden and Upanishads.
in the Veda, 1, 110 n.; there is Secret rites, see Witchcraft.
freedom in all the worlds for those Sects, costume of different, 7, 202 n.;
only who have discovered the S., 1, views held by different s., 8, 375-7;
127; the S. which is free from sin, lists of religious s., 8, 376 sq. n.;
free from old age, from death and grief, 35, 266, 266 n.; leaders of many s.
from hunger and thirst, which desires dwell at Sâgala, 35, 3; followers of
nothing but what it ought to desire, ant
imagines nothing but what it ought to all s. frequent the court of a king,
ng, imagine, that it is which we must search 36, 266. See also Agivikas, Heresy, out, that it is which we must try to Heretics, and Karaka.
understand. He who has searched out Seduction, see Woman.
that S. and understands it, obtains all Seed, origin of, 1, 205, 243 sq.; food worlds and all desires, 1, 134-42; 48, turned into s., 8, 238 n.; body made 314 ; by the S. we obtain strength, up of s. and blood, 8, 241; from by knowledge we obtain immordesire s, is produced, 8, 275; apâna tality, 1, 149; meditation on the wind, as connected with objects, is S. which is conscious, 1, 305; he S., 8, 338; water abides in s., and s. who beholds all beings in the S., and the in the heart, 15, 147; s. of man S. in all beings, he never turns away and tree compared, 15, 150; prayer from it, 1, 312; knowledge of the on shedding s., 15, 216; offences Atman, the highest object, to be with regard to s. (corn), 25, 394; sought after, 2, 75-8, 75 sq. n., is produced from the whole body, 154;. 14, 47, 261; various meanings 41, 349, 353 n. ; is white, speckled, of Atman, 8, II; self-restraint moist, 41, 351 sq. ; is twenty-five- necessary for S.-knowledge, 8, 51; fold, 41, 353, 353 n.; is virile by concentration of mind he sees the power, 41, 354; is cast silently, 41, S. in the S., 8, 105, 105 n., 248 sq., 358; 43, 208; 44, 179; only he 250, 344; through egoism one does who has testicles sheds s., 41, 384 ; not attain to union, with the S., 8, why the s. of the boy and the old 153; knowing the Supreme S. is man is not productive, 44, 53, 56; identical with becoming it, 8, 156, from s. everything is generated, 44, 756 n., 164 sq.; 38, 138 sq.; diffi.
179 sq. See also Parables (f). culty of knowing the S., it cannot Seers, see Rishis.
be gained by the Veda, nor by Sêg, fiend of annihilation, 5, 110; understanding, nor by much learna fiend in the house, threatening ing, 8, 247, 385; 15, 8 sq., 11, 40, infants, 24, 294, 294 n.
87; 48, 617; meditation on the S. Sekha, Pali t.t., a novice or student, as existing in all things, 8, 312; 25, 10 (ii), x, 182.
210, 511-13, 511 sq. n.; 34, 171-4; Sela, the Brâhmana, goes to meet 43, xxiv, 400; 48, 179 sq.; names Buddha, discovers his thirty-two of the great S., 8, 332 ; 15, 310 SQ. ; signs, and is converted, 10 (ii), 98- the great S., the heart of all beings, 106; 35, 253 ; 36, 25.
is resplendent in the emancipated Selasutta, t.c., 10 (ii), 96-106. sage, 8, 345; he who understands
S.B. IND
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #531

514
SELF
n.; 34, 59 sq.,, -, 190, 28,
the S. which is uncreated, change- (6) HIGHEST S. OR BRAHMAN AND less, unmoving, &c., becomes im- INDIVIDUAL S. OR SOUL. mortal, 8, 367, 391; 15, 14; dis- Identity of the individual s. with cussion on the S., by Buddha, 13, the Highest S. or with Brahman, 1, 100 sq.; Yama explains the true xxv, XXX, 101-9, 125 sq. n., 135 sq., nature of the S. to Nakiketas, 15, 138, 140; 8, 156 sq. and n., 193 sq.; 8-17: 34, 248; the wise who, by means 14, 264, 2641., 278; 15, 113-17, 176, of meditation on his S., recognizes the 178-81, 245-8, 290 sq. ; 34, xx, Ancient, who is difficult to be seen, who xxvii, xxx, xxxiv sq., 14 sq., 30 sq., has entered into the dark, who is hidden 36, 41-3, 45, 51, 104 sq., 113, 115 Sq., in the cave, who dwells in the abyss, as 155, 161, 185, 190, 190 n., 198, 233God, he indeed leaves joy and sorrow far
5, 240 sq., 249-51, 277-83, 295, behind, 15, 10; everything is known
320-30, 377, 381; 38, 30 sq., 33 sq., by the S., 15, 15 sq., 87; 34, 275;
42 sqq., 65-8, 73, 138-40, 146, 174by the light of the one S. everything
80, 208 sq., 244 sq., 288, 291, 335, is lighted, 15, 19 sq.; the subtle S.
337-40, 396 sq., 399 sq. ; 48, 10, is to be known by thought, inter
23 sq., 98 sq., 102, 126, 191, 203, woven with the senses, 15, 39 ; must
238 sq., 351, 467, 655 sq., 659, 687, be gained by truthfulness, penance,
717 sq. ; the Sândilya-vidya, "he is
mys. within the heart, smaller than right knowledge, and abstinence, 15.
a corn of rice ... greater than the 39-41; everything is perceived and
earth ... he myswithin the heart, known in the S., 15, 110 sqq., 183
is that Brahman,' 1, 48; 15, II; sq. ; to be described by No, no,
43, 400; 48, 315; relation of the 15, 148 sq., 160, 180, 185; 48, 396 ;
Supreme S. (paramâtman) or Brahwhoever has found and understood the S.
man and individual s., 1,84; 8, 55, that has entered intothis patched-together
92, 103, 11; 15, 235; 25, 486-8 hiding-place, he indeed is the creator,
and n.; 34, xix, lvii sqq., xcvii-c, for he is the maker of everything, his is cxxi sq., 37, 59 sq., 112 sq., 115, the world, and he is the world itself, 118-23, 130. 161, 185-7, 190, 233 15, 178; dialogues on the S., 15,290- 249-52, 277-83, 278 n., 441; 38, 317; knowledge of S. required to
61-73, 138, 149, 173-5, 240 sq., reap full reward of sacred rites, 25, 407 sq.; 48, 98 sq., 141, 257-65, 213, 213 n.; knowledge of Supreme 393, 459, 559, 561 sq.; the living s. S. to be learnt by the king, 25, 222 ; suffers pleasure and pain on earth, pupils of the sacred doctrines turn not the Highest S., 1, 95 n.; intheir minds to the S., 29, 147; in dividual s. a shadow or reflection its primary meaning it refers to of Highest S.,1, 95 n.; 34, xcvii; 38, what is intelligent only, 34, 56; 68 sq.; let him know that the person is not destroyed, but by means of within all beings, not hcard here, not true knowledge there is effected its reached, not thought, not subdued, not dissociation from the mâtrâs, 34, seen, not understood, not classed, but 281; how is it known at all if it is hearing, thinking, seeing, classing, not the object of perception ? 34, sounding, understanding, knowing, is 368; knowledge of S. is self-estab- his S., 1, 263; the departed says to lished, 38, 14; those who do not Brahman: 'Thou art the S. What know the S. are objects of enjoy- thou art, that am I, 1, 278; inment for the gods, 38, 111; know- dividual s. part of Brahman or the ledge of the unity of the S. estab- Supreme S., 8, 31, 112, 186, 186 n.; lished in the Sârîraka-Mîmâmsa, 34, xxv, lviii, xcvii sq. ; 38, 61-3, 48, 9; S. and Nescience are one, 396 sq.; 48, 191, 195 sq., 558-67; 48, 54 ; defined, 48, 72; the S., the Brahman dwells only in the s. of meaning "cognition,' appears as a a man of high vows, 8, 180; God thing, 48, 118; represented as a and the s., the two divine principles, man, for the sake of meditation, 48, 8, 187, 187 n., 192, 192 n.; the S. is 293
placed in the ether, in the heavenly
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #532

SELF
515
city of Brahman, 15, 37; 34, 175; vidual soul and the II. S., for the two the S. in the universe and in man are intelligent ss. and therefore of the is the antaryâmin, puller or ruler same nature, 34, 118-23; Brahman within, 15, 132-6; 48, 101, 132, in the city of the s., 34, 178; the 226, 279, 607-11, 655; how to ob- Lord acts as the ruler of the pratain union with the H. S., 15, 299- dhâna and of the ss., and the pra302; the Sun as the outer S., and dhâna, the ss., and the Lord are of Breath as the sinner s., 15, 305-12; mutually different nature, 34, 329, individual ss. derived from the 434 sq.; Brahman is superior to creator's S., 25, 8, 8 n.; 48, 88 sq.; the s., 34, 345 ; different states of to attain complete union with the the s. and the nature of Brahman, Supreme S., the aim of the hermit, 38, 101, 133-83; bondage and re25, 203 sq., 203 n.; Brahman ap- lease of the s. result from the wish pears to be broken up into givas or of the Supreme Person, 38, 138 sq.; individual ss., 34, xxv; the individual 48, 603; relation of the Highest S. soul has Brahman for its S., 34, to individual s. has to be viewed like xxvi, 23; 48, 133 sq., 141; indivi- that of the snake to its coils, or dual s. or ss. (connected with pra that of light to its substratun, 38, dhâna or matter) constitute the body 173 sq.; Highest S. and individual of the Highest S. or of Vishnu, 34, S. referred to by 'the two birds, xxviii; 48, 93, 128, 130, 132, 138- inseparable friends,' &c., and by 45, 242, 253, 307 sq., 312, 406, the two drinking their reward, 435-7, 469 sq.; the characteristics &c., 38, 240 sq.; the light into which of the released s. are similar to those the soul is said to enter is the of Brahman, 34, xxx; discussions Highest S., 38, 407; lordly power of as to whether certain terms or de- the other ss. depends on the highest scriptions are meant for Highest S. Lord, 38, 416-18; man fashioned or individual s., 34, xxxii-xxxiv, from Pragâpati's s., 41, 402; Brahxxxix sq., lxix, 64-289; 38, 54, 205- man or Highest S. is different from II; 48, 257-353; difference and the s., 48, 98 sq., 209-37, 242, non-difference of the Lord (Brah- 468 sq., 658; in state of release man) and the individual s., 34, xxxix, individual s.enters into the Brahman xlviii sq., 69-77, 81, 114-16, 183-91, and attains its true nature, 48, 192, 277 n., 278 n., 281 sq., 318-20, 343- 323, 351; supreme bliss cannot be6; 38, 68 sq., 149, 339 sq. ; 48, long to the individual s., but only 427 sq.; in its activity the s, is de- to the Highest S., 48,213 : the Perpendent on the Lord who impels it son within the sun and within the with a view to its former actions, eye different from the individual 34, lvii; 38, 58-61; imperfections S., 48, 237-42; only Brahman, but and suffering of the s. are not Brah- not the individual s. (not even when man's, 34, Ixii-Ixiv; 48, 406, 563 sq., released) is identical with the world, 607-11; released ss. participate in 48, 261; the meditating s. recogall the perfections and powers of nizes itself as being of the nature the Lord, with the exception of the of Brahman, 48, 269; individual ss. power of creating and sustaining the modes of the highest Brahman, 48, world, 34, lxxxv ; 38, 415-18; 48, 271, 406, 469 sq., creation results 214 sq.; although eternally un- from connexion of Prakriti and s.. changing and uniform, the H. S. 48,282, 490, 492; activity of the soul reveals itself in a graduated series depends on the Highest S., 48, 356, of beings, 34, 63; the real, inner 556-8; the enjoying s. the cause most s. and secondary ss., 34, of the world, 48, 378; ss. are one 64-6, 68, 72; difference of soul with Brahman in so far as they are and Highest S. due to limiting ad- its effects, 48, 391 sq.; Brahman juncts, viz. body, &c., 34, 104, abides within the s. which thus 281 sq.; 38, 340; 48, 100 sq.; the constitutes Brahman's body, 48, 392, "two entered into the cave' are the indi- 394, 469 sq.; mutual relation of s.
112
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #533

SELF
516
and Prakriti, 48, 490-5; though all ss. are equal as being parts of Brahman, yet there is difference (of caste, &c.) on account of the connexion with a body, 48, 564 sq. See also Purusha. (c) INDIVIDUAL S.
Breath, speech, and mind require the support of the living s. (gîvâtman) before they can act, 1, xxxiv; the person in the eye is the s., 1, 67, 135; 34, 124, 129 sq.; the Sat enters into the elements with the living s., 1, 94 sq.; pervaded by the living s., the tree lives, 1, 103; this body indeed withers and dies when the living s. has left it, the living s. dies not, 1, 103, 103 n., 140 sq.; 8, 252; without the instrument of the mind, the s. cannot act or enjoy, 1, 112 n.; the ether within the heart is the s., free from sin, free from old age, from death and grief, &c., 1, 127; 38, 247-9; inner s., of the size of a thumb, abides or is hidden in the (cave of the) heart, 1, 129; 8, 192, 333; 15, 11, 163, 277, 340; 25, 41, 41 n.; 38, 38 sq., 45, 175; 48, 604 sq.; is a bank and boundary, so that these worlds may not be confounded, 1, 130; 15, 179, 340; viewed as the reflexion in the water, 1, 136-8; wanders about in dreams, 1, 138 sq.; 15, 163, 165; 38, 49 sq., 56; in deep sleep, 1, 140; 38, 141-7; 48, 205 sq.; pleasures of the s. when free of the body, 1, 140, 141 n.; relation of s. to the body, 1, 141 n.; 48, 136-8; sees the pleasures of the Brahma-world through his divine eye, i. e. the mind, 1, 142; he who knows, let me smell this, let me say this, let me hear this, let me think this, is the s., the senses are only instruments, 1, 142; the living s. is as large as heaven and earth, 1, 185; gradual development of the thinking s. in living beings, 1, 222 sq.; three dwelling-places of the s. in man, 1, 242; Prâna is the s. of pragnâ (the self-conscious s.), 1, 299 sq.; the one s., though never stirring, is swifter than thought; it stirs and it stirs not; it is far, and near; both inside and outside of all this, 1,
311 sq.; the s. of man is imperishable, without beginning, immaterial, pure, wise, free from sin, old age, &c., passing all thought, immutable, omnipresent, 1, 312; 7, 82 sq.; 8, 44-6; 15, 10 sq., 340; 34, 79; 38, 29-33; 48, 63; parable of the s. as a charioteer, the body being the chariot, the senses being the horses, 7, 231; 15, 12 sq.; 34, 121; 48, 269, 355 sq.; the selfrestrained, embodied s. in the city of nine portals, 8, 65, 65 n.; man's own s. is his enemy and his friend, 8, 67 sq.; immaculate s. not the agent of actions, 8, 105 n., 106, 123; 34, 33; inner s. void of symbols, immovable, pure, free from all pairs of opposites, 8, 160; inner s., of the size of a thumb, is always migrating in consequence of its connexion with the subtle body, 8, 190; how the s., getting rid of nature, abandons the body produced from it, 8, 235, 252 sq.; whence am I, and whence are you? 8, 311; restraining the s. in the s., one becomes emancipated, 8, 372, 392; subdue thy s., 10 (i), 45 sq.; s. is the lord of s., s. is the refuge of s., 10 (i), 45 sq., 87; created by Pragâpati, 12, 296; the knowing s. is not born and dies not, 15, 10; 48, 479, 524; the s. of a thinker is like pure water poured into pure water, 15, 17; fate of the s. at the time of and after death, 15, 18 sq., 173-7; Om is the bow, the s. is the arrow, Brahman is the aim, 15, 36; is pure and like a light within the body, 15, 39; inner s. consists of food, breath, mind, understanding, bliss, and has the shape of man, 15, 5562, 68; unseen, but seeing; unheard, but hearing; unperceived, but perceiving; unknown, but knowing. There is no other seer but he, there is no other hearer but he, there is no other perceiver but he, there is no other knower but he. This is thy s., the ruler within, the immortal. Everything else is of evil, 15, 136, cf. 129, 138 sq.; the person who is the principle of every s., 15, 142-5; abides in the Breath, 15, 148; surrounded by senses (Prânas), 15, 163, 179; compared to the fire by the two
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #534

SELF
517
aranis, 15, 236 sq.; wanders about other things, 34, 369; relation of in every body, 15, 292, 295; the object and subject cannot exist in enjoyer of rita (good works), 15, it, 34, 378 sq.; is one and per295; pure s. and elemental s. manent, 34, 424; as the nature of the (Bhûtâtmâ), 15, 295-9; the taking s. is eternal presence, it cannot underof food represented as a sacrifice of go destruction even when the body i the s. to the s., 15, 312 sqq.; the reduced to ashes; nay we cannot even four conditions of the s.: the person conceive that it ever should become in the eye, in dream, in deep sleep, something different from what it is, and he who is above the sleeper, 38, 15; nine qualities of the s., 15, 345 sq.; Buddhist denial of s. according to the Vaiseshikas, 38, 69; or individuality, 19, xxxiji, 204 sq., the passages about it having true 273 ; 49 (ii), 117-44; the s,called wishes and other qualities, have to son,' 29, 295, 298; 30, 211; the be combined, 38, 247-9; not soul looks for its true s, in the different from the body, according body, &c., 34, xxvi; the existence to the materialists, 38, 269; transof a s. different from the body migrating s. as the object of cogproved, 34, lxxiv, 424; 38, 268-72; nition, 38, 288; it is the agent in the interior s. is the object of the seeing and hearing, is successively notion of the Ego, 34, 5; the in- apprehended as the inward s, of all terior s. is the witness of all the the outward involucra beginning modifications of the internal organ, with the gross body, and finally 34, 9; passages about the non- ascertained as of the nature of intransmigrating s., 34, 25 sq.; neither telligence, 38, 335; men wrongly joined to the gross body, nor to the superimpose upon it the attribute subtle body, 34, 28 n.; embodied of being made up of many parts, s, is purified by certain ritual ac- such as the body, the senses, &c., tions, 34, 33; its true nature is 38, 336; wrong conceit of the s. nothing either to be endeavoured being subject to pain, 38, 336 sq. ; after or to be avoided, 34, 36; how released s. manifests itself in its own far the s. can be considered as the nature, 38, 405 sqq. ; love, play, agent in sacrifices, 34, 42; the per- and the like cannot be ascribed to sonal s. of a deity may be called the action of the s., 38, 410; one's an intelligent S., 34, 99; as the own s. is the doer and undoer of ruler of the organs of action the misery and happiness, according as embodied s. is connected with the one acts well or badly, 45, 104; mind, 34, 107; the golden person a wicked s. commits sins, though is in the embodied s., 34, 112; the the individual be unconscious of the cognitional s, is not immortal, 34, operations of his mind, speech, and 130; the effects of nescience, desire body, 45, 399 sqq., 399 n.; the and works, ascribed to it, 34, 130; s, different from the 1, 48, 37 sq., embodied s, is, by means of merit 57 sq., 61, 72 ; the abode of knowand demerit, the cause of the origin ledge, 48, 63; the s, which dwells in of the coinplex of things, 34, 136; the different bodies of gods, men, has the qualities of Selfhood and &c., is of one and the same kind, 48, intelligence, but not those of om- 96 sq.; different from, but conscious niscience and similar qualities, 34, of the organ of Egoity, 48, 182; 158, 268; one and the same divine the s. of non-sentient beings, 48, s. may assume several forms at the 243, 245; the bodiless and knowing same time, 34, 200; words like s. is immortal, 48, 321, 392. See âditya, &c., convey the idea of certain also Soul. divine ss., 34, 219; in the individual (d) THE HIGHEST S. S. of a dreaining person, there exists Atman, the S., is the cause of a multiform creation, 34, 352 sq.; everything, 1, 124, 236-41; 38, 133 sq., 137 sq. ; though devoid 91, 105, 329 sq. ; 34, 53-6, 274, of motion, the s. may yet move 286; 38, 209 sq.; knowledge, and
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #535

518
SELF
all that is produced by knowledge, that is, the whole world, is the S., 1, 124, 245 sq., 312; 15, 111 sq., 184 sq., 249 sq.; 26, 420; he who loves the S., and delights in the S., becomes a Svarâg, 1, 124; the Sat is the S., 1, 124 n.; 34, 4 n.; 38, 209 sq.; 48, 89, 203; that serene being which, after having risen from out this earthly body, and having reached the highest light (self-knowledge), appears in its true form, that is the S., 1, 129 sq., 141; worshipped, sacrifices to S., 1, 136 sq.; 2, 293; 15, 88, 90; 25, 503 sq. and n.; the S. abides in everything, and all beings abide in the S., 8, 71; 15, 13, 116; 38, 242 sq.; Krishna is the S. seated in the hearts of all beings, 8, 88; Supreme S. not tainted by action, 8, 106; 38, 288; the Highest S. pervading the three worlds, supports the destructible and the indestructible, 8, 113; the pure great light which the gods worship, 8, 186; moving about above the waters, the Supreme S. does not raise one leg, 8, 189, 189 n.; the absolute, Supreme S., 8, 248, 310, 367, 394; he is not to be grasped by the eye, nor by any of the senses. Only by the mind (used) as a lamp is the great S. perceived. He has hands and feet on all sides; he has eyes, heads, and faces on all sides; he has ears on all sides; he stands pervading everything in the world, 8, 253,332; above the S. is the Unperceived, 8, 317, 385; from the Prakriti the great S. was first produced, 8, 332 sq.; mythological deities, the Lord, and the H. S., 15, xxxiii sq.; Brâhmanas and Kshatriyas and all things are but food to the H. S., 15, 11, 340; 34, 116-18; the one S. is not contaminated by the misery of the world, 15, 19; differentiation of the one S., 15, 19; the S. is the Bright, the Immortal, 15, 24; is 'the True of the True,' 15, 105; what we love, when loving husband, wife, &c., is really the S. which is everything, 15, 109 sq., 182 sq.; 34, 274; 48, 38590; this S. is the lord of all beings, the king of all beings, 15, 116, 179, 340; 34, 131 sq.; the S. who is within all, is he who breathes (Prâna), 15, 128 sq.;
34, 230 sq.; 48, 569 sq.; is a mass of knowledge, its nature is pure intelligence, 15, 176, 179; 22, 50, 50 n.; 34, 185 sq., 276, 281; 48, 38, 60, 89, 100 sq.; everything rests in the H. S., 15, 280 sq.; this immortal S. is like a drop of water on a lotus-leaf, 15, 296; the S. being one, becomes three, eight, eleven, twelve, infinite, 15, 304; the S. and the Sun remain as long as the egg of the world, 15, 337; all creatures are woven within the S., 15, 340; the H. S. identified with Sambhu, Bhava, Rudra, and other gods, 15, 340 sq.; 34, xxiii, 440; 44, 116; he who abides in the fire, in the heart (breath), and in the sun, they are one and the same, 15, 341, 343; H. S. cannot be the cause of the world, 19, 211 sq.; 45, 343-5, 343 sq. n.; reason or the intelligent S., the real deity of the Upanishads, 21, xxvii; Manu identified with the Supreme S., 25, xiii sq., lvii, lxiv, 512; the world is the body of the H. S., 34, xxx; 48, 227, 295; H. S. is higher than everything, 34, lxix; 38, 204 sq.; Pradhâna cannot be designated by the term 'S.,' 34, 55-60; the individual soul goes to the S., 34, 59 sq.; the person in the eye, in the disk of the Sun, is the H. S., 34, 63; 48, 237-42; is ânandamaya, or consisting of bliss, 34, 66-8, 70-7; 48, 209-37; is Rik, Sâman, Uktha, Yagus, Brahman, 34, 79 sq.; the qualities of having true desires and true purposes attributed to the H. S., 34, 110; is free from Karman and the enjoyment of its fruits, 34, 117, 119 sq.; 48, 420; immortal, eternally unchanging, unseen, unheard, 34, 132, 281; organs of action may be ascribed to it, 34, 132; there can be one S. only, 34, 135, 282 sq.; 38, 69-73, 172; the Person called the internal S. of all beings, 34, 142, 171-4, 205; may be represented as the Gârhapatya-fire, 34, 150; the H. S. as the mere witness, i.e. the pure S., non-related to the limiting conditions, 34, 150; is the abode of heaven, earth, &c., 34, 161; is free of the activities of
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #536

SELF-SENAGIT
519
seeing, &c., 34, 168 sq.; the body of living creatures, 48, 291, qualities of being the True, of 357; not born, he is born in many resting in its own greatness, of being ways, 48, 297; bodiless among omnipresent, and of being the S. of bodies, 48, 424; activity of soul everything, can belong to the H. S. depends on H. S., 48, 556–8; who only, 34, 169; corresponds to the dwelling in the S. is different from the mental act of complete intuition, S., whom the S. does not know, whose 34, 172; that after which sun, moon, body the S. is, who rules the S. from &c., are said to shine is the H. S., within, he is thy S., the inward ruler, 34, 192-4 ; the word 'light' de- the immortal one, 48, 557. See also notes the H. S., 34, 195; 38, 407; Brahman, God (d), and Purusha. with reference to the heart the Self-concentration, see Meditation. H. S. is said to be of the size of Self-conquest: the strong man is he a span, 34, 196-8; is the end of who overcomes himself, 16, 309 n.; 39, the journey, the highest place of 75; to conquer one's self is the Vishnu, 34, 239; is higher than the best victory, 45, 38 sq. intellect, 34, 240; the great S. may Self-consciousness (pragña), the denote the intellect of the first-born organs and parts of the body cannot Hiranyagarbha, 34, 240; the calm, accomplish anything without it, 1, i.e. the H. S., 34, 241; is the in- 296–8; s. or egoism, the feeling this telligent soul of the Sânkhyas, 34, is 1,' 8, 102 n., 322 n., 333 n., 336 241, 259 ; is above all attributes, n., 338; subtle elements of material 34, 249; is the centre of the whole things proceed from s., 34, 376. world with the objects, the senses Self-control, of ascetics, 8, 48, 126 and the mind, it has neither inside sq., 246, 366; want of s., 8, 183, nor outside, 34, 276; the S. makes 236; energy in s., indispensable in itself, which is possible owing to order to reach beatitude, 45, 15-18. modification, 34, 287; is not affected See also Self-restraint. by the world-illusion, 34, 312 ; the Self-correction is the happiness of one unchanging witness of the three the small man, 16, 391. states, the creation, subsistence, Self-culture: a Bhikkhu who has and reabsorption of the world, 34, doubts in the system of S.(Sikkhâ), 312; there results from the Gaina is not free from spiritual barrendoctrine non-universality of the S., ness, 11, 224, 229. 34, 431 sq. ; appears in manifold Self-defence, see Homicide. forms, 34, 440; 38, 66–8; the Self-existent, see Svayambhû. nature of the S. is eternal presence, Selfishness, grief and avarice come 38, 15; is not an effect, 38, 15; is from, 10 (ii), 154 sq. not the shaper of dreams, 38, Self-restraint, is the best instrument 137 sq.; the creation of the worlds of purification; s. is the best of auspiwas accomplished by some inferior cious objects; by s. he obtains anything Lord, different from, and super- he may desire in his heart, 7, 231; intended by the H. S., 38, 206; intended by the Tom and super
devotion not to be attained without not to be contemplated in the sym- S., 8, 9, 21, 50, 60 sq., 64, 66-70, bol, 38, 340-2 ; Pragâpati identified 103, 127, 182, 250 ; what real s. is, with the S., 43, xxiv; the Supreme 8, 67, 168 ; is mental penance, 8, S. has entered into the Year (of 119; defects of s., 8, 170. See also the sacrificial session), 44, 167: Restraint, and Senses. different from matter, 48, 96; hi Self-sacrifice, see Suicide. of whom the Unevolved is the body, of Semen, see Seed. whom the Imperishable is the body, of Se-na, Rishi, his daughters give milk whom Death is the body, he is the inner to the Bodhisattva exhausted by
S. of all things, 48, 202 ; fire is his austerities, 19, xxi sq. head, his eyes the sun and the moon, Senâ (or Enâ), female disciple of the regions his ears, &c., 48, 287, Sambhûtavigaya, 22, 289. 289; abides, as Vaisvânara, in the Senagit, is a winter-month, 43, 108.
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #537

520
SENAGIT-SENSES
Senagit, n. of a king, whose son over the five s. and the inind which
reached final bliss, 49 (i), 95. issue from nature and return to it, Senâpati, Buddha visits the village 8, 112, 112 n.; relation of s. to one of, 19, xxvii.
another, and of mind and s., 8, 268Senika, disciple of Sântisenika, 22, 70; five s., the fuel for the fire 293.
connected with the Brahman, 8, Seniya, see Bimbisâra..
286; the sprouts in the holes of the Sony, or Sênộ, SênốY, Av. Saễna, son tree of vorldly life, 8, 33, 37; of Ahûmstut (Hûmstûv), disciple of the ten s., and the one sense (mind), Zoroaster, a priest at the renovation, 8, 317; 38, 65 n.; contact of 23, 203, 203 n.; 37, 230, 262, 262 objects of sense with the s. is the n.; the times of S., 37, 406; admoni- source of delusion, 8, 335; the s. tions of the righteous S., 37, 410 n.; and the objects of s., and the five a high-priest, 47, xi, 83, 83 n., 85 n. ; great elements to be placed together, priestly college established by S., and held by the mind, 8, 341; desire, 47, xxviii; his date, 47, xxx sq.; an wrath, &c., are got rid of by reupholder of the religion, 47, 166. straint of s., 8, 344; the group of s., Sensations, different kinds of, 35, the bonds of the wheel of life, 8, 70 sq.; defined, 35, 93; dependent 355; the ascetic draws in his s. as on Karman, 35, 100.
a tortoise his limbs, 8, 366; the Senses, worshipped at the Dîkshâ by Supreme Self cannot be reached by one who lives in the forest, 1, 75; the s., 8, 367; the Sannyâsin underrelation of s. and elements, 1, 96-8; stands the s. and the objects of the 8, 342 sq., 348-50, 352, 382-5; are S., 8, 368; the different kinds of only instruments, 1, 142; when sound, touch, colour, taste and freed from the s. the wise, on smell, 8, 383-5; five s., the five departing from this world, become fetters, to be cut by the Bhikshu, immortal, 1, 147; Brahman directs 10 (i), 86; 11, 181; he whose s. the s., but is independent of them, are trained, and longs for death, is 1, 147 sq.; eye, ear, mind, speech, called subdued, 10 (ii), 89; s. and breath, as five deities, 1, 185 ; speech Asavas, 11, 301-3; are different is not intertwined with the other from the Self, 15, 22 ; eight grahas, seven s, of the head, 1, 196; quarrel, seizers' or s. and atigrahas or as to pre-eminence, of the s., 1, objects of sense, 15, 125 sq. ; 34, 206 sq., 290 sq.; 15, 97 sq.; when cxi sq., 239; 38, 79, 83, 369; breath departs, the s, also depart gather round the Self at the time of with it, 1, 223; compared to har- death, 15, 173 sq. ; 38, 102; nature nessed horses drawing about the of s., 15, 329; are our greatest body, 1, 233; 7, 231; 8, 187, 386; foes, 19, 297; renouncing all attach49 (i), 22; the deities (mind, speech, ments to the objects of s., the fifth eye, ear) bring an offering to Prâna, great vow of the Gaina, 22, 208 1, 280, 281; the contacts of the s. sqq.; five s. known through the (external objects) are not per- Veda, 25, 505; the objects are manent, 8, 44; restraining the s. beyond the s., 34, 239, 244; relation necessary for attaining tranquillity of the s. and their objects is based and release, 8, 50 sq., 57, 242, 246, on the mind, 34, 239; elements 248, 251, 266 n., 362; sacrificing and s., the product of Nescience, 34, the s, in the fire of restraint, 8, 61; 281; Sânkhyas enumerate somewho controls the s. is not tainted times seven s., sometimes eleven, by actions, 8, 64; the embodied 34, 376; 38, 82 sq.; "the abode of self in the city of nine portals, 8, the six' (s.), in Bauddha termino65, 65 n.; enjoyments of the s. logy, 34, 404, 405 n.; produced sources of misery, 8, 66; mind, from name and form, 35, 79; are chief of s., 8, 88; the ten s. and not interchangeable, 35, 86-9, 98 five objects of sense, included in the sq.; action of s. by contact, senKshetra, 8, 102 ; the soul presides sation, idea, thought, &c., 35, 86-9,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #538

SENSES-SEVEN
92-8, 132-4; thought and s., 35, 89-92; six doors, the s., 36, 351, 370; though the soul is intelligent, the s. are not useless, 38, 34; are the cause of the perception of the sense-objects, 38, 95; the word prâna is secondarily applied to the s., 38, 96; all s., i.e. their functions, are merged in mind, on the departure of the soul, 38, 365 sq.; the s, and elements of him who knows Brahman are merged in Brahman, 38, 376 sq.; it is better to satisfy the belly than the s., 39, 55 sq.; classification of animate beings according to the number of s. (two, three, four, five), 45, 219 sqq.; Five-people,' the five s., 48, 373 sq.; gods enter into s, as their superintendents, 48, 417. See also Mind, Organs, Parables (f), Prânas, Self-restraint, Speech, and Touch.
Sensuality, and asceticism are the two extremes to be avoided, 11, 146 sq.; sensual pleasures, see Pleasure.
Serpents, see Snakes. Servants, rites to prevent them from running away, 29, 350 sq.; 30, 175-7, 296; there can be no lawsuit between master and s., 33, 234; disputes between master and S., 33, 273 sq.; law regarding master and s., 33, 298, 343-6; warriors, the highest class of s., 33, 345; s. refusing to do their work, 'open thieves,' 33, 360. See also Labourers, Slaves, and Wages. Sesha, Vishnu's serpent, 7, 7. Seshadravyâ, n. of a bathing-hall at Nâlandâ, 45, 420. Seshavatî, granddaughter of Mahâvira, 22, 194, 256. Setavya, n. of a town, 10 (ii), 188. Seth and Enoch, the prophets of Sabaeanism, 6, xi; the Kaabah restored by S., 6, xvi. Seven directors (in astronomy), 3, 39, 39 n.; s.-shrined temple of ancestors, 3, 102, 102 n.; penalty of twice s. head of small cattle, &c., 4, 175; s. pairs of men from Mâshya and Mâshyôî, 5, 57 sq.; s. powers of the demon Aeshm, 5, 108; s. planets, 5, 113 sq.; s. spaces of the
521
earth, 5, 175; 29, 341; 31, 303; story of the S. Sleepers of Ephesus, 9, 14-16; s. conditions of welfare, 11, 2-7; s. jewels of the Law, 11, 29, 61-3; but see also Jewels; s. sacred places at Vesâli, at Râgagaha, 11, 40, 56-8; s. treasures of a king of kings, 11, 63, 251-9, 288; 21, 348 n.; 36, 136, 203; s. classes of gods, 11, 154 n.; s. ramparts and s. rows of palm-trees in King Sudassana's town, his elephant s.-fold firm, 11, 249 sq., 254, 254 n.; s.kinds of instruments, 11, 268, 270; s. or thrice s. stalks of purifying grass, 12, 84 n.; 26, 17; s. troops of or thrice s. Maruts, 12, 387, 387 n.; 32, 313, 318; 41, 102; 42, 207; 43, 209, 212; s. worlds, regions, worlds of gods, 15, 31, 35; 43, 277, 314; Agni has s. tongues, s. rays or reins, s.-tongued horses, s. forms, 15, 31; 46, 167, 244, 246, 343 sq.; s. senses, s. lights, s. kinds of fuel, s. sacrifices, 15, 35; s. kinds of food, 15, 91; vital airs (Prânas, s. organs of the head), 15, 105 sq.; 41, 241; 43, 212, 277, 314; 44, 291; s. kinds of wisdom, 17, 224; see also Wisdom; Vîrâf's s. sisters, 18, 397 sq.; newborn Bodhisattva takes s. steps, 19, 3 sq. and n., 350; 49 (i), 6; on a s.-gemmed ladder Buddha descends from heaven, 19, 241; s. Buddhas, 20, 77; ceremony of taking s. steps, 26, 58 sq. and n., 141; 29, 38, 169 sq., 283 sq., 382; 30, 46, 191 sq., 259; s. metres, s. formulas, s. domestic and s. wild animals, 26, 213, 226, 230 n.; 43, 211 sq., 277; s. days' fasting and looser vigil, 27, 133; 28, 240, 292; s. days' mourning after king's death, 27, 194, 202; 28, 143, 164, 373; ruler of second class has s. symbols, 27, 215; king coffined on seventh day and interred in seventh month, 27, 222; s. lessons of morality, 27, 230, 248; s. classes of grooms, 27, 294; s. feelings of man, 27, 379; mourning term of s. months, 28, 46, 46 n.; s. regulations in teaching, 28, 84 sq.; s. dynasties, 28, 204, 204 n.; s. sacrifices and altars for the king, 28, 206; three times s. barley corns, 29, 394; 30,
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #539

522
SEVEN-SEXUAL INTERCOURSE
52, 269; 42, 236; s. priests or of the cow or the Dawn as the Hotris, s.-fold Hotriship, 30, 193;46, mother of the cows, 46, 309, 236, 238, 249, 303 ; s.-fold oblation, 314; the Prishtha consisting of s. 30, 202, 202 n.; s. human females elements, 46, 335; s. horses carry (serpent demons?), 30, 238; sacred the Sun, 46, 356 ; s. blessings, 49 number s., 32, 252; 41, xvii; s. (i), 170; world Sukhâvatî adorned Adityas, 32, 252 sq., s. treasures, with s. terraces, 49 (ii), 91; dun32, 434; 46, 363 ; s. circles, &c., at geon with s, walls, 49 (ii), 161; s. the ordeal by fire, 33, 109-11, 254 Rishis, see Rishis; s. seasons, see sq. ; s. portions of the Buddhist Seasons. canon mentioned by Asoka, 35, Sexual intercourse between Aryans xxxvii sq.; number s. in the story and low caste individuals, sin of, 2, of Nâgasena, 35, 14, 16, 22, 24, 45 74 sq., 87, 88 n., 278, 281; with sq.; s. classes of minds, 35, 155; female friends of a Guru causes loss earth shook s. times at Vessantara's of caste, 2, 74; sin of illicit and largesse, 35, 170 sq., 178; s. acts of unnatural s. i., penances and pundevotion which bare fruit even in ishments for it, 2, 85, 239, 239 n., this life, 35, 172 ; s. kinds of men 248, 257, 287 sq., 291 sq., 295; 5, who die out of time, 36, 163 ; s. 210, 301 n.; 6, 76; 7, 134 sq., 138, jewels of the Buddha, 36, 220-9, 174 sq., 181; 9, 4, 89; 14, 104, 220 n.; man has s. orifices, 39, 109 sq., 118, 122, 213, 218 sq., 235, 267; s. precious organs in the body, 300, 319, 328 sq.; 18, 216–27; 24, 40, 272; person Pragậpati consists 71; 25, 106, 317 sq., 318 n., 441 sq., of s. persons, 41, 144 sq.; s. times 444, 465-7, 466 sq. n.; 29, 224 sq.; s. means many times, 41, 241 ; 43, 33, 88 n., 168 n., 179 sq. ; 37, 71, 209 ; sun is ekavimsa, the twenty- 100, HT, 160-2, 164, 177; 40, 241; first, 41, 265, 265 n., 308; 43, 62; 45,428; Snâtaka shall not have s.i. 44, 331, 333-5, 378, 402; twenty- in water, 2, 94 ; unnatural crime, one bricks, &c., of fire-altar, 41, and self-pollution, are mortal sins, 316; s. layers of fire-altar, 41, 358; 4, lxxxvi sq., 7, 103 sq.; 24, 267 sq.; 43, 277; s, rivers, 42, 25, 375; 43, forbidden during pregnancy, 4, 177; 211 sq.; 44, 437 ; 46, 83, 219, 224 forbidden with a woman during her sq.; Varuna's toils, s. by s., threefold, sickness, 4, 188, 206; 5, 282; 14, 42, 88; s.- fold spectral brood, 42, 59; 25, 135; sinfulness of sodomy 124; s.-fold strength of cattle, 42, and paederasty, 4, 269; 5, 384 sq. ; 187; Rohita has a thousand and s. 31, 183; 37, 185 sq.; paederasty in births, 42, 211; Time with s. reins Sodom, 6, 148; 9, 96, 104, 120; and s. wheels, 42, 224, 682 sq. ; s. torment for the sin of fornication honies of the whip (of the Asvins), doubled in the case of the prophet's 42, 232 ; s. and twenty-one in wives, 9, 143; forbidden with a magic and sacrificial rites, 42, 305, woman who has just miscarried, 12, 542 ; 43, 205, 211 sq., 277, 314 ; s. 131; sodomy committed by two rays of the sun, 42, 514; from novices, 13, 205; violator of a Pragâpati's body the deities de- Guru's bed will suffer from skin parted in a s.-fold way, 44, 289 sq.; diseases in future birth, 14, 109; s, tribes of men, 44, 401; thrice s. 25, 440; fornication is a vice of steps or places laid down in Agni, kings, 25, 223; betrothal with de46, 82, 85; s. kind mothers of flowered bride not binding, 25, 340; Agni, 46, 147 ; s. young wives sons of pregnant bride or of un(rivers or waters) made Agni grow, married daughter, 25, 359, 363 ; one 46, 219, 224 ; s. sounds, 46, 220, enslaved on account of s. i. with a 2 25, 248; the S. strong ones, female slave, 33, 135 n., 136 sq., 46, 237, 239; the s.-headed song, 137 n.; forbidden in certain places, 46, 240, 242 sq.; s. friends were 33, 178; punishments for s. i. with born for the bull Agni, 46, 308; the a maiden, 33, 179; indecent assault s, or three times s. highest names on another man's wife, a heinous
43, 277 ; $
46, 83, 219,
sickness, 4,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #540

SEXUAL INTERCOURSE-SHÂHPŪHAR I
523
offence, 33, 202 sq.; false evidence proach the wife for forty days after concerning connexion with a female, childbirth, 24, 340 ; abstention re33, 244; a Nirgrantha should not commended, 25, 177; bathing preoccupy places frequented by women, scribed after it, 25, 194; three days' cattle, or eunuchs, 45, 74; Karman abstinence from conjugal interwhich results in carnal desire for course after marriage, 29, 43; garwomen or eunuchs, 45, 162 ;-rules bhadhâna (conception) rites, 29, 45 about and duty of connubial inter- sq.; connubial intercourse after course, 2, 97, 100, 102, 113, 200, the Samâvartana sacred to Praga221 sq.; 6, 33; 7, 222 ; 10 (ii), 49; pati, 29, 223 ; ceremony for success 14, 36, 44, 61, 96, 107, 210, 215, in connubial intercourse, 30, 295 215 n., 224, 287, 315; 25, lxvii, sq. ; fourteen kinds of impotency, cxxviii, 83 sq. and n., 149; 29, 124, 33, xiii, xx, 166-9; gifts made for 289 sq., 385; 30, 51 sq., 268 ; 33, s. i., 33, 129; local customs regard368; abstinence from it during ing s. i., 33, 287; forbidden after mourning, 2, 254; 28, 192 ; prayers animal sacrifice at the building of recited at cohabitation, 5, 392 n.; fire-altar, 41, 185 sg.; takes place in 23, 312 ; 30, 199 sq., 268 ; 37, 174, secret, 41, 229; charm to promote 208 sq.; allowed on the night of a virility, 42, 31 sq., 369-71; charm fast, 6, 26; forbidden on a pilgriin- to deprive a man of his virility, 42, age, 6, 28; husband's duty to ap- 108 sq., 538 sq. ; symbolized by the proach his wife in due season, 7, churning of fire, 42, 346; how the 176; 25, 328, 328 n.; only allowed sacrificer becomes fit again for s. i. with wives or slaves, 9, 65, 301; with a human woman, 43, 270; to be the Muni or Bhikkhu must abstain avoided in new and full moon night, from s. i., 10 (ii), 35, 128, 156 sq., 44, 22 n.; stipulations of Ur 176; 13, 4, 234 sq.; 20, 374; regarding s. i., 44, 68 sq.; the Buddha's contempt for s. i., 10 (ii), teacher who initiates a Brahmana 159 sq.; the woman lies on the left must refrain from s. i., 44, 90 ; is an side of the man, 12, 10 ; symbolical Agnihotra offering, 44, 114; symreferences to s. i. in the ritual, 12, bolical s. i. between queen and 194, 257 sq., 261 sq., 277, 281, 334, sacrificial horse, 44, 386. See also 336, 377 sq., 381, 386, 388 sq., 395 Chastity, Generation, Impurity, Insq., 398; 26, 61, 90 sq., 131, 212-15, cest, and Woman. 318, 327 sq., 363-9, 437 sq.; 41, 15, Seyyasaka, n. of a stupid, incorri56, 171, 179 sq., 192, 199, 211 sq., gible Bhikkhu, 17, 343 sqq., 384 n. 215, 219 sq., 222, 239 sq., 248 sq., Shadow, meditation on the person 254, 349, 384 sq., 391; forbidden that is in the, 1, 305. See also Paraafter a Sraddha, 14, 54 sq.; in the bles (f). night of and with garments worn Shadvimsa-brâhmana quoted, 34, at conjugal intercourse Veda-study 219. must be interrupted, 14, 65; 25, Shâh-nâmeh, legends of it preferred 147; 29, 117; to take place by to the Qur'ân, 9, 131 n.; legends of night, not by day, 15, 273; one of S. and Avesta legends, 23, ix, 58 n., the four stains by which Samanas 60 n., 62 n., 63 n., 64 n., 66 1., and Brâhmans are affected, 20, 389 67 n., 69 n., 70 n., 71 n., 79 n., sq.; unknown in Sukhâyatî, 21, 80 n., 114 1., 208 n., 221 n., 222 n., 417; he who is clever, should not 224 n., 237 n., 241 n., 254 n., 286, seek after s. i., 22, 42; Gaina monks 292 11., 327 n. ; 37, 220 n., 221 n. abstain from s. i., hence women Shahpûhar, priest, his son Yûdânbelieve that by having intercourse Yim, 18, xiii, 289. with such a monk they will have a Shâbpühar (Shahpûr) I, his share strong and beautiful son, 22, 124; in the formation of the Avesta, 4, the Gaina's fourth great vow to xxxviii, xlvi, xlviii; reign of King renounce s. i., with its five clauses, S., 5, 199, 199 n. ; 37, 278 n., 414, 22, 207 sq.; husband not to ap- 414 n.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #541

524
SHAHPOHAR II-SHECHINA
Shâhpûhar (Shahpûr) II, checked Shăn-shăng, 'the Reverential Heirthe sects of Zoroastrianism, 4, son' of Duke Hsien, his tragic xxxviii, xlvi sg.; Bahak, his high- death, 27, 126 sq., 127 n. priest, 4, 145, 145 n.; Atûr-pâd, his Shăn Tâo, taught an erroneous high-priest and minister, 24, 171, 171 system of Taoism, 40, 223-5, 223 n. n.; 37, 10 n., 30 n.; son of Artakh- Shăn-thû Kiâ, a cripple, and a shatar, collected Pahlavi writings, Taoist sage, 39, 226-8. 37, xlii, 414 sq., 414 n.; his reign, Shăn-thû Ti, a worthy, but not a 47, xxxiv sq.
True Man, 39, 239, 239 sq. n.; Shahrêvar, see Khshathra-Vairya. drowned himself, 40, 141, 173, 173 n. Shăn, Duke Hsi, a marquis of Lû, 3, Shăn-zze would not defend himself, 337-40.
40, 180, 180 n. Shăn, see 3ắng-3ze.
Shâo Hâo, divine ruler of autumn, Shang, books of the dynasty of, in 27, 283, 283 n., 287, 291. the Shû, 3, 13, 84-123; period of Shão Kih and Thậi-kung Thiâo the S. dynasty, also called Yin or discourse about the Tao, 40, 126Yin-S., 3, 22 sq., 84, 103, 308 n.; 30, 126 n. ruin of the S. dynasty, 3, 120-3, Shâo-lien, his demeanour at mourn216 sq.; conspiracy of Wû's bro- ing, 28, 153 sq., 154 n. thers with the son of the tyrant of Shâo-shih, Confucius his guest, 28, S. against Kbăng, 3, 54 sq. 155 n., 171. 156-61; sacrificial odes of S., 3, Shapîgân, original of Parsi scrip303-13; 40, 158. See also Yin t ures in the treasury of, 37, xxxi, Shang-fû, Wû's principal counsellor, 413 sq., 413 n. 3, 382, 382 n.
Shapîr-abû, maiden mother of Shang Tî = Tî = God, 3, xxiji-xxv. Allshedar-mâh, 47, 111, 111 n. Shang Yang pursuing the army of Shatraver, see Khshathra-Vairya. Wû, 27, 185 sq.
Shatrô-iyâr, a copyist of the DînShang Yung honoured by King kard, 37, xxxv sq., xlvi sq. Wû, 3, 136. .
Shatvairô (Shatryôvair, Shatvêr), Shăn-hsiang, son of Zze-kang, 27, archangel, created, 5, 10; has the
132 sq., 189, 189 n. Shan Küan refuses the throne 128; genius of metal, 5, 359, 365,
offered by Shun, 40, 150, 183. 365 n., 372 sq., 372 n., 375 sq.; 18, Shan-ming, a Taoist teacher, 39, 434, 434 n.; 47, 161; invoked, 5, 247.
401, 405. Shăn-năng, 'father of agriculture,' Shâu, king of Yin, became aban
3, 323, 396, 398 n.; 27, 432; in- doned to drunkenness, 3, 204; punvoked for rain, and against noxious ished, 3, 222 ; cruelties of S., king insects, 3, 371 sq. and n.; his work of Shang, 16, 19 sq. and n. See for civilization, especially husbandry, Kâu-hsin. 16, 383, 386 n.; deified as Yen Tî, Shâu-ling, young learners of, had 27, 268 n.; a primaeval sovereign, forgotten all they had learnt there, 27, 370 n. ; 39, 287 ; deserves an- when they arrived in Han-tan, 39, cestor-worship, 28, 208, 208 n.; 389 sq., 390 n. deterioration going on under his Shayaat la-shayast, account of its rule, 39, 370; words of Sui-zăn contents, 5, lix-Ixiii, Ixvii ; its date, and S., 40, 7; method of S. and 5, Ixiii-Ixvii, 297 n.; MSS. of it, 5, Hwang-Ti praised, 40, 28; disciple Txiii-Ixvi; or the Proper and Imof Lão-lung Kì, 40, 67 sq., 68 n.; a proper, translated, 5, 237-406; to king according to the Right Way, be known by priests, 18, 146, 146 40, 164, 171.
n., 156. Shan Pâo, recluse, killed by a tiger, Shechina : the ark with the S. sent 40, 17.
down to the believers for victory, Shăn Phei, his text of the Shih 6, 38, 38 n., 176, 179; 9, 233, 236 King, 3, 286.
sq.
3ze-kang, 27, basil-royal, 5, 104: tal, 5, 359, 365,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #542

SHEDAK-SHUI
Shêdak, n.p., 5, 135, 135 n. Shêdâspîh of the Kilsyâkîh, a fiend representing Christianity, 5, 215 sq. and n., 223: Shêdâspô, destroyed by Pêshyôtanô, 47, xii; the ecclesiastical Arûman, 47, xviii, 104, 104 n. Sheddâd, son of 'Ad, chastisement of, 9, 330 n.
Sheep: rams butting together, 35, 92 sq.; manslaughter by a s. 37, 67; sacrifice of a s., 37, 95, 99; 41, 156, 162, 165 sq.; sin of slaughtering a s., 37, 206; merit of the increase of s., 37, 331 sq.; s. and men, 37, 376 sq.; ewe is this earth, 41, 156; how created, 41, 402, 411; 43, 38; 44, 215; is sacred to Varuna, 41, 411; ram is vigour, 43, 38; vicious ram an unclean animal, 44, 178; malted barley bought with s.'s wool, 44, 219; fable showing that the ewe excels other animals in maternal love, 45, 270 n. Shemig-abû, maiden mother of Wei, 40, 125. Aûshêdar, 47, 105 sq. Shih, see Shih King. Shih, duke of Shão, grand-guardian at the court of King Khăng, 3, 1818, 205-10, 404; 28, 363. Shih, n. of a clever artisan, 39, 21719; 40, 101.
Shih-hû, farmer of, refuses the throne offered by Shun, 40, 150. Shih Hwang Ti, of Khin, his edict forbidding to hide and keep old writings, 27, 3. Shih-khăng Khî and Lâo-zze abuse each other, 39, 145, 340-2. Shih Khî-zze, successor to Shih Tâikung, 27, 181.
525
3, 289; collection of its odes for governmental purposes, 3, 290-5; why it is so small and incomplete, 3, 293 sq.; its interpretation, 3, 294 sq.; the writers of the odes, 3, 295 sq.; authorship of the preface, 3, 296 sq.; odes translated, 3, 299446; form and style of odes, allusive pieces, 3, 322; singing of its odes, 28, 129 sq., 130 n. Shih Kwang, a music-master, 39, 186.
Shih Khwang, n. of a musician, 39, 269, 274, 286 sq. Shih King or Book of Poetry, meaning of the name, 3, xv sq., 275 sq.; its date, 3, 276, 296; its contents, 3, 276-8; parts of a religious character, 3, 277 sq.; classification of pieces from their form and style, 3, 278 sq.; what Confucius did for it, 3, 280-4; existed before Confucius, 3, 281-3; recovered after the fires of Khin, 3, 285; three different texts, 3, 285-7; a fourth text, that of Mão, 3, 288 sq., 297; genuineness of the recovered text,
Shih-nan and I-liâo, 40, 288 sq. Shih Tâi-kung, choice of his successor, 27, 181. Shih-wei got the Tâo, and by it wrought wonders, 39, 135, 244, 244 n.; park of S., 40, 73, 73 n. Shih 3hiû, an officer of Wei, a righteous man and good ruler, 39, 269, 269 sq. n., 274, 287, 295; classed together with the robber Kih, 39, 292, 328; 40, 285; came as a messenger to Duke Ling of
Shin-t'ung-yaou-hi-king, Chinese translation of the Lalita-vistara, 19,
XXX.
Ships, a hundred cubits long, on the great ocean, 36, 90; similes of the S., the anchor, the mast, the pilot, the sailor, 36, 297-302. Shîrtashôsp, n.p., 5, 146. Shodasakalâvidya, Sk., the knowledge of the sixteen parts of Brahman, 1, 60 n.; 38, 233. Shoes, of boarskin, 41, 102; he who has performed Râgasûya shall never stand on ground without s., 44, 129. Sho'hâib, sent as an apostle to Midian, 6, 148-50, 214-16; 9, 97, 121; Jethro, 6, 249 n.; Moses marries his daughter, 9, 110. Shooting stars, see Stars. Shrine, see Holy places.
=
Shû, Zui wishes to resign the post of Minister of Works to, 3, 43, 43 n.; son of Kung-shû Wăn-zze, 27, 180.
Shû, a poor and deformed man, 39, 132, 220 sq.
Shû, god of the Southern Ocean, 39, 267 sq. Shû, see Shû King. Shui, the clever artisan, 39, 151; 40, 23 sq., 23 n.
Digitized by MicrosoftR

Page #543

526
SHU-KHI-SIAU-PEN-K'I-KING
Shu-khi, a worthy, but not a True Man, 39, 239, 239 sq. n.; declines to take office at the court of Wû, 40, 163-5; died of starvation, 40, 173. Shû King, the Book of Historical Documents, 3, xv, 1 sq.; The four S.' or Books of the Four Philosophers, 3, xx; an existing collection of documents before Confucius, 3, 2 sq.; number of documents in it, 3,3 sq.; its sources, 3, 4-6; its recovery after the destruction by the tyrant of Khin, 3, 7-11; its genuineness, 3, 10 sq.; credibility of the records in it, 3, 12-20; translated, 3, 31-272. Shu-kung Khien on mourning rites, 27, 200. Shu-kung Phî instructs his son 3ze-liû on mourning rites, 27, 200,
200 n.
Shun of Yü, spoken of as Tî, 3, xxvii-xxix, 256; 28, 343 sq.; records of the reign of S. in the Shû later and more legendary, though based on ancient documents, 3, 13-15; becomes Yâo's minister, 3, 14; 39, 331; a historical personage, 3, 19; period of Yâo and S., their good reign, 3, 24-7; 39, 359, 386; 40, 183, 279; appointed by Yão to assuage the inundation, and to be his successor, 3, 35 sq., 38; 39, 315; his dynastic designation Yü, 3, 37; 'The Canon of S.' translated, 3, 37-45; his great virtues, 3, 38; 28, 339; meaning of his names, 3, 38, 38 n.; his excellent administration and government, 3, 38-45, 258 sq.; 28, 302, 343 sq., 343 n., 418; his death, 3, 45; conversations between S. and his ministers, 3, 46-8, 57-62; appoints Yii to be his successor, 3, 48-51; 27, 396; 39, 359, 380; charges himself with his parents' guilt, 3, 52, 52 n.; his anxiety about Hwan-tâu and the lord of Miâo, 3, 54; Yâo and S. the ideals of kings, 3, 118; 39, 282, 319; 40, 120; Yâo and S. established a hundred officers, a crowd of ministers, 3, 227; 40, 171; called Hwang Ti, 3, 256, 256 n.; restrained and extinguished the people of Miâo, 3, 256 sq.; Hwang
Tî, Yâo, and S., their work for civilization, 16, 383-5; his three wives not buried in the same grave with him, 27, 132, 132 n.; made the lute with five strings, 28, 105, 105 n.; his sacrifices, 28, 201; deserves ancestor-worship, 28, 208; his great filial piety, 28, 308; ways of Yâo and S. handed down by Confucius, 28, 326; disturbed the world by his benevolence and righteousness, 39, 139, 272, 295, 295 n.; dialogue between Yão and S., 39, 190; acted according to the Tâo, 39, 210; a sovereign, and a perfect man, 39, 225; was not equal to the ruler of the line of Thâi, 39, 259; served Phû-î-zze as his master, 39, 259 n.; instructs Yão as to what a king ought to be, 39, 338; Yâo and S., the lords of Thang and Yü, 39, 370, 370 n.; the ways of Hwang-Ti, Yâo, and S., 40, 7; when about to die, instructs Yü, 40, 35 sq.; did not trouble his mind about death, and therefore was able to influence others, 40, 50, 50 n.; his palace, 40, 73; Yâo and S. did not benefit the world, the greatest disorder was planted in their times, 40, 76 sq., 76 n.; an example of the grasping and crooked, 40, 109 sq.; proposes to resign his throne to 3ze-kâu Kih-po, Shan Küan, and a farmer of Shih-hû, 40, 149 sq.; offers his throne to the northerner Wû-kâi, 40, 161 sq.; Yâo and S. possessed the whole kingdom, 40, 170; was not filial, 40, 173; banished his halfbrother, 40, 178; had his Tâ Shâo music, 40, 218; and Khăng about the Tâo, 40, 292. See also Yão,
and Yü.
Shû-r, famous cook, 39, 274, 274 n. Shû-shan the Toeless, a Tâoist sage, 39, 228 sq. Shu-sun Thung, a scholar of Khin, 27, 19, 19 n. Shu-sun Wû-shû, an officer of Lû, 27, 146; 28, 156, 156 n. Shû Tan, brother of King Wû, 40, 163.
Shu-yü and Kâo Wăn-jze, 27, 199. Siau-pen-k'i-king, a life of Buddha, 19, xxiii.
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #544

SIBI-SIN(S)
527
Sibi, or Sivi, King, gave away his Sikhandin, n. of hero, 8, 39.
sh or his eyes in charity, 19, Sikhin, n. of a Brahma angel, 21, 159 ; 35, 179-85, 36, 378; 49 (i), 5 n., 169. See Brahma Sikhin. 151.
Sikkhâ, see Self-culture. Sibinta, worshipped at the Tarpana, Sîkshâ, the pronunciation of the 30, 244.
Veda, chapter on, 15, 45-53. See Siddhânta, i.e. Gaina canon, see also Sciences. Gaina Sûtras.
Siksha-vallî, in the TaittirîyakaSiddhartha, name given to Buddha, upanishad, 15, xxvii sq. 19, 23.
Sila, converted by Buddha, 19, 243. Siddhartha, father of Mahâvîra, Sîla, Pali t.t., right conduct, 11, 159, 22, x sq.; Trisalâ, wife of the 188 n., 189–200. See also Morality. Kshatriya S., of the Kâsyapa gotra, Sîlâgarbha, a Kaitya so called, 49 of the clan of the Grâtris, 22, (i), 167 sq. 191, 226, 228, 239-56; his other Silaka Sâlâvatya, n.p., 1, 15-17. names Sreyâmsa and Gasamsa, 22, Silence, see Mauna, and Speech. 193.
Silpa Kasyapa, n, of a teacher, 15, Siddhartha Vana, n. of a park, 22, 226. 283.
Silver, originated from Agni's tears, Siddhas, Kapila, chief among the, 8, 12, 322 n.; "white gold,' i.e. s., 89,89 n.; praise Krishna, 8, 94, 96; representing the moon, 44, 196; are invisible, possess extraordinary gold and s. plates at sacrificial powers, 8, 232, 235 n.; 35, 181, rites, 41, 251, 462; as the priests' 181n.; Kâsyapa instructed by a S., fee, 44, 357. See also Metals, and 8, 232-6; see with a divine eye Money. the soul, departing from the body Sîmantonnayana, see Child (b). and coming to the birth, 8, 239; Simha, of the Kâsyapa gotra, a final emancipation understood by Sthavira, 22, 294. the S., 8, 314; Mahâvîra became a Simha, a Bodhisattva Mahâsattva, S., 22, 264; satiated at the Tar- 21, 4; n. of a Tathagata, 49 (ii), 7, pana, 29, 219; pious monks will 66 sq., 100. after death become eternal S., 45, Simhadhvaga, n. of a Tathậg ta, 8, 18, 167 sq. ; through the law of 21, 178. chastity, the S. have reached per- Simhaghosha, n, of a Tathagata, fection, 45, 77 ; thirty-one qualities 21, 178. of S., 45, 183; who the S. or per- Simhagiri Gâtismara, n. of a Sthafected souls are, where and how vira, 22, 288, 293. they live, 45, 211-13; souls of S., Simhakandrâ with five hundred 48, 198, beings born as S. on ac- nuns, 21, 360. count of religious merit, 48, 238. Simhamati, n. of a Tathậgata, 49 See also Holy persons, and Super- (ii), 7. human beings.
Simhasâgarakûtavinanditarâga, Siggîn, register of the wicked in n. of a Tathâgata, 49 (ii), 6. hell, 9, 324, 324 1.
Similes, see Parables. Sigill, Es-S. rolls up the books of Simplicity: to keep people in a human fates, 9, 55, 55 n.
state of s. and ignorance, the ideal Sîha, general-in-chief of the Likkha- of Taoism, 39, 78 sq. vis, a follower of the Nigantha sect, Sîmûrgh, see Saêna. is converted by Buddha, 17, 108-17; Sin(s). 45, xvi.
(a) Definition, origin, consequences of s. Sikand-gûmânîk Vigâr or doubt
• (6) Classification of s. dispelling explanation,' by Mardân- (c) Atonement, Repentance, Renunciation
of s. farukh, object of the work, 24, xxv-xxviii; its age, 24, xxví sq.; (a) DEFINITION, ORIGIN, CONSEMSS. and versions of it, 24, xxviii- QUENCES OF S. xxxvi; translated, 24, 117-251.
The religious notion of s, in the
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #545

528
SIN(S)
Rig-veda, 1, xxii; he who learns (6) CLASSIFICATION OF S. that a man has committed a s. Five deadly s., 1, 83 sq. ; 2, 277 should not be the first to make it sq.; 14, 4 sq. ; 35, 41; 49 (ii), 73, known, but he shall not invite him 192, 197, 197 n.; Abhisasta, one to dinners given at religious cere- who has committed the five great monies, 2, 75; food of sinners not S., and loses his caste, 2, 74, 79, to be eaten, 2, 190, 267; 14, 69- 79 n., 91 sq., 190, 190 n., 267, 71 ; 25, 161-4; created by Angra- 267 n., 275; 14, 69, 119, 122, 182; Mainyu, 4, 5-9; s. and merit com- 25, 64, 162 ; see also Caste (e) ; lists pared as to their results in future of s. according to their greatness, life, 4, 270 sq., 281, 281 n.; evil classes of s., 2, 280-3; 4, lxxxivdemons produced by S., 5, 113 ; s. Ixxxvii; 14, 4 sq., 296, 298, 313 sq.; is what is against the will of Allhar- 17, 316; 18, 33 n., 230 sq. and n., mazd, 5, 157; new-born child not 235 sq. n., 426; 25, 441-4, 484; 35, to be shown to a sinful person, 5, 268-70; 37, 62, 62 n., 103 sq., 322; whoso commits a crime, he only 104 n., 107 sq., 154 sq., 192; 42, commits it against himself, 6, 88; 521 sq., 524, 528; 45, 366-77; S., God has only prohibited sinful which cause loss of caste, 2. 280-2; actions, 6, 140 sq.; causes of s., 8, 14, 217-19; that cannot be expiated, 56 sq. ; 22, 3-14, 51 sq.; Kâsyapa 2, 281; 25, 469; which are minor was conversant with merit and s., offences (upapataka), 2, 281; 14, 8, 232; men reborn in uncomfort- 4 sq., 219; five s. that make one a able and harassing states in conse- Peshôtanu, 4, 176 sq.; classific quence of s., 8, 233, 321 ; 10 (ii), of s., their punishments, and coun47 ; what is s. ? 8, 301 ; each soul is terbalancing of s. by good works, to bear the burden of its own s., 9, 5, lx, 239-41 and notes, 242 n., 256, 3, 253; what is s. according to 258 sq., 261-3, 265 sq., 268 sq., Buddha, 10 (ii), XV sq., 40 sq. ;
272, 282 sq., 288 sq., 289 sq. n., destiny and sinfulness, 18, 215 sq.;
291, 294 sq., 298, 300 sq. and n., he who comprehends the causes of 304-8, 307 n., 315 sq., 318 sq., s. is a sage, 22, 2 sq. ; results of s., 322, 326, 326 n., 334 sq. and n., retribution, 25, Ixviii, 155 sq. ; 37, 340 sq., 379-81; committed in the 45 sq., 68; sinful acts and qualities,
period of adversity, 5, 202-10; marks of the qualities of Activity
abominable S. to be avoided, 6, and Darkness, 25, 491; there is
135; those who have done evil in more merit than demerit, 35, 128
ignorance will be forgiven, 6, 263 ; sq. ; your s. will find you out,' 35,
he who destroys life, who speaks un295, 295 n.; misery arises through
truth, who in this world takes what is
- not given him, who goes to another sinfulness, 37, 35 sq.; abettors of s.,
man's wife; and the man who gives 37, 72; pregnancy of the fiend due
himself to drinking intoxicating liquors, to certain s., 37, 164, 207; there
he, even in this world, digs up his own would be no s. if the soul were
root, 10 (i), 61; twelve kinds of s., not embodied, 37, 200 ; committed
10 (ii), 17-19; 45, 356-64, 387 sq.; by the gods, 42, 32, 520; disease
he who has attained the bliss of the caused by one's own s. or that of
right view is incapable of commitparents, 42, 41, 59, 293 sq.; Vritra ting the six deadly S., or to conceal is s., which ever keeps him from them when committed, 10 (ii), 38 well-being and virtue, 44, 1; care sq.; the s. termed samghadi-sesâ, taken at funeral rites that the or requiring formal meetings of the deceased man's s. should be re- Order, Mânatta penance for them, stricted or not made manifest, 44, 13, 7-15; 17, 397-439; the s. 422, 425-8, 435-7; no s. in a termed aniyatâ, or undetermined, Buddha country, 49 (ii), 14, 40, 13, 16 sq.; the s. termed nisaggiyâ See also Crimes, Karman, Morality, pâkittiyâ, involving forfeiture, 13, Nirriti, and Transmigration.
18-31; the s. termed pâkittiyâ,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #546

SIN
requiring expiation, 13, 32-55; Pâkittiya offence of reopening disputes once settled, 13, 46, 51; 20, 47, 54, 61, 63 sq.; the s. termed Pâtidesaniyâ, that ought to be confessed, 13, 56 sqq.; matters connected with discipline (sekhiyâ dhammâ), 13, 59-67; Dukkata offences not embodied in the Pâtimokkha, 13, 166 sqq., 174, 175, 194, 196-9, 205, 210, 213 sq., 225, 226, 231, 246 sq., 250, &c.; 17, 15, &c.; 20, 2, &c.; five or seven classes of s., 13, 244, 244 n.; 20, 36; s. committed on the day of Uposatha, 13, 282–6; moral transgressions, transgressions against the rules of conduct, and heresy, reasons for inhibiting Pavâranâ, 13, 343 sq.; which make men impure, 14, 220; committed by torturing animals, 17, 25; which occasion the Tagganiya - kamma, 17, 335-7; for which the Pabbâganiya-kamma is enjoined, 17, 347-9, 355 sq.; which cause the disciplinary proceeding by Patisâraniya - kamma, 17, 365 sq.; (seven) heinous s., 18, 216-19; 37, 148, 164, 206; list of thirty s., 24, 71-3; atonement of unintentional s., 25, xxiv, 439; 37, 39, 148; which make persons unworthy to be guests at Srâddhas, 25, 103-9; mortal sinners cannot be witnesses, 25, 265, 265 n., 268; 33, 86-90; punishments for mortal S., 25, 383-5, 496; Pârâgika and Pâkittiya offences, 35, xli; contradiction as to s. committed in ignorance, 35, 129, 224 sq.; s. committed by those who are immoderate in food, 36, 5; s. on account of which conversion cannot take place, 36, 177; difference of s. in priests, 37, 46; Tanâpûhar s., 37, 67; 47, 54 sq.; aggravated by deceit, 37, 71; of children, 37, 77; various s. due to reverence for the demons, 37, 181 sq.; s. of greediness, 37, 196; heinous s. do not obliterate other S., 37, 197; against the gods, 42, 44; mental s., 42, 163; Buddha and Mahâvîra on s. of the body and s. of the mind, 45, xvi sq.; three ways of committing s., by one's own activity, by commission, by approval,
S.E. IND,
but there are no s. committed intentionally, 45, 243; thirty-three s., 47, 134, 134 n., 164, 164 n.; five Anantarya s. (which bring immediate retribution), 49 (ii), 15. (c) ATONEMENT, REPENTANCE, RE
M m
529
NUNCIATION OF S.
S. is destroyed by knowledge, 1, 84, 293 sq.; 8, 292 n., 355, 378; 38, 355; 48, 722-4; doubts about s. being effaced by penances, 2, 274 sq.; reciting sacred syllables and prayers frees from s., 4, lxxxvi; 25, 44, 48 sq.; 42, 44, 163-6, 521-8; 44, 265 sq.; confession and renunciation of s., atonement for s., 4, lxxxvi, 33 sq., 57 sq. and n., 103 sq., 266; 5, lxi, 281, 290, 290 n., 300-8, 310, 354, 363, 371 n., 396; 18, 35, 37, 137-9, 223, 223 n., 231 sq., 236, 384 sq.; 24, 95 sq., 258 sq., 305 sq., 308 sq., 348 sq.; 37, 16, 41, 41 n., 45-7, 52, 63, 68, 103 sq., 115 sq., 146, 167; repentance of s. delivers before God, but not before man, 4, Ixxxvi, 28; atoned for by repentance, 4, 135; 9, 89, 187 sq., 208, 291; 14, 176; 16, 163, 165 n.; 24, 308 sq., 353; 47, 170; balanced by good works, 4, 269-71; 5, 350 sq.; 9, 89; 18, 30-2; 37, 336; destroyed by penance, and austerities, 8, 288, 389; 14, 176, 313 sq.; 25, 439, 478 sq.; means of purification from s., 8, 314; 25, 477; the emancipated sage released from s., 8, 358, 372, 394; 38, 353-6; by getting rid of the qualities of passion and darkness, a man gets rid of all s., 8, 390; whose s. are extirpated from the root, he will wander rightly in the world, 10 (ii), 61; Dhamma destroys s., 10 (ii), 64; the fourfold great struggle against s., 11, 61, 63; disciplinary proceedings against Bhikkhus guilty of or suspected of certain offences, 13, 340-9, 351 sq., 354 sq.; offenders who have received punishment due to them become pure, 14, 101; 25, 309; Brahmanas who perform the sacred rites and study the Veda are not tainted by s., 14, 129-31, 248 sq.; to commit no s. is better than retribution and renunciation of s., 18, 139;
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #547

530
SIN-SIVA
renunciation of s., as a preparation for sacrifices, 18, 166; atoned for by next-of-kin marriage, 18, 424; this is the advantage of the discipline of the noble one, that he who looks upon his s. as s., and makes amends for it as is meet, he becomes able in future to restrain himself therefrom, 20, 122 sq.; rules about one Bhikkhu warning another in respect of s. committed by him, 20, 315-19; not to repent a s. committed, is a second folly, 22, 42; forgiven by priests, 24, 289, 353; proper fasting is abstaining from s., 24, 348; no intercourse with persons who have not atoned, 25, 469; penances for secret s., 25, 476, 476 n., 479-82; cast away at the purificatory bath, 26, 385; wiped out with the help of gods and sacrifices, 26, 385; 44, 38; punishment of certain s., 37, 18, 205; harm of unrenounced s., 37, 45 sq., 62; inquiry into s. of relatives, 37, 77; wiped away by the good religion, 37, 154; controllers of s., 37, 194; the best thing for mankind is purification from s., 37, 286; repenting s. is changing calamity into blessing, 40, 245 sq.; charm against the consequences of s., 42, 72, 82; all s. redeemed by the Asvamedha, 44, 328, 396; repentance, confession, and expiation of s. are necessary for perfection, 45, 158 sq., 162-4; expiation and confession of s., described as internal austerities, 45, 179; he commits a twofold s., who obstinately denies what he has done, 45, 275; who confess and expiate their s., are born as gods, 45, 384; Pratikramana, or expiation of s. by various processes, 45, 434 n.; Agni invoked to release from s. before Aditi, 46, 354; expiated by meditating on Sukhâvatî, 49 (ii), 172, 175, 177, 179, 185; expiated by recitation of Mahâyâna-sûtras, 49 (ii), 195; expiated by uttering the name of Buddha, 49 (ii), 195, 198, 200; expiatory offerings for s. committed, see Sacrifice (b). See also Confession, Good Works, and Penances. Sindhu: people of the S. favoured by the Maruts, 32, 402, 407; Maruts
sons of S., 32, 416; queen of the waters, 42, 12 sq.; the river Indus, 42, 40; 46, 38, 41, 54, 57; invoked, 46, 110, 115, 127. Sineru, there is only one, 36, 50; is immovable, 36, 120. Singing, at sacred rites, 29, 48, 181, 283, 293; 30, 41, 50, 280; 44, xxxi, 285 sq., 356, 362 sq.; Snataka allowed s., 29, 317. See also Music. Sinîvâlî, invoked for conception, 15, 221; 30, 52, 199; 42, 98, 461; offerings to S., 41, 54 n.; 43, 264, 264 n.; is speech, 41, 231; fashions, 41, 231 sq.; invoked in a cattle charm, 42, 143, 304; her hair-dress, 42, 538. See also Moon (c). Sîpâlâ, n. of a river, 42, 29. Sîra (plough), as agricultural deity, 12, 445 sq. n. Sirarddhi, disciple of Mahâgiri, 22, 290.
Sirimâ, n. of a courtesan, 36, 249. Sîrozâh, see Prayers (f), and Zend
avesta.
Sîsara, father of Kumâra, who brings disease of children, 29, 297. Sîsarama, n. of a demon harassing children, 30, 220. Sish/as (learned Brâhmanas), their tradition to be followed as authority on law, 2, 44 sq. and n., 64, 64 n.; 14, 143 sq., 147; 30, 81, 87. See also Brahmanas. Sister, see Woman (b).
Sisu Angirasa, story of, 14, 155. Sisupâla, Krishna's victory over, 45, 261, 261 n. Sîtâ, her father Ganaka, 12, xliii; for her sake, Râma killed the deinons, 19, 330; sacrifice to S. at agricultural rites, 29, 326 sq., 3336; 30, 113 sq.; wife of Indra, 29, 334; not born in the ordinary way, 38, 125.
Sitala, n. of a Tîrthakara, 22, 280. Sîtavana, grove at Râgagaha, 11, 56 sq.
Sîtâyis, see Prayers (f), and Zend
avesta.
Siu-hing-pen-k'i-king, a Chinese life of Buddha, 19, xvii-xxii. Siva, Umâ, wife of, 1, 151 n.; a sacred word, 2, 301; his name Sarva, and Avestic Saurva, 4, lii sq.; 5, 10 n.; is the ruler of creatures,
Digitized by MicrosoftR

Page #548

SIVA-SKY-FLOWERS
531
of S., 49 (ii), 8; the 19 ci), 166. See
259-62 crifice to the sove
8, 219, 347; as a name of Rudra, Siyâvakhsh, an author of the prose 12, 201 n.; 15, 252 sq.; 29, 256; Sad Dar, 24, xxxvii. the Person (purusha) is Bhagavat, Skanda, called Sanatkumara, 1, 125; is the omnipresent s., 15, 246; 38, 235; chief among generals, 8,
the happy one,' who also creates 89; feasts at festivals of S., 22, 92; the elements, 15, 259; Mahesvara worshipped at the Tarpana, 30, 244; rejoiced when beholding his six- son of Agni, 49 (i), 12. faced child, 19, 20; Gadgadasvara Skandhas, Buddhist t.t., the five preaches under the shape of S., 21, aggregates or constituent elements 401; sacrifice to S., 29, 203; of being, 10 (i), 54, 54 sg. n., 87; Vidyâdharas, attendants of S., 35, 22, xxxiii; 34, 402 sq. ; 35, 42-4, 217 n.; the disease Sûla due to the 82; 49 (ii), 147, 153. See also trident of S., 42, 506; slays Andha- Aggregates, and Khandha. ka, 42, 620; not acknowledged as Skandila, president of the council supreme god in the Gaina-sútras, of Mathurâ, 22, 294 n. 45, 102 n.; Nârâyana alone existed, Skârayat-ratha, n.p., 23, 210. not Brahmâ, nor S., 48, 240; a term Skins of animals, see Animals (e), referring to the Highest Reality and Antelope. (Brahman, Nârâyana), 48, 522, 667; Sky, first created by Allharmazd, 5, or Bhava, 49 (i), 16; has a bull 10; attacked by the evil spirit, 5, for his sign and is immovable in his 17, 25, 167 sq.; three parts of the vow, 49 (i), 104 ; Brahman, Vishnu, S., 18, 86-8, 94, 94 n., 126 sq., and S., 49 (i), 196 sq., 200; moon 127 n., 220, 220 n.; 24, 17 n.; of S., 49 (ii), 8; the palace of Mahes- nature and material of the s., 18, vara Deva or S., 49 (ii), 166. See 259-62; 24, 36, 36 n.; invocation also Isâna, Mahesvara, and Pasupati. and sacrifice to the sovereign S., Siva, mother of Arishtanemi, 22, 23, 10, 18, 34, 136, 334, 352; 276; 45, 112.
Fravashi of the s. worshipped, 23, Sivabhûti, of the Kautsa gotra, a 200;-union of S. with the sun, 41, Sthavira, 22, 294.
149, 188 sq.; the s. or the udder of Sîvaka, n, of a Yakkha, 20, 181 sq. the s, is the waters, 41, 216, 284; Sîvaka: Buddha addresses Moliya 44, 492; fashioned by the Adityas, S., 35, 195.
41, 234; is Pragâpati's head, 41, Sivasamkalpa, an Upanishad, in the 313, 317; sheds seed in the form of Vâgasaneyi-Samhitâ, 1, Ixvi.
rain produced by smoke (steam), Siveyyaka, a kind of cloth, 17, 190, 41, 383; the seat of waters, 41, 190 n., 193 sq.
416; is blissful, 43, 88; deity and Sivi, see Sibi.
brick of fire-altar, 43, 91; the Sîyah-tôrâ, see Sîyâk-tôrâ.
firmament or heavenly world, the Sîyâkmak (or Sîyâmak) and Nasâk, third luminous back of the s., 43, one of the first seven pairs of men, 93, 100, 122, 198, 250, 304; is the 5, 58 sq.; son of Mâshya, 5, 130; left wing of fire-altar and universe, 47, 35, 127, 127 n., 140; Fravâk, 43, 179; is the higher abode, 43, son of S., 5, 132; primaeval ruler, 202 sq. ; the stars are its hair, 47, 121.
Aditya the man, 43, 208; steadied Sîyâk-tôrâ, ancestor of Fredûn, 5, by clouds and stars, 44, 126; relates 132; 47, 34.
to Indra, 44, 241; was the first conSîyâmak, see Siyâkmak.
ception, 44, 315, 389; was afraid of Sîyâvakhsh, Av. Kavi Syâvarshân, being injured by the heat of the Prason of Kâi-Us (Kâî-Kâûs), king of vargya, 44, 467; is yellow, 44, 467; Iran, 5, 136, 136 n., 224, 226; 18, a place of abode for all the gods, 44, 90, 90 n.; 23, 222, 222 n., 303 ; 24, 505; laughing of the s., the lightning, 64,64 n.; 47, 14; formed Kangdez, 46, 203, 205. See also Heaven. 18, 257, 257 n.; father of Husravah Sky-flowers, example of an ima(Khûsrôî), 23, 114 sq., 278, 304; 37, ginary thing, not objects of con28; of beautiful body, 23, 326. sciousness, 48, 50, 55, 77, 532.
M m 2 Digitized by Microsoft ®
th, 17, 190, gain produced seed in the forma.

Page #549

532
SLANDER-SLEEP
Slander, Brahmanas speaking ill of 210 n.; mentioned among other others dwell in hell, 8, 182 sq.; the property, 36, 254 ; ill-treatment of Bhikkhu abstains from s., 11, 190; S., 37, 41; litigation with s., 37, 58; sin of s., 13, 9 sq., 32 ; 24, 9, 305 selling of men, 37, 63; seizure of sq., 356 sq.; 37, 45.
human beings to work off a debt, Slaughter, stories illustrating the 37, 142; evils of slavery, 47, 89, sinfulness of, 8, 288-96; necessary 89 n. See also Woman (a). for the sustentation of life, 8, 291; Sleep, true nature of soul in state refraining from s. is the duty among of, 1, 98 sq.; 15, 163-73, 279 sq.; all duties, 8, 291; is of the quality 34, 59 sq.; 48,205 sq., 379, 383 sq., of passion, 8, 324. See also Ahimsâ 606, 755, 757, 765 sq.; in deep s. Slaves must not be stinted, 2, 122 the selt is absorbed in the highest sq.; division of s. among co-heirs, Self, in the Brahman, 1, 98 n., 140; 2, 304; 25, 357; 33, 382 ; slavery in 15, 167-71, 280; 48, 318, 352, 606; Islâm, 6, lxxy sq.; mutilated by in deep s. the soul enters into the branding, &c., 6, 89, 89 n. ; those arteries of the heart and obtains whom their right hands possess, 6, the light of the sun, abides within 257 sq.; law with regard to s., 7, 37, Brahman in the heart, 1, 133, 306; 43; 33, 131 sq.; female s. are in- 15, 103-5; 34, Ixi, 180, 273, 350; divisible property, 7, 74 ; 25, 379, 38, 54 sq., 141-7, 176, 210; 48, 379 sq. n.; period of impurity for 604 sq. ; in dreamless s., speech, wives and s., 7, 89; stealing s., men eye, ear, and mind are all absorbed and women, 7, 172; 25, 464; 33, in the one prâna, breath, 1, 295, 228; female s. not to be compelled 307; 8, 112 n., 268 n.; 38, 136 ; 43, to prostitution, 9, 77, 77 n.; to be 332; 48, 577 ; rules about sleeping, allowed to purchase their freedom, 2, 17 sq., 97 sq., 129, 225, 290 ; 7, 9,77 ; s. and children to ask per- 223 sq. ; 8, 236, 360 n.; 11, 191, mission before entering a private 193; 14, 4, 102 sq., 118, 237 ; 17, apartment, 9, 81; as s. to the 226; 19, 298 sq.; 25, 70; 26, 3 sq., Meccans, so are the idols to God, 44, 46; God takes men to Himself 9, 127, 127 n.; Mohammed allowed during s., 6, 122; Prâna and Apâna to marry s. girls, 9, 146, 301; do not forsake a person in S., 8, a Bhikkhu must not get s., 11, 191; 258, 259 n.; senses show the mind cannot be witnesses, 24, 78; 33, objects in s. (dreams), 8, 269; S., 86; quarrels with s. to be avoided, sloth, and delusion, 8, 301, 320; 25, 157 sq.; may, exceptionally, be state of s., an intermediate state witnesses, 25, 267; may be beaten, between this world and the other, 25, 306; conversing with female s. 15, 164 sq., 165 n.; prayers recited of others, 25, 317; seven, or fifteen when going to s. and rising, 23, kinds of s., 25, 326, 326 n.; 33, xiii, 312 sq.; the Mazda-made S. wor135-9; have no property, 25, 326 shipped, 31, 346, 346 n.; the soul sq.; offspring of s. belongs to the awakening from s. is the same that owner of the s.-girl, 25, 336; son went to s., 34, lxi; 38, 147-9; 48, begotten on female s. inherits, 25, 605 sq.; what Scripture says about 364 ; sin of selling oneself, 25, 442, absence of all specific cognition, 442 n.; transactions of s. invalid, refers either to deep s. or final 33, 50, 145; ordeal by sacred liba- release, 34, lxxxv; 38, 145, 414 sq.; tion not applicable for s., 33, 117; activity of sense-organs interrupted ceremony at the emancipation of s., during s., 34, 85, 86, 163, 168; 43, 33, 138 sq. ; illegal use of a female 372 ; vital air remains awake in s. belonging to another, 33, 264 sq., deep s., 34, 162-8; bliss or serenity 344 ; possession of s., 33, 311 sq.; attaches to deep S., 34, 163, 164, given as gifts, 36, 121, 124, 131; 47, 168, 182 ; a kind of dissolution and 55, 55 n.; the children of Vessan- origination takes place in the sleeptara could not become s., 36, 126- ing and the waking states, 34, 212; 30; servants and s., 36, 209 sq., the highest Self different from the
a Bhikiny s girls,ag med allowed 44, 46; 'God 19; 25, 70; 28; 17,
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #550

SLEEP-SNAKES
533
individual soul in the state of deep 34, 132 sq., 291; 48, 408; in order S., 34, 233-6; the undeveloped to be authoritative, S. depends on principle is a universal s, in which Scripture (Sruti), 34, 145 sq., 203, are lying the transmigrating souls 291 n., 293 sq., 297 n., 440; 38, destitute for the time of the con- 211-14; 48, 119, 408-12, 460; if sciousness of their individual charac- the doctrine of Brahman being the ter, 34, 243; doctrine about the cause of the world be accepted, is soul conveyed by the waking of the there any room for S.? 34, 290-9; sleeping man, 34, 269, 273 sq.; the men who are unable to ascertain case of the reabsorption of the world the true sense of Sruti, rely on S., compared with that of deep S., 34, 34, 292; Sânkhya and Yoga are S. 312; in deep s. a man's mind has only, without scriptural authority, returned home, 36, 159 sq.; 38, 381; does not teach the doctrine monkey's s.,' a dozing state, 36, of one non-differenced substance, 161, 162 n.; the absence of intelli- 48, 86-102. See also Dharmasâstras gence in deep s. is only due to the and Scripture. absence of objects, but the soul Snakes, dreams of, forbode daughremains intelligent even in deep s., ters, 3, 350 ; legends of dragon38, 33, 34 sq., 47 sq., 336 sq.; the slaying, 4, lii ; 31, 233 sq.; creation rising from deep s. is due to the of s., 4, 4; 12, 384; 42, 154 ; killing existence of potential avidyâ, 38, s. a good act, 4, 171, 371; 5, 109 48; the soul wanders about in the sq.; disease comes from the (poison state of s., 38, 49 sq. ; the state of of) s., 4, 226, 226 n.; Az-i Dahâk, swoon is half-coincidence with deep the three-headed fiend of s. origin, S., 38, 151 sq.; in deep s. the ele- 4, 258 sq.; 5, lii, 233, 233 n.; 31, ments are merged in Brahman in 233, 233 n.; Srôbar or Azi Srvara, such a way as to continue to exist the horned s., slain by Keresâsp, 4, in a seminal condition, 38, 371; 259; 18, 217, 217 n., 370 sq., 374, sleeping-charm, 42, 105 sq., 372; 381; 23, 295, 295 n.; 24, 63, 268, S., the immortal child of the gods, 268 n.; 37, 185, 198, 199 n. ; 47, invoked to avert evil dreams, 42, 12; pollution caused by s., 5, lxi, 167; consists in the union of the 254; Aharman as a s., '5, 17, 160 persons in the right and left eye, sq.; S.-like fish, 5, 66; animals which 43, 370-2; in deep s. the idea of kill s., 5, 72; Gökîhar burns the s. 'I' is absent, but the consciousness in the melted metal, 5, 129, 129 n.: of the self persists, 48, 37 sq., 40, charms and medicines for those 52 sq., 67-9; no consciousness in bitten by s., 5, 182, 182 n. ; 17, 59; deep s., 48, 545, 550 sq., 606; cessa- 20, 75-7; 42, 27-30, 147 sq., 151-4, tion of pain and pleasure in deep s., 368 sq., 425-8, 461-3, 487 sq., 48, 737.
552-5, 605-8; he who performs the Sloth, appertains to the quality of rites of apostasy will become a s., darkness, 8, 301 ; devotee should 5, 384 sq. ; penances for killing s., be without s., 8, 361, 378, 389; 7, 160; 25, 457 sq.; the s. demons is a spiritual bondage, 11, 227, Taksha and Upataksha worshipped, 231.
7, 212; Vâsuki chief among S., Smell, ten kinds of, 8, 383 sq.
Ananta chief among Nâgas, 8, 89, Smoke, is the breath of sacrifice, 41, 89 n.; celestial s, within Krishna, 8, 240 ; is seed shed by the earth, and 93; all s. are hated in the world, 8, becomes rain, 41, 383; is the vigour 281 sq.; have natural inclination to of fire, 43, 250.
biting, 8, 282; s., gods, and sages Smriti, or traditional literature, of approach Pragâpati for instruction secondary authority only, 1, Ixvii; about the highest good, 8, 282 sq. ; means Dharmasastra, 25, XXV, 31; evil-doers reborn as S., 8, 321; is S. such as the Manu-s. opposed to the middle quality (passion) among the Sânkhya-s., 34, xlvii, 290-6; dwellers in holes, 8, 345; the highest Kâpila S. or S, of the Sankhyas, among reptiles, 8, 353; simile of s,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #551

534
SNAKES
casting off its skin, 10 (ii), 1-3 ; 22, demon-made, 31, 257; the Dragon 212; 44, 38; 45, 66; 48, 311; Vritra Daêva-made opposed by sacrifices, was a s., 12, 166; hymn of the 31, 322; s. surrounded by Garudas, queen of s. (Kadrû, or the earth), 35, 38; the poem of love to the 12, 301 sq., 301 n.; 26, 451, 451 n.; s.,' 35, 282 n.; the Bodhisattva a s. a s., in the shape of a youth, be- king, 35, 287; similes of s., 36, 348 comes a Bhikkhu, manifests his true sq. ; 45, 68, 92; sinfulness of the s. nature in sleep, and is expelled, 13, Srôbar by witchcraft, 37, 111, III 217-19; manifest their true nature 1.; birds kill the s, which are produring sexual intercourse and in duced by the demons, 37, 196; the sleep, 13, 219; the dragon a symbol boy who stole a pearl from under of the superior man' and 'the the chin of the Black Dragon when great man,' 16, 57 sq., 59 sq. n., he was asleep, 39, 161; 40, 211; 409-14, 412 n.; the s.-king Supassa Confucius has seen the dragon asks Buddha to forbid eating s. coiled up in Lâo-zze, 39, 358; the flesh, 17, 86; the s. winged around s. desires to be like the wind, 39, Dahấk, 18, 110, 110 n. ; subdued by 384 sq.; wounded s. healed by charms of snake-charmers, 19, 266, a lord of Sui brings him a large 299; 35, 38, 212, 213 n., 215 sq.; pearl, 40, 154 n. ; 'slaughtering the 36, 168 sq. ; 44, 367; four royal dragon' means learning the Tâo,' breeds of s., 20, 76; girdles made 40, 206, 206 n.; killing s. forbidden, like the head of a s., 20, 143; danger 40, 244; the coursers, swallowing of s. in houses, 20, 166, 174, 272 sq.; the dragon, 41, 27; are neither girdle of s., 20, 233; Gadgadasvara worms nor non-worms, 41, 90; assumes the shape of a great s., to those that crawl on their belly! preach the Lotus, 21, 401; Avalo- driven away, when sweeping the kitesvara protects from Nâgas and ground for the Gârhapatya, 41, 298; s. emitting flames, 21, 414 sq.; worshipped by the Sarpanama feasts at festivals of s., 22, 92; Azi formulas, 41, 369-71; know healing Dahâka, the storm-cloud 'snake,' plants, 42, 43, 580 ; ichneumon tears 23, 60 n., 75, 75 n.; against the evil the serpent, and joins him together done by s., the Fravashi of Thraê- again, 42, 103, 540; invoked against taona is worshipped. 23, 221; Adam enemies in battle, 42, 119; s. and seduced by a s., 24, 179, 210-12, other superhuman beings, 42, 125 219 sq.; manes of s.-deities, 25, sq., 162; the cloud-s. slain by 112 ; must never be despised, 25, Indra, 42, 146, 349; as guardians 150; S. deities yield enjoyment in the six regions, 42, 192 sq.; the from fear of punishment, 25, 219; pure earth starts in fright away the west belongs to the s., 26, 4; from the s., 42, 203 ; earth invoked the fore-edge of the Dikshita's against the s., 42, 204 sq.; Vyâla cloth belongs to the s., 26, 10; feud = s.? 42, 447 sq. ; Arbuda and between men and s., 26, 379; wor- Arbudi, s., 42, 633 ; 44, 367; Rudra shipped at the Tarpana, 29, 121, invoked against s., 43, 151; the s. 219;, worship of s. at the Srâvana serve the Person in the eye under and Agrahầyanî (rainy season) cere- the name of "poison,' snakemonies, 29, 127–32, 201-5, 327–31, charmers under the name of 338-41, 411-13, 416 sq.; 30, 89-92, 'snake,' 43, 373 ; people flock from 94-7, 124, 237-41, 287-9; 42, 639 all sides to see a great s., 44, 40; sq.; blood of sacrificial animal S. deities gratified at the Agnihotra, assigned to s., 29, 257; Ahi budhnya, 44, 82; a stronger has driven a great the dragon of the deep, 29, 331; 41, S. from its own place, the lake 96, 961. ; invoked at house-building (parable), 44, 92; is he who creeps rite, 29, 347; Rudra dwells among along the path, 44, 390 ; blockhead the s., 30, 181; Haoma invoked sacrificed to s. at the Purushamedha, against the Dragon, 31, 239; the 44,414; do not stir in the presence two foes who meet the Dragon of Suparna, 45, 68; do not shut
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #552

SNAKES-SOLSTICES
535 their eyes, 45, 92 ; Gandhana-s. Sneezing, explained, 24, 265 sq. suck the poison from the wound See also Omens. they have inflicted, 45, 118,118 n.; Sobhari, n. of a clan, 32, 400, 403-5; different kinds of s., huge s., 45, S. Kânva, a poet, 32, 401, 403. 394, 394 n.; Agni, the roaring s., Sobhya, prayer addressed to, 2, 46, 103, 105; s. on the Hôm tree, 297 n., 298. killed by the Fravashi of Zaratûst, Society, three classes of, viz. priests, 47, 24 ; example of the rope mis- warriors, and husbandmen, 4, 21 n., taken for a s., 48, 23 sq., 32 sq., 47, 58 sq., 65, 78, 80, 166; 5, 142, 186; 66, 73, 75, 148 sq., 180 sq., 184 sq., 18, 215; 23, 201, 201 n., 327, 329, 191, 217, 433; imagination of being 332; 31, 343; intermarriage bebitten by a s., owing to the nearness tween different classes of s., 5, 206; of the s., 48, 75; the relation of the four classes of s., priests, warriors, world to Brahman is like that of husbandmen, and artisans, 5, 357, the s. to its coils, 48, 618-21; live 357 n., 360, 365; 24, 67-9, 105 sq., on air, 49 (i), 72; the s. Kâla 118 sq. ; 31, 252, 265; 37, 308, 424 pays homage to Buddha, 49 (i), sq., 459 sq.; 47, 9, 15, 46 sq., 148 135 sq.; the s. Sesha, 49 (i), 197. sq.; disreputable professions, 7, See also Ahi, Dalâka, Nâgas, Sarpa- 186-9; 25, 387 sq. and n.; origin vidya, Superhuman beings, Uragas, of social distinctions, 16, 436; social and Vâsuki.
constitution of Zoroastrian Iran, Snaoya, n.p., 23, 203.
23, 119, 149 sq., 149 n.; ranks and Snâtaka, i.e. he who has bathed' classes of s., 23, 332 ; 31, 385 sq. ; after completing his studentship, 2, property of nobles and the people, 92 n.; honour due to the S., 2, 93; 37, 92; natural superiority, 37, 25, 75, 75 n.; duties and rules of 97 sq. See also Castes, and Proconduct for S., 2, 93-9, 218-26; 7, fessions. 179, 224-31; 14,59-63, 158-60, 239- Sodom, destruction of, 9, 96 sq., 43; 25, 130-69, 472; 29, 123-6, 230, 104, 120 sq., 246. 316-19, 409 sq., 433; 30, xxxiv sq., Sodomy, see Sexual intercourse. 85-7; how to be received as guests, Sôg-tôrà, the Aspîgân, 47, 34. 2, 120; 14, 49; 29, 87 n., 88, 92, Soittiyâ, see Sautaptika. 197, 273, 435; 30, 132, 171-5, 277 ; Sôk-tôrâ, ancestor of Fredûn, 5, way must be made for a S., even by 132, 132 n. a king, 7, 203 sq.; 14, 69; 25, Soldiers, the highest class of ser55 sq.; three kinds of S., 7, 203 n.; vants, 33, 134. 29, 310 sq.; 30, 86; qualities Solitude, is wisdom, 10 (ii), 129-31; through which one becomes a true one of the conditions by which S. (Nahậtaka), 10 (ii), 89 sq.; 45, a Bhikkhu obtains his desires, 11, 140; must be supported by house- 210-18. holders, 25, lxviii, 133 sq.; a S. Solomon, rules over the ginns, and becoming a hermit, 25, 198; gifts has power over nature, 6, lxx; 9, must be made to S., 25, 431; a great 52, 52 n., 151, 151 sq. n.; it was being indeed is a S., 29, 230; auspi- not S. who disbelieved, but the cious rite performed by S., 30, devils, 6, 14, 14 n.; an inspired 128; the sun shines through the prophet, 6, 94, 125; David and S. splendour of S., 30, 165; hairs from give judgement about a field, 9, 52, the navel of a S. used for a charm, 52 n.; taught the speech of birds, 42, 477; a S. or a Brahmakârin marches with ginns, birds, and men, initiates the Unnetri for the sattra, through the valley of the ant, and 44, 137; he who always feeds two converts the queen of Sebâ, 9, thousand S. will become a god, 45, 100-3; his death discovered by 417. See also Holy persons, Morality a worm, 9, 151, 152 n.; legends of (a), Teacher (a), and Woman (6). S., 9, 178 sq. and n.; the wind and Snâvidhaka, killed by Keresâspa, the devils subjected to him, 9, 179. 18, 370; 23, 296 sq., 297 n.
Solstices, see Sacred Times,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #553

536
SOMA
Soma.
11., 85-92; 41, 118, 342, 355 ; 44, (a) The S. plani and drink.
491; represents offspring, 26, 68; (6) S., the god, in mythology.
Gandharvas, the guardians of the (c) Worship of god $.
S., 26, 72, 150-2 ; the bought S. an (a) THE S. PLANT AND DRINK. embryo, 26, 73, 76 ; procession and
S. offered by the Devas on the entrance of King S., 26, 75-85, 442 altar Parganya, 1, 78 sq. ; Asvattha sq., 445 ; is in the mountains, 26, tree showering down S., in the 77; is said to fly away having beworld of Brahman, 1, 131, 132 n.; come a falcon, 26, 80; Vasativarî, the buying of the (king) S., 2, 68; Ekadhanâ, and Nigrâbhyâ waters 26, 49 sq., 53 sq., 56, 63-75, 152, mixed with S., 26, 102, 102 11., 147, 442 sq., 445, 474; 30, 329 sq. ; 41, 222-6, 231-3, 232 n., 235-8, 240, 9, 117 sq. and n., 181 sq., 342; 43, 242 sq., 244 n., 247, 257 n., 293 sq. ; 256; sin of selling S., 2, 257; 7, construction of S.-carts and sheds, 177, 14, 5, 12, 69, 115; 25, 105, and preparation of the pressing105 n., 109, 421; 33, 57, 57 n.; the place, &c., 26, 126-55, 128 n.; he
drinker of S.,' i. e. S, sacrificer, 2, who presses S. kills him, 26, 239 sq., 273 ; 14, 13, 137; 49 (i), 22; drink 243, 251, 340, 363 n.; 44, 2 ; being S. purifies from sin, 2, 276; 8, came sacrificial food for the gods, 84; 14, 117; the waters are the 26, 242, 245 sq., 258 sq. ; 44, 16; first to drink S., 12, 21; the S. etymology of S., 26, 246; vessels pressing, 12, 26; 42, 131, 180 sq., used at the S, pressing, 26, 259 n.; 438 sq., 440 ; 46, 42 sq., 148, 153, mountains and stones his body, 26, 317; Agni brings S. to the sacrifice, 314; the nectar of immortality, 12, 118; how Indra obtained the S. 26, 385 n.; 43, 251 sq., 255 sq. ; juice in spite of Tvashtri, 12, 164 44, xlviii sq., 223; substitutes of sq.; 44, 2 14; prepared for Indra and S.-plants, 26, 421 sq. ; 44, 451 n.; other gods, gods drink S., 12, 176, 48, 120; S. Pavamâna, the udder 80 ; 32, 127, 154, 386, 408 sq., 440; of Ashtakâ, 29, 103 ; called vahni, 44, 216 ; 46, 38 sq., 42 sq., 110, 32, 40; called dânu, liquid, rain," 128, 148, 263, 285, 291, 304, 358; 32, 115; Vishnu saved the S., and strengthening the S., 12, 178, 178 the Maruts sat down around it, 32, n. ; 26, 100-4, 100 n.; clarifying 127, 133-7; Maruts compared to King S. with a strainer, 12, 187; S. drops, 32, 279, 282 sq., 416; mixed with milk and honey, 12, 189; Maruts givers of S. (rain), 32, 400; 32, 444 sq. ; 42, 143, 351; means how much property required to seed (semen), 12, 258, 386 ; 26, 84, drink S. juice, 33, 129; flowing 100, 160, 214, 235, 260; is sacred to through Indra, the S. became a Fathers, 12, 364; 26, 50, 363, 363 tiger, 41, 81, 92 ; Sautrâmanî heals 1. ; vessels do not become impure excess in S.-drinking, 41, 129 n., through S., 14, 164, 169; its place 131 sq., 137, 137 n.; Nirriti visits at sacrifices, 14, 193 sq. and n.; him who does not offer S., 41, 321; purified by Ka, 14, 331; the divine birth (sûti) and S. pressing, 42, 99, food or supreme oblation, 15, 314; 243; the house a receptacle for S., 25, 123; 26, 84, 218 sq. ; 41, 258; 42, 194 sq.; Rudra, lord of the 43, xxi; 44, 54, 217, 222, 242; S. S. plant, 43, 154, 162; King S. and Hôm, 18, 164 n.; persons who offered in the fire, then drunk, 43, are allowed to drink S.-juice (per- 251 sq., 256 sq.; Agni supported form S. sacrifices), 25, 432 sq., 432 by offering S., 43, 274 ; for a year n.; the spirituous liquor, and the S. should be pressed, 43, 320 ; plant, 26, xii sq., xxiv-xxvii; iden- streams of S. flow at a sacrificial tified with Indra's thunderbolt or session, 44, 94, 95; by the buying its barb, 26, xvii sq., 108, 108 m.; of S. plants they sacrifice to S. what is moist in the S. is of S.'s and become S., 44, 140; is cattle, nature, 26, 49; hospitable recep- 44, 217; the Surâ-liquor mixed tion given to King S., 26, 51, 54 with S. and made a form of
42,
che house. S. pres..., 41,
42; S.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #554

SOMA
537
S., 44, 223 sq., 226 sq.; S.-juice 188, 193; rises from the Sraddha is the seed of the vigorous steed, libation of the Devas, 15, 207; 48, 44, 390 sq.; is the sacrifice, and the 588; S. and the vital breaths, offPravargya is its head, 44, 461, 502; shoots of Brahman, 15, 335; kingwhen S. overflows, all the gods and dom of S, gained by Uktha, 15, all beings avail themselves thereof, 337; daughters of Daksha married 44, 510; Agni protects those who to S., 25, 352, 352 n.; myth of S., offer S., 46, 24; kept over night, S. in Satapatba-brâhmana, 26, xi46, 43 sq.; may the chariot of him xxii, 469, 572 ; his divine personality who presses S. be to the front, 46, vague, 26, xii, xv sq.; his inter109; washing of the S., 46, 150; course with the waters and plants, mixed with water, i.e. the waters of and his own regeneration, 26, xiii, the cloud, 46, 264 ; with threefold xjii n., 438; the sun connected admixture, 46, 420, 422, See also with S., 26, xiji-xvi; marriage of Sacrifice (i, j).
S. and Sûryâ, 26, xiv ; 42, 503; as (6) S., THE GOD, IN MYTHOLOGY. the bright ether, 26, xv; is Indra's
At the head of the Maruts, 1, friend, 26, xvi-xx ; 41, 134; 44, 42 sq.; King S. is the moon, the 226; 46, 96; his descent in showers food of the gods, 1, 80, 287, 303; of rain, 26, xvi, xix-xxiji; slayer of 8, 219 sq. ; 12, 176, 176 n., 181, Vritra, and 'cow-giver,' 26, xvii; 362, 380; 15, 207; 26, xiii-xvi; 30, relation between S. and Agni, 26, 179, 194; 41, xxvii, 229, 355, 355 xviï sq.; 42, 135; and the lightning, n.; 42, 62, 103, 161; 43, xxi; 44, 26, xix-xxiii; tuck of the garment 6, 9 sq., 34, 135, 135 n. ; 48, 588; sacred to S., 26, 29; to him bepresiding deity of water (tongue, longs the Southern region, 26, 50; taste), 8, 337, 340; lord of Naksha- is a god, is Lord of beings, is in tras, 8, 346 n.; is the lord of herbs heaven, 26, 70, 79 sq., 160 sq., 239, and trees, 8, 346, 346 n. ; 29, 280, 243, 250, 314; the king, lord of 294; 41, 340 ; 42, 14, 44, 55, 162, kings, 26, 79 sq. and n. ; 29, 293 ; 189; 43, 76; 44, 135, 135 n.; is 44, 63, 461, 461 n.; is the nobility, the king of Brâhmanas, 8, 347 ; 14, 26, 87, 227 sq. ; 41, 102; with the 8; 30, 208; 41, 72, 95; 43, 249; Rudras, 26, 93; various identificaIndra, S., and Agni, 12, xix; 26, tions of S., 26, 100; Agni the day, 22; 42, 117, 122, 222; 44, 441; 46, S. the night, 26, 108; afraid of 213; Gâyatrî as a falcon carries off the Rakshas, 26, 157; = sacrifice = the S. from heaven, 12, xxiv, 183 Vishnu, 26, 160; 44, 205; was sq., 183 n.; 233, 452; 26, xiv, xix- Vritra, 26, 239, 265-9, 271, 314, . xxiii, xx sq. n., 52-4, 58, 71 1., 78, 371; his light in the heavens, on 88, 149-52, 241, 329, 422 ; 42, 331 earth, and in the air, 26, 242; born sq., 580 sq., 43, xxi, 46 n.; 44, from the Rik, 26, 247; had op122 ; Indra made the moon out of pressed Brihaspati and had to be S., 12, 167; represents all the gods, purified, 26, 258 sq.; Varuna struck 12, 168; what is moist relates to King S, in the eye, 26, 281; beS., dry to Agni, 12, 169, 175; the gotten by Brihaspati, 26, 366; the moon, the night, and the waning child of the waters, 26, 384; is half moon relate to S., 12, 169; rich in wives, 29, 27; Savitri shaved black related to S., white to Agni, the beard of King S., 29, 185, 302 ; 12, 175; established the fire and 30, 217 ; deity of sesamum, 29, 251; became glorious, 12, 313; with the the bride belongs first to S., 29, aid of S, the gods slew Vritra, 12, 278 sq. ; 30, 44, 190; 33, 171 n.; 418; women belong to S., 14, 133; 42, 254, 323; Brihaspati has given gave women cleanliness, 14, 233; the (Brahmakârin's) garment to the person in the moon worshipped King S., 30, 147; where S. dwells, as the king, clad in white raiment, 30, 218; the Fathers, friends of S. 15, 101, 103 ; is the deity in the 30, 225, 229, 231; 42, 89 sq.; the Northern quarter, 15, 147; 42, Rishi of a Kânda, 30, 242; as a red
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #555

538
SOMA-SOMA-WORLD
horse, 32, 18, 24; Vrishan, strong or fertilizing, an epithet of S., 32, 142, 146-8, 150; the king appears as S., 33, 217 sq.; is truth, prosperity, light, 41, 8, 29; the S.-eyed gods above, 41, 49; S. and Rudra freed the sun from darkness, caused by Svarbhânu, 41, 65 sq.; is everything, 41, 131 sq.; 44, 509; identified with Agni, 41, 224 n.; is breath, 41, 354; the imperishable, red drop, 41, 405; Kushtha, the friend of S., 42, 5 sq.; rendered poison powerless, 42, 25; the lord in the watches of the night, 42, 30; the brother of curative plants, 42, 32; with his rays (or shoots), grants life, 42, 53, 570; pearl born from S., 42, 62; one of the divine purohitas, 42, 79; fastened the amulet on unto perfect hearing and seeing, 42, 85; makes maidens lovely, 42, 94; King S. and the mountains, 42, 112, 329; the waters support Agni and S., 42, 146 sq.; charm born of S., 42, 148; removes the poison of snakes, 42, 154; is the Brâhmana's heir, 42, 170, 431 sq.; rules in the west, 42, 186; as a teacher, 42, 216; Pragâpati (year-Agni) is King S., the moon, 43, xxi, 349-52, 354; 44, 205; repeller of shafts, 43, 102; Vaisvânara as S.'s splendour, 43, 396; created out of Pragâpati, 44, 15; S. the leader of the S., 44, 107; Brahman (m.) with S. for his leader, 44, 318; the people of King S. Vaishnava are the Apsaras, 44, 366; Agni, a performer of worship like S., 46, 54; the red young child of Heaven, 46, 360, 362; Rohinî, wife of S., 49 (1), 44. See also Agni (b), Indra (e), Indu, and Moon (c). (c) WORSHIP OF GOD S.
Offerings to S., 2, 299; 12, 150, 256 n., 258, 386, 401 sq., 411, 413 sq., 418; 14, 308; 15, 211; 25, 90 sq.; 26, 49, 157, 363 sq.; 29, 27, 32, 339; 30, 34, 123, 143, 158, 260; 41, 82, 85, 113 sq., 116 n., 118, 120-2, 125; 44, 62-6, 74 n., 75; Vedic worship of S., Avestic worship of Haoma, 4, lii; 26, xi sq., xvi, xxiv; 31, 230 sq.; offerings to the Fathers, accompanied by S., and to S. Pitrimat, i. e. S.
accompanied by the Fathers, 7, 84; 12, 364, 421, 421 n., 427-9; 14, 268; 29, 421; 30, 106, 226; Brâhmans pray to S., 11, 180; Agni, Indra, and S. at sacrifices, 12, xix; offerings to Agni and S., 12, 159-75; 25, 90; 26, 386; 29, 174, 390; 30, 254; 44, 16, 36 sq., 54; see also Agni (b); worshipped in worshipping Agni Indumat, 12, 319 sq.; oblation to S. before a Srâddha, 25, 114; prayers to S., 26, 45; 29, 280, 314; 30, 151, 166, 178; 32, 419, 434 sq.; 41, 28, 38, 94, 354; 42, 1, 44, 75, 123, 133, 149, 183, 443; 44, 65; animal victim for S., 26, 218 sq.; 44, xxv, 280, 300; King S. asked to descend to the people, 26, 228; invoked for the protection of a child, 29, 54, 294; 30, 215; offerings to S. Vanaspati and those belonging to S., 29, 84 sq., 85 n., 161; 41, 70 sq., 102; worshipped at the Tarpana, 29, 121; 30, 243; song in praise of S., 29, 181; barley grains bought from, or for King S., 30, 53, 269; offerings to Agni and S., Indra and S., and to S., 41, 54 m., 56 sq.; offerings to S. and Rudra, 41, 65 sq.; 43, 153 sq.; invoked in a charm to obtain a husband, 42, 94; invoked for royal power, 44, 63; he offers S. to S., 44, 107 sq.; expiatory oblation to S. at the Soma-sacrifice, 44, 208. See also Indra (b). Somabhûta, a Kula of the Uddeha Gana, 22, 290. Somadatta, his son, a Kaurava, 8, 38. Somadatta, disciple of Bhadrabâhu, 22, 289.
Somadeva, quotes Manu, 25, cxi. Somâhuti Bhârgava, author of Vedic hymns, 46, 203, 207, 210,
211.
Somaka, Sahadeva's son, 46, 360 sq. Soma-sacrificer, see Holy persons. Somasads, sons of Virâg, the manes of the Sâdhyas, 25, 111. Somasushma Sâtyayagi, his meeting with King Ganaka, 12, xliii; 44, 112 sq.; quoted as a teacher, 44, 354, 395.
Somasushmâyana, worshipped at the Tarpana, 30, 244. Soma-world, as the reward of meditation on Om, 15, 282.
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #556

SOMAYÂGIN-SORCERERS
539
Somayagin, third name to be given only the eldest s. is independent, to children, 30, 215.
33, 50; a s. is better than a hunSon of Heaven, see Rulers.
dred offerings, truth is better than Son(s), a meditation which secures a hundred s., 33, 93; oaths by the the life of, 1, 49 sq., 49 n.; substitutes heads of s., 33, 315; duties of s. for legitimate s., 2, xix-xxi, 132 n., towards deceased father, 33, 376 sq.; 271, 307 sq. and n.; 7, 61-5; 14, if one brother has a s., all are de84-8,90 sq., 226-9; 25, cix, 359-65, clared to have male offspring, 33, 367 n., 403 n.; 33, 192-5, 200 sq., 385; if one wife has s. all are de369, 375 sq.; whether s. of an clared to have male offspring through Abhisasta may mix with Aryas, 2, that s., 33, 385; father may deposit 91 sq.; belong to the begetter, 2, his s. as a pledge, 36, 122; birth 131 sq.; number of ancestors saved and care of a s., 37, 100, 110, 122; by s. springing from the different irreverent s. disinherited, 37, 147; marriage rites, 2, 200; rights of s. prayer of the king, at the conof an appointed daughter (putrika), secration, for his s., 41, 97, 97 n.; 2, 305; 25, cix, 77, 352-5 and n.; kind as a father to his s., 43, 25, legal position of s., 7, 35, 45, 63-5, 206; are more selfish to the father, 67 sq., 70-3; 25, 605 sq. ; adopted, than the father to the s., 43, 59 sq.; 7, 63; 25, 355, 359, 362 ; see also in early life s. subsist on father, the Adoption; bought, 7, 63; 25, 359, reverse in later life, 44, 157 ; lov363; duty of begetting s., 7, 65, ingly touch their father when he 260; 25, 34, 354 sq.; 33, 37 comes home from abroad, 44, 204 ; the father obtains immortality, if he father and s. part in times of peace, sees the face of a living s., 7, 65; 14, 44, 308, 308 n.; there will be no 84 ; 25, 346, 354 ; impurity on the better world for men without S., death of s. other than a s. of the 45, 62; as a tree without branches, body, 7, 91; sin of abandoning a s., a bird without wings, &c., so is a 7, 135; 25, 321, 442; illegitimate man without his s., 45, 66. See also s. defile a company, 7, 252 ; giving Child, Family, Father, Inheritance, away of s., s. an invalid gist, 8, 169; Parents, and Woman (6). 33, 128, 342 ; great love for s., 13, Sona Kolivisa, a delicate Setthi's 210; daughter's S. sanctifies the son, who becomes an Arhat, 17, 1-14. Sraddha, 14, 54 ; s. born without Sona Kutikanna, pupil of Mahâ mothers, as Agastya and Vasishtha, Kakkâyana, 17, 32-40. 14, 180, 180 n.; of wives of different Sona Sâtrâsâha, Pâñkala king, percastes, 14, 225 sq. ; 25, 357-9, 364; formed horse-sacrifice, 44, 400. 33, 371 sq., 374, 376; world of men Sonavâsî, another n. of Sambhûta can be gained by a s. only, 15, 95 Sânavâsî, 20, 394 n. sq.; are bliss, 15, 157; 43, 161; Songs, see Gâthâs, Singing, and War. two kinds of s. born by wives of Sonuttara, father of Nagasena, 35, other men, 25, 108; king to de- xxv, 14, 17. liberate on keeping his s. from Sonuttara, a Nesâda, Devadatta harm, 25, 240; father must not born as, 35, 286. pay the debt of his s., but s. must Sophists, their theory of everything pay that of his father, 25, 282 sq.; being jaundiced, denounced, 24, 33, 41 sq., 45, 263, 327-9; s. has 149 sq., 149 n. no property, 25, 326, 374; Kshetraga Sorcerers in Egypt, 6, 201 sq.; proS., and their rights, 25, 333-7, 349fession of s. condemned, 15, 341; sq. and n., 356, 359-61, 360 sq. n., 31, 318; 33, 360 sq.; spells against 365 n., 366 n., 367 n., 369, 369 n., S., 21, 372, 374; 31, 313; 42, xxii, 373 n.; s. (put-tra) delivers his 38, 59, 61, 64 sq., 82, 159, 237 sq. ; father from the hell Put, 25, 354 ; accompany the king at the mournrespect to be shown to s., 28, 266; ing rites for a minister, 27, 172 rite to be performed by one who 172 n.; employed to brush the bier, wishes a son to be born, 29, 253; 27, 187, 187 n.; Daêras and s. ab
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #557

540
SORCERERS-SOUL
jured, 31, 249; exorcists charm that ii is joined (only , 15, 257; chardevils, 35, 38; magicians and s. acteristics of anima and animus enumerated in a list of superhuman known from the Yi King, 16, 354, beings, Yakkhas, &c., 36, 101; will 355 sq. n.; creation of the s., 18, 17; be born in hell, 45, 366 sq., 430; S. and life, 18, 59, 59 n.; the cause Agni burns down s., invoked against of birth and death, 19, 106 sq., diss., 46, 6, 32 sq., 96, 103, 331. See also cussions and theories of philosophers Magician, Witchcraft, and Zandas. on the s., 19, 134-6, 135 n., 142; Sorcery, see Witchcraft.
34, liii, 248, 276 sq.; 36, xxi-xxv; Sôshậns, Sôshyans, see Saoshyant. 38, 3, 28-73 ; 45, 83, 83 n.; 49 Sôshâns or Sôshyans, n. of a Zoro- (i), 99 sq., 125-32, 176; see also astrian teacher, 5, 243 sq., 243 n., Psychology; tenets of Gainism 259, 261 n., 265 sq., 274 sq., 279, with regard to s., 22, xxxii, 1-3, 295 ; 18, 299-302, 299 n., 32, 316, 3 n.; 34, 428, 428 n.; 45, xix, 84 333, 336 n., 361.
sq., 84 n.; Gaina belief in numSoshyantîhoma, t.t., see Child (6). berless ss., 22, 3 n.; 45, xxxiii, Sotâpatti, Buddhist t.t., the first step xxxvi sq.; ss. in the six classes in holiness, 10 (i), 48 n.
of living beings, 22, 3-14, 80 sq., Sottiya, see Srotriya.
103-10, 202; 45, 42 sq., 146; Soul.
water (rain-drops) possessed of s.
according to the Gainas, 22, 301n.; (a) Views of different sects and schools about the nature, size, &c., of the s.
36, 85-91; 45, xix; five faculties of (6) S. and body.
the s., 23, 197 sq., 198 n., 228, 230; (c) Mythological aspect of s., its fate after death, worship of ss.
meditation of ascetics on the s., 25, (n) Effects of good and evil works on the s.; 169, 207, 491; the s, is the witness of the released s.
the s., the supreme witness of men, (a) VIEWS OF DIFFERENT SECTS
25, 269; heart is the s., 26, 2017 AND SCHOOLS ABOUT THE NATURE, can go everywhere, 27, 193; conSIZE, ETC., OF THE S.
sciousness, S., and Fravashi, 31, The living (giva) s. returns, in
294 ; Bhâgavata theory of Sankardeep sleep, to Brahman or the shana, the individual s., 34, xxiii, Highest Self, 1,98 n. ; 34, xxvi, Ixi, 440; 48, 524-6; individual or per60, 273; 38, 54, 141-9, 176, 210;
sonal s. or gîva, 34, xxv sq.; bound 48, 205 sq., 317 sq., 379, 383 sq.,
up by mâyâ, 34, xxvi; 48, 126; is 604 sq.: is imperishable, immortal, intelligent, pure intelligence, 34, 4, 373; 8, 244; 12, 310 sq. ; 34, 37,
xxvi, ly sq., xcvii, 53, 103, 133 sq. ; 133, 438 ; 38, 28 sq.; 48, 310, fires 38, 33-5, 39-43, 45-8, 367 sq., 48, like three breathing ss., 5, 62-4;
425, 438, 491; is an agent, 34, xxvi,
425, 430, 491; God made you spring from one s.,
Ivii, xcvii, 104, 160; 38, 49-58; 48, 6, 127; 9, 182; theory of s. rejected 553-6; is the enjoyer and sufferer, by Buddhism, 8, 26 n.; 11, 142,
34, xxvi, 104, 133, 160, 376 n., 162,214 n., 294, 299 sq.; 19, 140 sq.,
378-80; 48, 365, 553; is connected 199 sq., 261 sq., 264, 264 n., 294;
with limiting adjuncts (upâdhi), 34, 403, 406; 35, 40-5, 67, 86-9,
founded on name and form as preII, 268 n. ; 36, xxi, 137; 49 (i),
sented by Nescience, hence becomes 177 ; presides over the senses and
limited in knowledge and power, the mind, rules the organs of action,
of action. 34, xxvi, 139 sq., 171, 241, 244, 8, 112, 112 n.; 34, 102, 133; its 277-9; 38, 42-5, 140, 367, 402; 48, three seats (this world, the next 436 sq., 690; see also Upâdhi; in world, and the womb), 8, 239 sq.,
the pralaya state the ss., free from 239 n.: that living s. is to be known upâdhis, die in deep slumber, as part of the hundredth part of the and are not joined to material point of a hair, divided a hundred bodies, 34, xxvi, xxix; according times, and yet it is to be infinite. It is to Râmânuga, 34, xxx sq., liii sq., not woman, it is not man, nor is it xcvii; meant by the serene being, neuter, whatever body it takes, with 34, xxxvi, 188, 191; is permanent,
35, 40-5:37: 49 há
n. xxvi, 13
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #558

SOUL
541
eternal, not produced from Brah- tial to the s., 34, 388 n., 38, 33; man at the time of creation, 34, conjunction cannot take place beliji; 38, 29-33 ; 48, 140, 392, 478 tween atoms, S., and internal organ, sq., 540-4; is gña, the Knower, 34, 34, 398, 398 n.; Pasupati taught liv, 159; 38, 33-5; 48, 544-53; the five categories to the end of is of atomic (anu) size, like the point breaking the bonds of the animal, of an awl or a goad, 34, liv, xcvii, i. e. the s., 34, 435; there is no s. in 113, 175; 38, 35-45, 397; 48, 326, the breath, 35, 48 sq.; the s. alone 546-8, 551, 690, 764; is all-per- sees the events of spiritual existence, vading, not anu, 34, liv sqq.; 38, 37, 200; is not divided, but only 35-49, 402; its intermediate state, appears divided, 38, 30, 32; s. and i, e, the state of dreams, 34, 1x ; 38, intelligence represented as separate, 133-41; 48, 601-4; its state of viz. as the agent and the instrument swoon, 34, Ixi; 38, 149-52; 48, of action, 38, 42; tied by the senses 606 sq.; manifests itself through its (grahas), 38, 83; chief vital air is own self, in its own nature, 34, subordinate to s., 38, 88; vital airs Ixxxiji; 38, 405-7; the s. of the are connected with the s. which is pious effects its desires by mere the Lord of the aggregate of instrudetermination, 34, Ixxxiv sq.; 38, ments of action, 38, 92 sq.; com410 sq.; the subject of the Upa- pared to a caterpillar, 38, 103; is nishads, 34, 36 sq.; cannot be self-luminous, 38, 141; essentially denied, 34, 37; 48, 556; is eternally non-connected with the worlds that unchanging, pure, and free, 34, 37; appear in the waking and in the 48, 425, 491; is the Self, 34, 37, dreaming state, 38, 146; breath is 54, 103, 361; characteristic marks merged in it, 38, 367 sq.; according of s. and chief vital air, 34, 102-6; to Yoga-system, 38, 414; 48, 413; Sattva and Kshetragña, or internal vital airs created seven persons organ and individual s., 34, 122 sq.; (purusha) or ss., 41, 144, 144 n.; is 38,83; is non-pervading, not omni- incorporeal, and therefore eternal, present, 34, 158; how far Scripture 45, 64; definition of s., and its refers to s., 34, 160; 38, 400 sq.; characteristics, 45, 153; one of the cannot be denoted by akshara, 34, nine categories, 45, 154; lêsyâ, a 171; mind constitutes its limiting subtile substance accompanying the adjunct, 34, 175; every s. carries on S., 45, 196 n., 203; the Materialists' the course of its practical existence doctrines about the S., 45, 339 by means of seeing, hearing, cog- sqq.; each individual possesses five nizing; otherwise existence would bodies,' audârika, &c., 45, 406 sq. be impossible, 34, 186, 322; its and n.; Gainas maintain that Giva nature before the rise of discrimina- and Agiva exist, 45, 407; individual tive knowledge, 34, 186 sq., 189; as ss, of gods, Asuras, Gandharvas, &c., such is real, 34, 189 sq.; its different men, beasts, and plants, 48, 198; in states, in deep sleep, swoon, &c., its purified state, 48, 209; the in34, 191; 38, 133-52; 48, 656; dividual s. is as insignificant as a highest Self different from the s. glow-worm and, through its conin the states of deep sleep and de- nexion with a body, liable to endless parting, 34, 233-6; Sankhya views suffering, 48, 209, 262 sq., 469, 690; about it, 34, 238, 259, 298, 301, 370, the bearer of Pranas, 48, 298; its 372-4, 379 n., 436-8; 38, 33; 48, true nature is abundant bliss, 48, 385 sq., 481; is the support of 302 ; is neither a causal substance prâna, hence may itself be called nor an effect, 48, 371; the character prâna, 34, 270; no separate creation of a god or inan belongs to the s. of the s., 34, 279, 441; 38, 396 sq.; only, 48, 422; ss. are not numberSânkhyas assume a plurality or less, 48, 444, 452 ; aggregate of ss. separateness of ss., 34, 295; 48, from Brahmâ down to blades of 494, 562, 565; according to the grass created, 48, 473; a witness, Vaiseshikas intelligence is not essen. enjoying and cognizing, 48, 492 ;
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #559

542
SOUL
three kinds of ss. according to the Gainas, 48, 516; of atomic size, and yet infinite, 48, 548; its true nature not manifested in the samsâra state, 48, 602; the s., though fundamentally free from evil, yet is capable of connexion with evil, 48, 653; in deep sleep and death unconscious, 48, 765 sq.; s. and God (Highest Self, Brahman), see Brahman (f), and Self (b). See also Purusha, and Self (c). (b) S. AND BODY.
The righteous Zoroastrian is a believer in body and s., 4, 375; created before the body, 5, 53 sq., 64; whoever appeals for the body is not able to save the s., 5, 211; actions for the s, and actions for the body, 5, 395; is called 'the Knower of the field,' i. e. of the body, 7, 286 sq.; how the s. falls away from the perishable body, 8, 237; eternal s. preserves the life-winds in the body, 8, 238, 238 n.; how the s. enters the foetus in the womb, 8, 241 sq.; how the s. moving about carries the body, 8, 252; sees the self come out from the body, 8, 253; on being born in the body the s. becomes united with all evils, when departing it leaves all evils behind, 15, 163 sq.; leaves the body in dreams, 15, 165; s. of the body, the master of its house, 18, 53; distinguished from the spirit of the body, 18, 53-5, 54 n.; more important than the body, 24, 5 sq.; how to preserve both body and s., 24, 9-16, 25 sq.; body, animal s., and intelligent s. constitute man, 27, 36, 381; 28, 220-2; requires a body in order that knowledge may arise, 34, 51; is in the body only, 34, 111 sq.; 38, 93; Sânkhya cannot admit a real connexion of s. and body, 34, 379; is the body the sufferer of pain, or the s.? 34, 379; 38, 64, 65; endeavour (which is required for action) originates when the s. is connected with the internal organ which abides in the body, 34, 387; size of s. the same as that of body, 34, 431-4; questions about s. and body not answered by Buddha, 35, 205 sq., 361; desires of body and s., 37, 193; if the s. were
not embodied, there could be no sin, 37, zoo; the s. blesses the body when righteous, and curses it when wicked, 37, 207 sq.; abides in the heart, but pervades the entire body like sandal-ointment, or as light, 38, 38-42; 48, 548 sq., 765; its knowledge and lordship are hidden on account of its connexion with the
body, 38, 139 sq.; 48, 603, 609; the ruler of the body and senses, 38, 367; works cause the connexion of the s. with the body, 38, 369; 48, 607, 609 sq.; embodied s. and body viewed as non-different, 38, 374; the entering of one s. into several bodies is like the multiplication of the flame of a lamp, 38, 413 sq.; individual ss. not distinguished as gods, men, &c., but only the bodies, 48, 328; may enter a body other than its own, 48, 420; the s. taking the prânas moves about in its own body, according to its pleasure, 48, 554 sq.
(c) MYTHOLOGICAL ASPECT OF S., ITS FATE AFTER DEATH, WORSHIP OF SS.
Its ascent to and descent from the moon, with a remainder of former deeds, which determine the new birth, 1, 80-2; 15, 209; 34, lix sq.; 38, 101-32; 48, 589, 592-4, 596600; the ss. descending from the moon, have no consciousness, until they actually attain a new birth, 1, 83 sq. n.; after shaking off all good and evil works, the s. of him who knows Brahman passes with the subtle body to the world of Brahman, stages of the s. on its way, 1, 235; 34, lxxxii; 38, 382-9; 48, 648-51, 728-54; fate of s. after death, the two roads to the world of the gods and of the fathers, 1, 271-9 and notes; 48, 589-92; shooting-stars, the ss. of good men falling from heaven, 2, 96 n.; Fravashis and ss. of the saints worshipped, 4, 349; 31, 214, 275, 278 sq., 279 n., 351; begs the body not to throw her into hell, 4, 375 sq.; comes out from the body of the dead, 5, 163; Siddhas see the s. departing from the body and coming to it at birth, 8, 239; of what description is the s.
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #560

SOUL
when it leaves the body? 8, 252; no mention of the passage of a s. from the earth to heaven, in Buddhism, 11, 165; anointing the cake with ghee means bestowing a s. on it, 12, 438 sq. and n.; offering to the s., best of sacrifices, to be performed by householders, 14, 262-4, 299; worship of the s., identified with Brahman, 14, 278; ascetic sacrifices in his s., 14, 280; journey of the s. from this world through wind, sun, and moon, to the world where there is no sorrow, no snow, 15, 193; passes through three kinds of rays either to the world of Brahman, or to the mansions of the gods, or to this world, 15, 328 sq.; account rendered by the s. of its good and bad works, 18, 28, 31-3, 47, 50, 54, 56, 60, 62 sq., 66, 71; 24, 50, 82 sq.; when dogs and birds tear the corpse, is the s. aware of it? 18, 36-8; food of ss. in heaven and hell, 18, 66 sq. and n., 72; 24, 21 sq., 21 n., 25; relation of ss. to this world, 18, 67-9; angels, ss., and guardian spirits, 18, 120; saving the s. by gifts to the priest, 18, 150 sq. and n.; purpose of the ceremony for the living s., 18, 237-42, 237 n.; 24, 318-20; ceremonial purification cleanses the s., 18, 284 sq. and n.; ss. of animals and of holy men and women, worshipped, 23, 229; 31, 288, 381; fate of the s. after death, 24, 16-25; ss. of the righteous are the happiest, 24, 66; treasurers' of the s., the female spirits who meet it after death, 24, 137, 137 n.; departed ss., when not properly worshipped, complain to Hôrmazd, 24, 274; departed ss., when properly worshipped, protect their former friends, 24, 274; ss. require gifts of garments, 24, 351; body and animal s. go downwards, the intelligent spirit is on high, 27, 369, 444; offerings for the contentment of each man's s., 31, 209, 223; ss. of the dead find delight in works of Asha, 31, 256; Fravashi of the s., 31, 273, 273 n.; sacrifice to the worshipper's own s. and Fravashi, 31, 309, 331, 350; when passing out of the body at the time of death, s. remains in
543
vested with the subtle material elements which serve as an abode to the prânas, 34, lix; 38, 101-12; 48, 584-9; fate of s. of him who possesses the lower knowledge or no knowledge of Brahman, 34, lxxix, lxxxi sq., cvii; 38, 364-404; the s. of him also who knows the highest Brahman departs from the body, 34, lxxxi; is enveloped in the subtle body until it reaches the river Vigarâ, 34, lxxxin.; when it departs from the body all specific cognition vanishes, but the Self is not destroyed, 34, 281; immortal progress of the s., 37, 275; Zaratûst receives the s. of him who gives thought to religion, 37, 330 sq.; every one making his own s. immortal, 37, 394; accompanied by the chief vital air, the sense-organs and the mind, and taking with itself Nescience, moral good or ill-desert, and the impressions left by its previous existences, the s. leaves its former body and obtains a new body, 38, 102; 48, 586; goes enveloped by water, 38, 103-10, 112, 127; ss. are the food of the gods, on account of their not knowing the Self, 38, 110-12; when it descends from the moon, it enters into similarity (not identity) with ether, air, smoke, mist, cloud, and rain, 38, 126-8; passes through the stages of its descent in a not very long time, 38, 128; when descending, the ss. enter into plants animated by other ss., they do not undergo pleasure and pain in that condition, 38, 129-31; after having entered into plants, s. enters into conjunction with one who performs the act of generation, 38, 131 sq.; is to be meditated upon as the sun, 38, 244; the s., with the breath, goes to the elements, 38, 368 sq.; the abode of the s. when about to depart is the heart, and the point of it is lighted up, 38, 377 sq.; is led by the 'person not a man' to the lower Brahman, 38, 389-402; on the passing away of the effected world of Brahman the ss. go together with the ruler of that world to what is higher than that, 38, 391 sq.; flies swiftly to a distance, 42, 8; 'Thy s. I hold
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #561

544
SOUL
fast in thee,' 42, 56; is not at rest guiding principle of the adrishta, as at night, 42, 462; combination of at the time of pralaya its intelligence material existence, guardian spirit, has not yet arisen, 34, 388; graduand s. of Zaratûst, 47, 17 n.; ss. go ally all ss. obtain release from to the best existence, 47, 147 sq.; Samsara, 34, 439; deliverance of the people, by looking into the open eye of S., 37, 30; the ss. praise the s. of a person, determine whether the living a virtuous high-priest, 37, 209; s. remains in him or is departing, 48, provision for the s., 37, 291; guarded 272 ; s. becomes Brahman, when from hell by reciting the Ahunavair, departing from the body, 48, 392; 37, 305 sq.; on account of its nonthe ss. of those who do not perform extension, there is no confusion of sacrifices do not ascend to the moon, the results of actions, 38, 68; ascend 48, 592-6; perfected ss., see Siddhas to the moon for the purpose of findSee also Ancestors, Ancestor Worship, ing there a complete requital of their Beings, Fathers, Fravashis, Future works, 38, 115; the s. of him who Life, Spirits, and Transmigration. knows Brahman does not depart, 38, (d) EFFECTS OF GOOD AND EVIL 372-5; its fetter (bad qualities), the WORKS ON THE S.; THE RE- cause of worldly existence, 45, 64; LEASED S.
taking the form of a straight line, Ss, of the wicked become Daêvas, the s. develops into its natural form 4, 104, 104 1). ; rewards of departed and obtains final beatitude, 45, 173; s., 4, 115-19; he has gained nothing, Karman binds all ss. and the whole who has not gained the s., 4, 370; S., 45, 195 sq.; 48, 239, 259, 326, salvation of the s. created by Or- 350, 459; what causes the bondage mazd, 4, 375; no s. compelled by of the s., 45, 235 sq. ; expanded by God beyond its capacity, 6, 135, a good work, 47, 149 ; connexion of 142; 9,69 ; each s. to bear its own s. with works without beginning, 48, burden, 6, 137; 9, 159, 183; the s., 193; its bliss and knowledge in the dropping out of the body, is sur- Samsara state contracted owing to rounded by its own actions, 8, 239; Karman, 48, 232, 280; Agâ is whoso does right does it for his s., enjoyed by the s. controlled by 9, 118, 203, 222 ; every s. recom- Karman, 48, 367; work, whether pensed for what it has earned, 9, meritorious or the contrary, belongs 222, 310; 24, 137; internal organ to the individual s. only, 48, 378; is purified by truth, s. by sacred steeped in ignorance and misery, learning and austerity, understand- saved through meditation on Brahing by knowledge, 14, 24, 165, 287; man, 48, 394; that the s, experiences 25, 188; description of the liberated pleasure and pain is due to Karman, s., 22, 52; who worships the Sun, 48, 428; the ss. and their deeds form benefits his own s., 23, 86; the a stream which has no beginning, fiends tremble at the perfume of the 48, 429, 497 ;-opinions about the righteous s., 23, 335; who is able to characteristics of the released s., 34, preserve his s., is most complete in xix, xxx, Ixxxiv; 38, 408-10; 48, wisdom, 24, 77; duty towards one's 100 sq.; released s. is non-separate own s., 24, 78 sq. ; Aharman strives from Brahman, 34, Ixxxiv, 157 sq., to injure the s., 24, 88; the appli- 180 sq.; 38, 173-5, 407 sq.; reances of the s., 24, 118, 145; leased s. is either embodied or disnecessity of preserving the s. from embodied according to its wish and defilement, 24, 166 sq.; actions will, 34, lxxxv; 38, 410-13; how (Karman) determine the future the released s. can animate several embodied existences of the s., 25, bodies at the same time, 34, 1xxxv; 485-9; 34, xxvi, xxix, 159 sq., 269; 38, 412-15, 414 n.; absence of all 48, 135, 313, 321, 324, 478 ; is the specific cognition on the part of the charioteer driving on through trans- released s., 34, lxxxv; 38, 414 sq. ; migratory existence and final re- released ss, do not return to new lease, 34, 121, 241; cannot be the forms of embodied existence, 34,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #562

SOUL-SPEECH
545
1xxxv, 243; 38, 418 sq. ; 48, 770 sq.; Nirvana, 36, 192 sq.; qualities of s., released s. reaches the sun, 34, 232; 36, 316 sq.; is Pragâpati, 43, 62; released s, is without another lord, is invisible, 44, 17; as a substance, 38,40 ; released s. possesses a mind 45, 153, 207 sq. See also Ether. (manas), 38, 411; has the released Spaênyasp, n.p., 5, 135, 137. s. a body and senses? 38, 411-13; Spânsnâyôs, two sons of, 37, 218 sq. the enjoyment only of the released and n. s, and the highest Lord is equal, 38, Sparnak, n.p., 5, 140. 418; released s. attains only to the Spazg, demon of slander, 5, III. same attributes as the highest Self, Species: the individuals only have an but does not become one with it, origin, not the s., they are eternal, 48, 98 sq., 160, 758 sq. ; released s. 34, 202 sq. ; words connected with produces no effects, is not an agent, the s., not with the individuals, 34, 48, 172 ; highest Brahman imparts 202 sq. to released s. infinite bliss, 48, Spectacles, public, Bhikkhu refrains 198 sq.; released s. takes no part from witnessing, 11, 192. in the world-business, 48, 350 ; s. in Spêd-tôrâ, ancestor of Fredûn, 5, the state of Release, and size of the 132. S. are permanent, 48, 520; superior Speech: the subtilest portion of fire existence of the released s., 48, 755- becomes s., 1, 96–8; is merged in 71; released s, is all-knowing, 48, the mind, at death, 1, roo sq., 107 765; the released s. does not share sq.; 38, 364 sq.; 48, 728 sq.; if Brahman's power of creating and there were no s., neither right nor ruling the world, 48, 766-71.
wrong would be known, 1, 1; Sound, meditation on, 1, 304 sq.; meditation on s, as Brahman, 1,111; ten forms of s., 8, 385.
15, 152 sq.; makes us understand Sôvar, see Sâuru.
the Vedas and everything else, 1, Sovereigns, see Kings.
II1; is the breath's rope, the names Sovereignty, over the three worlds, the knots, 1, 209; is (the root of) 8, 40, 307 ; verses about s., 8, 302 everything here, by s. everything is sq. See also Khshathra.
done and gained, 1, 255; 25, 168; Space (Sk. âkâsa), one of the eight 34, 346, 381; 43, 12, 365; 44, 16, parts of Krishna, 8, 73, 156 n.; 161, 507; s. and breath swallow sound the quality of s., 8, 74, 343, each other, s. is the mother, breath 348, 350, 352, 384 sq. ; atmosphere is the son, 1, 256; breath in s., and always remains in s., 8, 82, 368; 34, s. in breath offered as a sacrifice, 1, 413; the all-pervading s, is not 266; an eminent female, 8, 90; the tainted, 8, 106, 289 n.; named S, which causes no sorrow, 8, 119; womb, 8, 260; s, or deity of s, not actions, &c., of body, s., and mind, seen but by him who attains to the 8, 123, 128, 177 n., 184 n., 185, 257, Adhyâtman, 8, 316; the first entity, 366; one of the organs or vital airs, as connected with the self called ear, 8, 261; 43, 190; 44, 246; lord of s. as connected with objects of sound, looks up to the mind, 8, 262, 262 n.; its presiding deity the quarters, 8, how s. comes into existence first, 337, 340; land, water, and s., the and mind afterwards, 8, 263-6; 44, three seats for all entities, 8, 339; 262 sq.; never speaks after hard worldly life moves in s, and time, 8, exhalation, 8, 264 sq.; meditation 356; some sects believe in the exis- on s. as a cow, 8, 265; 15, 193; the tence of time and s., others do not, five Pranas, together with s., mind, 8, 375; the eternal or boundless and and understanding make the eight sovereign luminous s., 23, 12, 20; constituents of the universe, 8, 336; one of the three non-existences of relates to all the gods, 8, 338; words the Bauddhas, 34, 410, 412 sq.; is are the characteristic of s., 8, 348; mighty, therefore there is only one, the four kinds of well-spoken lan36, 50; is not the result of any guage, 10 (ii), 72 sq.; what the s. of cause, 36, 103, 107; compared with the Bhikkhu is to be, 11, 190; reS.B. IND.
Nn Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #563

546
SPEECH-SPENDAMAT
straining of s. at or between certain is s., Adhvaryu mind, 44, 136; life sacrificial rites, 12, 12, 26 sq., 188, and the gods depart from those who 214, 359 sq. ; 26, 19, 34-8, 45-7, at the sacrifice speak impure s., 44, 240, 289 sq., 448, 453-5; 41, 342; 387, 541; is worship, 44, 470, 476; see also Mauna; libations to Mind and all s. has informing power with S., 12, 124-7, 129; 44, 28, 32 sq., 35 regard to actions only, 48, 148sq.; dispute between Mind and S., 56; sacred S., see Prayers. See decided by Pragâpati, 12, 130 sq., 130 alsó Senses, Vâk, and Words. n.; inind and s. are the two Agni- Spells, against enemies and the Drug, hotra libations, 12, 332; the secret 4,1xxiii, lxxv, Too sq., 112 sq., 125 n., union of the body, 15, 47; Death 126, 129 sq., 133 sq., 136-48,213 sq., and S. produce the year, 15, 76; triad 250 sq.; curative s., 4, 1xxx, 225 sq., of mind, s., breath, 15, 93-7; 38, 78 228-30, 235-41; 45, 103 ; s. against sq. ; speaking is the progeny of thinking the demons produced by shavings of 24, 215; upheld by the mind, 26, hair, and parings of nails, 4, 191 sq.; 54 sq. ; four grades of s., 26, 268; plants defiled by magic s., 12, 370, called graha, 26, 432; Rik and Sâ- 373; sacrifices used as s. against man are S. and Mind, 26, 437, enemies, 14, 187, 193; water poured 439; distinction of names and forms out in the direction in which an originates from s. only, 34, 352; enemy dwells with a s., 14, 250 ; ill-omened speaking, 37, 129; see dhâranîs or talismanic words for the Chatter; acts under the guidance protection of preachers, 21, xxi, of Agni, 38, 91 sq.; lord of s. xxxi, 371-5, 434 sq., 439; preacher is Pragâpati, 41, 5; by his Mind of the Lotus of the True Law Pragâpati entered into union with obtains magical s. in his dreams, 21, S. and created Vasus, Rudras, and 278; name of Avalokitesvara acts Adityas, 41, 149 sq.; s. and breath, as a s. in all anxiety, and makes s. is based on vital air, 41, 151, 192; pernicious s. revert to whence they 43, 15; speaks truth and untruth, come, 21, 406, 414; evil s. worked divine and human, 41, 200; 43, 257; out by the foe of Mithra, 23, 125, speaks as far as a span's distance, 125 n.; used in a law-court, 29, 362 41, 200; there is a keen edge to s. sg.; food may be made poisonous on one or both sides, 41, 200, 200 n., by evil s., 35, 218; the Bodhisattva consists of four syllables (vâk and a Kandala who knows a s. producing akshara), 41, 203; is a spade, 41, fruits out of season, 35, 284; teach215; is of the body, is a mabishîing s., tricks, &c., a means of getting (consecrated queen), 41, 239; three alms, employed by bad monks, 45, kinds of s., 41, 239; is healing 133 n.; fate of those who practise medicine, 41, 341; by s. gods con- s. and besmear their bodies with quered Asuras, 41, 387; bears what ashes for the sake of amusement or is desirable, 41, 388 ; breath the power, 45, 231; for killing living male or mate of s., 41, 391; 43, beings, 45, 298; pious monk does 285; the mind's daughter, fashioned not use S., 45, 327; those who from the moon, 43, 11; is the Rishi practise magic arts by means of s., Visvakarman, 43, 12 ; lordship be will be born in hell, 45, 366 sq. ; stowed on s., 43, 67; gods made s. Agni upholds the sky by his efficatheir milch-cow, 43, 173; by s, one cious s., 46, 61; Agni invoked to gets into trouble, 43, 210; is Agni, protect from evil s., 46, 138, 170, the Fire-altar, 43, 332, 364 sq.; is 372; power of s., 46, 194; knowyonder sun, 43, 365, Mind created ledge of Dharanîs possessed by S., S. created Breath, 43, 376 sq.; beings in Buddha-countries, 49 (ii), Pragâpati created s., and by s. 19, 190. See also Prayers, and Witcheverything else, 43, 403; mind and craft, s. are the same and yet distinct, 44, Spênâk-maînôk, Phl. for Av. 46, 218; Adâbhya cup of Soma Spenta-Mainyu, 5, 3 n. identified with s., 44, 105 sq.; Hotri Spendamat,Phl.for Spenta-Mainyu,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #564

SPENDAMAT-SPIRIT
547
souls protected by S., 37, 291; the pious give S. to Aûharmazd, 37, 334, 341; the desire of S., 37, 386 sq.; Zoroaster tempted by a fiend in the guise of S., 47, xi, 62 sq., 63 n.; at the court of Mânûskihar, 47, xiv, xxix, 134; protects Zoroaster, 47, 145; orders the institution of priests, 47, 161 sq.; Zoroaster indicates his religion as complete to S., 47, 163.
q.v.; confounded with Spendarmad, 5, 365 n.
Spendarmad, see Spenta-Ârmaiti. Spend-dâd, son of Vistâsp, 5, 137 sq., 137 n., 150; 47, 83, 83 n.; converted, 47, 125. Spend-shed, n.p., 37, 30, 30 n. Spengaghra, demon of draught, smitten by the lightning, 4, 223, 223 n. See Spêngargâk. Spêngargâk Spengaghra=Aspengargak, 5, 28 n.; fire in a cloud which stands opposed to S., 5, 62. Spenta, n.p., 23, 217. Spenta-Armaiti, Phl. Spendarmad, means 'Humility,' 4, liii; 5, 1on.; genius of the earth, 4, lxvii, lxxvii, 13 sq., 213; 5, 197 sq., 198 n., 203, 209, 211, 359; 18, 198, 198 n.; throws him into hell, who does not make gifts to the faithful, 4, 31; man delivered unto S., 4, 203, 203 n.; look of a courtesan withers onethird of the strength of S., 4, 205; daughter and wife of Ahura-Mazda, 4, 213 sq., 213 n.; 18, 392 sq. and n., 396, 401, 415 sq.; 37, 273 n., 274, 365 sq., 393; the archangel, created, 5, 10; kept charge of one portion of Gâyômard's seed, 5, 53, 53 n.; has the musk flower, 5, 104; seizes on Tarômat, 5, 128; 18, 270, 270 n.; received the gold of the dead Gâyômard, 5, 183; admonishes Mânûskihar, 5, 329, 329 n.; 24, 350; 37, 468; meat-offering to S., 5, 336; confounded with Spendamat, 5, 365 n.; protector of earth and virtuous woman, how to be propitiated, 5, 372 sq., 376 sq., 377 n.; invoked for blessing in procreation, 5, 401, 405; Gâyômard begets Mashya and Mashîyôî on S., 18, 401 sq.; invoked and worshipped, 18, 437, 444; 23, 5, 14, 36 sq.; creature of AhuraMazda, 23, 31, 33; helps against foes and fiends, 23, 32; Mithra, Rashnu, and S., with Ahura-Mazda, 23, 181; the milk of the good S., 23, 341, 341 n.; offended by a corpse buried in the ground, 24, 294 sq.; offended by walking barefoot, 24, 307; offended by the corpse of an unthankful person, 24, 329; complete mindfulness through S., 37, 194, 194 n., 291 sq.; righteous
Spenta - Mainyu, and Ameshaspentas, 4, 139 n.; spirit of prosperity, 5, 3 n.; part of Vayu belongs to S., 23, 10, 18, 34, 250, 250 n., 262; creatures of S., 23, 106 sq.; 31, 354; Angra-Mainyu gives way to the blows of S., 23, 183; as a creator and maintainer of the world assisted by the Fravashis, 23, 187; invoked, 23, 351, 353; gifts of S., the Good Spirit, 31, 83, 83 n.; the spirit of Ahura-Mazda, 31, 145; the stars, S.'s creatures, 31, 199, 210, 216, 225; Yasna offered to all the holy creatures of S., 31, 201, 211, 226, 280, 349; the wicked excluded from the creatures of S., 31, 229; worshipped, 31, 308. Spentâmainyu, the Gâtha, 31, 145
75.
Spentô-dâta, or Kaî Spendâd, adopted Zoroastrianism, 23, 207, 207 n.; 24, 171, 171 n. Spentô-khratu, n.p., 23, 213. Spentô-khratvau, a high-priest, 47, 83 sq. Spenzagar, demon of thunder, 24, 133, 133 n. Spêtô-tôrâ, the Aspîgân, 47, 34. Sphota, grammatical t.t., is the word, 34, 204-6, 204 n.; is eternal, 34, 206; its assumption gratuitous, 34, 209 sq. Spider, as it emits out of itself the threads of its web, so Brahman creates the world, 34, 348; simile of the s., 36, 351. See also Parables (c). Spingauruska, conquered by Vîstâspa, 23, 117, 280. Spirit, functions of nature and, 8, 104 sq. and n.; the supreme s. in this body is called supervisor, adviser, supporter, enjoyer, the great lord, and the supreme self also, 8, 105, 105 n. See also Breath, and Purusha.
Nn 2
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #565

518
SPIRITS-SPIRITUOUS LIQUOR
Spirits, of earth and air listen to a during the sacrifice, 4, 321-3; 37, sermon on salvation, 10 (ii), 37-9; 94; three kinds of s. I. are unclean Kakudha appears after his death as for the higher castes, ten kinds for a s. to Moggallâna, 20,234 sq. ; the the Brâhmanas only, 7, 95 sq. ; depreacher hears the yells uttered by files vessels, &c., 7, 97, 102 n., 164 the s., 21, 339; evil deed cannot be sq.; 25, 190; women who drink kept secret from s. (fairies, dryads, s. 1. denounced, sin of intercourse &c.), 35, 295, 295 n.; abide here with them, no funeral libation for on new moon day, 44,2. See also An them, wives who drink may be decestors, Ancestor Worship, Ghosts, serted, &c., 7, 137; 14, 112 sq.; Gods, and Superhuman beings. 25, 184, 329, 341 sq., 444; crime Spirit Tablets, see Ancestor Wor- of smelling s. l., 7, 138; 25, 444; ship (d).
Brâlimanas, esp. women, who drink Spiritual insight, or Vipassana, one s. 1. reborn in hell or as low animals, of the conditions by which a Bhikkhu 7, 175; 14, 112 ; 25, 496; drinker obtains his desires, 11, 210-18. of s. 1. will have black teeth in Spiritualism, in Buddhism, 11, 208. future birth, 14, 109; 25, 440; Spiritual sense, five organs of, 11, Brâhmanas drink rum in the north, 61, 63.
14, 146, 146 n.; distilleries of s. l. Spirituous liquor, drinking of, for- are impure, 14, 170; punishments bidden, is a high crime or mortal for drinking Surâ, 14, 201; 25, 383, sin, 2, 63, 74, 188, 188 n., 280; 6, 496; 33, 229 sq.; about selling wine 32, 110; 7, 26, 132, 134; 8, 279, to foreigners and infidels, 18, 176 389; 10 (i), 61; (i), 18, 66; 11, sq.; sin of drunkenness, 18, 177-80; 253; 13, 44 ; 14, 5, 105; 25, 383, 37, 180; unfermented toddy not 441, 494 ; 44, 233, 260 ; 48, 702; allowed to Bhikkhus, 20, 386, 399, penance for drinking surâ or any 412; drinking of s. I. one of the s. 1., 2, 82 sq., 87, 287, 287 n., 293; four stains by which Samanas and 7, 162, 181; 14, 127, 132, 213 sq., Brâhmans are affected, 20, 389 sq.; 296, 299; 25, 449-51, 449 n., 450 advantages of moderate drinking of n., 460 sq., 460 n., 480 ; drinkers of wine, 24, xvii, 46-8; evils of ims. l. excluded from Sraddha, 2, 257; moderate drinking, 24, 48 sq., food 25, 105; being abandoned to drink, of one intoxicated not to be eaten, Hsî and Ho neglected the duties of 25, 161; abstention recommended, their office, 3, 81 sq.; the people of 25, 177; drunkenness a vice of Yin (Shang) ruined by indulgence kings, 25, 223; money due for s. 1. in s. I., 3, 122; on the proper use not to be paid by heir, 25, 282; 33, of s. 1., and the disastrous con- 329; sellers of s. 1. banished, 25, sequences of drunkenness, 3, 171- 381; not to be sold by Brahmanas, 9; wine and other s. I. in China, 25, 421; regulation of drinking3, 172 sq.; employed at sacrifices, habits, 27, 81; 28, 106 sq. ; regu3, 174-7, 174 sq. n.; 27, 408, 443, lations about preparation of s. 1., 27, 445-7, 447 sq. n. ; 28, 141, 293 ; 303; 28, 141; drinking to one offered to the departed spirits or another at sacrifices, 27, 317 sq. ; their personators, 3, 194, 241 sq., the dark spirit' (water) more valu300, 304 n., 306, 323, 332, 365, 367- able than s. I. for sacrifices, 27, 435, 70, 375, 386 sq., 387 n., 401, 403; 435 n.; Surâ given to women at 28, 293 ; used by a king for making the wedding, 29, 32; debts conpresents, 3, 267; 27, 119; vice of tracted for s. 1. not to be paid, 33, drunkenness, 3, 359, 411, 414, 414
45; drinkers of s.1., inadmissible witn.; drinking festivities, 3, 374 sq. nesses, 33, 303; forbidden gift, 36, and n.; 27, 56, 271, 271 1., 299, 121; Surâ means untruth, misery, 316 sq., 317 n. ; 28, 4 35–46, 455-7; darkness, 41, 8, 29; Surâ cups of37, 150; two bottles of s. l. offered fered at the Vâgapeya, 41, 8-11, 29; by the people of Pin to their ruler, Parisrut liquor bought from a eu3, 445; drinking wine forbidden nuch, 41, 9 sq.; one who drinks s. I.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #566

SPIRITUOUS LIQUOR-SRÂDDHA
549
talks as one who enjoys himself, 41, 118, 142, 323; teacher, student, 130; origin of Parisrut, 41, 131; Snataka shall not eat S. food, 2, 44, 215; Parisrut and Surâ at the 113; 7, 117, 167; 25, 462 sq. and Râgasûya, 41, 133, 134 n.; offered n.; 29, 318; the S. revealed by to Fathers from pitcher with holes, Manu for the salvation of mankind, 41, 135 sq.; libations of Surâ made 2, 140; 25, lix sq., lx n.; times when at the Sautrâmanî sacrifice, 42, 578; S. should be performed, 2, 140-2, 44, 213 n., 216, 223-33, 223 sq. n., 146 sq. ; 7, 240-6; 14, 51, 55 sq., 236, 241, 245, 260, 269-72 ; cups 55 n.; 25, 97, 125-7, 125 sq. n.; full of fiery liquor poured out in the rules for the performance of S., 2, palace of Ganamegaya, 44,95; Surâ 140-51, 255-9; 7, 232-63; 14, 51-6, (matured liquor), the essence of 266–70; 25, 97-127, 606 sq. ; 29, food, waters, and plants, 44, 215, 106-12, 250-5; 30, 225-31, 305; 225, 232 sq., 242; preparation of substances which should be offered Surâ, 44, 223 sq.; Surâ contributes at S., 2, 142 sq., 150 sq.; 7, 246-9; to joy, 44, 227 sq., 233; Surâ a 25, 98, 124 sq.; persons to be form of Soma, 44, 233; Surâ puri- invited to S., 2, 143 sq., 146, 148, fies the sacrificer, 44, 236. See also 255 sq., 259; 7, 251-5; 25, 64 sq., Soma.
98-111, 113 sq., 116-24, 133; Spitâma, n.p., 23, 204.
persons who defile the company at Spîtâmân (Spîtâm), ancestor of S., 2, 145, 256-8, 267, 281; 25, 100, Zoroaster, 5, 141, 141 n.; 47, 34, 103-10; rules for the daily S., 2, 140.
147 sq.; 25, 87-90, 127 ; monthly Spitâmas, the family of Zarathustra, S., 2, 150 sq.; 25, 97 sq., 97 n., 127; 31, 133, 142, 190 sq., 190 n.; 37, 29, 106; 30, in sq., 225, 292 sq. ; 281, 299, 299 n.
to be offered also by Sûdras, 2, 233; Spitâmi, daughter of Zarathustra, 25, 164; by whom, and to whom S. 31, 191.
are to be offered, 2, 256; 7, 239 sq.; Spiti, son of Uspāsnu, 23, 216, 216 n. 25, 328 sq. n., 352 sq., 355; animals Spitîyôs, son of Spânsnâyôs, 37, slain for, and meat eaten at S., 2, 218 sq. and n.
270, 270 n.; 14, 54; 25, 150; Spîtôid-i Allspôsînân, or Spîtôîs Ekoddishta S. for a recently deUspāsnaos, n. of a high-priest, 5, ceased person, 7, 75 sq., 83-5; 25, 115, 115 n. ; 37, 219 n.; comes to 12 n., 146 ; 29, 108 sq., 246, 357-9; Frashộstar in search of wisdom, 47, the dead person and the performer of 81, 81 n.
the S. are sure to be benefited by its Spîtôîs, see Spîtôid.
performance. Perform the S. always, Spîtûr, or Spityura, one of the therefore, abandoning bootless grief. Rashnû of Kino, 5, 130, 130 n.; This is the duty which should be conwith Dahâk, cut up Yim, 5, 131; stantly discharged towards a dead person 23, 297, 297 sq. n.
by his kinsmen; by mourning a man Spring, see Seasons.
will neither benefit the dead nor himself, Sprites, invoked upon the enemies, 7, 80 ; Sapindíkarana, or ceremony
42,125. See also Superhuman beings, of investing a dead person with the Sraddha, Sk., Faith: a S. libation rights of a Sapinda, 7, 80, 85--7; 25, offered by the Devas in heaven, 1, 121, 121 n.; 29, 109 sq., 138 sg.; 78, 81 n.; Gamadagni has brought offerings at S. made in trenches, 7, a wreath to S., 30, 168. See Faith. 84, 238 sq.; monthly S. during the Sraddha, Sk. t.t., funeral oblation first year after the decease of a and funeral meal: anxiousness of person, 7, 85, 86; a S. to be per. continuance of S., and the laws formed on the anniversary of the about substitutes for legitimate deceased relative's death, 7, 86; sons, 2, xix sq.; Veda-study inter- Nândîmukha S. at the beginning of rupted after having eaten S. food, the marriage ceremony, 7, 92 n.; 2, 39 sq., 43, 263, 265; 14, 64 sq., food offered at a S. is impure, 7, 209 ; 25, 110, 146 sq. ; 29, 115 sq., 155; 14, 298; penance for eating
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #567

SRADDHA-SRAOSHA
550
of a S. repast consisting of raw food, 7, 168; after having partaken of a S., given a S., or been invited to a S., he must avoid connubial intercourse, 7, 222; S. of the gods, and S. of the manes, 7, 232, 251 sq.; new moon S., and S. on Ashtakâs and Anvashtakâs, 7, 233, 238-41; 34, 297 n.; rewards obtained by the performance of S., 7, 241-6, 256, 260; 25, 98, 126 sq.; one should avoid wrath, shedding tears, and being in a hurry when performing S., 7, 248; should be performed in an enclosed place, 7, 250; food for the manes must not be placed upon a chair, nor touched with the foot, nor sneezed upon, 7, 250; details about the S. repast, 7, 250 sq.; fit and unfit countries and places for S., 7, 255-60; a S. with sesamum, on the full moon day of the month Mâgha, 7, 266; sacred texts repeated at S., 7, 301; 15, 14; survivals of Brâhmanic S. in Buddhist funeral feasts and gifts, 11, xliii sq., 131-5; enumerated among public spectacles to be avoided by the Bhikkhu, 11, 192; fragments of S. meals are for the Manes of those who have died childless, 14, 52 sq.; to be offered by the heir, 14, 87, 87 n.; 33, 375-80, 385; Gaina monks should not accept food at S., 22, 92, 97; disposal of the cake offerings, 25, xxiii sq., 123 sq.; the Mânava Srâddhakalpa and Manusmriti on S., 25, xl-xliv; results of inviting sinners to S., 25, lxvii, 107-9; number of guests at S., 25, 98 sq.; different kinds of S., 25, 122, 122 n.; 29, 250, 251 n.; offered to three ancestors, 25, 366; Abhyudayika S. for joyful occasions, 29, 110-12; 30, 110 sq.; all ceremonies accompanied by an Anvâhârya S. (?), 30, 13, 13 n.; a S. in the rainy season, 30, 231; persons excluded from S. cannot be witnesses, 33, 86; local customs with regard to feeding Brâhmanas at S., 33, 389 sq. See also Ancestor Worship.
Sramana, see Samana. Sraosha, or Srôsh, obedient attention, angel of Obedience, 4, 89 n.;
18, 443; 31, xix, 69, 74, 127, 127 n.; comes to meet the departed soul and guides it to heaven, 4, 89 n., 373; 31, 15, 20, 20 n.; Rashnu, Mithra, and S., the three judges of the departed soul, 4, 89 n.; 18, 33, 33 n.; 23, 168; 24, 18; 37, 155, 155 n.; invoked and worshipped, 4, 101, 101 n., 136, 223, 230, 241; 5, 139, 402, 405; 31, 69, 74, 197, 205, 208 sq., 212-15, 218, 220 sq., 222, 224, 226 sq., 254, 256, 271, 274 Sq., 280, 319 sq., 325 sq., 345, 351-3, 358, 387 sq.; 37, 219; the Genius of Active Piety, and his holy bird, 4, 196-200, 196 sq. n.; first tied the Baresma and sacrificed to Ahura, 4, 196 n.; dialogue between the holy S. and the Drug, 4, 200-4; wields the club against the fiends, 4, 214; 5, 402, 405; 37, 279; pious, sovereign S., 4, 274; red chrysanthemum belongs to S., 5, 104; attacks Aeshm, 5, 128, 128 n.; 24, 33; Behrâm fire an assistant of S., 5, 185; messenger of Aûharmazd to mankind, 5, 224, 224 n., 226, 235; 31, 95 sq.. 101 sq.; the vigorous, 5, 228; comes three times to defend mankind against demons, 5, 366, 366 n.; ceremonial of S. during three days after a death, 5, 382-4; 18, 59-63, 240 sq.; 24, 310, 351; 37, 183; protects the soul from demons during three days after death, 5, 382, 382 n.; 18, 60; 24, 17, 17 n., 19 sq., 318 sq.; Vohûman in the thoughts, S. in the words, Ard in the actions, 18, 18 sq., 18 n.; 'the season of S.,' 18, 23 n.; takes the account of sin and good works, 18, 60, 66; dedication to S., 18, 447 sq.; who makes the world grow, invoked, 23, 6, 15, 40; the incarnate Word, invoked, 23, 9, 17, 36, 38, 159-67, 332, 339; comes for help and joy, 23, 26, 30; brings the liar into the power of Mithra and Rashnu, 23, 129; companion of Mithra, 23, 132, 145; praise and worship of S. in the Srôsh Yasts, 23, 159-67; 31, 296-306, 297 n.; Fravashi of S. worshipped, 23, 200; Fravashis invoked together with S., 23, 227; brother of Ashi Vanguhi, 23, 274; is tall and victorious, 23,
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #568

SRAOSHA-SROTRIYA
551
24as, 31, 300, by Jaya, the son of Pnanishthìvin,
327; is lord and king of Aîrân-vêgô, Srî-bhâshya, title of Râmânuga's 24, 87, 87 n.; abode of S., 24, 110; commentary on the Vedânta-sútras, 31, 302 sq.; opposed to wrath, 24, 34, xvi sq. ; translated, Vol. 48. 161 n.; propitiated by prayers said See Râmânuga. before and after meals, 24, 284; Srîdhara, a Ganadhara of Pârsva, Zoroaster prays to be led by S., 22, 274. 31, 97, 103-5 ; invoked to spread Srîgarbha, n. of a Bodhisattva, 21 delight and peace in the house, 22, 27. 31, 240; obedience, opposed to deaf Srîgupta, disciple of Suhastin, 22, disobedience, 31, 243; first wor- 291. shipped Ahura and the Ameshô. Srîkûta, the 21st Tathagata, 49 (ii), spentas, 31, 298 sq. ; not one of the 6, 67. Amesho-spentas, 31, 298 n.; sits Srîkutaka, or Sriguptaka, converted among the Ameshô-spentas, 31, 300, by Buddha, 19, 241 sq. 300 n.; a guardian of the homes Sriñgaya, the son of Devavâta, 46, and tribes, 31, 301 sq., 311; wor- 360 sq.; his son Suvarnanisht hîvin, shipped by Haoma, 31, 302; drawn 49 (i), 90. by four racers, 31, 304; let S. be Sringayas (n. of family): Suplan here for the worship of Ahura- Sârngaya, 12, 376; Devabhâga, Mazda, 31, 357; at the resurrection Purohita of the S., 12, 377; the of the universe, 37, 235; S. and S. Vaitahavyas, 42, 171, 433 sq.; Vohûmanô protect Zaratûst, 47, Revottaras Pâtava expelled by the 39, 146; qualities of S., 47, 85 n. S., restores King Dushtarîtu to the Sraoshâ-varez, see Priests (c). dominion over the S., 44, 269, 272. Sraumatya, quoted, 43, 363. Srîraokhshan, n.p., 23, 205. Srauta-sútras rest on Sruti, Srîrâ-vanghu, n.p., 23, 215. Grihya-sûtras on Smriti, 30, xvii; Srîsaok, see Animals (i). relation between S., Grihya-sútras, Srît, or Srîto, daughter of Zoroaster, and Dharma-sútras, 30, xxix-xxxv. 5, 142; 47, 166. Srâvakas, see Holy persons. Srît, n. of a teacher, 5, 404. Sravana, a Nakshatra, worshipped, Srîtak, n.p., 47, 140. 29, 127, 327; 30, 91.
Srîtô, hero, presents a chariot to Sravanâ or Sravana ceremony, see the soul of Vistâsp, 47, xi, 77-81, Snakes.
78 n., 126; kills the miraculous ox Srâvastî, see Sâvatthî.
who decides boundary disputes, 47, Srâvastika Sâkhâ of the Vesavâtika xiv, xxix, 32, 135-8, 136 n. Gana, 22, 291.
Srôbar, or Srôbovar, see Snakes. Srenika, or Sren(i)ya, see Bimbisâra. Sronadanta, converted by Buddha, Sreyamsa, n. of Mahâvîra, 22, 193, 19, 243. 256; n. of a Tîrthakara, 22, 280; n. Srôsh, see Sraosha. of a lay votary, 22, 284.
Srôsh Yast, see Yasts. Srî, or Lakshmi, goddess of Fortune, Srotriya, t.t., a learned Brâhmana, dewife of Vishnu, praised by the finition of, 2, 115, 115 n.; reception Earth, 7, 297 sq.; colloquy of the of S. as guest, portions of daily food Earth and S., 7, 297-301 ; dwells in to be given to S., 2, 205 sq.; 14, all good and auspicious things and 50; 25, 97, 133; 29, 86; king persons, 7, 298-301; is wedded to must support and treat kindly S., 2, kings, 12, 377; Indra invoked to 228; 25, 237, 322 sq.; may settle bring S., the woolly, with cattle, 15, difficult questions of law, 2, 310; 47 sq.; the anointing of the goddess 25, xlviii sq.; Buddha's definition of S., a lucky vision, 22, 219, 232 sq.; a Sottiya, i.e. S., 10 (ii), 92; a Bali offering to S., 25, 91; 29, 86; Brâhmana in whose family there is good wives are S. or goddesses of no S., is like a Sûdra, 14, 33 sq. and fortune, 25, 332; springs from n.; property of a S. not lost by bePragâpati, and is dismembered by ing enjoyed by others, 14, 81; 25, the gods, 44, 62-5.
279; Veda-study to be interrupted,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #569

552
SROTRIYA-STARS
ca fined festivals the
and impurity, on the death of a 149; appeal to the s. of heaven, S., 14, 208; 25, 182; 29, 245; they which are mentioned by name, 3, never say to a S. Thou art destitute 362-4; Tistrya, the bright and of offspring,' 14, 210; a S. who is glorious star (of rain), and other s. without sin and without desires, invoked, 4, 222, 222 n. ; 23, 9, 16; enjoys highest bliss, 15, 172; sen- joint invocation to waters and s., 4, iority among S., 25, 55; descendants 230, 232 n., 234; seed of waters, of S. sanctify a company, 25, 110; earth and plants in the s., 4, 234, only S. entitled to sacrifice, 25, 161; 234 1. ; 23, 9, 16, 104, 106, 175 sq. niggardly S. worse than liberal and n.; size of s., 4, 254, 254 n. ; usurer, 25, 164; are exempt from the constellation s. and those also taxes, 25, 237; cannot be made a not of the constellations, produced witness, 25, 265; fined for not in by Allharmazd, 5, 10-12, 12 n.; viting another S. to a festival, 25, twenty-eight lunar mansions, 5, 11, 322; king and Srotriya are the in.; are a specimen of a warlike upholders of sacred law, 41, 106; army, 5, 12; every month is the theologians, accepting no gifts, owner of one constellation, 5, 25 sq.; present at the Asvamedha, 44, 370. influence of Jupiter and Saturn on Srutabandhu, one of the Gaupâ- life and death, 5, 165 sq.; Tîstar yanas, 46, 415.
and Avrak, constellations of the Srutasena, a Parikshita, offered Zodiac, 5, 168 sq.; appearance of horse-sacrifice, 44, 396.
s. and periods of the day, 5, 371; Srûta-spadha, n.p., 23, 213.
position of the sun and constellaSrûtat-fedhri, the virgin mother of tions, 5, 397-400; worship of s. Ukhshyat-ereta, 23, 195 n., 226, among the Sabaeans, 6, xi; signs of 226 n.
Zodiac guarded from the devils who Sruti, Sanskrit t.t. for divine revela- are pelted with shooting s., 6, 245; tion, 1, xiii; Upanishads belong to 9, 305; he must not look at the s., S., 1, Ixvii; meaning of S. inferred while unclean, 7, 220; God the from Smriti, 34, 145 sq.; the Lord of Sirius, the Dog-star, 9, 254; highest authority, 34, 291 n., 293 Sirius worshipped by the Arabs, 9, sq., 297 n.; 38, 211-14, 262 sq. ; 254 n.; oaths by the S., 9, 326-8; men who are unable to ascertain divine female beings, 12, 269 n.; the true sense of S., rely upon 41, 243 sq.; legend of the Krittikas Smriti, 34, 292; supersensuous and the seven Rishis, 12, 282 sq.; matters cannot be perceived with see also Rishis; the Pleiades as barout S., 34, 293; if in conflict with ricades keeping the fiends from the other means of right knowledge, uppermost sky, 18, 94, 94 n. ; the has to be bent, so as to accord with great Graha, called Kshudratma, the latter, 34, 299; teaching of S., entered the natal asterism of Maha48, 119, 120. See also Revelation, vîra in the night of his death, 22, Scripture, Upanishads, and Veda. 266 sq. ; the Haptôiringas (Ursa Srûtvôk-spâdâk, Av. Srûtô-spâdau, Major), 23, 9, 16, 97, 97 n. ; good high-priest, 47, 83 sq., 83 n.
and bad s., belonging respectively Srûvô, see Animals (i).
to the worlds of Ahura Mazda and Srvara, see Snakes.
Angra-Mainyu, 23, 89 n., 92, 176, Stages of life, see Asramas.
176 n.; 24, 127-38; demons flying Staotar-Vahistahê-Ashyêhê, n.p., about as worm-s, or shooting-s., 23, 23, 211, 211 n., 225.
95 sq., 95 n.; Vanant, Tistrya, HapStaota Yêsnya, see Zend-Avesta. tôiringa, and other s., 23, 175 sq. and Stars, invoked and worshipped, n.; Fravashis watch over the Hap108; 14, 252 sq.; 30, 243, 277; 42, tôiringa s., 23, 194; twelve signs of 161; bodies of great sages become the Zodiac, 24, 34, 38, 245, 245 n. ; S., 2, 160 ; 8, 240 ; 12, 269 n.; 39, 47, 124; duties and influence and 245, 245 n.; 41, 244; to be ex- motion of s., 24, 90-3; are guaramined about wind and weather, 3, dian spirits, 24, 92; comet, the evil
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #570

STARS-STUPAS
553
being Mûspar, 24, 132, 132 n.; hymns, speculations on them, 1, 22, destiny allotted by the constella- 26-8. tions, auspicious and inauspicious, Stoma, see Prayers (c). 24, 227 sq. ; 31, 28, 28 n.; 37, 421, Stones, worshipped by Arabs, 6, xii 445; 40, 236, 313, 317; the meshes sq., XV; see also Kaabah ; ceremony of the Dikshita's cloth belong to the of treading on a s., 29, 168, 282 sq., S., 26, 10; bridegroom shows the 357, 381; 30, 45 sq., 146, 188, 260 bride the polar-star and other s., sq., 272; placed to bar off death, 29, 29, 43, 285 sq., 383 sq. ; 30, 47 sq., 248; sprinkling the fire-altar from 263; bride and bridegroom worship a s., 43, 169-71; why s. are hard the s., 29, 170; 30, 194-6; polar and not fit for eating, 43, 170; star worshipped as Brahman, 30, variegated s. set up as symbol of sun, 194 sq.; the s. which are Spenta- vital air and vital power, 43, 195 sq., Mainyu's creatures, worshipped, 31, 243, 360 sq. 199, 199 n., 205, 210 sq., 216 sq., Storehouses, and store-rooms for 220, 225 sq., 256, 308, 329, 383; robes, of Buddhist monks, 17, 119the body of Ahura-Mazda, 31, 285; 21, 128 sq., 201 sqq. interpretation of s., 37, 429, 433 sq.; Stories, see Gâtakas, and Tales. Nasks on s., good and evil, 37, 437, Storm, lightning and thunder cele440, 447; Wei-tâu, the Great Bear, brate God's praise, 6, 233. See also got the Tâo, 39, 136, 244, 244 D.; Wind. the Milky Way not to be traced to Stotra, see Prayers (c). its beginning or end, 39, 170, 170 n.; Strîdhana, t.t., wife's separate forspirit-rulers residing in the Great tune, see Woman (a). Bear, 40, 236, 236 n.; spitting at Strîveda, though acquainted with shooting S. forbidden, 40, 244; it men get into the power of women, origin of s., 41, 149; 43, 361; ex- 45, 274. piatory charm for a child born under Student, studentship, see Brahmaan unlucky s., 42, 109 sq., 517 sq.; kârin, Holy persons, and Teacher deities and bricks of fire-altar, 43, (a). 91; the hair of the sky, 43, 208; Study, see Veda (c). as Apsaras, the mates of the Moon, Stûpas, or Thûpas, or Topes, or 43, 232; kindled by the moon, 43, Dâgabas, memorial burial-mounds, 399; are Vasus, 44, 116; the region date of the earliest, 11, xvii sq. ; to between the rising of the seven be erected at the four cross-roads Rishis (Ursa Major) and the setting for Kakkavatti kings and Buddhas, of the sun in the quarter of the 11, 93, 125 sq.; mounds in which living, 41, 425; there are no s. in the bones and ashes of the deceased Sukhâvati, 49 (ii), 43. See also Lu- are to be placed, 11, 93 n.; persons minaries, Moon, Nakshatras, Omens, worthy of S., and the use of S., 11, Planets, and Sun.
93-5 ; erected over the relics of Steer, see Bull.
Buddha in eight parts of India, 11, Sthâlîpêka, see Sacrifice (b).
131-6; 19, 334 sq.; Asoka raised Sthapati, see Revottara.
84,000 S., 19, 336 sq. ; wonderful Sthavira Sâkalya, n. of a teacher, apparition of a seven-jewelled S. 1, 257, 265.
disclosing the frame of the expired Sthaviras, Elders, among Gaina Tathagata Prabhậtaratna, 21, xxx, monks, 22, 286-95, 297, 306; 45, 227-40, 283, 364-8, 404, 441; S. 149. See also Theras.
containing the relics of extinct Sthiragupta, see Kshamâsramana S. Buddhas appear in the BuddhaSthûlabhadra, n, of a Sthavira, 2, fields, 21, 8; building of S., and 287, 289.
worship of relics in S., 21, 15, 50-2, Stipi, son of Ravant, 23, 217.
147-51, 247; 36, 230, 280 sq. ; Stivant, n.p., 23, 216.
numerous S. were erected over the Stobhâksharas, or syllables used relics of Buddhas, 21, 27, 382 sqq.; in the musical recitation of Sâman different kinds of S., 21, 50; the
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #571

554
STÚPAS-SUDDHIPANTHAKA
world of the Buddha Dharmapra- becomes the Buddha Sâlendrarâga, bhâsa will be full of S., 21, 195; 21, 429. Buddha-shrines without relics to be Subhoga, one of the eight Brahmans erected where the Dharmaparyâya who took note of the marks on is preached or studied, 21, 220, 324, Buddha's body, 36, 44. 327, 367; Devadatta's body shall Subhûti, n. of an eminent Arhat, 21, remain as one mass within a S., 21, 3, 98 sqq.; 49 (ii), 2; Buddha's 247; those who are occupied with prophecy about S. who is to be the sacred writ need not build S., Buddha Sasiketu, 21, 144--7; saying 21, 321 sqq., 324 sq.; erected for of S. the Elder, 36, 315, 323; conKing Milinda, 35, xx; the wise are versation between Buddha and S., to be honoured like S., 36, 375; 49 (ii), 112-44. Buddha built a round S., 49 (i), Subjects, see Objects. 199.
Subrahmanyâ liturgy,see Prayers(c). Stuta-sastras, Sk. t.t., hymns sung Substance, contradictions in the
and recited at sacrifices, 1, 51. Vaiseshika doctrine about it, 34, Sû, duke of, a minister of crime, 3, 394 sqq.; definition of s, and the six 225, 225 n.
kinds of s., viz. Dharma, Adharma, Subâhu, receives the upasampadâ space, time, matter, and souls, 45, ordination from Buddha, 13, 110 sq.; 153 sq., 207 sq. See also Upadhi. n. of a Bhikshu, 49 (ii), 2.
Subtle body, see Body. Subala-upanishad, quoted, 48, Sûdadohas verse, see Prayers (c). 778.
Sudarsana, mountain, invoked at Subandhu, one of the Gaupâyanas, the house-building rite, 29, 347. See 46, 415.
Meru, Subbhabhûmi, Mahâvîra travelled Sudarsana, a Nâga prince, 49 (i), in, 22, 84.
169. Subha, a Ganadhara of Pârsva, 22, Sudarsanâ, eldest sister of Mahâvîra, 274.
22, 193, 256. Subhadda, Sk. Subhadra, his dis- Sudarsanâ, n. of the palankin of the loyalty the chief cause of the First Arhat Rishabha, 22, 283. Council, 10 (i), xxxi; rejoices at Sudâs, perished through want of the death of Buddha, 11, xi sq., xiv, humility, 25, 222, 222 n.; Vasishtha 127, 127 n.; converted by Buddha, swore before S., son of Pigavana, became an Arhat, 11, 26, 103-11; 25, 273, 273 n.; gave one hundred the Bhikkhus S., the Brâhman, and thousand cows as the sacrificial fee, S., the barber, different persons, 11, 30, 38 sq. 127 n.; 17, 140 n.; raises objections Sudassana, king of kings, a Bodisat, against the rules prescribed by legend of, 11, 239-41, 248-89; Buddha, 17, 144 n.; 20, 371; inter- legend of S., a spiritualist's sunview of the heretic S. with the dying myth, 11, 244 sq. ; his four marBuddha, 19, 290-5; 35, 186-9; vellous powers, 11, 251, 259-61; reaches Nirvana before Buddha, 19, his seven precious things, 11, 251-9. 295.
Sudatta, after death, became a Subhaddà, queen of Maha Sudas- Sakadâgâmin, 11, 25; one of the sana, 11, 239 sqq., 274, 276-84, cight Brahmans who took note of 276 n. ; 36, 249. See also Kulla S. the marks on Buddha's body, 36, 44. Subhadrâ, son of, a hero, 8, 37, 39. Sudatta, n. of Anathapindada, 19, Subhadrâ, or Subhadrika, a wicked 201 11., 202 n.; 20, 182. woman living in Kâmpila, 44, Sudda, Pali, for Sk. Sûdra, q.v. 321 sq. n.
Suddharasmiprabha, n. of a TathaSubhadrâ, 1. of a female lay votary, gata, 49 (ii), 100. 22, 284.
* Suddhatthakasutta, t.c., 10 (ii), Subhâsitasutta, t.c., 10 (ii), 72 sq. 150-2. Subhavyûha, King, was converted Suddhipanthaka, disciple of Budby his sons, 21, xxxi, 419-30; dha, 49 (ii), 90.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #572

SUDDHODANA-SUDRAS
Suddhodana, Pali Suddhodana, father of Buddha, 13, 208 sqq.; 19, 1, 6, 18, 20, 25-8, 91-4; 36, 45; 49 (i), 2-25, 81, 89-91, 195-200. Sudhamma, n. of a Bhikkhu, 17, 359-69.
Sudhanvan Ângirasa has become a Gandharva, 15, 127. Sudharma, n. of a Kinnara king, 21, 5; n. of a Brahma-angel, 21, 167. Sudharmâ, assembly hall of the gods, 21, 342, 345; 22, 222. Sudharman, chief apostle of Mahâvira, 22, xvi, 1; à Sthavira and Ganadhara, 22, 286 sq.; died after the Nirvana of Mahâvîra, 22, 287; an Agnivaisyâyana, confounded with Mahavira, by Buddhists, 45, xxi; followers of Pârsva converted by S. Gautama to the creed of Mahâvira, 45, 119-29, 420-35. Sudinna, the Kalanda, subject of the first Pârâgika, 20, 374; called a useless fellow by Buddha, 35, 237
41.
causes
Sûdras, caste of: knowledge which S. and women possess a supplement of the Atharva-veda, 2, xxxii, 171, 171 n.; 42, xlix; food touched or left by S. is impure, 2, 60 sq., 61 n., 75; 14, 73; 25, 162; food of S. not to be eaten, 2, 67, 147; 7, 192; 14, 29 sq., 38 sq., 69, 298; 25, 162-4, 193; 29, 318 sq.; killing S. minor offence, 2, 83; 7, 161; 14, 118; 25, 444; cohabitation with S. females loss of caste, fines and penance for it, 2, 85; 14, 218, 218 n., 313, 319, 328; 25, 320 sq.; shall eat the remainder of the assoffering to Nirriti, 2, 85; Snâtaka must not see, nor visit, nor journey with S., nor teach or do anything for S., nor live in countries inhabited or ruled by S., 2, 98, 220; 7, 199, 227 sq.; 25, 138, 141, 151, 402 n., 614; 29, 318 sq.; may be employed for washing the feet of a guest, 2, 115; S. who live by washing the feet, exempt from taxes, 2, 164; sacred rites without reciting sacred texts allowed to S., 2, 232 sq. n.; 25, 429; their duties and occupations, 2, 233; 25, 24, 325, 327, 401, 423, 428-30; money may be taken
555
(by fraud or force) from S. to defray the expenses of a wedding or a religious rite, 2, 273; 25, 327, 433; mortal sin of sacrificing for S., or sacrificing accepting money from S., 2, 277 sq.; 7, 252 sq.; 14, 77; 25, 106, 109, 435, 438 sq.; offence of entertaining a S., 7, 34; S. who has given false evidence, must feed ten cows for one day, 7, 50; S. and the Jaw of inheritance, 7, 73; 14, 88; 25, 358, 364; must never carry out a deceased member of a twice-born caste, 7, 75; 25, 187; funeral oblations for S., 7, 86; serving a S. renders unworthy to receive alms, causes loss of caste, 7, 139; 14, 218; 25, 444; S. whose food may be eaten, 7, 188 sq.; 25, 164, 168; Vidura, born a S., refrains from speaking on esoteric doctrines, 8, 136, 150; shall not milk the cows at a sacrifice, 12, 186 n., 330 n.; carpenters (Rathakâras) who are S. admitted to initiation and to Srauta sacrifices, 14, xxxviii sq.; characteristics of S., 14, 38; in case of any doubt about the qualifications of an adopted son, he shall be set apart like a S., 14, 76; marriage with a S. female, 14, 88; 25, xxvi sq., xxvii n., 78 sq., 83, 86, 104; Veda must not be recited before, nor sacred rites performed for S., 14, 95; 25, 144; 29, 116 sq.; a S.wife who belongs to the black race is espoused for pleasure, not in order to fulfil the law, 14, 96; during certain penances and rites one shall avoid speaking to S., 14, 124, 305, 323; rules for S. employed by Aryas (as cooks), 14, 174 sq., 174 n.; created from the feet of Brahman, 14, 199; 25, 14, 24; are not allowed to teach nor to be taught the Veda, 15, 341; 25, 104; 33, 356; 34, xxxvii, 197 n., 223-9; 48, 337, 343; may reside anywhere, 25, 33; names suitable for S., 25, 35; time of impurity after death, and mode of purification for S., 25, 41, 182, 186, 193; rules of saluting S., seniority among S., 25, 53, 55, 58; he who is not initiated is on a level with the S., 25, 61; may marry wives of their own caste only, 25, 77, 358; marriage
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #573

556
SŪDRAS-SUICIDE
rite for S., 25, 83 ; are not guests, Suga, wife of Inda or Indra, 10 (ii), but fed, 25, 95 ; sin of dallying with 189. S. female when invited to Sraddha Sugata, see Buddha. or studying a vrata, 25, iu, 121, Sugâtâ, a devout woman, obtained 467; 30, 76; Sukâlins, the manes of final salvation, 11, 25; daughter of S., 25, 112 ; giving remnants of a Senâpati, 19, xxvii ; one of the first Sraddha meal to S., a crime, 25, Buddhist nuns, 49 (i), 192. 121; deceiving S., 25, 160; how to Sugataketanâ, a leader of female be buried, 25, 184; are to work for lay devotees, 21, 360. the king, 25, 238; must not be Sugâtavaktra, satiated at the Tarjudges, 25, 255 sq.; a kingdom pana, 29, 220, where S. are numerous soon Sugrîva, Mrigaputra's father king perishes, 25, 256, 256 n.; S. give in the town of, 45, 88. evidence for S., 25, 266; special Suhail ibn 'Amr, concluded truce rules for S. of administration of with Mohammed, 9, 237 n. oath and examination as witness, Suhasta, a guardian of Soma, 26, 72. 25, 269 sq., 274 ; punishments of S. Suhastin, n. of a Sthavira, 22, 288; for crimes (assault, adultery, his twelve disciples, who gave rise defaming) against members of to numerous Kulas and Sâkhâs, 22, higher caste, 25, 301-4, 319; guilt 290 sqq., 290 n. of S. in case of theft, 25, 313; Sui, the pearl of the marquis of, 40, created to be slaves, 25, 326; cannot 154, 154 n. be initiated, 25, 402; not worthy to Suicide as a penance, 2, 82, 89, 283, receive sacraments, 25, 429; cannot 288; 14, 104 sq., 108, 213; he who commit offence causing loss of caste, commits s. becomes an Abhisasta, 2, 25, 429 ; produced by Darkness, 25, 89; 14, 119; no funeral libation and 493; S. who neglects his duty no period of impurity for those who becomes a Preta in next birth, 25, commit s., 2, 250; 7,93 ; 14, 119; 499; sell Soma, 26,64 n.; acts per- 25, 184; symbolical self-sacrifice, 2, formed by a S. (servant) at a funeral, 293 ; by hanging oneself, 4, 77; 8, 29, 239; the ass is a S. by birth, 29, 237; penance for one who has been 366; sacred fire not to be taken concerned with the death or funeral from the house of a S., 29, 383; of a s., 7, 93; inciting a man to s., excluded from sacrifices and cere- a kind of destruction of life, 13, 4; monial purifications, 34, 224, 227-9; penances for intended or attempted 41, 66 sq., 66 n. ; 48, 337, 342 sq.; S., 14, 119 sq. ; by entering the fire the word S. etymologized, 34, 225 the world of Brahman is gained, 14, sq.; Agni removed from the S. 136, 136 n.; self-sacrifice in honour caste, 41, 226; Takman (fever) en- of a Buddha highly recommended treated to go to the S.-females, 42, for a Bodhisattva, 21, 379 sq., 385 2; Agîgarta, father of Suna sepa, sq.; recommended to Gaina monks, reproached for not abandoning the 22, 68-78, 68 n., 70 n., 72 n., 74 n.; ways of a S., 44,xxxv; the Pravargya 45, 147, 175 sq.; special places for must be performed whilst not Gainas committing religious s., 22, coming into contact with S., 44, 182; Gaina monk is not allowed to 446; woman, S., dogs, and crows commit religious s, without asking are untruth, sin, darkness, 44, 446; leave of his teacher or superior, 22, not qualified for the knowledge of 307; voluntary death the befitting Brahman, 48, 337-47; allowed to end of a hermit's life, 25, 204, hear Itihâsas and Puranas, 48, 338; 204 n., 212; promise to die for a reason why S. might be qualified for friend, 27, 69, 69 n. ; why Buddha cognition of Brahman, 48, 343-7. prohibited s., 35, 273-5; denounced, See also Caste (e, f).
40, 141, 295; committed by Tâoist Sudyumna, Manu's son, 49 (i), gon. sages, 40, 162 sq., 165; three Suffering, see Pain, and Truths (the methods of the sage's death with four noble).
one's will,' 45, 24, 24 n.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #574

SUI-ZAN-SUN
no
Sui-zăn, the first ruler who broke up the Primal Unity, 39, 370, 370 n.; words of S., 40, 7. Suka, the son of Vyâsa, travelled to the sphere of the sun, 38, 375. Sukanyâ, daughter of Saryâta, wife of Kyavana, 26, 273-5. Sukesas Bharadvâga, n. of a sage, 15, 271, 283. Suketâ (good-will?), identified with the sun, 29, 348. Sukhâkara Sukhâvatî, q. v. Sukhâvatî, the Land of Bliss, the paradise or Buddha-country of Amitâbha, where there are women, and existence is by apparitional birth, 21, 389, 417; 49 (ii), v, viii, 28; its Paurânik prototype, 49 (ii), xxii; description of S., 49 (ii), 1, 33-44, 49-59, 61-5, 91-8; those who think of the Tathagata are after death born in S., 49 (ii), 45 sq.; beings who are born in S., 49 (ii), 55-9, 66-72, 98-102, 18899; how to obtain it, 49 (ii), 16699. See also Buddha-fields, and Paradise. Sukhâvatî- vyûha, and MahâSudassana - Sutta, 11, 246; the larger and the smaller S., sacred books of Buddhists in Japan, 49 (ii), v-xii, xxii sq.; the larger S. translated, 49 (ii), 1-75; the smaller S. translated, 49 (ii), 87-103. Sûkiloma, Yakkha, threatens to harm Buddha, if he cannot answer his questions, 10 (ii), 45. Sûkilomasutta, t.c., 10 (ii), 45 sq. Sukra Brihaspati became S., 15, 342; son of Angiras, 19, 10; 49 (1), 8; worships Indra, 19, 95; 49 (i), 93; is the sun, 26, 278 sq., 324 sq., 338, 407, 419 sq.; Soma libations for S. (and Manthin), 26, 278-88, 316 n., 324 sq., 332, 338, 407-9, 419-21; 41, 111; 44, 209. Sûktavâka, see Prayers (c). Sukurkura, a demon harassing
children, 30, 219. See also Kûrkura. Sula, converted by Buddha, 19, 241. Sulabhâ Maitreyî, worshipped at the Tarpana, 29, 123, 220; entered into the body of Ganaka, to carry on a discussion with him, 38, 237. Sûlagava, see Animal Sacrifice (b), and Cattle.
557
Sulasâ, female lay votary, 22, 267 sq.; a courtesan, 36, 249. Sumana, appointed on the jury at the council of Vesâlî, 20, 407; the garland maker, a devout Buddhist, 35, 172; 36, 146 sq., 249. Sumanobhadra, disciple of Sambhûtavigaya, 22, 289. Sumantra left Râma in the forest, 19, 65, 65 n.
Sumantu, worshipped at the Tarpana, 29, 122, 149, 220. Sumati, son of Mâra, 19, xxii. Sumati, son of a former Buddha Kandrasûryapradîpa, 21, 19. Sumati, n. of a Tirthakara, 22, 280. Sumati, son of Bhrigu, author of a version of Manu's Code, 25, xvii, xcv; 33, xi, xiii sq., 3, 3 n. Sumeru swayed by the birth of Buddha, 19, 5, 5 n.; chief of mountains, 19, 9; Buddha compared with S., 19, 221, 221 n., 276, 276 n. Sumerukalpa, n. of a Tathagata, 49 (ii), 6, 101. Sumitra, left the son of Raghu, 49 (i), 66.
Summum bonum, see Emancipation, Highest Good, and Nirvâna. Sumukha, perished through want of humility, 25, 222. Sun.
(a) The s. as a heavenly body. (6) The s. in mysticism and symbolism. (c) The s. in mythology; world of the s. (d) Sacredness and worship of the s.
(a) THE S. AS A HEAVENLY BODY.
Connexion between the rays of the s. and the arteries of the heart, 1, 132-4; Hûshêdar makes the s. stand still for ten days at the end of millennium, 5, lii, 231 sq., 233 n.; 47, xii sq., 105-7, 110-12, 114-16; revolution of the s. round Mount Albûrz, 5, 22-4, 23 n.; position of the s., and lengths of midday and afternoon shadows, 5, 397-400; is the first among shining bodies, 8, 346, 346 n., 352 sq.; 10 (ii), 105; 14, 196; light of s. is the source of colours, 8, 352; magic power of being able to touch the s., 11, 214; hard to look at is the s. in autumn, 11, 268; is the cause of time, 15, 316; 42, 683; Buddha compared with the s., 19, 3; description of a
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #575

558
SUN
s.-rise, 22, 241 sq.; 32, 14, 16; as the s. draws water with his rays, so the king draws taxes, 25, 396; in the beginning the s. was on earth, 26, 309; eclipse of the s., 27, 32830, 328 n., 338 sq.; body of s. made for the creation of the Ameshôspentas, 31, 262; s.-rise an image of the creation, 32, 10; the chief of planetary orbs, 36, 55; why does the s. at times shine with diminished heat? 36, 111-13, 113 n.; moon mentioned before the s., 36, 127 sq. and n.; qualities of the s., 36, 320-2; essence of waters contained in s., 41, 7; s.-rain, 41, 76; watery s.-motes, 41, 79 sq.; created, 41, 148; through time the s. rises, 42, 225, 687; moves from left to right, 43, 136; is smooth and round, 43, 180; is variegated, has the air for his seat, and is half-way from this earth, 43, 196; when the s. sets, it enters the wind, 43, 333; the s. is motion, everything moves as soon as he rises, 43, 337; everything is baked by the s., 43, 352; floats along the waters, 43, 368 n.; mightily shineth the towering form of the ball, yonder burning s., 44, 107; not rivalled by any one, 44, 354; no one can turn him back, 44, 359; is four-cornered, the four quarters being his corners, 44, 498; suns revolve round Meru, 45, 288, 288 n.; cows lowed and men shouted at sight of s., 46, 57, 68; rays of s. present also during the night, 48, 739 sq. See also Luminaries, Omens, Parables (f), Planets, and Stars. (b) THE S. IN MYSTICISM AND
SYMBOLISM.
Breath (the inner Self) and s. (the outer Self) identified, 1, 7, 214, 219; 15, 305-12; the golden person within the s., 1, 13 sq.; 41, 367; person in the s. and person in the eye identified, 1, 15; 15, 191; 43, 368 sq., 371, 374; yonder s. is the twenty-first, or twenty-onefold, 1, 28; 41, 265, 308; 43, 62, 163; 44, 37, 150, 150 sq. n., 291, 305 n., 331 n., 333, 375, 378, 402; meditation on the s. as the honey of the Devas, 1, 38-44; 34, 216, 256 sq.; 48, 335, 368-70; meditation on the s. or
Person in the s. as Brahman or Highest Self, 1, 54 sq., 66, 302 sq.; 15, 61, 68, 100, 134, 306, 317 sq., 338-41; 34, 63, 112; 41, 366; 43, 94; 44, 388, 459 sq.; if Prâna is satisfied, the eye is satisfied, and thereby s. and heaven are satisfied, 1, 89; what I am (the worshipper), that is he (s.); what he is, that am I, 1, 220, 313; 15, 335; the s. is the self of all that moves and rests, 1, 221, 259, 261; 2, 297 n.; the door of the True is covered with a golden disk, 1, 313; the s. as a Brahmakârin, 8, 178; 42, 214-17, 626-8; one of the ten fires at the allegorical sacrifice of the sense-organs, 8, 261; only seen by one who attains to the Adhyâtman, 8, 316; the light in the s. is goodness, the heat passion, the eclipse is darkness, 8, 329 sq.; is all the seasons, 12, 316; the Agnihotra is the s., 12, 327; rays of the s. extend down to the vital airs, 12, 343; s. or man in the s. is death, 12, 343 sq.; 38, 267; 43, 366 sq.; 44, 26; is the eye of creatures, the eye of the world, 15, 19; 44, 346; 49 (i), 62; the s. the essence of the material, the person in the s., the essence of the immaterial, 15, 107; golden Person in the s. is the self in the lotus of the heart, 15, 134, 306; 34, 81; Ahar, secret name of Person in the s., 15, 192; the spirit of all creatures, 15, 272; the Self is the s., hidden by the thousandeyed golden egg, 15, 311; is the cause of new births, of heaven, of emancipation, 15, 329; Brahman, the essence of the s., 15, 335; the Self and the s. remain as long as the egg of the world, 15, 337; the symbol of the s. appearing above and within' the earth, 16, 241, 242 n.; the s. or Ether, and Mind or Reason, the two supreme beings of the Upanishads, 21, xxvii; a vision of the s., 22, 235; is the lotus of the sky, 26, 277; is the soul of the movable and immovable, 26, 343; is Suketâ ('good-will' ?), 29, 348; soul to be meditated upon as the s., and the s. as the soul, 38, 244; truth is the same as the s., 41, 265; 44, 457; gold plate and gold
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #576

SUN
559
man represent the s. and the man in meditation on the s., to obtain a the s., 41, 265-7, 272; 43, 366-74; vision of Sukhâvatî, 49 (ii), 169 sq. eye from the s., 42, 56; 43, 8; 44, See also Purusha. 133; the rising or setting s. takes (c) THE S. IN MYTHOLOGY; WORLD away the strength of those who OF THE S. are asleep, 42, 93, 521, 544 sq.; Is the deity of the udgîtha, 1, 20; Prâna identified with the s., 42, 220, all beings are dependent on the s., 623, 624 sq.; the eye goes to the 1, 26 sq. ; migration of the s. S., 42, 418; deity and metre, 43, through the worlds of gods, 1, 41-3, 53; represented in the bricks of 43 n.; protects the creatures during the fire-altar, 43, 80; variegated the day, 2, 96; the undying, swiftstone set up on the fire-altar as horsed s., 4, 232; 5, 231 sq., 231 n.; symbol of the s., 43, 195-7; black 18, 15, 15 n. ; 23, 8, 16, 85-7, 122, Cow with white calf symbolical of 122 n., 177, 199, 327, 349-54; prior night and s., 43, 200; a chariot as to Krishna, 8, 58; Krishna is the symbol of the s., 43, 234 sq.; the beaming s. among the shining bodies, year is the same as the s., 43, 313, 8, 88; attacks of Râhu on the s., 8, 363; established in the seven- 224, 303, 303 n.; the presiding deity syllabled Brahman, 43, 314 sq. ; the of light (eye, colour), 8, 337, 340, Pravargya is the s., 43, 317 sq., 350; legend of King Sudassana a 320; 44, xlviii, 138; the immortal S.-myth, 11, 244 sq. ; is the repeller element, 43, 322, 326 sq., 366; of evil spirits, 12, 92; relates to speech is yonder s., 43, 365 ; fire- Agni, 12, 169; is Indra, 12, 181 sq., altar built on the immortal light of 328; seven rays of the s., 12, 271 the s. (represented by the lotus- n.; 19, 327; 42, 514; is Selfleaf), 43, 365 sq.; Rik-verses the existent, the best ray of light, 12, orb, Sâman-tunes the light, Yagus- 271; rays of the s. as heavenly formulas the man in the s., 43, 365 cows, 12, 271, 271 n.; took their sq.; orb, light, and man in the s. energy from the Nakshatras, 12, are identical with the white in the 288; northward and southward eye, the black in the eye, and movement of the s. suitable for the man in the eye, 43, 368; en- gods and fathers resp., 12, 289 circled by 360 navigable streams, sq. ; night envelops the s. as an 43, 388; the sacrificial horse as the embryo, 12, 328; rays of the s, are representative of Agni-Pragâpati, the All-gods, 12, 328; 26, 325; 44, the S., 44, xviii; the Vashat-call is 194, 196; Pragâpati identified with yonder shining s., 44, 26; gold a the S., and the man (purusha) in the type or form of the s., 44, 125, 195; S., 12, 328; 43, xxii, 264; 44, 375, the s. slaughtered by Pragâpati as 378; is the light of the gods, the sacrificial animal, 44, 128 sq.; by moon the light of the Fathers, 12, performing the Pravargya offering 361; Agni is the s., 12, 409 n.; 41, they sacrifice to S. (Aditya) and 152; 43, 195; 46, 167 sq.; cows become s., 44, 141; fire (Agni) and are children of the s., 14, 135; s. (Aditya), the two lights of these purified by Ka, 14, 331; chariot of worlds, 44, 149, 405; the sacrificer the s., 15, 256; 42, 53, 570; the is the s., 44, 248; established on the father with five feet, with twelve Brihatî the s. shines, 44, 256, 256 shapes, giver of rain, 15, 273; as a n. ; is the divine Kshatra, the glory, gold-coloured bird, a swan, an eagle, the supreme lordship, the realm of 15, 332; 41, 281; 42, 220, 401, light, 44, 291; is spiritual lustre, 623-5; 46, 242 ; the Yen-tsz' cave, 44, 314 sq.; yonder s. is the Asva- hiding-place of the s., 19, 313, 313 medha, 44, 333, 375, 378; the n.; men and gods could not withsacrifice is the s., 44, 442, 446; stand the Daểvas, if the s. did not by means of Agni and S. (Aditya) rise, 23, 86; has a bright face and the sacrificer ascends to heaven, a dark one, 23, 143 n.; observes all 44, 473; is a web-weaver, 44, 484; good creatures with kind eyes, 24,
of the s., 44.29 ; gold à 794, 196; P. 12, 328; 2
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #577

560
SUN
122 ; divides days and nights, 25, Varuna, 44, xix sq.; when the s. 20; a guardian of the world, 25, (Aditya) sets, all the gods follow 185, 216 sq.; the eye of Mitra, him, 44, 113; yonder s.walks Varuna, and Agni, 26, 343; 41, 408; singly, 44, 314, 388; who knows 43,363; is footless, yet able to the birth-place of the great s.? 44, walk, 26, 380; called graha or 390 ; is the remover of evil, 44,
seizer,' 26, 432 sq.; is the house- 426; the cut-off head of Vishnu lord of the seasons, 26, 453 n.; the became yonder s., 44, 442; Brahgods have released the s. from dark- manaspati is the S., 44, 453; is ness and from the seizing demon, Yama, Makha, 44, 460; the father of 30, 213 ; 42, 15, 294 ; Daêva-wor- thoughts, the lord of the creatures, shippers blaspheme the S., 31, 55, 44, 469; is the child of the gods, 44, 62; the s. of the rapid steeds, the 469; sustainer of the sky and of eye of Ahura-Mazda, 31, 199, 199 heat, and of the gods, the immortal, n., 210, 216, 225, 256, 271, 276, born of heat, 44, 470; the never324, 360 ; the s. as a (red or white) resting guardian, 44, 470 ; lord of horse, 32, 14, 16-20, 279; 35, 199 all worlds, of all thought, of all sq. n.; 41, 208, 359-61; 43, 250; speech, 44, 471; wanders on paths 44, 312, 501; Arusha, the red hither and thither, 44, 471; guards morning-s., 32, 20–3; the eye of the gods, 44, 471 ; our father, 44, the s., 32, 347; the s. and the other 472; is the divine ruler, bence divinities are mere differentiations protects human rulers, 44, 496 ; of prâna, 34, 269; stricken with when yonder s. overflows all the darkness by Svarbhânu, 41, 65 sq.; gods subsist upon him, 44, 508; the S. and the Adityas, 41, 149 sq. Savitri, the rising s., 46, 39 ; the n., 150; the S. with the dappled lover of the Dawn, 46, 67 sq.; rules horse, 41, 334; strings these worlds over wealth, 46, 75; Vaisvânara to himself on a thread, 41, 360, unites with the s., 46, 127: meant 360 n.; 43, 141; Agni in the s., 41, by the great impeller'? 46, 178; 383; 43, 239 sq.; 46, 70, 229; ascended to the wide plains, bethe heavenly dog, 42, 13, 500 sq.; holding right and wrong deeds as the slayer of unseen vermin, 42, among the mortals, 46, 309; the 23 sq., 315, 318; has given the mighty s., the quick Aditi, 46, 326, ants) as a remedy against poison, 329; the rays of the s. have shaken 42, 27; at his rising the s. removes the darkness, and have sunk it into pains, 42, 47, 600; by means of the waters like a hide. Unsupported, breath the gods aroused the s., 42, unattached, spread out downwards51; Rohita, the red s., 42, 207-14, turned-how is it that he does not 661-8; the bay steeds of the s., 42, fall down ? By what power of his 210-12, 661 n.; as a tortoise, and does he move? Erected as the pillar of a hermit, 42, 403; regent of the Heaven he protects the firmament, 46, heavens, 43, xx; is the all-embracer, 356; Varuna and Mitra make the 43, 8, 106; is the holder of the air, s, rise, 46, 356; seven young fallow supporter of the regions, and ruler mares carry the s., 46, 356; the allof beings, 43, 28, 62; wields the observer, 46, 356; Agni has found thunderbolt, 43, 85; is the last the S., 46, 397 sq.; the Person Visvagyotis, 43, 129 sq. ; is of un- within the s. is different from the impaired strength, 43, 134; revolves soul, viz. the highest Self, 48, 237round the worlds, 43, 134; animates 42; Manu, the son of the S., 49 (i), all this universe, 43, 142; the heart 19; surrounded by Apsaras, 49 (i), of Pragâpati, 43, 180 sq.; the s. 40 ; see also Savitar, and Sûrya;the foundation of Pragapati (the the departed goes from the year to fire-altar), 43, 354 sq.; Vaisvânara the s., from the s, to the moon, 1, as the s., 43, 396; the eater of the 68, 80, 134; 15, 328 sq. ; is the moon, 43, 398 sq.; kindled by door of the world of Brahman, 1, the wind, 43, 399; as the horse of 134 ; 44, 66 sq.; world of the s.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #578

SUN
561
gained by the giver of horses or and the s., 4, 230--3, 232 n.; rays cows, 7, 273; 25, 165; the solar of the s. are purifying, 7, 96, 102; sphere the seat of men who per- 12, 21; 25, 187; 26, 18; he must form meritorious actions, 8, 240; not look at the s, while unclean, 7, the gate of the world of the gods, 220; Krishna taught devotion to 12, 267 n.; rays of the s. are the the s., 8, 58; adore not the s., but righteous departed, 12, 269, 269 n.; God, 9, 202; worshipping the s., is the final goal, the safe resort, of classed with witchcraft and other those who know Brahman and have low arts' to be avoided by the reached final release, 12, 271 sq.; Bhikkhu, 11, 199; Agnihotra con15, 273 ; 34, 232; 44, 37, 167; 48, nected with the s., 12, 327-9; is 739 sq., 745; world of the s. gained made to rise by kindling the fire, through a son's grandson, 14, 84; 12, 328; 46, 326, 330, 379, 381, 25, 354, 354 n.; souls of the wise 403 sq.; Snataka must not look at pass through the S. to where the the s., 14, 60, 242; 25, 135; 29, immortal Person dwells, 15, 32; 123, 317; sick person worships the kingdom of s. gained by long sacri- S., 14, 215; worshipped by ascetics, fices, 15, 337; 26, 426 sq. ; reward 14, 278, 280 ; is not contaminated in the s., the most kindly-regarding by external impurities, 15, 19; and swiftest, 37, 359 sq.; dying prayer addressed to the s. by a dying during the northern progress of the person, 15, 199 sq.; Khôrshêd Yast s. is more excellent, 38, 380; de- and Nyayis devoted to the s., 23, 85parted soul follows the rays also 7, 349-53; purifies earth and water, during the southern progress of the 23, 86; s. and Mitrô worshipped, S., 38, 380; the connecting link or 24, 96; must not shine on fire, 24, hinge for the worlds, 41, 269, 269 334 sq.; salutation of the s., three n.; the s., the world of immortality, times every day, 24, 358; burnt42, 53.
oblation reaches the s., whence rain (d) SACREDNESS AND WORSHIP OF is produced, 25,89; sacrifice at the THE S.
solstices, 25, 133; morning s. to be Whenever the s. rises and sets, shouts avoided by Snataka, 25, 139, 139 of hurrah arise, and all beings arise, sq. n.; Vasatîvarî water taken for and all things which they desire, 1, 55; the s., 26, 223 sq.; exorcisms adworship of the s., as a penance, 1, dressed to the s., 26, 433; sunwise 285; 2, 298; 14, 295, 305; 30, motion or turning round in accord197; easing nature, spitting, mic- ance with the course of the s., 26, turating, &c., forbidden while facing 440; 41, 329 sq. and n., 359, 372 the s., 2, 94 ; 25, 136 sq.; 29, 319; sq.; see also Circumambulation; 42, 214; 44, 447 ; invoked and the chief object at the border worshipped, prayers and offerings sacrifice, 27, 427, 427 n.; ceremonies to the s., 2, 108, 298 ; 4, 23 n.; 5, on an eclipse of the s., 28, 433; Ixi, 297-9, 297 n., 394; 11, 174 ; Brahmakârin given in charge of the 15, 213, 249, 317 sq., 338-41; 25, S., 29, 64, 79 ; looking at the s. 38, 63; 26, 253 sq., 342 sq. ; 29, before continuing Veda-study after 99, 145-8, 205, 211, 224 sq., 249, an interruption, 29, 118; the Ash280, 320 sq., 426 sq. ; 30, 117-20, takâ sacred to the s., 29, 206 ; bride 127, 156 sq., 243, 270 ; 33, 118; worships the s., 29, 284; child when 42, 13, 132, 222, 500 sq., 44, 142, taken out for the first time, made to 412, 469-72; looking at the s. a look at the s., 29, 298; Brahma kârin penance, 2, 290; 14, 121; 25, 183; made to look at the s., 29, 305; a lady swears by the bright s. that student worships the s., 29, 314; she is faithful to her lover, 3, 440, 30, 83 sq., 162 sq., 274; Asvattha 440 n. ; corpse laid out on the tree sacred to the s., 30, 122 ; shall Dakhma, so as to behold the s., 4, not shinc on the student on the day lxxviii, lxxviii n., 54, 75, 75 1., 87 of the Samâvartana, 30, 165, 275; a sq.; joint invocation to the waters sacred object, 33, 222; by practising S.B. IND.
oo Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #579

562
SUN-SUPERHUMAN BEINGS
liberality the s. is benefited, 37, 326; expiatory rite when the s. sets on the sacred fire, 44, 194 sq.; hymns addressed chiefly to the rising s., 46, 356 sq., 358 sq. Suna, and Sra, ploughshare and plough, as tutelary deities of agriculture, 12, 445 sq. n. Sunahsepa, legend of, 12, xxiv; 14, xiii sq., 87 sq.; 32, 255, 257; 41, 95 n., 109 n.; 42, 241; story of S., and human sacrifice in ancient India, 44, xxxiv-xxxvi; S. Agîgarti, Rishi or author of a hymn, 46, 14, 17; loosed from the sacrificial posts, 46, 366 sq. Sunamkuri, n. of a protecting demon, 29, 335. Sunandâ, leader of female lay votaries, 22, 274. Sûnâparantas, converts made on the occasion of the, 36, 249. Sunâsîr(i)ya, t.t., see Sacrifice (j). Sunda and Upasunda, two Asuras fighting against each other, 19, 125; 49 (i), 116. Sundara-Nanda, an eminent Arhat, 21, 3. Sundarânanda, converted by Buddha, 49 (i), 198.
Sundarî, a Rishi seduced by her, 19, 39. Sundarikâ, n. of a river, 10 (ii),
74.
Sundarikabhâradvâga, a Brâhmana, converted by Buddha, 10 (ii), 74-80.
Sundarikabhâradvâgasutta, t.c., 10 (ii), 74-80. Sung, see Khăng. Sung Hsing and Yin Wăn, founders of a modified system of Mohism, 40, 221-3, 221 sq. n. Sun Hsiû, a man of weak intelligence, 39, 151; 40, 24-6. Sunîdha, a chief minister of Ma
gadha, 11, 18-21; 17, 101 sqq. Sunnapattiyâ, see Pûrnapatrikâ. Suññatâ, t.t., Void,' see Nirvâna (a). Sûnritâ, the Dawn, 32, 444, 446; invoked at the Pravargya, 44, 478. Sun-shû Ao was thrice chief minister, and did not feel elated, and thrice dismissed without manifesting any sorrow, 40, 54 sq., 54 n., 104 sq., 104 n.
Sûnyavâda, Sûnyavâdin, see Nihilism, and Nihilists. Suparna and Asurî, 42, 16, 268 sq.
Suparnas, created, 25, 15; manes of S., 25, 112; produced by Darkness, 25, 493.
Suparni and Kadrû, legend of, 26, 52, 149-52, 149 n., 150 n.
Supârsva, paternal uncle of Mahâvîra, 22, 193, 256; n. of a Tîrthakara, 22, 280. Supassa, the serpent king, asks Buddha to forbid eating serpents' flesh, 17, 86. Superhuman beings: Bali-offerings to the Grihâs, Avasânas, Avasânapatis and all creatures, 2, 107 n.; Bali offering to s. b. walking about at night, 2, 203; Mohaminedan angelism and demonology, 6, lii; world inhabited by human and s. b., 6, lxx; invisible Siddhas and celestial singers, 8, 232; lists of s. b., 8, 345, 347, 354, 387; 15, 289; 36, 101, 130; 45, 318, 382; 49 (ii), 30, 60, 70; Râkshasas and Pisâkas roam about on Parva-days, 14, 210; Yâtudhânas and Pisakas steal the food intended for the manes, 14, 269; demons, Yakshas, and Rakshas converted by Buddha, 19, 243-6; Devas, Nâgas, Gandharvas, Kinnaras, Mahoragas, Asuras accompany Buddha's mother to the Lumbinî garden, 19, 348; gods, Nâgas, and other s. b. forming a Buddha's audience, 21, 5 sq., 69 sq., 162, 213, 222 sq., 225, 253, 376, 383, 412, 431, 442; description of horrible. beings haunting an old house (the world), 21, 83 sq.; demons, ghosts, &c., the consequence of there being no Buddha, 21, 170; sounds uttered by demons, &c., 21, 339; the preacher discerns gods and demons by his smell, 21, 344 sq.; demons, Nâgas, Garudas, &c., show honour to the preacher, 21, 347, 349; gods, Nâgas, and other s. b. worship Buddha by strewing heavenly flowers, garments, &c., 21, 365 sq.; the giantesses pronounce talismanic words for the protection of preachers, 21, 373 sqq.; no ghosts nor demons in a certain Buddha-field, 21, 377;
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #580

SUPERHUMAN BEINGS-SURABHI 563 Marakâyikas, Nâgas, goblins, imps, 49 (ii), 201. See also Demons, 21, 391; Gadgadasvara preaches Goblins, and Gods. to demons, Garudas, Kinnaras, Superhuman condition, see Mediunder the shape of these beings, tation. 21, 401; island of giantesses, 21, Superhuman powers, see Iddhi. 407; Avalokitesvara assumes the Superimposition, explained, 34, shape of all kinds of s. b., 21, 411; 3 n., 4-9; 38, 197; is Nescience, ocean the abode of s. b., 21, 413; 34, 6; mutual s. of Self and NonAvalokitesvara protects from s. b. Selt, 34, 7-9; endless s., the cause who try to hurt men, 21, 414; of individual souls appearing as Garudas and Nâgas carry Mahâ- agents and enjoyers (of the results vira's throne, 22, 198; manes of of their actions), 31, 9; s. of someDaityas, Dânavas, &c., 25, 112; thing higher upon something lower Siddhas, Sâdhyas, Vipras, Yakshas, is the rule, 38, 343 sq. and other s. b. worshipped at the Superior Man, represses what is Tarpana, 29, 121; day-walking and evil and gives distinction to what is night-walking beings, and Rakshas good, in sympathy with the Heavenworshipped at the Vaisvadeva, 29, conferred nature, 16, 285, 286 n.; 162 ; the white one with the black holds the course of the due mean, teeth, the lord of bad women, 16, 290, 291 n., 292; helps the demons dwelling in the village or people and nourishes his own virtue, forest, 29, 290; Asuras, Garudas, 16, 290 sq., 291 n.; is perfectly Yakkhas, Nagas-beings living in sincere, leaving the question of water, 35, 175 sq.; 45, 295; Titans, happiness and calamity to Heaven, Garudas, Nagas, Yakshas, 36, 116; 16, 299 sq.n.; four virtues practised a Bhikkhu reverenced by Nagas and by the S. m., 16, 408; state of Yakshas, 36, 120 ; s. b. who got the equilibrium and harmony exhibited Tâo, and were raised to spirits of by the s. m., 27, 43 sq.; 28, 300-29, mountains, &c., 39, 135 sq., 244 sq. 301 n.; description of the s. m., 27, and n.; Hwan's encounter with a 86, 350, 394; 28, 325-31, 333, 335ghost, his officer tells him all about 40, 345, 347-9, 351 n., 354, 358-62, the different kinds of sprites, 40, 18- 413-19, 478. See also Morality (d), 20, 19 n.; Arbudi invoked, to make and Tâo (c). the enemies see all kinds of spooks Superstition, see Omens. and sprites, 42, 125 sq. ; gods, Suplan, see Sahadeva Sârñgaya. Dânavas, Gandharvas, Yakshas, Suppabuddha, the Sâkyan, swalRakshasas, and Kinnaras pay homage lowed up by the earth, for offendto a chaste monk, 45, 77 ; gods, ing Buddha, 35, 153. Dânavas, Gandharvas, Yakshas, Suppiya, ascetic, the Brahmagala Rakshasas, Kinnaras, and Bhûtas spoken concerning him, 20, 376. assemble to see Kêsi and Gautama, Suppiyâ, a devout laywoman, cuts 45, 121 sq. ; the Bhaumêyika and a piece of flesh from her thigh, to Vyantara gods are Asuras, Nâgas, procure broth for a sick Bhikkhu, &c., and Pisâkas, Bhûtas, &c., 45, 17, 80-5; 35, 172; 36, 146. 225 sq.; must all suffer for their Supratibuddha Kâkandaka, n. of deeds and are subject to trans- a Sthavira, 22, 288, 292. migration, 45, 250, 318; injury Supratishthitakâritra, n. of a chief done to living beings for the Bodhisattva, 21, 284. sake of Nâgas, Bhûtas, or Yak- Supreme Being, see God. shas, 45, 357; praise Buddha, Supreme Bliss, see Emancipation. 49 (i), 157-9; where Buddhism is Sura, a name of one Asvaghosha, preached, there shall be no fear of 19, xxxi. gods, Nâgas, Yakshas, 49 (i), 188; Súra, famed feats of the grandson s. b. with the gods, men, evil spirits, of, 49 (i), 9. and genii, 49 (ii), 72, 102; Devas, Surâ, see Spirituous liquors. Nâgas, and Yakshas worship Buddha, Surabhi, mother of kine, 44, 438 n.
002
ing Buddh by the earth, for offeval
Gandharvas, 77, gods,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #581

SÛRAK-SUSHNA
564
Sûrâk, n.p., 5, 135. Sûrakûta, the 26th Tathagata, 49 (ii), 6.
Sura Parikara, a king of the Ketas, former birth of Devadatta, 35, 287, 287 n.
Suras ('gods'), and Asuras created, 7, 4; and Asuras carry Mahâvîra's throne, 22, 198; Indra chief of the S., 22, 222; Ginas and S. come to the turning of the wheel of the law, 49 (i), 173. Sûrasena, men born there fight in the van of the battle, 25, 247, 247 n.
Sûravîra Mândûkeya, see Mândûkeya.
Surgery, see Medicine. Sûrô-yazata, n.p., 23, 215. Sûrya, the Sun, son of Pragâpati, 1, 313; 15, 199; in a list of gods, 8, 219; 21, 4; 42, 160, 205; Agni, Vayu, S., gods of earth, air, sky, 12, 327; 44, 291 n.; Agnihotra libation to S., 12, 327, 334-7; 29, 161, 161 n.; is the light when the sun rises, 12, 335; Agni has attained to S.'s lustre, 12, 352; is the scorching sun that governs the world, 12, 446; offerings to S., 12, 446 sq.; 26, 263, 427-9; 29, 121, 149; 30, 51; 44, 77, 77 n., 127, 300, 346 sq., 505; prayers to S., 14, 305; 25, 183, 183 n.; 26, 224, 253; 29, 41 sq., 190, 287 sq.; 41, 38, 94, 112; 42, 10, 17, 31, 47, 60, 203, 211, 237; 43, 143; 44, 432; identified with Prâna, 15, 275; etymology of S., 15, 310; Buddha mistaken for god S., 19, 72; his chariot drawn by seven horses, 19, 313, 313 n.; 33, 14 n.; Soma's marriage with S.'s daughter, 26, xiv; invoked to ward off evil spirits, 26, 77; 29, 44; the god-born light, the son of the sky, 26, 83; given as sacrificial gift to the Angiras, 26, 114; Agni, Indra, and S., superior gods, worshipped, 26, 402-6; morning oblation for S., 29, 19, 172, 287, 386; 30, 20, 197, 266; celestial serpents belonging to S., 29, 328 sq.; Sâmans, S., heaven, eye, 30, 152 sq.; lord of celestial beings, highest light, 30, 237; 42, 53, 60, 116; 43, 131, 240; the soul of the movable and im
movable, 41, 408; fastens the amulet on with which he conquers the directions of space, 42, 85; Soma and S., 42, 103; the bull with a thousand horns, 42, 105, 373; brilliancy of S. transferred upon a king, 42, 116; Rohita and S., 42, 210, 214; S. (the sun) surveys the sky, S. the earth, S. the waters. S. is the single eye of being: he has ascended the great heavens, 42, 212; is the Gandharva, his Apsaras are the sun-motes, 43, 231; Agni made to ascend the terrestrial world, Vâyu the air, S. the sky, 44, 27; Sâma-veda produced from S., 44, 102; Agni, Vâyu, and S., the three lights, 44, 102; Faith, the daughter of S., 44, 226; delivers from sin, 44, 265; the highest light, is the heavenly world, 44, 267, 502; sacrificed as an animal, 44, 320; is all the gods, 44, 419, 505; worshipped at the Pravargya, 44, 460; in the glowing Mahâvîra pot Agni shines with S., 44, 469 sq.; one of his rays called the rain-winner, 44, 478; Vámadeva: 'I am Manu, I am S.,' 48, 253. See also Sun (c). Sûryâ, the Sun-bride, wedding of, 29, 283; 42, 202; Rodasî compared to S., 32, 272; Savitar's daughter, bride of Asvins, 42, 95, 503; Ushas or S., 42, 661, 666; S. hymn, see Prayers (c). Sûryagarbha, one of the sixteen. virtuous men, 21, 4. Sûryaka, the enemy of the fish, shot by the arrow of Kâma (Mâra), 49 (i), 138, 138 n. Sûryodana, the 11th Tathagata, 49 (ii), 6.
Susamsthita, one of the sixteen virtuous men, 21, 4. Susârthavâha, one of the sixteen virtuous men, 21, 4. Sûshan and Sushanâ, deities of parturition, 42, 99, 244 sq. Sushena is a winter-month, 43, 108. Sû Shih, styled 3ze-kan, and Tung-pho, his notice of the Sacrificial Hall to Kwang-3ze, 40, 296, 296 n., 320-3, 320 n. Sushkabhringâra, quoted, 1, 283. Sushna, the Dânava, is the pupil of the eye, 26, 14 Sq.
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #582

SUSRAVAS-SVALOMINÎ
Susravas Kaushya, n. of a teacher, 30, 244; 43, 390. Susthita Kaurika, n. of a Sthavira, 22, 288, 292. Susunâga removed the capital of Magadha to Vesâli, 11, xvi sq. Sutambhara Atreya, author of Vedic hymns, 46, 392, 394, 395, 397. Sutanu, perhaps synonym of Râgîmatî, 45, 117 n.
Suvannapattiyâ, see Pûrnapatrikâ. Suvarnagarbha, the 67th Tathâgata, 49 (ii), 7.
Sûtas, caste of, 2, 198; 14, 94, Suvarnanishthîvin, son of Srimga197 sq.; 25, 404 sq., 407; are charioteers, 25, 413; court-minstrels and chroniclers, 41, 60, 111. Sutasravas, n. of a teacher, 30, 244. Sutegas, the head of Vaisvânara, 38, 275 sq.
Sûtras, metrical Smritis derived from, 2, ix sqq. n., x sq.; date of the S. period, 2, xviii sq.; style of S., 7, xvii; 11, xxiii; originally composed for a single Vedic school, 14, xiv; date of the Mahâvaipulya and the simple Buddhist S., 21, x-xiv; satiated at the Tarpana, 29, 220; are 'short aphorisms constituting in their totality a complete body of doctrine upon some subject,' 34, xi, xiii; all S. aim at conciseness, 34, xiii; peculiarity of the philosophical S., 34, xiii sq. See aiso Dharma-sûtras, Grihya-sûtras, Kalpa-sûtras, Sacred Books, Srautasûtras, Suttas, and Vedânta-sûtras. Sûtrâtman Pragâpati, 34, 142 n. Sutta-Nipâta, Purânas mentioned in the, 8, 14 n.; quoted, 8, 14 n., 19 n., 24 n., 36, and notes to 40, 45 sq., 48-51, 56, 59 sq., 62-6, 68-70, 79, 88 sq., 101, 103, 105, 108 sq., 111 sq., 114, 118, 121; 36, 285, 313, 358, 363 sq.; its language, 10 (ii), xi sq.; contains remnants of Primitive Buddhism, 10 (ii), xi-xvi; translated, Vol. 10 (ii); Sona pleases Buddha by reciting the Atthakavagga of the S., 17, 37. See also Tipitaka.
Suttantas, t.t., older name for Suttas, 13, xxix sq. See Suttas, and Tipitaka.
565
11, xx; their teaching, and the original teaching of Buddha, 11, xx sqq.; stock phrases and repetitions in them, 11, xxii-xxv; peculiar use of the words Dhamma, S., and Suttanta,, 13, xxviii sqq. See also Tipitaka.
Suttas, Pali texts of Buddhist canon, translated into Singhalese, 10 (i), xiv; translations of S., Vols. 10 (ii) and 11; 11, xxiv-xxvii; age of S., 11, x-xx; their authorship,
ya, 49 (i), 90. Suvarnaprabha, the 14th Tathâgata, 49 (ii), 6. Suvidhi Pushpadanta, n. of a Tîrthakara, 22, 280. Suvikrântavikrâmin, one of the sixteen virtuous men, 21, 4. Suvîrina, n. or epithet of the dogdemon harassing children, 30, 219. Suvisuddha, n. of the world of the Buddha Dharmaprabhâsa, 21, 195,
197.
Suvrata, at the head of the lay votaries, under Pârsva, 22, 274; Arya Dharma of the S. gotra, 22, 294; ordained Vishnukumâra, 45,
86 n.
Suwâ'h, an idol worshipped by the Arabs, 6, xii; 9, 303. Suyagna Sânkhâyana, author of the Sankhâyana-Grihya-sûtra, 29, 3-5, 123; honoured as teacher, 29, 123, 141, 220.
Suyâma, a guardian of the world, 35,
37.
Suyâma, one of the eight Brahmans who took note of the marks on Buddha's body, 36, 44. Sû 3ze-kau, see Sû Shih. Svabhâva, t.t., various meanings of it, 8, 11.
Svadhâ, see Sacred syllables. Svâdhyaya, t.t., daily reading of Veda, see Veda (c). Svâgata, one of the five hundred Arhats who are to become future Buddhas, 21, 198; n. of a Bhikshu, 49 (ii), 2.
Svâhâ, see Sacred syllables. Svaidâyana, see Saunaka S. Svaikna, see Pratîdarsa S. Svaitreya, n. of a victorious hero, 46, 407. Svalominî, a demon harassing children, 30, 211.
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #583

566
SVANA-SYMBOLS
Svâna, guardian of Soma, 26, 72. Svetâsvatara proclaimed Brahman Svapaka, see Caste (e).
to ascetics, 15, 266. Svar (sun-light), Maruts, men of, 32, Svetâsvatara-upanishad, quoted, 326.
8, 432; 38, 429; 48, 778 sq.; its Svarâg (an autocrat or self-ruler): position in the Upanishad literature, he who loves, and delights in the 15, xxxi-xlii; is it a sectarian Self, becomes a S., 1, 124; Virag Upanishad? 15, xxxiji sqq.; transand S., 30, 167; metre, 41, 364; lated, 15, 228-67; Mâyâ in the S., 43, 385.
34, cxvii n., cxxi n. Svarbhânu, the Asura, struck the Svikna, n. of a people, 44, 239 n., sun with darkness, 41, 65 sq., 406 250, 400. . n.; 42, 294.
Swallow, see Birds (6). Svarga world, see Heaven (d). Swan maidens, nymphs swimming Svargit Nâgnagita or Nagnagit, the about as, 44, 70. Gândhâra, quoted, 43, 21.
Swoon, nature of it explained, 34, Svârokisha, a Manu, 25, 19.
lxi; 38, 149-52; is half-union or Svastika, one of the celestial regions, half-coincidence with deep sleep, 22, 190.
38, 151 sq.; a half-way approach to Svastika, a poor Brâhman, con- death, 38, 152; 48, 606 sq. See also
verted by Buddha, 49 (i), 192. Sleep. Svastika, ornament, 48, 434, 447. Syâparna Sâyakâyana, n. of a Svâtikârî, sacrifice to, at the plough- teacher, 15, 186, 186 n.; 43, 274, ing rite, 29, 326.
344, 344 sq. n. ; was the last to Svayambhû, the Self-existent, offer- slaughter five victims at the building to, 14, 308; Brahman is S., 15, ing of the fire-altar, 41, 171; 44, 120, 188; Rishi of a Kanda, 30, 242; Xxxviii. quoted as authority on law, 33, 227; Syâva, see Syâvâsva. ocean, the delight of S., 45, 49 ; Syâvarshân(a), see Sîyâvakhsh. created the world, 45, 244 ; sleeps Syâvâspi, n.p., 23, 213. on the ocean, 45, 290 ; prayers to Syâvâsva Atreya, author of a Vedic S., 49 (i), 25; worshipped by hymn, 32, 312, 314, 321, 328, 335, Buddha, 49 (0), 200. See Brah- 339, 342, 345, 349, 354, 356, 358 ; man.
legend of S., 32, 359 sq. Sveta, one of the princes of moun- Syllables, sacred, see Om, Sacred tains, 8, 346.
syllables, Stobhâksharas, and VyâhSvetadípa, 'the white island,' the ritis. abode of Bhagavat, 7, 156.
Symbols, of royalty, 3, 58 sq. ; 27, Svetaketu Auddâlaki Aruneya, and 214 sq.; natural phenomena as s. of his father Uddâlaka Aruni, legend human qualities, 3, 147 sq. and n.; and dialogue, 1, xxxiii-xxxvi, 76 sq., royal s. used at ancestral sacrifices, 92-109; 15, xiv sqq., i n. ; 34, cv, 3, 154, 420, 420 n.; inner self is void cxviii; 38, 210; 48, 583, 585; of s., 8, 160, 160 1., 309, 351, 367; taught by Kitra Gângyâyani, 1, with numerous s. only one know271 sqq.; quoted, 2, xxviii, xl-xlii, ledge is approached, 8, 307, 307 n. ; 50 ; 26, 100, 314 ; 43, 333-6; 44, s. of the Brahman, 8, 308 ; lineal 40,90 ; became similar to Rishis by figures, their origin and explanation, study of the Veda, 2, 19, 19 n.; in the Yî King, 16, 9-26; lineal teacher of Yâgñavalkya, referred to figures employed for divination, 16, by Apastamba as modern,' 12, xli; 20 sq.; the " Treatise on the S.,' mentioned in the Mahâbhârata, 12, the Great Symbolism,' 16, 35-8; xliii; King Ganaka meets with and good fortune and bad indicated by questions S., 12, xliii; 44, 112 sq.; the s. of the Yî King, 16, 350 sq., and the Kshatriya sage Pravahana 351 n.; the Ho map and the Lo Gaivali, 15, 204; possessed esoteric writing, 16, 374, 376 n.; symbolism knowledge, 44, 147 ; desirous of in wearing the sacred thread-girdle, final release, 48, 203.
18, 122 sq., 122 n., 125, 129–34:
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #584

SYMBOLS-TÂ-KWEI
567
360.
80-3; 16, 28 ; hithe Kings, Tâi Zinaha, 44, xvi.
24, 268–70; Hôm a s. of the birth Lî kî to eighty-five books, 3, xix; and understanding of the apostles, 27, 7-9. 18, 170; the jade-symbol, 27, 59; Taittirîya-aranyaka, Andhra re28, 459 sq., 463 sq.; pratîkopâsana, cension of, 2, xxxvi sq. ; quoted, 8, meditation in which Brahman is 432; 38, 429; 44, xlvii; 48, 779; viewed under a s., 34, lxxvii; 38, T. and Taittirîyaka-upanishad, 15, 340-5; only those who do not take xxvii. their stand on s. are led to the Taittirîya-brâhmana, quoted, 8, world of Brahman, 38, 402-4. See 261 n., 262 n., 266 . ; 38, 429; 44, also Hexagrams, and Yî King. xxxiii n., xxxix, xl n.; 48, 330; Sympathy, one of the four infinite legend of Nakiketas in the T., 15, feelings,' 11, 201 sq., 273. See also xxi sq.; treats of the horse-sacrifice, Love, and Morality.
44, xvi. Syûmarasmi Bhargava, author of Taittirîya(ka)-upanishad, quoted, Vedic hymns, 32, 414, 418.
8, 432 sq. ; 34, xlii; 38,429 sq.; 48, Sze of Pâo, King Yû's concubine, 779 sq. ; introduction to T., 15, raised to be his queen, 3, 356, 356 n., xxvji-xxx; translated, 15, 43-69.
Taittirîyas, see Veda (g). Sze-mâ Hsiang-zû. officer and Taittirîya - Samhitâ, quoted, 38, author, 27, 19.
429; 48, 779; gives mantras of the Sze-mâ Khien, his accounts of Con- Asvamedha, 44, xvi. fucius as the author of the Kings, Tâi Zin-zăn, n. of a Taoist sage, 3, 3, 280-3; 16, 28; his accounts 40, 119 sq. of Lâo-zze, 39, 4. sq., 33-6; his Takhma, n.p., 23, 204. accounts of Kwang-zze, 39, 34, 36-8. Takhma Urupa, see Tâkhmôrup. Sze-thû King-zze of Wei, mourning Takhmôrup, or Takhma Urupa, or at his death, 27, 174 sq.
Tahmûrâf, son of Vîvanghat, made Ahriman his steed, 4, 384, 384 n.; 5, 130, 130 n.; 23, 252, 252 n., 292 sq. ; 47, xxv, 8; Av. Takhmôurupa, a primaeval sovereign, 5, 62 ;
18, 13, 13 n.; 47, 121, 128 ; reigned Taciturnity, see Mauna.
thirty years, 5, 149; a smiter of Tadvana, a name of Brahman, 1, Aharman, the demon, 18, 90, 90 n., 152, 152 n.
200, 201 n.; brother of Yima, killed Tâg, Azi Dahâka, a descendant of, by Angra-Mainyu, 23, 60 n.; is well4, xlix sq.
armed, 23, 326 ; his exploits, 24, Tagganiya Kamma, t.t., act of 58 sy. and n., 60 n. ; second ruler of rebuke, see Bhikkhus (c).
the earth, 37, 27, 27 n. ; his accesTàghût, idols and demons of the sion, 47, xxix. ancient Arabs, 6, 40, 79, 81 sq., Tâ-kî, wife of King Kâu-hsin, 3, 130,
106, 254; 9, 184. See also Idols. 130 n. Tâham, n.p., 5, 146.
Takkasilâ, n. of town, where Gîvaka Tahmûrâf, see Tâkhmôrup.
is trained by a famous physician, 17, Tahmuras and the Deluge, 4, 174 sq. 384 n.
Takman, demon of fever, 42, 1-6, Tâ Hsio, or Great Learning,' the 273, 442, 445, 449. third of the Shû, 3, xx.
Takshaka, n. of a Naga-king, 21, 5; Ta'if, n.pl. : tribe of the Thaqif at T. Vaisâleya worshipped at the
T. defeated by Mohammed, 6, Âgrahayana festival, 29, 131 ; worxlii sg.
shipped at a rite against poison, 42, Tải Khăng, reduced the Lĩ kĩ to 374 sq., 374 n., 42 5. forty-six books, 3, xix.
Takshan, recites for Aruni who Tâîrêv, see Tauru.
wished to obtain holy lustre, 12, 335. Tâi Shăng, a Lî scholar, 27, 6 sq. Tâ-kwei, a personification of the Tâi Teh, a Lî scholar, reduced the Great Tâo, 40, 96, 96 n.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #585

568
TALAVAKARA-BRÂHMANA-TAN
Talavakâra-brâhmana and Kenaupanishad, 1, Ixxxix sq. Talavakâra-upanishad, i. e. Kenaupanishad, 1, lxxxix; translated, 1, 145-53.
Tales: of a strange prophet, who bids Moses not question anything he may do; he scuttles ship, kills a boy, and builds up a tottering wall; Moses desires an explanation, which the stranger gives, 6, xcv; 9, 21-3, 23 sq. n.; the Bhikkhu refrains from mean talk, such as t. of kings, demigods, ghost-stories, &c., 11, 194; list of worldly things forming the subject of t., 11, 194; 17, 20 sq.; of Pilindavakkha, who changed the grass chumbat on the head of the park-keeper's daughter into a chaplet of gold, 17, 61-5; of Mendaka and his miraculous powers, 17, 121-4; of Givaka and his wonderful cures, 17, 172-94; of Dîghâvu who would not revenge the murder of his parents, 17, 293-305; Buddha tells many amusing and instructive t., by means of which he teaches the law, 21, 120; Trisalâ, in order that her good dreams should not be counteracted by bad dreams, remained awake by means of hearing auspicious t. about gods and religious men, 22, 240; telling t. after the funeral, 29, 248, 357; told on festival nights, 30, 29; of a Dânava who, to guard his wife, put her into a box and swallowed it, 35, 216 sq.; of a Vidyadhara who committed adultery with a queen, was caught, and became invisible, 35, 217; of the parents who ate their only child in the desert, 36, 282 n.; purpose of t. told in the Vedanta texts, 38, 305 sq.; 48, 697 sq.; the pâriplava t. told at the horse sacrifice, 38, 305 sq.; 44, 361-71, 361 sq. n.; of the man who was so taken with the charms of a one-eyed courtesan, that he thought other women had an eye too many, 39, 233 n.; of Kapila, who was converted, and converted a gang of robbers, 45, 31 sq. n.; of a friar who, by magic arts, carries off every woman he sees, 45, 383 n.; told for soothing children and sick
persons, 48, 198, 199 sq. See also Gâtakas, and Parables. Tal'hah, converted by Mohammed, 6, xxiii.
Tâ-lien and Shâo-lien, their demeanour at mourning, 28, 153 sq., 154 n. Talisman, see Amulets. Tâlût, see Saul. Tamâlapatrakandanagandhâbhigña, n. of a Tathagata, 21, 178. Tamas, see Qualities. Tâmasa, a Manu, 25, 19. Tambayak, 11. of a demon, 5, 132, 132 n. Tâmraliptikâ Sâkhâ, of the Godâsa Gana, 22, 288. Tan, prays to the three ancestors for the life of his brother Wû, and the prayer is deposited in 'the metalbound coffer,' 3, 151-6; generally called 'the Duke of Kâu,' famous in Chinese history, 3, 152; T. and the building of the city of Lo, 3, 165, 181-5, 185 n., 188-91; wishes to retire into private life, but the young king Khăng charges him to remain in office, 3, 191-4; King Khang sends him a present, 3, 194 Sq., 194 n.; gives instructions to Khằng, 3, 2oo–5, 219-25; 27, 23, 344 sq., 351, 351 sq. n.; addresses Prince Shih, 3, 205-10; his memory cherished by the people, 3, 232; what he accomplished with the people of Yin, 3, 246 sq., 249; author of odes of the Shih, 3, 295, 317 sq., 347, 377, 407, 444; appointed as marquis of Lû, 3, 342; sacrifices introduced by T., 3, 476 sq. and n.; 16, 289 n.; Yî King ascribed to King Wan and his son T., 16, xiii, xvi-xix, 5 sq., 10, 26 sq., 35 sq., 57, 58 n., 63 n., 351 n., 397 n.; continues the work of his father on the lineal figures, 16, 21-5; treatise on the Symbolism of the Hexagrams, and of T.'s explanations of the several lines, 16, 267-347; the Yüeh Ling wrongly ascribed to him, 27, 20; receives the feudal lords in audience, 27, 28 sq.; 28, 29-31, 29 n.; one of the six great men, 27, 366; his institutions corrupted, 27, 372 sq. and n.; assisted King Wû in attacking Kâu, 28, 31;
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #586

TAN-TAO
569
the princes of Lû sacrifice to T., Tâo, the. 28, 32-4; did most meritorious ser
(c) Meaning and characteristics of the T. vice for the kingdom, 28, 253 sq.,
(6) Its working, its power and influence. 339; killed his brother, 40, 178, () The T. as a pattern of morality; pos
sessing and knowing the T. 178 n. Tândya, quoted, 41, 153; 43, 132 n. (a) MEANING AND CHARACTERISTICS Tândya-mahâbrâhmana, quoted, OF THE T. 38, 430; 44, xvi; 48, 342.
Meaning of the term T., 3, xxi Tang, the minister of Shang, ques. sq. ; 39, 12-15, 41, 67-9; T. and tions Kwang-zze about Benevolence,
nevolence, Logos, 3, xxii; Thậi Ki identified 39, 346-8.
with the T., 16, 376 n.; or ideal Tăng Ling-zze, a Mohist of the
method,' 16, 377, 379 n. ; Thien T., south, 40, 220.
the Way of Heaven,' 27, 39 sq.; Tanhâ, Pali t.t., Sk. trishnâ, Thirst
28, 269; its relation to Tî or God, or Desire, Craving, the cause of
39, 16, 18 sq.; "the T. of Heaven,' transmigration and pain, by its
39, 16 sq., 89, 119, 121, 123; the destruction man becomes free, 10
T. or Path of duty of Confucius, (i), 80-4; (ii), 137 sq.; 11, 149 n.; 39, 29; there is nothing before the personified as daughter of Mâra,
T., it might seem to have been 10 (ii), 159; the wise cross the ocean before God, 39, 49 sq., 60, 68 sq., of T. without rafts, 11, 21 sq., 22 n.;
84, 135, 243, 243 n. ; the strength destroyed by the destruction of the
of its weakness, exemplified by Asavas, 11, 307. See also Desire, water, 39, 52 sq., 83, 87, 118-20, and Truths (four noble).
148; its freedom from all preTanka, quoted by Râmânuga, 34,
occupation and purpose, 39, 54 sq.; xxi; quoted as the vâkyakâra, 34,
the Equable, the Inaudible, the xxii; 48, 15-18, 24, 99, 138, 317. Subtle, the One, 39, 57 sq.; its Tankana, a savage hill tribe, 45,
mysteries comprehended by the 268.
masters of old, 39, 58 sq.; used to Tanmâtrâs, t.t. of Sânkhya philo
signify spirits and men,' 39, 67 sq.; sophy, the five elements, sound,
gravity and stillness, attributes of touch, form, taste, smell, 8, 387 n.; the T., 39, 69; the unchanging T. 15, 296.
without a name, and the operating Tansar, the high-priest, gathered
T. with a name, 39, 74 sq.; allthe fragments of the Avesta, 4,
pervading is the Great T., 39, 76; Xxxvili, xli-xlv, xlviii; a member of is the most valuable thing, 39, 105 the Platonic sect, 4, lv.
sq.; not a Personal name, 39, 129 Tantra, or Sânkhya sastra, 34, 291,
sq., 134 sq. ; is 'The Lord of Life, 291 n.
39, 130 sq.; is that in which there Tanûnapât, n.d., form
orm of Agni, of Agni,
is no element of falsehood,' 39, 133, offerings and prayers to, 12, 146 sq.,
224, 224 n. ; is the great and most 146 n., 152, 157, 319, 400 n. ; 46, honoured Master,' 39, 134, 236, 10, 153, 303; covenant of T., 26,
241 n.; 40,280; is Tranquillity amid 93-7, 93 n., roo; is the wind, th
all Disturbances, 39, 136, 246; 40, witness of living beings, 26, 94-6;
282; vacancy, stillness, placidity, tasteworshipped by Âprî verses, 26, 186 lessness, quietude, silence, and nonn.; 46, 8-10, 179, 236; Agni is action, this is the Level of heaven and called T. as the Asura's germ, 46, earth, and the perfection of the T. and its 303. See also Agni (d).
characteristics, 39, 144, 331, 364 sq.; Tanvasar, chancellor of Artakh- the presence and power of the T. shatar, 47, xii, xxxiv, 85-7, 85 cannot be communicated by words, sq.n.
39, 152; 40, 42-6; the characterTâo, Duke, condoles with Yû Zo, istics of the T. fully set forth by 27, 165; mourning rites for Duke Kwang-zze, 39, 152; 40, 57-73 ; T., 27, 174; death of the mother of grand description of the T., 39, Duke T., 27, 189.
154, 243 sq. ; 40, 112 sq., 112 n.;
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #587

570
TÂO
cannot be described by any name 316; was before Heaven and Earth, -neither speech nor silence is 40, 290, 293 ; is It existing or nonsufficient to convey the notion of existing? 40, 291-3; cannot be It, 39, 154 sq. ; 40, 126-30, 126 n., called a "Mystery,' 40, 292; Its 130 n.; heaven as a synonym of T., omnipresence, 40, 292 ; praised, 40, 39, 178 n., 182 n., 185 n., 196, 319. See also God (b), and Heaven (a). 196 n., 229 n., 234 n., 278 n.; 40, (6) ITS WORKING, ITS POWER AND 61 n.; the true Governor,' accord- INFLUENCE. ing to Kwang-zze, 39, 179 n.; the Genesis of all things, under the Great T. does not admit of being guidance of T., 39, 21; the T. as praised, 39, 189; is · The Heavenly promotive of longevity, 39, 23-5, Treasure-House,' 'The Store of 51, 146, 298 sq., 299 n., 331, 364; Light,' 39, 190; the Central Ele- acts as a kind of talisman, 39, 25 sq., ment of our nature, 39, 198; the 99; proceeds by contraries, 39, 26, ever-during Thing, 39, 242 sq., 31, 48, 78, 83-6, 88, 102, 106-8, 242 n.; that Itself on which all 112 sq., 123 Sq.; 40, 262-4; growth things depend, and from which of knowledge caused the decay of every transformation arises, 39, 243; T., 39, 28-30; the Author of all no one knows Its beginning, no one things, the Creator, the Originator knows Its end, 39, 245, 382; 40, of heaven and earth, the Mother of 293; the perfect T. explained by all things, 39, 47, 67 sq., 82-4, 94 Sq., Kwang Kbăng-3ze, 39, 297-3oo ; 247-50, 256 ; 40, 28, 2o5, 205 n., always One, and yet requiring to be 249, 288, 290 ; its operation is quiet modified, 39, 305; the Way of and unceasing, 39, 50; the spirit of Heaven, and the Way of Man, 39, the valley,' a name for the activity 306, 306 n.; admits of no substitute, of the T., 39, 51; produces all 39, 348; the Perfect Music illus- things, but does not claim them as trating the T., 39, 348-51, 348 n.; its own), 39, 54, 76 sq., 93 sq.; its stupidity akin to the T., 39, 351; silent, but all-powerful operation in Lâo-zze instructs Confucius about nature, in man, and in government, the T., 39, 354-7 ; aimlessness of 39, 59 sq.; an antidote against the T., 40, 51, 51 n.; the Complete, decay and death, 39, 60, 92 sq.; thie All-embracing, the Whole, the production of material forms from One, 40, 66 sq.; cannot be known the T., 39, 64 sq.; its non-active or named, 40, 68-70; personified and yet all-efficient operation, 39, as 'Non-entity,' 40, 70, 70 n.; 70, 79, 106 sq.; 40, 88, 127, 129 sq., characteristics and attributes of the 262; its relation to the world, 39, T., 40, 84 sq., 105 sq., 267, 280 ; 75; the Great Image of the invisible Tâ-kwei, a personification of the T., its inexhaustible efficacy for the T., 40, 96 n.; the T. as described good of the world, 39, 77; compreby the robber Kih, 40, 174 sq.; hends and rules all Lâo-zze's teachthe T. is the course by which all things ing, 39, 112 sq.; all creatures find should proceed, 40, 201; the Grand their happiness in T.,39, 127, 164-7; Unity, the Grand Purity, the Grand the panacea for the evils of conRest, 40, 206 sq.; is twofold: the troversy, 39, 129, 181-5, 196, 196 n.; Pure and the Turbid, Motion and the characteristics of the T. and Rest, 40, 250 sq.; the Perfect T. their influence on man, 39, 133, cannot be heard and seen, can only 223-35, 225 n., 231 n.; the author of be described by Itself, 40, 265 sq.; all the transformations of things, is in heaven and earth, 40, 267 ; the 39, 133, 224, 224 n.; how the T. nature of the T. and the use of lifts men above deformities of the knowledge, 40, 275-9; is originally body and all calamities, 39, 136, one, 40, 277, 291; the Mind, the 247-9, 255-8; the greatness of the T., the Heavenly, and the Human T. in its spontaneity, when it has are simply One, 40, 281; the Root obtained complete dominion over and Origin, 40, 290 sq., 293, 313, man, 39, 145, 148 sq., 374-85 ; its
defor:
all
7.9, 2.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #588

TÃO
571
characteristic inaction or passion- those who conduct government less and purposeless action, 39, 149; according to the Great T. con40, 3 sq., 59; doing nothing the trasted with those who rule in essential condition of the T., 39, a spirit of ostentation and by 161, 261 n.; is injured by disputa- oppression, 39, 96 sq.; he who has tions, 39, 186; is self-existent, in himself the attributes of the T. produced heaven and earth, was is like an infant, 39, 99; the man before all things, independent of of T. is humble and retiring, the space and time, 39, 243 sq. and n.; noblest man under heaven, 39, 100; a great founder, heaven and earth government according to T. is alone a great melting-pot, 39, 249 sq.; effective, 39, 100-5, 108 sq., 136, He gives to all things their blended 259-62, 267 n.; the guarding of the qualities, and does not count it any T. ensures long life, with vigour righteousness; Ilis favours reach to all and success, 39, 103; nothing is generations, and He does not count it useless, if used Taoistically, 39, any benevolence; He is more ancient 128; 40, 27 sq.; the passionless perthan the highest antiquity, and does formance of duty, the method of the not count Himself old ; He overspreads T., 39, 130, 198-201; is the Master heaven and supports the earth; He of the T. still a man'? 39, 134, carves and fashions all bodily forms, 234 sq.; the True Man of T. knows and does not consider it any act of skill; the difference between the Heavenly - this is He in whom I find my enjoy- (= Taoistic) and the Human in ment, 39, 256, 332; overspreads and man, 39,134 sq., 236 sq.; the True sustains all things, 39, 309; if there Man or the Master of T., 39, 135, were not the T., there would be no 236-43, 237 n.; ancient personages life, 39, 310; its universal compre- and superhuman beings who got the hension and unfathornableness, 39, T., 39, 135 sq., 244 sq.; genesis of 342; nothing can be effected with- the knowledge of the T., 39, 136, out the T., 39, 361; the Great T. 246 sq. and n.; knowledge of the has no name, no passions, no bodily T. makes men superior to the form, but It produced everytling, infirmities of age, 39, 136, 245 sq.;
to be found only in a spirit-like (c) THE T. AS A PATTERN of energy working imperceptibly and MORALITY; POSSESSING AND KNOW- controlling all phenomena, 39, 145; ING THE T.
what really belongs to man is the Paradisiacal state of simplicity T., sufficient for his happiness, 39, under the guidance of the T., 39, 155; they who possess the T. 26-8, 139-41, 277-80, 287-90; culti- refuse worldly honours, even a vation of the person according to throne, 39, 157; 40, 149-65; is to the T. the best qualification for the be loved more than Heaven, 39, highest offices, 39, 56 sq., 97 sq.; 241 sq. and n.; he who has the T. the full possessor of the T. is like looks upon death not as a calamity, heaven, 39, 60, 11 sq.; end of the 39, 249-55 ; unity with the paradisiacal state when the Great mysterious Heaven, or the Great T.' ceased to be observed, 39, 60-2; Pervader, the aim of the Taoist, 40, 312 sq., 316 sq.; possession of 39, 255, 257; to be good means to the T. confers intelligence and possess the qualities of the T., 39, might, 39, 65 sq., 75 sq.; what is not 274 sq.; even in the non-action of in accordance with the T. soon the Master of the T. there are comes to an end, 39, 73, 99; affords things he must do, 39, 305 sq., a pattern of moral conduct, 39, 305 n., without comprehending the 82 sq., 96, 309 sq.; practice of the T., no course can be pursued
T, conduces to contentment and successfully, 39, 306; the ancients happiness, 39, 88 sq., 151; 40, 31-6; who ruled according to the T. did the world can only be won by the nothing, and everything was done, T., not by learning, 39, 90 sq.; 39, 307 sq.; pure simplicity of the
40, 249.
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #589

572
TAO-TAOISM
Embryonic Age possessed by the Master of the T., 39, 319-22; Heaven must be understood first, then the T., 39, 336; four other steps to be taken before speaking to the Great T., 39, 337; cannot be learnt from books, 39, 343 sq.; how moral qualities appear as results of the T., 39, 369; Yâo and Shun left the T. and substituted the Good for it, pursuing the course of Haphazard Virtue, 39, 370; the sages who preserved the T. in their own persons, 39, 371 sq.; looked at in the light of the T. all things are serviceable, and all things are unserviceable, 39, 379 sq.; do not by the Human extinguish what is Heavenly, guard the T., this is reverting to your True Nature, 39, 384; let your abode be in the T. and its Attributes, 40, 28; enjoying oneself with the T. in the land of Great Vacuity, 40, 31; he who possesses the T. and its Attributes cannot be in distress, 40, 36 sq.; those who know the T. do not speak of it; those who speak of it, do not know it, 40, 58; to exercise no thought and no anxious consideration is the first step towards knowing the T.; to dwell nowhere and do nothing is the first step towards resting in the T.; to start from nowhere and pursue no path is the first step towards making the T. your own, 40, 58; put away all that obstructs the free course of the T., 40, 87 sq.; the rule of the T. to be followed by sovereigns, 40, 119 sq.; not to be taught to everybody, 40, 200; those who possess the T., do not know it, 40, 205; to know the T. and not to speak of it is the way to attain to the Heavenly, 40, 205 sq.; 'slaughtering the dragon' means 'learning the T.,' 40, 206 n.; the method of the T. as opposed to other methods employed in the regulation of the world, 40, 214; the perfect system of the T. in antiquity, 40, 21418, 221, 223, 225, 227; how the system of the T. was gradually obscured and torn in fragments, 40, 216 sq.; how to become a Possessor of the T., 40, 251-3, 282 sq.; those
who hold the attributes of the T. and display them, are not Possessors of the T., 40, 253; the reason why all men do not obtain the True T., 40, 253 sq.; they who understand the True T. obtain it and abide in Purity and Stillness, 40, 25+; for Heaven now to give life and now to take it away is the method of the T., 40, 260; sincerity the first step toward the T., 40, 266 sq.; to be one with the T. is the True Forgetfulness, 40, 267; by acquiring the True T., the stupid become wise and the coarse become fine, 40, 268; after the T. was abandoned, people began to practise benevolence, righteousness, ceremonies, and music, 40, 284; enjoyment in the T. only to be found by 'emptying one's self,' 40, 288 sq.; Lâo-3ze's aim to lead men back to the T., 40, 314. See also Morality (d). Tâoism described as rationalism, 3, xxi; Sacred Books of T., 3, xxi sq.; 39, xii-xxii; historical phases of T., 3, xxii; 39, 162 sq.; 40, 214-28, 322; its relation to Buddhism and Confucianism, 3, xxii; 39, xi sq., 1-3; 40, 288; Sung philosophy more Taoistic than Confucian, 16, xvi; Tâoist influence in the Yüeh Ling, 27, 20 sq.; Tâoistic element in the Li Kî, 27, 24, 45, 364-7, 364 n., 365 n., 367 n., 387 sq. n.; 28, 344 n.; and occult sciences, 39, xii, 42, 44; later phases of T., 39, xii, 96, 135, 237 n.; 40, 295; its relation to Confucianism, 39, xv sq., 1-3, 33, 132, 139, 141; 40, 152; older than Lâo-zze, 39, 1-4; chief points of belief in T., 39, 12-33; T. and Buddhism, 39, 23, 33, 35 11., 42-4, III, 129, 131, 155, 197 n., 313 n.; 40, 139 n., 238 n., 266, 288, 293; its moral teaching, 39, 30-3; old T. not a religion, 39, 41; worship of the Three Pure Ones,' 39, 43; dreams of Taoists about the elixir vitae and life-preserving pills, 39, 103; definitions and illustrations of the perfect Tâoist, 39, 127 sq., 16871, 192-4; non-action the essence of T., 39, 137, 142-4, 264-6, 291-8, 302 sq., 305 sq., 330-8; opposed to benevolence, righteousness, arts,
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #590

TÂOISM-TÃO TEH KING
573
4. com, 39, 3th the
and all culture, 39, 139-41, 268-90, Man or the Master of the Tâo, 39, 292 sq., 295 sq., 305 sq., 328 sq., 135, 146 sq., 151, 153, 236-43, 237 328 n.; the Ruling Powers do no- n., 364-7; 40, 25 sq., 28, 33 sq., thing, but those subordinate to them 42 sq., 48 sq., 53-5, 75-84, 88-90, act, 39, 144, 334-8; antagonism of 105 sq., 110, 115-18; when he enT. to Confucianism, 39, 144 sq., 147, ploys his mind, it is a mirror, 39, 242 n.; 40, 192-201; 'vulgar 137, 266 ; low to become a perfect learning' contrary to the principles man, 39, 153, 246, 256 sq. ; 40, 48 of T., 39, 147, 368-73; 'Perfect sq., 77-82; the superior man, he Enjoyment,' what is it? 39, 149; 40, who does nothing, 39, 293 sq., 40, I-4, 107; transrotation of births in 60 sq., 286 sq. ; contrasted with T. and Buddhism, 39, 150, 40, 10n.; ordinary philosophers, 39, 303-5; the distress of those who disallow how he acts in accordance with the the great Taoist principle of doing Tâo, 39, 309 sq.; after living a nothing, 39, 154 ; 40, 97 sq., 98 n.; thousand years, he ascends among the principle of doing nothing and the Immortals, 39, 313 n., 314; thereby accomplishing everything, sages, the uncrowned kings, 39, 39, 154; 40, 104-6, 104 n., 285-8, 331 sq.; the perfect man who has 291-3, 314 ; submission to what is comprehended the Tâo, 39, 342 ; beyond our knowledge and controlthose whom the ancients called the highest issue of T., 39, 248, 258, 'Retired Scholars,' preserved the 258 11.; the usefulness of what is Tâo in their own persons, 39, 371 of no use, 40, 137 sq. ; the stages sq.; he has no thought of self, 39, attained to by a Taoist disciple, 378 sq.; he is the Great Conqueror ending with the attainment of the of all, 39, 385, 385 1.; the courage Great Mystery, 40, 146; longevity of the T. s., 39, 386; his attainas the aim of T., 40, 235 sq., 236 1., ments under the influence of his 270-2; its mysticism, 40, 247 sq., 'Heavenly constitution,' 40, 12-14; 257. See also Humility, Morality (d), the contemplation of the process of and Philosophy.
beginning and ending of all things, Tâoist sage (True Man of Tâo, is the delight of the T. s., 40, 46Perfect or Great Man), symbolized 8, 47 n.; sages, like rulers in court, by the dragon, 16, 57 sq., 58 sq. n., keep their face to the south, 40, 75, 409-11, 412 n., 416 sq.; his firm 75 n.; specimens of true men of and correct course finally leads to Tâo, 40, 91-4, 93 n., 114 sq.; success, 16, 83-5, 85 n., 86, 252, 'Heavenly Master,' title of a chief 252 sq. n. ; by humility he will be of Taoism, 40, 97, 97 n.; he leaves successful, 16, 89 sq., 90 sq. n.; no traces of his conduct, 40, 138; it is advantageous to meet with him, he only is able to enjoy himself, 40, 16, 141-3, 143 n.; his course is like 138 sq., 295; his happiness, 40, 160 that of the earth, 16, 214, 215 n.; sq.; the sagely man rests in what is sages, by their spirit-like ability, in his proper rest, 40, 205; the sage is vented the diagrams of the Yî for not at war in himself, 40, 206, 206 divination purposes, 16, 372 sq., n.; the True Man possesses both 374 n.; the sages who made the the True Knowledge and the Tâo, Yî were independent of it, 16, 404, 40, 280-3. See also Morality (d). 406 n.; the sage and the Spirit-man, Tâo Kih, see Kih. 28, 317-20, 317 sq. n., 320 n., 323, Tao-sing, assisted in the Chinese 325; the accomplished Taoist as translation of the Vinaya, 19, xxvi.
the Perfect Man,' the Spirit-like Tâo Teh King, or the Tâo and its Man,' and 'the Sagely Man,' 39, characteristics, t.w., Lâo-zze's 127 sq., 168-71, 192-4, 323 sq.; 40, treatise, 3, xxi sq.; editions, com140,214 sq., 274 sq.; certain Taoist mentaries, and translations of it, 39, sages who are crippled or deformed, xii-xviii, 6-8; a genuine production and yet perfect men, 39, 133, 223- of Lâo-ze, 39, xiv, 4-9; its histori34; characteristics of the True cal clements very vague, 39, 2;
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #591

574
TÂ0 TEH KING_TEACHER
division into parts and chapters, 39, Tăthravant, an enemy of Vistâspa, 8 sq.; hardly a historical allusion 23, 79, 117, 280, 306. in it, 39, 33; translated, 39, 45- Ta-tseu-sui-ying -pen-k’i-king, 124; its superiority to other books, t.w., a Chinese life of Buddha, 19, 40, 314.
xxiji sq. Tap, demon of fever, 18, 95.
Tattooing of wild tribes in China, Tapas, Sk. t.t., translated by brood - 27, 229. ing,' 15, 28 n.; Buddha's teaching Tat tvam asi, see Brahman f). on T., 17, 111, 113 sq.; creative Tâûîrêv, see Tauru. fervour, 42, 199, 214-17, 224 sq., Tauru, Av., Phl. Tâîrêv, or Tâûîrêt, 686. See also Asceticism, Austerity, or Tâûrvo, spell against, 4, 139, Devotion, and Penance.
139 n.; one of the six demons of Tâpasa, n, of disciple of Vagrasena, Aharman, 5, 10, 1o n.; 18, 319; 22, 288.
attacked by Horvadad, 5, 128; proTâpasa, n. of disciple of Santisenika, pitiated by walking barefoot, 37, 22, 293.
182, 182 n. Tâpasas, see Ascetics, and Holy Taurvasa horses, 44, 400. persons.
Taurvâti, n.p., 23, 213. Tâpaskita, t.t., see Sacrifices (1). Taurvi and Zairi, demons, 4, 224. Tapoda, n.pl., grove at Râgagaha, Tâûrvo, see Tauru. 11, 56 sq.
Tauvilika, female demon of disease, Taponitya Paurasishti, n. of a 42, 30, 466. teacher, 15, 51.
Tâvatimsa-devâ, see Gods (i). Taprêv, demon, business of, 5, 107. Taxes, duties, and tolls, law about, Taptakrikkhra, see Penances. 2, 164, 228 n., 229-31; 14, 8, 97, Tapussa, and Bhallika, two mer- 98-100, 98 n., 100 n., 199 sq.; 25, chants, the first lay-disciples of 323-5; 27, 227 sq., 271, 294, 301; Buddha, 13, 81-4.
33, 126 sq. ; regulated by Yü, 3, 63Târâ, wife of Brihaspati, 49 (i), 45 n. 75; a tenth of the field produce is Târâgana, n, of a great ascetic, 45, annually levied, 3, 370, 370 n. ; law 268, 268 n.
regarding fares and tolls, 7, 36 ; Taranta Vaidadasvi, np., 32, 356, exemption from t., 25, xxxiii, xxxiji 358-62.
n., 248 n., 322; 33, 219; 35, 208; Târkshya, is an autumn month, 43, king to settle t. and duties, 25, 229, 107; T. Vaipaskita or Vaipasyata, 234, 236-8; arrears of t. need Kingof Birds, 44, 369, 369 n., the sun- not be paid by the heir, 25, 282; horse, 49 (i), 62. See also Târukshya. king's share in kind, 25, 386 sq. ; Tarômat, or Târôkmat, demon of to be collected by the king, 25, 396, disobedience, 5, 107; is Nâûnghas, 427 sq. and n.; tithe to priests and smitten by Spendarinad, 5, 128, kings, 37, 425, 443. 128 n.; the fiend, opposes the angel Tâz and Tâzak, ancestors of the Spendarmad, 18, 270, 270 n. ; 37,
37, Arabs, 5, 58; son of Fravâk, 5, 132;
Arabs, 3, 58; son or r ravak, , 263 sq., 263 n.
brother of Hôshầng, 37, 27 sq. Tarpana, see Sacrifices (b).
Tâzak, wife of Tâz, 5, 58. Târukkha, n. of a Brâhmana, 10 (i), Teacher, teachers and pupils, reli
109, 110, 11, 167, 167 sq. n., 169 sq. gious instruction. Taruksha, worshipped at the Tar
(a) Guru or t. of the Veda in Brâhmanism. pana, 30, 244.
(6) In Buddhism and Gaina religion. Târukshya, n. of a teacher, 1, 254. (c) In Zoroastrianism.
(d) In China. Taste, six forms of, 8, 384. Tân Tại = Tải Teh, q. V.
(a) GURU OR T. OF THE VEDA IN Tathagata, see Buddha (a, i).
BRÂHMANISM. Tâ Thâo, the Grand Historiographer, Only knowledge which is learnt 40, 124 sq., 124 n.
from a t. (akârya) leads to real good, Tâ-thing, a primaeval sovereign, 39, 1, 64, 64 n.; 48, 275; attention on 287.
a tutor (or spiritual guide), the basis
Teh, q... ;).
Only
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #592

TEACHER
575
of belief, 1, 122; attention on a 8, 175-7 ; pupil is like the shadow tutor based on the performance of of the t., 8, 312 ; lists of t., lines of sacred duties, 1, 122; duties of t., 12, xxxi-xxxv, xxxiii n., xxxiv n. ; student (Snataka, householder) to- 15, 118-20, 185-8, 213 sq., 224-7; wards his t., 1, 144 ; 2, 3, 7, 11-32, 29, 141, 43, xviii, 404; the t. is the 49 sqq., 111-13, 111 n., 183-5, 188- father, the Sâvitrî the mother, at 93; 8, 176-8, 360; 14, 10 sq., 40-2, the second birth,' 14, 9 sq., 209 152-8; 25, 43, 51, 65-9; 29, 119, sq. and n.; the sacred fire represents 124 sq., 191 ; 33, 131-3; 44, 50; the t., when the t. dies, 14, 40 sq. ; succession of t. and pupils considered t. who neglect Veda-study and sacrias a spiritual family, 2, 26 n.; on fices become outcasts, 14, 68; the the fee to be given to a t., 2, 27 sq.; t. is ten times more venerable than 14, 124, 322; 25, 73 sq., 92 ; 29, a sub-teacher, 14, 68; behaviour 82 sq., 230; 30, 156; 44, 66; towards t.'s t., and ti's son, 14, 68; students go to several t. to learn the 25, 67 sq., 74; leavings of a t. may several Vedas, 2, 27, 27 n., 28; be eaten, 14, 71; sin of pupil falls duties of t. towards religious on negligent t., 14, 101; 25, 309; students, 2, 31 S., 113 sq. ; 25, 42 penance for a t. on the death of a sq., 59; how to behave towards student, 14, 118; sin of teaching fallen t., 2,88; hospitable reception wicked people, 14, 130; penances of t., 2, 120, 205; 25, 96, 96 n. ; 29, for t., 14, 214; staying in the house 87 n., 88, 197, 273, 435 ; 30, 132, of a t, after having finished student279; begging for t., for t.'s fee, ship, a sin, 14, 220; associating with allowed, 2, 123, 203 ; 25, 430; right outcast t. or pupil is sinful, 14, 239; to inherit of t. and pupils, 2, 134; rites securing success may be per14, 179; 25, 367, 367 n.; he who formed only for a t., father, or initiates and he who teaches the mother, besides oneself, 14, 331; Veda is called t., 2, 176; who is secret union of t. and pupil, 15, 46; more venerable, t. or parents, 2, 192; prayer of a t. that Brahman-students 7, 127 sq. ; 25, xxiv, 56 sq. and n., may come to him, 15, 47 sq. ; pupils 61; when one may study under a t. approaching tlie t, with fuel in their who is not a Brahmana, 2, 211; 25, hands, 15, 271; 44, 53 sq.; be72 sq.; teaching the duty of and a haviour towards t.'s wives, 25, 68 sq., means of livelihood for Brâhmanas, 2, 74; life-long service to a t., 25, 73 227, 227 n.; 8,359; 25, 24, 401 Sq., sq.; the pupil must not pay fee, but 419 Sq., 424 59.; the t. and the king give presents to t., 25, 73 sq., 104; guard men, therefore they must not Snataka receives hospitable recepbe reviled, 2, 238; death of t., im- tion from t., 25, 75, 75 n.; not purity caused by it, and funeral rites called a guest, 25, 95 ; entertained for dead t., 2, 252; 7, 91 sq., 96; at Srâddhas, 25, 102; offences 14, 67, 182 ; 25, 181 sq., 284; 29, against t., 25, 103, 154, 302, 441 sq.; 244 sq., 344, 358; 42, 528; sin of Sûdra t. and those who instruct casting off one's t., 2, 282; 25, 104, Sûdras excluded from Sraddha, 25, 442; those t. who do not impart 104 ; sin of teaching for a stipulated instruction or commit mortal sins fee or learning from a paid t., 25, must be forsaken, 2, 282; definitions 104, 442; pupil may be beaten to be of the terms teacher' (akarya), corrected, 25, 154, 306; is the lord
sub-teacher' (upadhyâya), and of the world of Brahman, 25, 157; guru, 7, 121 sq., 127; 14, 20; 25, quarrels with t. to be avoided, 25, 56; reverence towards and venera- 157; falsely accusing or abusing bility of t., 7, 129-31; 8, 103, 119, one's t. a mortal sin, 25, 303, 411, 243; 14, 124 ; 25, lxvii, 56 sq., 61, 441 n., 448; students guard their 71 sq., 149, 154, 157; one must not t., his house, &c., 26, 151; cerestep on the shade of a t., 7, 203; mony performed by the t. at the birth through a t. more important betrothal, 29, 22; pupil and t. dethan birth from father and mother, scendants of the same Rishi, 29, 62
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #593

576
TEACHER
sq. n.; the student's costume, a gift to the t.. 29, 92; list of t., worshipped at the Tarpana, 29, 123, 149, 220, 223; 30, 244 sq.; rules for the t. when beginning instruction in the secret doctrines, 29, 141; water libations to the t., 29, 325; 30, 79; the t. is independent, the student dependent, 33, 50; property acquired by religious instruction, 33, 53; men deprived of potency by the curse of a t., 33, 167; intercourse with wife of a t. termed incest, 33, 179; see also Incest; there can be no lawsuit between t. and pupil, 33, 234; obedience of pupil towards t. falling under the law of master and servant, 33, 344; Ganaka gives Yâgñavalkya a hundred cows for his esoteric doctrine regarding the Agnihotra, 44, 46; whether the t. of a Brahmakârin may carry on sexual intercourse or not, 44, 90. See also Brahmakârin, Guru, Holy persons, and Initiation. (b) IN BUDDHISM AND GAINA RE
LIGION.
On choosing a good and learned t., 10 (ii), 52 sq.; t. of the Dhamma to be honoured, 10 (ii), 54; he who has doubts in the t. (satthâ) is not free from spiritual barrenness, 11, 223 sq., 228; an upaggbâya must be appointed at the ordination, 13, 151-4, 170, 222; 36, 96, 96 n.; duties of a pupil (saddhivihârika) towards an upagghâya, 13, 154-63; 36, 184 sq., 310; duties of an upaggbâya towards his saddhivihârika, 13, 163-5; dukkata offences committed by misconduct of saddhivihârikas and upaggbâyas towards each other, 13, 165-8; when a t. might turn away a saddhivihârika, 13, 166-8; duties of an antevâsika towards his âkariya, and vice versa, 13, 178-180; difference between âkariya and upagghaya, 13, 178 sq. n.; only a learned, competent Bhikkhu who has completed at least ten years, may receive a young Bhikkhu as his antevâsika, 13, 181; nissaya, or relation between t. and pupil, rules concerning its admissibility or cessation, 13, 181-6, 206 sq., 226-8; 17,337,337 n.,
340, 372; knowledge of Dhamma, Vinaya, and Pâtimokkhas, required of a t., 13, 184 sq.; persons unfit to be upagghâyas, 13, 222 sq.; Bhikkhus should not travel without permission from their âkariyas or upaggbâyas, 13, 272; respect to be shown by Bhikkhus to their t. (âkariyas and upagghâyas), 17, 18; t. and pupils must wait upon each other in sickness, 17, 241 sq.; the duties of an âkariya and of an upaggbâya are not subjects of a legal question of business, 20, 45; instructors (pavattinî) for Bhikkhunîs to be appointed, 20, 350 sqq., 351 n.; the thesis that anything be permissible for a Bhikkhu in following the practice of his upaggbâya, 20, 386, 398, 411; Gakkhas or lists of t. in Gaina books, 22, xxxvi sq.; how a Gaina monk or nun should behave when wandering with their t. or master, 22, 146; a Gaina monk is not allowed to go out or do anything without asking leave of the t. or sub-t., or Sthavira, or Ganadhara, &c., 22, 306 sq.; a t. should be like a father, 35, 142 sq.; twenty-five virtues of a t., 35, 142 sq.; ten virtues of a lay-disciple, 35, 143 sq.; honour due to a t. though he be only a novice, 36, 334; how a Gaina pupil should behave towards his t., 45, 1-8; the Gaina monk's duty towards t., 45, 78, 142-9; bad pupils compared to unmanageable bullocks, 45, 149-52; a Khadmastha or a Gina, as t., 45, 155, 155 n., 157; obedience and reverence to t. among the articles necessary for perfection, 45, 158 sq., 162 sq., 184; serving the t., one of the internal austerities, 45, 179, 179 n.; duties of Gaina novices towards t., and duties of t. towards novices, 45, 324-8; he who has learned from a Sramana or Brâhmana even one noble truth only, will reverence him like a deity or a sacred shrine, 45, 433. See also Bhikkhus (c), Gaina monks, Preachers, and Preaching. (c) IN ZOROASTRIANISM.
Contracts between pupil and t., 4, 45 sq.; 23, 150; student and teaching priest, 4, 311-15; fees of t.,
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #594

TEACHER-THÂI-WO
577
4, 315; respect due to parents and of the land, 3, 384, 385 n.; t. to Laot., 4, 370 sq.; spells to be taught zze, 40, 311 sg. n., 317-19; ancestral only to a son, a brother, or a pupil, t., see Ancestor Worship (d). 23, 51, 243; to be obeyed, 24, 78; Tevigga, Pali t.t., Sk. traividya, unfriendliness of a t. towards a dis- learned in the three Vedas,' title of ciple, 37, 51; t. and disciple in legal Buddha, 11, 159; the T. compared proceedings, 37, 59; duty of aiding to the Scribes and Pharisees of the a disciple, 37, 80; duties towards t., New Testament, 11, 16o ; in what 47, 169.
sense used as an epithet of Buddhist (d) IN CHINA.
Arhats, 11, 161 sq. Rules of conduct for pupils to- Tevigga-Suttanta, 'The Discussion wards t., 27, 70, 74 sq.; duties of on Knowledge of the Three Vedas, pupil towards t. the same as of a Sutta of the Digha Nikaya, 11, x; son towards his father, 27, 121; translated, 11, 157-203; treats of offerings to the t., 27, 347-9, 349 n.; Sila, or Right Conduct, 11, 159. hence it is from the t. indeed that one Tevigga-vakkhagotta-sutta, of the learns to be a ruler, and the choice of a Magghima-Nikâya, 11, 159. t. demands the greatest care; as it is Thai, see Than-fû. said in the Record, 'The three kings Thai Hâo, divine ruler of spring, and the four dynasties were what they 27, 250, 250 n., 257, 262. were by their t.,' 28, 88; honour due Thâi Khang, a bad ruler, deplored to the t., 28, 88; masters of schools by his five sons, 3, 78-80. in China receive their pupils in the Thai Kiâ, grandson and heir of courtyard, 40, 40 sq., 40 n.; wicked- Thang, I'Yin gives instructions to ness of being angry with t., 40, 241. him, 3, 92-103; kept by minister I Teaching, see Teacher,
in the palace of Thung near the Tegas, Sk., how to be rendered pro- grave of the former king, 3, 95, 97; perly, 1, 93 sq. n.
or Thâi Zung, successor to Thang, Teka, n. of a demon harassing chil- 3, 303. dren, 30, 219.
Thậi-kiang, or Kiang, wife of ThanTekula and Yamelu, two Brâhmans fû, 3, 383, 383 n., 387 sq. and n. who had become Bhikkhus, 20, Thâi-kung, and his descendants 149 sg.
buried in Kâu, 27, 131; commentaTemples, to be passed with one's tor of the Yin Fû King, 40, 255 sq. right turned towards them, 2, 226; Thâi-kung Thiâo and Shâo Kih 29, 125; in the vicinity of a t. the discourse about the Tâo, 40, 126Veda must not be studied, 7, 124; 30, 126 n. he must not eat in a t., 7, 221; a Thai-kung Zân converts Confubuilder of t. enters the dwelling- cius to Tâoisin, 40, 32-4, 32 n., 289. place of that deity to whom he has Thai Mâu, reigned seventy-five erected a t., 7, 271; Lakshmî resides years, 3, 23; canonized as Kung in t., 7, 299; Pâsânaka Ketiya, the Jung, worshipped as an ancestor, 3, Rock Temple, n. pl., 10 (ii), 188; 303, 305 sq. with embroidered flags, 19, 198; Thâi-po, eldest son of King Thâi, 3, t. and statues erected to their pro- 390, 390 n. phets by Buddhists and Gainas, 22, Thâi-shang Kan Ying Phien or xxi; built where boundaries meet, tractate of actions and their re25, 298; balance for ordeal erected tributions, 39, xxi sq., 38-40; transin sight of a t., 33, 104; associations lated, 40, 235-46. formed for the erection of t., 33, Thâi Sze, wife of Wăn, 3, 388, 388 n. 348; cities adorned with t., 36,209; Thâi Tien, minister of Wăn, 3, 208. shrines of gods adorned with flowers, Thâi-wang Than-fû, leaves his 36, 211 n.; see also Holy places, kingdom for the wild tribes of the Idols, Idol-temples, and Sarandada North, to avoid war, 40, 150 sq., T.;-t.restored by Duke Hsi, 3, 341, 150 n. 346; Than-fû raised a t. to the spirits Thâi-wû, see Kung Zung. S.B. IND.
Рp Digitized by Microsoft®
40.

Page #595

578
THÂI-ZĂN-THEFT
59:9, 86, 96, 103 sa... throne, 40, Looses to resign his }; or El Hagr. % 298, 327, 331, the set up as Sons 2 $q; ; Th. and
Thai-zăn, the virtuous wife of Kì of 39, 167, 167 n.; had recourse to Kâu, and mother of King Wăn, 3, the force of arms, 39, 359; he and 380 sq., 380 n., 387.
Wû contended for the sovereignty, Thamûd, people of, reject Zâli'h 39, 380; 40, 73; seven years' draught who was sent unto them with the in the times of T., 39, 388; made sign of the she-camel, 6, 146 sq., 1 Yin his cook, 40, 89; followed I47 sq. n.; 9, 7, 242; Âd and T., Mă1-yin Tăng-hằng as his master, 6, 183; 9, 121; punished for dis- 40, 117; proposes to resign his belief in the mission of Zâli'h, 6, throne, 40, 141, 162 sq. ; Th. and 211 sq., 239; 9, 86, 96, 103 sq., 176, Wû set up as Sons of Heaven, yet 200, 247, 254, 256, 298, 327, 331, their posterity cut off, 40, 170 sq. ;
banished his lord, 40, 171, 173; their prophet liar, 9, 61.
had his Tâ Hû music, 40, 218. See Than-fû, great-grandfather of Wû, also Yão. 3, 124; 28, 309; called 'King Thai, Than Kung, the Book named after founder of the state of Kâu, 3, 134, him, 27, 17, 120. 134 n.; canonized as King Thâi, 3, Thaqif, submit to Mohammed on 152 sq., 316; 28, 60; was humble condition of being allowed to retain and reverent, 3,203; 28, 283; their idol Allât, 9, 9 n. among the descendants of Hâu-ki, That art thou, see Brahman (f). 3, 342 ; his settlement in Kâu, That which is, see Sat. building of temples and palace, 3, That which is not, see Asat. 382-5, 389; Shun was not equal to Theft, sin of, especially stealing gold him of the line of Thai, 39, 136, of a Brâhmana, causes loss of caste, 259 sq.
1, 83 sq. ; 2, 74, 280; 7, 133 sq.; Thang, or Thien-yĩ, orKbăng Thang, 8, 389, 389 n.; 14, 5, 201, 2 I8; 25, the Successful, founder of the Shang 383; see also Brâhmana (d); ordynasty, 3, 13, 84, 303; the Book deals applied in cases of th, and of Th. in the Shủ King, 3, 31-6; robbery, 1, 108 sq.; 33, 98, 316, surnamed Zze and Lî, 3, 84; sum- 319; 34, 323 n.; thief set at liberty mons his people against Kieh of heaps his guilt on the king, 2, 71, Hsiâ, 3, 84-6, 127 sq.; Kung-hui's 82; penances for th. (esp. of gold 'announcement'justifying Ti's pro- of Brâhmana), 2, 82 sq., 293; 7, ceedings against Kieh, 3, 86-9; 172 sq., 181; 14, 108, 127, 132, 213, noble character and sentiments of 296, 299; 25, 448, 448 n., 451, 463T., 3, 87 sq., 90 sq., 91n., 93 sq., 96, 5, 480; definition of th., 2, 88; to 98 sq., 310 sq. ; 28, 281; his An- keep off danger from thieves, a nouncement, inaugurating the new king's chief duty, 2, 162; law about dynasty, 3, 89-91; his self-sacrifice th., 2, 163, 167, 169, 232, 240, 244 to assuage a draught, 3, 91n.; his sq., 248; 7, 136; 25, 253, 267, 306death, 3, 92; ancestor of the Count 14; 33, 204-6, 223-32, 266 sq., 359of Wei, 3, 162; a model king, 3, 63 ; 37, 51, 56, 58-60, 69 sq., 74-7, 176, 221 sq.; punished and de- 99; thieves defile the company at stroyed the sovereign of Hsiâ, 3, a Sraddha, 2, 256; 25, 103; cases 197, 215; had I Yin as his minister, when it is allowed to take money 3, 206; sacrifice offered by one of from Sûdras and others (by fraud or his descendants to T., 3, 304 sq.; force), 2, 273 ; punishments for th. appointed by God, to regulate the and robbery, 6, 102; 7, 26, 31 sq., boundaries of the kingdoin, 3, 307 36; 14, 101, 201; 25, 390-2, 394, sq. ; changed the appointment of 496-9; 35, 256 sq., 290 ; 37, 121; the line of Hsiâ, 16, 254; one of appropriating land or a deposit bethe six great men, 27, 366; de- longing to a Brâhmana, is a crime throned Kieh, 27, 396; 40, 178; equal to the th. of gold, 7, 134; worshipped as an ancestor, 28, 202, refraining from th., part of the con209; inscription on his bathing-lub, duct of the good, 8, 243; is of the 28, 415 ; questions put by T, to Kî, quality of passion, 8, 324 ; one of
28, 415 ; Guption on his bathino 202, refraini
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #596

THEFT_THREAD-GIRDLE
579
the five principal sins, 10 (i), 61; of Khi and stole his state, 39, 282, all sort of th. to be avoided, 10 (ii), 282 n. 65 sq.; ye shall not take that which Thien Mâu, of Khi, violated a treaty has not been given, 11, 189, 253; 13, with King Yung of Wei, 40, 118, 235; the Bhikkhu who commits th., 118 n. falls into defeat, 13, 4; penalties Thien Phien, a Taoist professor for th. with and without violence, who did not know the true Tao, 24, 326-8; punishment of officials 40, 223-5. for stealing, 25, 259; stolen property Thien Zze-fang, at the court of the must be restored, 25, 260; thieves, Marquis Wån of Wei, 39, 151 sg.; robbers, burglars are 'thorns,' 25, 40, 42 sq. 387; punishments for th. in future Third Place, sce Future Life (b). births, 25, 440; various kinds of th., Thirst, explained, 1, 100; sacrifice 25, 441, 443 sq., 443 n.; is sinful to Th., 30, 128. See also Tanhâ. bodily action, 25, 484; violating Thou art that, see Brahman (f). truth, a kind of th., 33, 95, 95 n.; Thought, thoughts: harbouring evil clandestine sale of stolen articles, th, belongs to the quality of passion, is considered as th., 33, 144 sq.; 8, 323; the characteristic quality of robbers of human beings and quad- mind is th., 8, 348, 350; all that we rupeds, 37, 427; charm against are is the result of our th., 10 (i), robbers, 42, 147 sq., 367; he who 3 sq.; guard your th., 10 (i), 12-15; takes away land may be slain as an th., word, and deed, 10 (i), 28, 28 assassin, 45, 19. See also Judicial sq. n., 59, 85, 87, 90, 11, 1o; reprocedure.
lation between th, and the senses, Theogony, see Gods (b).
35, 89-92; good th., see Morality Theopompus, and Zoroastrianism, (c). on the periods of the world, Thoughtfulness, dams the streams 4, liv.
of desire, 10 (ii), 190 sq. Theosophists, not Buddhists, 35, Thoughtlessness, opp. to earnest268 n.
ness, 10 (i), 9-11. Thera-Gâthâ, t.w., quoted in Milin- Thraêtaona, and Traitana, 4, lii; dapañha, 35, xli. Thera-paramparâ, or lists of Elders Tûra, 4, lix, 255; 23, 222 n.; smote
in the Ceylon chronicles, 11, xlvii. Azi Dahâka, 4, 9, 9 n., 226, 245; Theras, Buddhist t.t., Elders, senior 23, 61, 113, 242, 254 sq., 277, 294, priests, 10 (ii), x; the Bhikkhus' 307; 31, 233, 233 n.; the functions duties towards Th., 11, 6; as au- of Thrita ascribed to Th., 4, 226; thorities for the true teaching of invoked against brigands, 4, 245 sq. ; Buddha, 11, 66-70 ; never go about invoked in spells and incantations, in public alone, but are always ac- 4, 246 ; 23, 69 n.; Th. and Trita, companied by a Sâmanera, 11, 102 12, 48 n.; 42, 523; delivers Savann.; young Bhikkhus must follow ghavâk and Erenavâk, 23, 61 sq. ; the order of the Th., 13, 268, 271. sacrifices to Ardvi Sûra Anâhita, 23, See also Preachers.
61 sq.; Vafra Navâza flung up in Thief, see Parables (f), and Theft. the air by Th., 23, 68 sq. and n. ; Thien, see God (b), and Heaven (a). as inventor of magic, 23, 69 n.; Thien Ho, marquis of Khî, 40, 103, worships Drvâspa, 23, 113; Fra103 n.
vashi of Th. worshipped, 23, 221; Thien Kăn, his interview with a 31, 389 sq., worships Vayu, 23, 254 nameless man,' 39, 137, 260 sq. sq.; worships Ashi Vanguhi, 23, Thien Khậi-kih, has an interview 277; seized the glory that had dewith Duke Wei of Kâu, 39, 150; parted from Yima, 23, 294 ; is fiend40, 16 sq.
smiting, 23, 326; son of Athwya, Thien Khang, killed his ruler and 31, 233, 233 n., 389 sq. ; 42, 523.
usurped the state, 40, 177, 177 n. See also Fredûn. Thien Khăng-zze, killed the ruler Thread-girdle, see Costume.
PP2
his three sons Air Fraitana, 4, lii; Aura, 4, lix, 2s a , Sairima
parâ, or lists of Eldere Buddhist tut es n, xlvii.
Hilled his ruler and
See also Frèdân.
Costume.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #597

580
THREE-TIME
Three, see Numbers (b). Three Jewels, see Jewels. Threshold, Buddha's room to be entered without crossing it, 17, 137; the mother of a new-born child must not step on a th. in the dwelling, 24, 277, 339; an officer should enter the palace without treading on the th., 27, 71; bride shall not stand on the th., 30, 193, 263. Thrimithwant, son of Spitâma, 23,
204, 204 n.
Thrit, son of Aêvo-saredha-fyaêsta, 23, 218.
Thrita, the inventor of the herbsmedicine, 4, 225-7; one of the first priests of Haoma, 4, 226; the Sâman, father of Keresâsp, 18, 369; 31, 233 sq.; 47, 136 n.; son of Sâyuzdri, 23, 71, 212; 47, 78 n. Thritak, n.p., 5, 134; 47, 34. Thriti, daughter of Zarathustra, 23, 204 11., 224.
Thunder, meditation on the person in the, as Brahman, 1, 303; th. and rain symbolical of political disorder, 16, 215 sq., 216 n.; the emblem of great power, 16, 309, 309 n.; th. and rain symbolical of forgiveness on the part of a conqueror, 16, 316, 317 n.; Indra is th., and th. is thunderbolt, 44, 116. See also Omens. Thunderbolt, chief among weapons, 8, 89; the prâna is a raised th., 34, 229-31; used to denote 'cause of fear in general,' 34, 230 sq.; is fifteenfold, 41, 413; 43, 37, 62, 85 sq.; 44, 300 sq., 350, 384; drives off the evil-doer, 43, 37; strength means th., 43, 64; 44, 384; is wielded by the sun, 43, 85 sq.; Indra drives off the Asuras with it, 43, 193; Indra is the th., 44, 116. See also Indra (b). Thunderstorm, shooting arrows at, 32, 400, 404 sq.; how it arises, 40, 132; Agni in the th., 46, 103. See also Storm.
Thûpas, see Stûpas. Ti and Shang Tî meaning God, 3, xxiii-xxix; 16, xix sq., 51 sq.; 39, 202 n.; as title of Chinese sovereigns, 3, xxiii, xxv-xxix; the title T. and Hwang Tî, 3, 256, 256 n.; the relation of the Tâo to T. or God, 39, 16, 18 sq.; Tîs and Kings regard Heaven and Earth as
their Author, 39, 333. See also God (b), and Kings (c).
Tî, behaved rudely in mourning, 27,
177.
Tidasapura, see Gods (j). Tides, see Ocean. Tiger, see Animals (k). Tî I consults 3ze-hsiâ about mourning, 27, 151.
Tî Khû, deserves ancestor worship, 28, 208.
Time, Wǎn of Wei praised for his regard to auspiciousness of, 3, 436 sq., 436 n.; boundless T. invoked, 4, 213 sq.; 23, 10, 18, 34, 334, 352; the departed soul enters the way made by T., 4, 218; produced by Aûharmazd, 5, lxx, 160; reckoning of t., year, months, and seasons, 5, 23 sq., 91-7 and n., 149-51; names of angels ascribed to the thirty days of the Parsi month, 5, 103 sq. n.; the decree of appointing T., 5, 165; Hâsar, measure of t., 5, 308, 308 sq. n.; beginning of the morning watch determined, 5, 371; lengths of midday and afternoon shadows, 5, 397-400; days of the Parsi month, 5, 406 n.; divisions of t., 7, 77 sq.; 15, 316 sq.; 25, xii, lxxxiii sq., 19 sq.; 44, 168 sq.; is without either beginning or end, 7, 78; highest self unlimited by t. and space, 8, 45, 45 n., 186; day, bright fortnight, six months of the northern solstice on the path to Brahman, 8, 80 sq.; night, dark fortnight, six months of southern solstice, on the path to the moon, 8, 81; Krishna is T. (Kâla, king of death), 8, 89 sq. and n.; Mârgasírsha, chief among months, 8, 90, 91 n.; day, night, months, half-months, years, seasons, conjunctions, are all threefold (of the three Gunas), 8, 330; is threefold, past, present, and future, 8, 331; the wheel of t. which rotates in this world, 8, 343, 355 n., 356; day was first, then night, months have the bright fortnight first, of Nakshatras is Sravana, of seasons the winter first, 8, 352; some say both t. and space exist, others deny it, 8, 375; who knows the morrow of man? 12, 291; considered by some as the cause of everything,
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #598

TIME-TIPITAKA
581
Ting, the Shih from the time of King Wăn to that of, 3, xvi. Ting of Kû-lii, on punishment of a parricide, 27, 195, 195 n. Tipitaka, date of the, 10 (i), x-xlv; 35, xxxvii sq.; Buddhist canon settled at the First Council, 10 (i), xii; finally settied at the Second Council, of Vesâlî, 10 (i), xii, xxxix; handed down by oral tradition, 10 (i), xii sq., xxiv sq.; 13, xxxii-xxxvi; Buddhaghosa's translation of the Commentaries on the Pali T., 10 (i), xxii; short abstract of the T., 10 (i), xxvii-xxix; First Council of Râgagaha, and Second Council of Vesâlî, mentioned in the T., 10 (i), xxix ; no mention of the Third Council of Pâtaliputta, found in the T., 10 (i), xxix sq.; the term T. or Pitaka, not met with in the Buddhist canon itself, 10 (i), xxxii; its three portions, and its three subjects, 10 (i), xxxii sq.; summaries and parallel passages in the T., 11, xxxiii-xxxvi; the word Pitaka not used by the side of 'scripture' in the Mahâ-parinibbâna-sutta, 11, 67 n.; no historical connexion between T. and the New Testament, 11, 165 sq.; liturgical texts excluded from the T., 13, xiv sq.; Chinese translations of the T., 19, xxxiv; some Bhikkhus are repeaters of the Suttantas, others are in charge of the Vinaya, others preach Dhamma, 20, 6; the word of the Buddhas must not be put into Sanskrit verse, but the Bhikkhus are to learn it each in his own dialect, 20, 150 sq.; eighty-four thousand divisions of the T., 21, 241, 241 n.; quotations from the T. in the Milindapanha, and their importance, 35, xxvii-xlii; extent of the T., 35, xxxvi sq.; quotations from T. in Milindapanha, different from our text of the T., 35, xl-xlii; parts or whole of the T. learnt by Nâgasena, 35, 21 sq., 28 sq., 34; 36, 244; earliest mention and meaning of the term, 35, 28 n.; statements in the Milindapazha referring to traditions later than the T., 35, 196 n., 293 n., 298 n.; 36, 19 n., 43-6 notes, 144 h., 176 n., 304 n.; there is only one 'canon of
15, 260; is Breath and a manifestation of the highest Brahman, 15, 302; the fire of the sun, called t., 15, 306; the sun is the cause of t., the year is the visible form of t., 15, 316 sq.; from t. all beings flow, from t. they grow; in t. they obtain rest; t. is visible (sun) and invisible moments, 15, 317; descent of good and evil spirits from 'boundless T.,' 18, xxiv; cannot be the cause of the world, 19, 211; Gaina eras and periods of t., 22, 189 sq., 218, 262, 262 n., 265, 265 n.; 45, 143 sq. and 11., 200-3; personified as Zurvân, 24, 245, 245 n., 248; created, 25, 12; past, present, and future known by the Veda, 25, 505; divination about the proper t. for undertakings, 27, 94; characteristics of every month of the year, 27, 249 sq., 249 n., 257 sq., 262, 268, 272, 276 sq., 280 sq., 283, 286 sq., 291, 296, 301 sq., 306; reckoning of t. by the heavenly bodies, 27, 381-4; Day-lords, Month-lords, and Yearlords worshipped, 31, 202 sq., 207, 212, 217, 221, 226; t. which exists, and t. which does not, 35, 77-82; infinite t., 35, 79-82; periods of day and year, 37, 17, 19; longest and shortest days and Parasangs, 37, 67; day of twelve hours in China, 40, 269-71; prayers to Kâla or T. as a primordial power, 42, 224 sq., 681-8; T. in the shape of its unit, the Year, takes its part in the primaeval sacrifice, 43, xv; the firealtar identified with the year, 43, 21; the year is the same as this world, 43, 49; divisions of the year, 43, 167, 167 n., 221 sq.; as a substance, 45, 153, 207 sq.; the Parsi calendar, 47, xlii-xlvii; Vishnu as T., 48, 93; not an independent substance, 48, 518; is inseparably connected with all things, 49 (i), 97 sq. See also Ages of the World, Kâla, Months, Old Times, Sacred Times, and Year. Timi, mighty beings dwelling in the ocean, 20, 302, 305. Timingala, mighty beings dwelling
in the ocean, 20, 302, 305. Timitimingala,mighty beings dwelling in the ocean, 20, 302, 305.
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #599

582
TIPI TAKA-TI-YI
the Buddhist Scriptures,' 36, XV- putta T. Thera, author of the xvii ; importance of the Digha and Katha Vatthu, 36, xx sq. Magghima Nikayas, 36, xxiii; its Tissametteyya, n. of a Brahmana, nine divisions (navangâni), 36, 92, 10 (ii), 156, 187, 191 sq., 210. 92 n. ; what is the use of recitation Tissametteyya mâna vapukkhâ, of the Scriptures to Bhikkhus? 36, t.w., 10 (ii), 191 sq. 92-6; Suttantas the market-place, Tissametteyyasutta, t.c., 10 (ii), Abhidhamma the crossways, Vinaya 156 sq. the judgement hall, in the city of Tistar, or Tîr (Phl.), Av. Tistrya, Righteousness, 36, 212; teachers the rain-god, 4, 55 n.; the constellaand preachers of different parts of tion Sirius, chieftain of the cast, the T., 36, 231, 235-9, 237 11.; leader of stars, 5, 12, 12 n., 13 n., discourses of Buddha, at which 21; 23, 92; 24, 90 sq. and n., 131; numbers of celestial beings were fights Apaosha and other Evil Spirits converted, 36, 247-9; 'the Elders and sends rain, 5, 25-8; 23, 92-109; who collected the Scriptures,' 36, 24, 133, 133 n.; assumes the forms 286; a Bhikkhu shall study the of a man, a horse, and a bull, 5, Abhidhamma, the Vinaya, and the 26 sq., 26 n., 169; 23, 93, 93 n., 96, Şuttas, 36, 306; Ekuttara Nikâya 98-100, 99 n., 106; sends rain, 5, quoted, 36, 324; Lakkhana Suttanta 31 sq., 176; 23, 92-109, 173 n.; quoted, 36, 346. See also Âgamas, seizes water from the ocean, proBuddhist Sacred Books, Dham- duces rain, defeats Apôsh, 5, 69; mapada, Magghima-Nikâya, Sam- 18, 264-9, 264 n.; 24, 112, 112 n.; yutta .Nikâya, Sutta-Nipata, Suttas, sends rain on the plants, 5, 100; the and Vinaya-Pitaka.
violet his flower, 5, 104; opposes Tîr, see Tistar.
Aharman in his contest with the Tiridates, a Magian, brother of water, 5, 168-71; invoked and
Valkhash, 4, xxxix sq., xxxix n. worshipped, 5, 402, 405; 23, 9, 16, Tîrônakathwa of the Uspaệsta- 92-109, 285, 351 sq., 354; 31, 199, Saệna house, 23, 219.
210, 216, 225, 256, 280; Yim in the Tîrthakara, t.t., used by Buddhists water of T., 18, 418, 418 n.; to and Gainas, 22, xx; 34, 429; Gaina increase the star T., 23, 34; Tîr theory of former T., and Buddhistic Yast devoted to T., 23, 92-109; theory of Buddhas, 22, xxxiv sq.; a protector from hostile hordes and after 23 T. of the Ikshvâku, Kâs- all plagues, 23, 108 sq.; Mithra's yapa, Hari, and Gautama gotras face flashing with light like the face had appeared, Mahâvîra was of the star T., 23, 157; divides born, 22, 218; epochs of the the waters, 23, 249 n. ; the bright, intermediate T., 22, 280; called glorious star T, moves on equally,
Buddhas,' 45, 314 sq., 314 n.; the 23, 284. eyes of the world and its leaders, Tistar-yâr, n.p., 24, 256. 45, 318; called "Tathâgatas, 45, Tistrya, see Tistar. 320, 320 n. See also Gina, and Titans, see Superhuman beings. Saints.
Tithe, see Taxes. Tîrthas, see Hand, and Holy places. Titles, applied to and used by cliefs Tîrthikas, or Titthiyas, see Heretics. of regions, provinces, and of barTîs, see King (c).
barous tribes, 27, 110 sq., 113; 28, Tishya, the star, bestows wealth, 26 sq.; applied to wives of kings, 326, 331.
princes, &c., 27, 112 sq. Tishya, Sâriputra addressed as, 21, Titthiya, see Heretics.
89; the 38th Tathagata, 49 (ii), 6. Tittira, worshipped at the Tarpana, Tishyabhadra, disciple of Sam- 30, 245. bhûtavigaya, 22, 289.
Tî-yî, father of Kâu-hsin, 3, 176, Tissa, Buddha foretells his future 176 n.; all sovereigns from Thang birth, 35, 6; the Elder T, known to T. attended to the sacrifices, and by his writings, 35, 110; Moggali- were virtuous, 3, 197, 216; King
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #600

TÎ-YÎ-TRANQUILLITY
583
T.'s rule about the marriage of his 14, 146, 146 n.; forbidden to Brâhyounger sister, 16, 82, 83 sq. n., 182, manas, 14, 218; 25, 86, 109, 272 ; 184 n., 335.
lawful and forbidden articles of sale, Tîzyarsti, n.p., 23, 206.
14, 221, 313; sin of speculating Todeyya, n. of a Brâhmana, 10 (ii), upon prices with corn, 18, 174-6;
109; 11, 167, 168 n.; the two T. about selling wine to foreigners and disciples of Bâvarî, 10 (ii), 187, 202 infidels, 18, 176 sq.; about bargains sq., 210.
in wheat, 18, 180-2; in cattle, 18, Todeyyamânavapukkha, t.c., 10 182 sq.; development of t. in the (ii), 202 sq.
time of the Manu-smriti, 25, ci; Tolerance, and intolerance, see permitted as a means of subsistence Heretics.
to Brâhmanas, 25, 129, 421 sq.; Tolls, see Taxes.
king must learn the theory of trades Tombs, prayers at, 6, 185. See also and professions, 25, 222 ; sale with
Funeral rites, and Holy places, out ownership, a title of the law, Tonsure, see Child (b), and Hair. 25, 253, 289 sq.; 33, 272 sq. ; conToothpick, how it is to be cut, 5, cerns among partners, a title of the 323, 344, 344 n.; 24, 278.
law, 25, 253, 291 sq.; 33, 124-7, Topes, see Stûpas.
336-41; rescission of sale and purTortoise, its shell used for divination, chase, a title of the law, 25, 253, 3, 50 sq., 104, 112, 120, 138,140 n., 294 sq. ; void and fraudulent sales 145 sq., 145 n., 153 sq., 157-61; 40, or purchases, 25, 283 ; 33, 336; 136 sq., 137 n.; see also Divination adulteration of merchandise, 25, (a); supposed to live on air, 16, 115 290, 393, 440; punishments for disn.; princes set great store by the t., honesty in t., 25, 323, 387, 393 sq.; 27, 397; knows the future, 27, 413; is 33, 360; permitted to Kshatriya in the most valuable of gifts, 27, 420; time of distress, 25, 422; property simile of the t., 36, 288-90, 352 sq.;
which must not be sold, 25, 442; spirit-like t.-shell worshipped in 27, 238; rites and sacrifice for sucKbû, 39, 390; killing t. without cess in t., 30, 126, 177, 296; 42, 490; reason an offence, 40, 244; the king must maintain the rules settled marvellous t., 40, 294; how created, among the guilds and corporations 41, 147; a t., representing heaven of trades, 33, 153-5; rescission of and earth, put down on the fire- purchase and sale, 33, 350 sq.; rules altar, 41, 389-93; 43, 2 n., 358, of the market, 37, 124; in products 392 sq.; Kasyapa the sun as a t., of animals, 37, 139-42; buying up
supplies, 37, 141; a merchant's Tôsar, high-priest, what he did for prayer, 42, 148 sq., 352-4, 532,619.
the Parsi scriptures, 37, xxxi; sum- See also Property, Taxes, Usury, moned by Artakhshatar to expound and Weights. Zoroastrianism, 37, 414.
Tradition, see Smriti. Touch, is of twelve descriptions, 8, Traidhâtavî, t.t., see Sacrifice (;). 384. See also Phassa.
Trailokavikrâmin, a Bodhisattva Toys, children's, list of, 36, 32 sq. Mahâsattva, 21, 4. Trade, law relating to, 6, 44 sq. ; 7, Trairâsika Sakhâ, founded by Kha35 sq., 38; 25, 323-5 ; 27, 289 sq.; luka Rohagupta, 22, 290, 33, 144-53; 37, 98; lawful occupa- Traitana and Thraệtaona, 4, lii. tion of, obligatory on Vaisyas, 8, Traivani, n. of a teacher, 15, 119, 127 ; 14, 199; 25, 24, 325, 327, 186 n., 187. 400 sq., 419 sq.; buying and selling, Traividya, t.t., learned in the three belong to the quality of passion, 8, Vedas, see Tevigga, and Veda (b, d). 323; articles which a Brâhmana Tranee, in it the body is there, yet must never sell, even when resort. the mind inactive, 36, 160. ing to t., 14, 12-14; 25, 103, 105, Tranquillity (indifference, abandon421 sq.; 33, 57 sq. ; customs with ment of all action), constant equregard to t. peculiar to the north ability with regard to what is agrce
42, 403.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #601

584
TRANQUILLITY-TRANSMIGRATION
; the, 10 (1)
true Bm
able and disagreeable, 8, 47 sq., 60, earth, and according to his deeds 65, 71, 103, 325 sq., 366; ideal of and his knowledge he is born again t., its characteristics, 8, 49-52, 101 here as an animal, or as a man, or as sq., 433; obtained through know- something else, 1, 83 n., 274; caused ledge, 8, 63 ; attained by devotion, by not knowing (Brahman), know8, 65, 67; is a means for final ledge frees from re-birth, 1, 107 sq. emancipation, 8, 67–70, 110, 246; n. ; 8, 59; 15, 40; 34, 41-3 ; 48,9, obtained through devoutly worship- 259; re-birth after death called the ping Krishna, 8, 85; t. and equability third birth, 1, 244 ; new round of are from Krishna alone, 8, 86; a births of those who follow the path natural duty of Brâhmanas, 8, 126; of the fathers, 1, 272 n.; the sages part of the conduct of the good, 8, who desired offspring obtained 243; is the eternal Brahman, 8, 'burial-grounds,' i.e. new births, 2, 277; the shade of the tree intelli- 158, 158 n.; determined by actions gence, 8, 286 sq.; equability and t. (Karman), 2, 238; 7, 82; 8, 105, are of the quality of goodness, 8, 116, 232 sq., 241, 302 ; 11, 16 sq.; 372 sq.; some sects extol t., others 15, 175 sq. ; 17, 100; 25, 483-501; action, 8, 376; the nature of t. is 34, xxvi sq. ; 36, 230; 48, 597-600 ; as when one sees a dream, 8, 392; those who are born are sure to die, and blessedness of t. and retirement those who have died are sure to be born from the world, 10 (i), 24-30, 55; again, 7, 79; 8, 233; the departed 20, 231-3; the perfect peace of the will receive the Sraddha, whether he true Brâbmana or Arhat, or accom- has become a god, or an inmate of plished Muni, 10 (i), 92-5; (ii), 177- hell, or an animal, or a human be80, 196 sq.; sweetness of seclusion ing, 7, 8o; the imperishable and and t., 10 (ii), 43 ; only from t., or immutable self of man puts on new inward peace, comes purity, 10 (ii), bodies, as a man puts on new 159-62; Buddha's definition of a clothes, 7, 82 sq. ; re-births in anicalm Muni, 10 (ii), 162-4; the Muni mals and other effects in future who has laid down his burden and is births as punishments for sins, 7, liberated, not belonging to time, not 144-7, 276; 14, 13, 30, 108 sq., 208, dead, not wishing for anything, 10 221; 25, lxxiii, 66 sq., 94, 109, 109 (ii), 173 sq.; the Bhikkhu is to strive 1., 111, 155, 160, 174 sq., 197, 332, for t., 10 (ii), 174-7; he who is 422, 435, 440 sq.; 26, 11; 33, 94; calm and free from desire, crosses 49 (ii), 175; after suffering torover birth and old age, 10 (ii), 193, ments of hells and passing through 199-207; wonderful calmness of animal bodies, sinners are born as mind of Buddha, 11, 76-9; quietude human beings afflicted with diseases, of heart, one of the conditions by 7, 147-9; whatever a man takes which a Bhikkhu obtains his desires, from others, of that he will be be11, 210-18; a preacher must always reft in every future birth, 7, 173; be in a peaceful state, 21, 268-71; recollection of former existences t. amid all disturbances obtained by obtained by certain Mantras or the Tâo, 39, 136, 246; constant Sâmans or other means, 7, 186; stillness and rest, the aim of Taoism, 11, 215 sq.; 14, 134; 25, 152 ; re40, 252 sq. See also Desires, In- birth as god, man, or animal, acdifference, Nirvâna, Peace, and Re- cording to the property used for nunciation
the obsequies, 7, 189; rewards in Transliteration, of Oriental Alpha- future births, for gifts bestowed on bets, 1, xlviii-lv; of Chinese names, Brâhmanas, 7, 265, 269; 14, 136 sq.; 3, xxix sq.
the misery of the Samsara or t., 7, Transmigration, men are born in 282 ; 19, 156-60; 21, 77; 25, 16, higher or lower castes according to 500 sq., 513; 34, xxvi sq., xxix sq. ; their deeds, 1, 82; 2, 102 sq., 126; 36, 285; 49 (i), 148-51; birth the 25, 401, 412, 435; the moon sends fruit of acts, freedom from births the departed down as rain upon this the summum bonum, 8, 47-9; the
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #602

TRANSMIGRATION
585
devotee is released from the existence, the wise who have destroyed shackles of repeated birth and their seeds of existence, and whose death, 8, 49, 313; Arguna has desires do not increase, go out like this passed through many births, 8, 59; lamp, 10 (ii), 39; the wise who know meritorious acts lead to birth in whence sin arises, drive it away, good families, 8, 72 sq. ; ali worlds they cross over this stream that is return, but after attaining to Krish- difficult to cross, with a view to not na there is no re-birth, 8, 79 sq., 107; being born again, 10 (ii), 46, 167; sacrificers go to the world of the a wicked Bhikkhu, having gone to gods, whence they are re-born again, calamity, from womb to womb, from 8, 84; future births depend on the darkness to darkness, after passing prevalence of the three qualities, 8, away, goes to pain, 10 (ii), 47; 105, 108 sq., 321 sq., 325; one liberation from t.is Nirvana, 10 (ii), should seek the seat from which 57-60; an Ariya is one who is not those who go there never return, 8, re-born, 10 (ii), 92; having abanH11 sq.; driven on by egoism, ava- doned sensual pleasures, let him rice, thirst, carelessness, foolish men cross the stream, and go to the undergo again and again birth and other shore, 10 (ii), 146, 148, 194 decay, 8, 153 sq., 302 ; 10 (i), 78, sq., 200 sq.; foolish men desire re80-4; 15, 13; 22, 18-20; the iterated existences, 10 (ii), 147 sq., Siddha perceives the t. of souls, 8, 160, 162, 196 sq.; a Brâhmana who 232 ; Siddhas, saints, Arhats, and does not depend on philosophical Buddhas, remember previous births, views, having gone to the other 8, 234; 10 (ii), 116; 35, 122 sq.; shore, does not return, 10 (ii), 153 49 (i), 148; (ii), 12 sq., 49, 53; sq.; he for whom there is no death and all beings are constantly distracted with no re-birth, how can he tremble or debirth and death, and ... are seen aban- sire anything? 10 (ii), 172 ; leave the doning their bodies, or entering the
body and desire behind that thou quomb on the exhaustion of their pre
mayest never come to exist again, vious actions, 8, 237; those who per
10 (ii), 209; is due to not underform actions (Karman) and rejoice standing the four Noble Truths, in this world are born again and 11, 23 sq.; 17, 104 sq.; he who again, 8, 378; 22, 37 sq.; no new possesses the Mirror of Truth, is births are in store for the Arhat, the not liable to be re-born as an aniBuddha, the Muni, 10 (i), 28; (ii),
mal, or a ghost, or in any place of 25, 27, 34; 17, 9 sq. ; 20, 385 ; woe, 11, 26 sq.; the gods liable to some people are born again, others t., 11, 163; Buddha's knowledge of go to hell, or heaven, 10 (i), 35, 35 past and present births, 11, 209; n. ; looking for the maker of this taber how the Bhikkhu can be freed from nacle, I shall have to run through a re-birth, 11, 213; how a Bhikkhu course of many births, so long as I do may obtain the super-human power not find him); and painful is birth of seeing beings pass from one again and again. But now, maker of existence to another, 11, 216 sqq. ; the tabernacle, thou hast been seen; a Brâhmana who eats the food of a thou shalt not make up this tabernacle Sûdra will be re-born as a pig or a again, 10 (i), 42 sq.; 35, 275 n.; Sûdra, 14, 38 sq.; freedom from he who is free from guilt, will not future births is certain for the enter again into birth and decay, ascetic, 14, 47, 274; bad wives re10 (i), 60; he who has destroyed born as animals, 14, 112; 25, 332; the germs of new births, is a true freedom from t. through final Brâhınana (Arhat), 10 (i), 94 sq.; liberation acquired by learning, 14, those who understand the noble 137; according to their work and truths will not have to take the to their knowledge, some enter into eighth birth, 10 (ii), 38; the old is organic beings, others into inorganic destroyed, the new has not arisen, those matter, 15, 19; how do men come whose minds are disgusted with a future back to this world ? 15, 204, 209;
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #603

586
TRANSMIGRATION
he who performs works, migrates of the world cannot proceed from through his works, led by the three a being subject to t., 34, 17; sinful Gunas, and following the three beings are re-individualized, sinless paths, 15, 257 sq.; the elemental ones are not, 35, 50; neither as the self (bhûtâtma), overcome by bright same nor as another is a man reand dark fruits of action, enters on born, 35, 63-5 ; a man who will a good or bad birth, 15, 295-300; not be re-born, is aware of the fact, by the dim rays of the sun a man 35, 65 sq.; he who will not be retravels on helplessly, to enjoy the born, feels bodily, but not mental fruits of his actions here, 15, 329; pain, 35, 69 sq.; that which is rethoughts alone cause the rounds of born is name-and-form, 35, 71-5; birth, 15, 333; it is difficult when if one dies with craving for existence born to be born as a human being, he will be re-born, if not, not, 35, 19, 369; 45, 15 sq., 42 sq., 249, 75 sq., where there are beings who 294, 331; a vision of beings leaving will be re-born, there time is, 35, 78; one state of existence to be born in the virtuous man re-born in heaven, another, 21, 10; through lust men the wicked in hell, 35, 93-5; there are tormented in the six states of can be re-birth without t., 35, 111; existence and people the cemetery t. and individuality, 35, 112 sq.; he again and again, 21, 48, 54; punish- who is about to be re-born knows ments in hell and t. of those who that he will be born, 35, 113; exscorn Buddha's law, 21, 92-5; plained, 35, 120; re-birth takes after hearing Buddha's law, beings place with the quickness of thought, are re-born, as gods or men, Indras, 35, 127 sq.; meeting of all kinds of Brahmas, &c., 21, 125; the three beings in various t., 35, 292; Budmisfortunes : being born in hell, dhism does not teach t. of souls, 36, among beasts, and in Yama's king- 142 n.; keeping the vows is like a dom, 21, 248; Gainas share the belief boat carrying to the other shore of in t. with Buddhists and Brâhmanic the ocean of t., 36, 256; the 'fagphilosophers, 22, xxxiii sq.; he who gots' (the body) consumed, while does not comprehend the causes of the fire' (the animating spirit) is sin is re-born to pain, 22, 2 sq.; men, transmitted elsewhere, 39, 131, 202, gods, hell-beings are produced by 202 n.; a Taoist statement of the regeneration, 22, ; Mahâvira, transrotation of births, 39, 150; 40, when he had reached Kevala, saw 9 sq., 10n; caused by the Tào, 39, all conditions of beings in their 249, 249 n. ; the pious monk bedifferent births, 22, 263 sq.; monks comes on leaving this body, either who follow the rules prescribed for a Siddha, or a god, 45,8; the fool's the rainy season will not be born death happens many times, the sage's again, or be born once, or twice, death at best only once, 45, 20; but never more than seven or eight souls gain human birth through times, 22, 310 sq.; of the soul into four causes, 45, 30 n.; the various vegetable or animal seed, 25, 17 sq., births of Kitra and Sambhûta, 45, 18 n.; the perpetual student will 56 sq. and n.; Bhrigu's sons abannot be born again in this world, 25, doned the world, hoping to escape 74; plants and animals destroyed the Wheel of Births, 45, 62; Mrigafor sacrifices, are re-born in higher putra remembers his former birth, existences, 25, 175 ; an ascetic shall 45, 89; Samudrapâla crossed the meditate on t. and recompense, 25, ocean-like flood of worldly exist209-12; acts which cause continu- ence and obtained exemption from ation of existence, and such as en- t., 45, 112; influence of the observsure cessation, 25, 503; debtor re- ance of the seventy-three articles born as slave in the house of the on the t. of the soul, 45, 161-73; creditor, to repay the debt, 33, the duration of the Lêsyâs in mun44; false witness will be re-born as dane existence (as denizens of hell, a woman, 33, 92; the origin, &c., brutes, men, and gods) detailed, 45,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #604

TRANSMIGRATION-TREES
201-3; conditions of the soul at the time of death causing good or bad births, 45, 230-2; knowing the endless circle of births, a wise man should wait for his decease, practising self-control, 45, 286; the faithful will either make an end of their mundane existence, or become like Indra, 45, 292; all beings subject to t., men seduced by their senses and by women are born again and again, 45, 318; the evildoer wanders from womb to womb, from birth to birth, from death to death, from hell to hell, from pain to pain, 45, 377; Gainas should believe in the fourfold circle of births, 45, 408; Gainas and Vedântins hold the same views about t., 45, 417; beings now movable will become immovable beings, and it will never happen that either movable or immovable beings should die out, 45, 421-33; all living souls from Brahmâ down to the blade of grass, experience the fruits of action, 48, 156; the Lord hurls the evil-doers perpetually into t. and into demoniac wombs, 48, 558; embodiment in non-moving beings the result of evil decds, 48, 599. See also Death (b), Heaven (d), Karman, Life, Samsâra, Soul (c, d), and Works (c). Trapusha, a merchant who worships Buddha, 49 (i), 166 sq. Trasadasyu Paurukutsya, author of a Vedic hymn, 46, 420 sq. Travelling, rules relating to it, 7, 199-204; ceremonies for one travelling from home, 24, 315 sq. See also Child (6), Fire (d), and Sea. Trayastrimsa, see Heaven (b). Trayî Vidyâ, see Veda (b). Treasure-trove, see Property. Trees, live, pervaded by the living Self, 1, 102 sq., 103 n.; the cleanser delights the t., 4, 133; spell to purify t., 4, 144; the holy t. invoked, 4, 221; healing plants grow round the tree of eternal life, 4, 226; the chief of t., 5, 90 sq.; t. as omens, prayers and ceremonies on passing boundary t. and well-known large t., 7, 200; 14, 171; 25, 135; 29, 367; 30, 49, 122, 181, 262, 269; worshipped, 7, 213; 25, 91; 31,
587
362; 49 (i), 191; merit of planting t., 7, 270 sq.; list of t. which are the princes among t., 8, 346; the great tree of Brahman, 8, 370 sq., 370 n.; sacred t. as refuge, 10 (1), 51; the t. suitable for sacrificial purposes, 12, 90; 26, 38, 38 n.; tree-deities, 13, 126; 49 (i), 168 sq.; fruit t. and flowering t. not to be injured, 14, 97; people believe that life dwells in t., 17, 22; tree-Devas appear with half their body visible at the birth of Buddha, and worship the infant Bodhisattva, 19, xix, 345, 349; houses in t., 22, 145; a Gaina monk should not point at sacred t. with his fingers, 22, 145; boundaries marked by t., 25, 298; fine for injuring t., 25, 304, 304 m.; prohibitions against cutting down t., 27, 256, 259, 265, 270, 274, 278; only to be felled at the proper season, 28, 227 sq.; with a new chariot one should drive round a widely-known tree, 29, 210; certain t. sacred to different gods, 30, 122; t., i. e. the dryads, talk, 35, 241 sq.; Arhats compared with t., 36, 355; a stolen tree, 37, 71; felling t., lawful and unlawful, 37, 120, 127; stories of wonderful t. which are useful by being useless, 39, 132, 217-20; Kwang-zze shows the use of an apparently useless large tree, 40, 27; crime of employing poison to kill t., 40, 241; branches of certain t. used for making sacrificial bowls, 41, 67, 83 sq.; amulets from certain t., 42, 81-8, 605; Soma lord of t., 43, 76; created, 43, 76; the greenhaired and gold-haired t. worshipped, 43, 151, 154; certain t. from which stakes are made, originated from parts of Pragâpati's body, 44, 373-5; pegs of different t. fixed on making the tomb, 44, 436 sq.; Yakshas living in t., 45, 50 n., 51; the tree invoked in the Aprî hymns, the sacrificial post, 46, 9, 12, 180, 237, 239; ritual acts referring to the sacrificial post and tree-worship, 46, 253 sq.; Buddha, a tree of paradise, 49 (i), 157; meditations of Buddha under several t., 49 (i), 165; --El 'Huzzâ worshipped under the form of an acacia tree, 6, xii; sce
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #605

588
TREES-TRINABINDU
also Huzzâ; the Asvattha tree (ficus lâsa branch used for sweeping sites religiosa) showering down Soma, in of altars and burial-places, 41, 298, the world of Brahman, 1, 131, 132 343; 44, 430; sacrificial stakes to n.; Asvattha, chief among t., 8, be made of Palâsa and other t., 44, 89, 891.; Asvattha, symbol of the 123, 373-5; Parna or Palâsa and course of worldly life, 8, 111, other holy t. used for magic rites, sq. n., 189, 189 n., 313, 313 n., 370 42, 37-41, 114, 280 sq., 291, 331 sq., n.; Asvattha leaves used for salt- 463 ; Parna branch used for drivbags, 41, 33; Maruts stay on the ing away calves at new moon, 44, 8; Asvattha, 41, 34, 84; the Asvattha origin of Parna tree, 44, 122 S.; tree, the seat of the gods in the the Plaksha the first of all imthird heaven, 42, 4, 6, 415 sq.; As- movable entities, 8, 354; Sami vattha tree as a charm against ene. appeases, 43, 202; Udumbara (ficus mies, 42, 91 sq., 334 sq. ; honour glomerata) contains vital sap of all secured by Asvattha, 44, 215, 220; other t., means substance, food, tomb should not be made near As- strength, 41, 35 sq., 256 sq., 267 sq., vattha and certain other t., 44, 427 373-5, 393-5; 43, 189, 203; 44, sq.; Asvattha or Parna t. the abode 215, 220, 448; Udumbara wood (of seeds or herbs?), 44, 433; the t. used at Vâgapeya and coronation for that yield up Baresma, worshipped, throne-seat,and water-vessel,&c., 41, 4, 214 sq. and n. ; 23, 158 ; he who 35 sq., 73, 83, 104; Udumbara tree has injured a Bodhi (Bo) tree, can- sides with the gods, the other t. with not be converted, 36, 78 n.; the the Asuras, 41, 256 sq.; Udumbara holy Bodhi tree, 49 (i), 198; (ii), produces fruit equal to that of all 200 p. ; the Bodhi tree of Sukhâvatî other t., and is always moist, 41, described, 49 (ii), 49-51 ; the Gam- 257; Udumbara jar used for sowbû tree Sudarsanâ, the abode of the ing seed on Agnikshetra, 41, 337; presiding deity (Anâdrita), 45, 48 etymology of Udumbara, 41, 395; sq., 48 n.; the Gokard tree and pieces of firewood of Udumbara, the tree of all seeds growing 43, 189, 191, 203; offering-ladle of in the middle of the sea Vouru- Udumbara, 43, 214; origin of Udumkasha, 4, 55, 55 n.; 5, 31, 65-7, 91, bara, Asvattha, and Nyagrodha t. 100, 100 n., 118, 161, 176; 18, 256, from Indra's flesh, skin, and bones, 256 n., 258 n. ; 23, 173, 173 n.; 24, 44, 215 sq.; tree of Wisdom, 36, 81; 112, 112 n.; 37, 202, 202 n., 358; the Zaqqum tree of hell, see Hell the Gókereno or white Hôm yielding (c). See also Parables (e), Plants, the elixir of immortality, 18, 164, and Vanaspati. 164 sq. n.; 37, 165, 165 n.; Ilya Tretâ age, see Ages of the World. tree in the world of Brahman, 1, Triagrams, see Hexagrams. 275, 277; Kárshmarya tree repels Trial, see Judicial procedure. the Rakshas, 41, 373 sq. ; the sacred Tribes : men of wild, low, abtree Manorama in Mithilâ, 45, 36 original t., sacrificed at the Purusq.; the long-lived t. Ming-ling and shamedha, 44, 416. Tâ-khun, 39, 166 sq.; the Näga t, Tridhâtu, n. of a teacher, wor36, 130, 130 n.; simile of the in- shipped at the Tarpana, 30, 244. finitesimal seeds of the fruit of the Trikakud, Mount, formed out of Nyagrodha tree (Indian fig), 1, 104; the eye of Vritra, 26, 15 sq.; salve sweet drink secured by Nyagrodha from Mount T., 42, 61 sq., 381 sq. t., 44, 216, 220; why Nyagrodha t. Trikavyamgikâ, a female ascetic, grow downwards, and why the cot- converted by Buddha, 49 (i), 191. ton-tree is the largest among t., 44, Trikûtavat, one of the princes of 317, 317 n.; an oak-tree used as an mountains, 8, 346. altar for the spirits of the land, 39, Trimûrti, the gods Brahman, Vishnu, 217--19; Palása (butea frondosa) is and Siva, 7, xxii, 128; 15, 304, 308. the Brahman, is Soma, 12, 90, 9o n.; Trinabindu, n. of a teacher, wor41, 53, 83, 229, 258; 44, 221; Pa- shipped at the Tarpana, 30, 244.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #606

TRINASKANDA-TRUTH
589
Trinaskanda, Maruts invoked for home, 1, 106 sq. n.; he who unthe people of, 32, 293.
derstands the T., declares the T.,1, Trisalâ, the Kshatriyânî mother of 121 ; is the abode of the BrâhmiMahâvîra, 22, xii sqq., 191 sq., 226, upanishad, 1, 153; the door of the 228-51; her other names Videha- T. is covered with a golden disk dattâ and Priyakârini, 22, 193, (the sun), 1, 313; by the T. the way 256.
of the gods is laid out, by which the Trisanku, poet, teaching of the Veda sages proceed to the highest place by, 15, 51 sq.
of the True One, 15, 39; True of Trisarana, or Buddha, Dharma, the T.,' a name of Brahman or the Sanglia, 10 (i), 51 n.
Self, 15, 105, 108; 38, 171; rests on Trishamdhi, invoked for help in the eye, on life (prâna), 15, 197; battle, 42, 126-9, 632, 637.
identified with the person in the Trishna, see Tanhâ.
sun, 15, 199 sq.; there is only one Trishtubh, see Metres.
vidyâ of the T., 34, Ixxii; 38, Trita, an Aptya deity, 12, 47-9, 245-7; ativâ din is one who declares 48 n.; slew Visvarûpa for Indra, 12, something beyond by means of the 47 sq. and n. ; 41, 250 n.; T. and T., 34, 163, 165 sqq.; its secret Thraệtaona, 31, 233 n.; Maruts names, ahar and aham, 38, 246. weaken those who are weakening See also Sat. T., 32, 296 ; a friend of the Maruts, Trust, see Property. 32, 297, 305, 325, 392 ; Trita or T., Truth: speaking the t. a proof of the scapegoat of the gods, 42, 165, being a (true) Brâhmana, 1, 60; 8, 521-8; in heaven blows upon 171; what is true (Om) is the flower Agni like a smelter, 46, 387; Dvita and fruit of speech. ... Therefore one and T., 46, 406.
should not say what is untrue, but Trita, see Trita.
guard oneself from it, 1, 230; when Tritsus, wear braided hair, 32, 424. promises need not be kept, 2, 204; Trivarsha, n. of a teacher, wor- speaking the t., a penance, an obshipped at the Tarpana, 30, 244.
servance, a vow, 2, 277, 297 ; 12, 4, Trivrishan, father of Tryaruna, 46, 273; 25, 476 ; 29, 319; 44, 240 ; 48, 420 sq.
301, 303 ; sin of, and penance for, Troy ("Idios, vilu), siege and con- speaking untruth, 2, 290 sq. ; 7, 135, quest of, 32, 44.
139, 176 ; 25, 155, 444 ; is the best True, the (sat or satyam, Tò Övtws thing, the highest virtue and duty, ov), is Âtman and Brahman and all 4, lxii; 5, 396; 10 (ii), 30; 25, 156; this, 1, xxx sq., xxxiii, 130, 278 sq.; 33, 93; 37, 282-4 ; falsehood the 15, 58, 190 sq., 311, 335; 34, cix, chief of all sins, 4, 35 n.; 5, 396; 167, 267 ; 38, 216 sq., 234; when 10 (i), 61; 24, 322 sq.; truthfulness a man sleeps, he becomes united required of a priest, 5, 348; the allwith the T., 1, 98 sq., 98 n. ; 34, importance of t., 7, 51 sq.; the 350 ; 38, 210; all these creatures, my mind is purified by t., 7, 97; 14, son, have their root in the T., they 165, 287; 25, 188; 33, 93 ; one dwell in the T., they rest in the 7., purified by veracity, sanctifics a 1, 100; creatures, when they have company, 7, 254 ; ascetic to utter become merged in the T. (either in speech purified by t., 7, 280; 25, sleep or in death), and when they 207 ; truthfulness one of the twelve have come back from the T., know great observances of a Brahmana, not that they are merged in the T., 8, 167-70, 182 ; the world rests on or have come back from it, 1, t., immortality depends on it, 8, 101 sq.; now that which is that subtile 170; 33, 93 sq. ; 48, 540 ; is the essence (the root of all), in it all that Sastra at the allegorical sacrifice exists has its self. It is the T. It is of concentration of mind, 8, 280 ; the Self, and thou, O Svetaketu, art it, what is t.? 8, 311, 314; those whose 1, 101-9; though you do not per- final goal is concentration of mind, ceive it, exists, 1, 105; is our real are full of t., 8, 315; the Brahman
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #607

590
TRUTH
is the t., penance is the t., Pragâpati entire in the Krita age, 25, 22, 22 n.; is t., the entities are born from t., truthfulness is better than silence, the universe is the t., 8, 315; is of 25, 45; no untruth must be uttered the quality of goodness, 8, 325, 373; at a Srâddha, 25, 117 sq. ; who is only the Kshetragña attains to the dishonest in speech, is dishonest in t. which is great and transcendent, everything, 25, 168; necessity of 8, 351; veracity, the duty of house- speaking t. in a court of justice, 25, holder, Brahmakârin, hermit, and 254 ; witnesses admonished to speak ascetic, 8, 360, 362, 364; the ascetic the t., 25, 268-71 ; falsehood allowed understands all t., 8, 366-8; aban- for pious ends, 25, 272; speaking doning both t. and falsehood, a untruth verbal sin, 25, 484; man is creature is emancipated, 8, 370; impure in that he speaks untruth, cutting the tree of worldly life with 26, 8, 16; whosoever walks in the the sword of knowledge of t., 8, way of the gods, walks in the way 371; ye shall speak no lie, 10 (ii), of t., 26, 344; truthfulness and har65 sq.; 11, 253; t. verily is immortal mony the things advantageous to speech, this is a true saying, 10 (ii), men,' 27, 380, 388, 393; prayer 73 ; what the world considers true, addressed to Brahman and T., 29, is false, what the world considers 150; on new and full moon days let false, is true, 10 (ii), 142 sq.; for the him strive to speak the t., 30, 28; t. is one, there is not a second, 10 (ii), for truthful speech Ahura Mazda 168 sq.; if an elect disciple possess- rules with absolute sway, 31, 39, 51; eth the Mirror of T. he may be Zoroaster abjures the sin of disassured of final salvation, 11, 26 sq.; honesty and lying, 31, 69, 73; the Bhikkhu always speaks the t., Snâtaka must always say the t., 35, 11, 190; gods are the t., man is the 150; what kind of sin is a deliberate untruth, 12, 4, 16; 26, 63, 238; the lie? 35, 268-70; keeping and breakeye is t. (what one sees is true), 12, ing promises, 37, 69; necessity for 78; 26, 285; he who speaks the t., maintaining the t., 37, 72 sq.; a t. worships the fire, 12, 312 sq.; only that is wicked, 37, 149; self-injury by not speaking at all one speaks of a liar, 37, 193 sq.; Astâd and no untruth, 12, 313, 452; by a de- Mitrô watch over t., 37, 210; liberate lie, a Bhikkhu commits a promises must be kept even with pâkittiya sin, 13, 32; Buddha re- the wicked, 37, 210 sq.; fire assisted bukes Upananda for not keeping by t., 37, 355; supports the earth, his word, 13, 322; cases when speak- 42, 199; the gods hold fast to t., ing untruth is permitted, 14, 83; the Asuras to untruth, 43, 257; he miracles performed by the mystic who speaks t. prospers in the end, Act of T., 21, 384 sq.; 35, 180-5, 43, 257 sq. ; is the threefold lore, 180 n., 185 n.; that is t. beyond 43, 258, 258 n.; libations of ghee doubt, what has been declared by the identified with law and t., 44, 40; Ginas, 22, 49 sq.; four kinds of ghee is t., t. sacrificed in faith, 44, speech: t., untruth, t. mixed with 46; one rule the gods indeed keep, to untruth, neither t. nor untruth, 22, wit, the t.: let him therefore speak 150; the Gaina's second vow to nothing but the t., 44, 85, 447; the renounce all lying, with its five purificatory bath at the sacrifice clauses, 22, 204 sq.; how Mithra to the Brahman,' i.e. the Vedapunishes the liar, 23, 119 sq., 124-6, study, is t., 44, 96; those of old 1 28-30, 135, 137, 139 sq., 146 sq.; became glorious, t.-speaking and good for all the world, 24, 26; the faithful to their vow by the three speech of him is most proper who great rites, 44, 144 ; at the first speaks t., 24, 77; the power of t., age of the t.' (?), 44, 276; whatever 24, 120, 323 sq.; the worst sin of untruth man speaks here is unbreaking a promise, 24, 287 sq.; 37, mixed with earth, as it were, 44, 195 ; to be sincere and true, a prin- 446; the righteous one is t., and the ciple of Zoroastrianism, 24, 329; is sun is the t., 44, 457; the divine
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #608

TRUTH-TOR-I BRÂDAR-VAKHSH
591 order is the t., 44, +98; the best of by Mânûsk har, 24, 61; 47, II, true speeches is that which causes inn. no distress, 45, 290 sq.; 't.,' i.e. Tû Khiâo, mourning rites for his Buddhist religion, see Dhamma mother, 27, 153. See also Arstât, Rashnu, and Satya. Tû Khwai, the clever cook of Duke Truthfulness, see Truth.
Phing, 27, 179 sq. Truths, the Four Noble, viz. pain, Tûla, a demon harassing children, the origin of pain, the destruction 30, 219. of pain, and the eightfold holy way, Tû Lin, preserved parts of the Shû 10 (i), 52, 67, 67 n.; (ii), 132-45; King, 3, 9. 11, ix, 148-50 ard notes; 13, 95-7; Tulsidas, Râmâyan of, 34, cxxvii sq. 19, 177; 21, 172 sq., 185 ; 49 (i), Tûmâspa, n.p., 23, 221; Allzôbô, 175; those who understand the f. son of T., 47, 11. n. t. will not have to take the eighth Tuminga, see Aupoditeya. birth, 10 (ii), 38; the Bhikkhu must Tun, grandson of Count of Wei, 27, know the f. n. t., 10 (ii), 62 ; part of 120 ; son of Duke Âi, 27, 188. the original doctrine of Buddha, 11, Tungikâyana, n. of a gotra, 22, 287. xxi sq.; 13, xii; when these 13, t. are Tung-kwo Shun-zze, a Master of grasped and known the craving for the Tâo, teacher of Thien Zze-fang, existence is rooted out, that which leads 40, 42 sq., 42 n., 66 n. to renewed existence is destroyed, and Tung-kwo Zze, perplexed about the then there is no more birth, 11, 23 sq.; Tâo, 40, 66 sq., 292. 17, 104 sq.; four truths (dhammâ) Tung-kwo Zze-khî = Nan-kwo different from the f. n. t. (sakkâni), Zze-kbî, q.v. 11, 64 sq., 64 n.; were discovered Tung-pho, see Sû Shih. by Buddha alone, they were not Tung Wû, a Taoist teacher, 40, among the doctrines handed down, 103, 11, 150-2; by the knowledge of Tung-yê Kî recklessly drives his them, Buddha became free from re- exhausted horses, 39, 151; 40, 23, birth, 11, 152 sq.; and the Asavas, 23 n. 11, 294, 301; and doctrine of Tûra, Airya, and Sairima, the three Nidânas, 13, 75 n.; people acquire sons of Thraêtaona, 4, lix ; Frârâzi, the knowledge of the f. n. t. for the son of T., 23, 217. sake of Nirvâna, 21, 18, 80; attained Tûrak, n.p., 5, 135, 137. by the Act of Truth, 35, 182; if a Tura Kâvasheya, n. of a teacher, man does not attain to the percep 12, xxxi sq.; 15, 227; 43, xviii; tion of the f. n. t., his being born as built a fire-altar for the gods at a man was in vain, 35, 239; followed Kârotî, 43, 279 ; received teaching by the Bodisat for immeasurable from Pragâpati, 43, 404. aeons of the past, 36, 143; the Turanians, conflict between them antidotes made known by Buddha, and Naotaras, 23, 280 sq. and n.; 36, 217; in their triple order, in disputes between T. and Iranians, their twelvefold form, 36, 298. See 24, 52, 52 n.; 47, 135-7; there is also Buddhism (a).
hope even for the T. enemies of the Tryambaka, cakes sacred to, 30, Zarathustrians, 31, 133, 141, 141n.; 98. See also Rudra.
converts to Zoroastrianism, 31, 188. Tryaruna, worshipped at the Tar- Tûr-î Aûrvâîtâ-sang, n.p., 18, 413, pana, 30, 244; the son of Trivrishan, 413 n. a liberal lord, author of a Vedic Tûr-î Brâdar-vakhsh, or Brâdrôhymn, 46, 420 sq.
rêsh the Tûr, or Brâdrôk-rêsh, or Tû, younger brother of the duke of Brâd-rêsh, a Karap, enemy of Kâu, father of Hû, 3, 211.
Zoroaster, 5, 195 sq. and n. ; 47, Tubbâ'h, fate of the people of, 9, 20 n., 40-3, 143 sq.; one of the 219, 242.
seven heinous sinners, 18, 218, Tûg, son of Fredûn, 5, 133-5, 133 n., 218 n.; 37, 111, 11n.; slew Zara137; 37, 28; Salm and T. defeated tûst, 24, 267 sq., 267 n.; 47, 44 sq. n.,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #609

592
TŪR-I BRÂDAR-VAKHSH-UDÂYANA
77 n., 126; destroyed a righteous shipped at the wedding, 29, 32; 42, man, 37, 185.
96; the fashioner of living forins of Turks, Turkish demons with dis- cattle, 29, 280; 41, 113, 115; 44, hevelled hair,' 47, xviii, 94, 104. 64 sq., 293 ; 46, 179 ; the camel, the Turvasa, helped by the Maruts, 32, son of T., 29, 366; turned the 391 ; called from afar through Agni, thunderbolt, 32, 127, 137; with 46, 33, 36.
the mothers, 32, 244; lays speed Turvîti, n.p., 46, 33, 36.
into the horse's feet, 41, 20; 42, Türyaghosha, the 19th Tathâgata, 146; the ewe sacred to Varuna and 49 (ii), 6.
T., 41, 162, 406, 411; T.'s charm Tûs, Zd. Tusa, son of Nôdar, 5, against jealousy, 42,18; is preparing 119; among the preparers of the a wedding for his daughter, 42, 51, renovation of the universe, 18, 78, 364-6; the first-born T. invoked, 78 n.; struggle between T. and the 42, 160 ; the carpenter, 42, 189; sons of Vaêsaka, 23, 66–8,66 sq. n.; invoked for beauty, 44, 63 ; seeing T. and Khûsrôi, 37, 224, 224 n.; his son slain, brought Soma for exhorts Keresâsp, 37, 225.
witchery, and withheld it from Tusa, see Tûs.
Indra, 44, 248; the seminal, the Tushita, or Tusita, see Heaven (b). multiform, 44, 293; the foremost, Tusnamaiti, n, of a holy woman, all-shaped god, 46, 9; father of 23, 225.
Agni, 46, 114, 116, 248, 251; Agni, Tutelary Spirits, see Gods (n). being T., grants abundance in Tutha is the Brahman, 26, 344. heroes, 46, 186. Tuttha became an inheritor of the
highest heavens, 11, 26. Tuvatakasutta, t.c., 10 (ii), 174-7. Tvâshtra, see Âbhûti T., and Visvarûpa T. Tvashtri, god, Indra slew Visvarûpa, Uda, or Aûdak, demon, 5, 109; 37, the three-headed son of, 1, 293; 212 sq. n. 12, 47, 164-6; 41, 130; 42, 522; Udai, ancestor of Dahâk, 5, 132, 44, 213 sq., 248 ; 48, 251, 253; in 132 n. the Anugitâ, 8, 219; is the prince Udaka, son of Pedhâla, a follower of of the Rudras, 8, 346 sq. ; invoked Pârsva, is converted by Gautama to and worshipped by offerings, 12, the creed of Mahâvîra, 45, 420-35. 256 n., 258; 26, 320 n. ; 29, 280; Udakakandra, the 34th Tathậgata, 30, 151, 244 ; 41, 113, 115 sq., 125; 49 (ii), 6. 44, 62-6, 291 n., 293; fashions the Udalâkâsyapa, n.d., sacrifice to, at cast seed into the embryo, 12, 259; the ploughing rite, 29, 326. 26, 177, 367; 42, 97; dispenser of Udamaya, n. of teacher, worshipped boons, invoked, 12, 268; 26, 374, at the Tarpana, 30, 244. 376; why all forms belong to T., Udâna, see Prânas (). 12, 314, 314 n., 317 ; Vritra, the son Udanka Saulbâyana says that life is of T., 14, 32; the honey of T., and Brahman, 15, 153 sq. the madhuvidyâ, communicated by Udanya, or Udanyu, father of Dadhyañk, 15, 117; invoked for Mundibha, 44, 341 n. conception and male offspring, 15, Udara-sândilya, n.p., 1, 17. 221; 30, 199, 210 ; 42, 48, 97; 44, Udavasânîyâ, 'yeshti, Sk. t.t., com472 ; 46, 154, 156, 199, 237 ; is lord pleting oblation, 26, 389 sq., 389 n.; of beasts, of cattle, 26, 180, 202; 41, 115, 139; 43, 269, 269 n. ; 44, 42, 143 ; 44, 64 sq., 472 ; worshipped 402. See also Sacrifices (i). by Apri verses, 26, 186 n.; 46, 377; Udaya, n. of a Brâhmana, 10 (ii), invoked at and worshipped by 187, 206, 210. animal sacrifices, 26, 210; 41, 162'; Udayamânavapukkhâ, t.c., 10 (ii), 44, 300 ; invoked together with 206 sq. Vishnu, 26, 376; invoked and wor. Udâyana, or Uddâyana, king of
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #610

UDÂYANA-UKHSHYAT-NEMAH
593
Son of Suddhasures, 707 sở:04 Sq., 676, 602.8 84. 19,
Sauvîra, became a Gaina monk, 45, robes, &c., given to them, 20, 383 87, 87 n.
sq.; how Gopâla's mother became Udayanîyâ, Sk. t.t., completing the chief queen of U., 36, 146.
offering, 44, 402; but see Sacrifice (i). Udgâtri, see Priests (a, b). Udâyi, a Bhikkhu, had a crow's Udgîtha, t.t., explained, 1, i n.; voice, 13, 266; commits a Samgha- meditations on the U., 1, 1-17; 15, disesa offence, 17, 397-408; inhibited 78-84; 34, Ixxiv; 38, 247, 252-6, the exhortation of Bhikkhunîs, and 272-4, 282 sq., 282 n., 292, 303-5, then went away, 20, 336 sq.
321, 333, 345-9; 48, 8 sq., 19, Udâyin, tries in vain to make the 633-6, 664 sq., 676, 691, 696 sq.,
Bodhisattva enjoy worldly pleasures, 707 sq.; the U. of the dogs, 1, 21; 19, 38-46; son of Suddhodana's is the Pranava, 15, 307; U. and minister, converted by Buddha, 19, Aditya (the sun), 34, Ixxvii ; 38, 333, 227; 49 (i), 37-9, 43, 195 sq.; 346 sq. and n.; ether is the U., Buddha addresses U., 36, 4, 6. 34, 83; U. and Udgâtri, 38, 197; Uddaka Râmaputta, one of the never used to denote the syllable Om teachers to whom Gotama attached in its connexion with the Rig-veda himself after his pabbaggâ, 13, and Yagur-veda, 38, 199; the best 89 sq.; 36, 46.
of all essences, 48, 696 sq. See also Uddalaka Aruni Gautama, n. of a Om, and Sâmaveda. teacher, 1, xxxiii, 44; 15, 216 ; 34, Udgîtha-vidyâ in the Brihad-aranCV, cxv, cxviii; 38, 276; dialogue yaka and in the Khandogya-upanibetween U. and his son Svetaketu, shad, 34, 1xviïi; 38, 192-9. 1, xxxiii-xxxvi, 92-109, 271; 12, Udraka Râmaputra, the philosopher, xli; 15,1 n.; knows the Self called Buddha's meeting with, 19, 131, Vaisvanara, 1, 84 sq., 88; 43, 393 n.; 131 n., 142; 49 (i), 132, 132 n.; 48, 288; taught by Kitra Gângyâ- was dead, when Buddha began to yani, 1, 271-3; teacher of Yâgña- preach, 19, 167 sq. valkya, 12, xlii; 15, 132-6, 213, 226; Udumbara, see Trees, 48, 280 ; quoted, 12, 14; 26, 82, Udumbarikâ Sâkhâ of the Uddeha 413; 44, 37, 182 ; wished to obtain Gana, 22, 290. holy lustre, 12, 335 sq., 335 n.; Uduvâtika Gana, founded by BhaAruni Auddâlaki Gautama, father drayasas, 22, 291. of Nakiketas, 15, i n.; instructs Uggenî, n. of a town, 10 (ii), 188. Saukeya Prâkînayogya on the Agni- Ugra, n. of Rudra, offerings to, 29, hotra, 29, 58 sq. n., 44, 79-85; was 256, 352; 30, 221 sq.; 41, 159 sq. a householder, and yet taught his n. of Vayu, 41, 16o. son, 38, 288; challenges the Brâh- Ugradeva, n.p., 46, 33, 36. manas to a disputation, they choose Ugras, a class of Kshatriyas, 45, 71, Saunaka Svaidâyana for their cham- 71 n., 321, 339. See Caste (e). pion, U. A. becomes Saunaka's Ugrasena, a Parikshita, offered pupil, 44, 50-6; teacher of Proti horse-sacrifice, 44, 396; father of Kausâmbeya, 44, 153.
Râgîmati, 45, 113 n. Uddâlakâyana, n. of a teacher, 15, Ugrayudha, killed by Bhishma, 49 186.
(i), 113 sq. Uddâyana, see Udayana.
Úhâ, n. of a river in the Himalaya, Uddeha Gana, founded by Ârya 35, 109. Rohana, 22, 290.
Ukha, n. of teacher, worshipped at Uddhamsoto, see Urdhvansrotas. the Tarpana, 30, 245. Udena Ketiya, n.pl., at Vesâlî, 11, Ukhshan, son of Vîdi-sravah, 23, 40, 57 sq.
215, 215 n. Udena, a king and lay devotee, 13, Ukhshyat-ereta, the Saviour born
302; the ladies of King U. pay of Srûtat-fedhri, forerunner of homage to Ananda who preaches to Saoshyant, 23, 195 n., 220, 220 n., thern, 20, 382 ; questions Ânanda as 226 n. See Allshedar. to how the Bhikkhus dispose of Ukhshyat-nemah, Saviour born of S.B. IND.
04 Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #611

594
UKHSHYEINTI-UNDEVELOPED
See
Vanghu-fedhri, forerunner of Saosh yant, 23, 195 n., 220, 226 n. Aûshêdar-mâh. Ukhshyeinti, wife of StaotarVahistahê-Ashyêhê, 23, 225. Ukkaiksrâvyakarnaka, father of the demons, harassing children, 30,
212.
Ukkanâgarî Sâkhâ, of the Kautika Gana, 22, 292 sq. Ukkhepaniya-kammas, t.t., Acts of Suspension, see Bhikkhus (c), and Samgha.
Ukshmorandhra, ox-hole, the cloud (?), 32, 392, 396 sq. Uktha, Sk. t.t., hymn, song of praise, 1, 206; 41, xiv-xvi; the senses strove to be the U., 1, 206 sq.; meditation on the U. as identical with the three Vedas, 1, 283 sq.; meditation on the U. as Brahman, or the highest Self, 1, 283 sq.; 34, 79; the Agnimâruta U., 12, 209, 209 sq. n.; speculations on the triad U., Sâman (song), Brahman (prayer), 15, 99; meditation on the U., Yagus, and Sâman, 15, 195; U. is Agni, 43, 399. Ukthya, t.t., see Sacrifice (i). Ullagakkha (or Ârdrakakkha), a Kula of the Uddeha Gana, 22, 290. Ulûkhala, n. of a demon harassing infants, 29, 296; 30, 211. Umâ, daughter of Himavat, tells Indra who Brahman is, 1, 151; the goddess U. (Mahes varî, Pârvatî) is the best of all females, 8, 219, 347, 347 n.; Sambhu's mistress, 49 (i), 139, 139 n. See also Mahesvarî. Umm Salmâ, wife of Mohammed, 6, 70 n.. Unbelief, and Belief, represented as two women, 44, 110-12. Unbelievers, see Heresy, and
Heretics.
Unborn (aga): the u. (female), and the u. (male) being producing offspring, 15, 250. See also Agâ. Unchastity, see Chastity. Uncle, see Relatives. Uncreated: he who knows the U., is the greatest of men, 10 (i), 29. Understanding (vignana), by it we understand what is right and wrong, good and bad, &c., 1, 115; meditation on u. as Brahman, 1, 115 sq.;
8, 338 sq.; 15, 57, 65; based on perception, 1, 121; mind and u. as husband and wife, 8, 310; a name of the great Self, 8, 332; the five Prânas, speech, mind, and u., make up the eight constituents of the universe, 8, 336; the twelfth of the organs, 8, 337; impelling the six senses, with Brahman as the presiding deity, 8, 338 sq.; determination is the characteristic of u., 8, 34850; the spoke of the wheel of life, 8, 355; the supreme self not reached by u., 8, 367; the truth about mind, u., egoism, &c., to be understood by the Sannyâsin, 8, 368; the trunk of the tree of worldly life, 8, 371; u., and egoism, the two birds in a tree, 8, 371 n.; is above egoism, 8, 385; proclaims the mind's power, 8, 386. See also Vigñâna. Undeveloped, the, or the Unevolved, or the Unperceived principle (Avyaktam, Sk. t.t.), 8, 80, 96 n., 317, 318 n., 350 sq., 350 n., 439; 34, xxviii, xxxix, 237-42, 238 n., 241, 245, 252; is the source of the worlds, and also the end of everything, 8, 80, 354, 372; 48, 483; the universe is pervaded by Krishna in an u. form, 8, 82, 193; those who meditate on the U., attain to Krishna, 8, 100; the great elements, egoism, the understanding, the U., the senses, &c.. are the Kshetra, 8, 102, 102 n.; 48, 403; is the seed of the tree of worldly life, 8, 313, 371; consisting of the three qualities, 8, 331; from the U. was first produced the great self, 8, 332; the truth about egoism, the U., Purusha, &c., to be understood by the Sannyasin, 8, 368; when the quality of goodness predominates in the U., one attains immortality, 8, 373; the U. is of the nature of seed and a product, 8, 382; is the Pradhâna, 8, 382; 34, 238, 238 m.; 48, 354 sq.; a development of the U. is the Mahat, 8, 382; the U. is above the self, and above the U. is the being, 8, 385; the forest of the Brahman begins with the U., 8, 386; the devotee enters the highest world, which is the U., 8, 390; beyond the Great, there is the U., beyond the
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #612

UNDEVELOPED-UPALI
595
U. there is the Person, 15, 13, 22; Upadhi, Buddhist t.t., the elements 34, 237 sq., 243 sq.; 48, 354-8; of existence in the world, 10 (i), 94 means the body, and not the pra- 11.; (ii), x, 150; 13, 85 n.; pain dhâna, 34, xxxix, 237-52 ; that ele- arises in the u., 10 (ii), 5, 133, ment in Brahman, from which the 194 sq.; the Bhikkhu is not to see material universe springs, 34, cxix, any essence in the U., 10 (ii), 60, 243; is the body in the simile of the 62; overcome by Buddha, 10 (ii), chariot, 34, 239; 48, 357-9; means 94, 106, 186; freedom from U. or the subtle body, 34, 241 sq., 244; Nibbâna, 10 (ii), 201; when he has 48, 358; is Nescience, 34, 244; is become free from U., the pilgrim not mentioned as an object of know- finds in sin no pleasure, 17, 37 sq. ledge, 34, 246; the Ahamkâra or See also Nirvana. I an effect of the U., 48, 62, 72; Upagghaya, see Teacher (6). the U. is merged in the Imperish- Upagupta, successor of Sanavâsa, 19, able, 48, 125.
xii, xiv. Unevolved, the, see Undeveloped. Upaka, a naked ascetic belonging to Ungrateful, penance for being, 7,177. the Agivaka sect, meets Buddha, 13, Unity and diversity of the Brahman 90 sq. and the world, 8, 374, 374 n.; the Upaka, or Upagana, a young Brahtrue sense of U.and denial of duality, man, Buddha's meeting with, 19, 48, 351-3; but see Brahman (d-g), 168-71, 168 n. Self (6), Soul (6), and World (a). Upakara, other name of Parikara, Universal Soul, see Self (b, d). 35, 287 n. Universal Weal, see Horvadad. Upakarana, or Upakarman, ste Universe, see World.
Veda (c). Un perceived, see Undeveloped. Upakâsinî, a demon harassing chilUnseen principle, Sk. adrishta, t.t. dren, 30, 211. of the Sankhya and Vaiseshika philo- Upakosala Kamalâyana, taught by sophy, 34, li, 382, 406; 38, 75, 115, the sacred fires, 1, 64-7; 34, cv, 137 n., 166; the u.p. and the activity cviii, 126 sq.; 48, 273-7, 679. of the Lord are the operative causes Upakosala-vidyâ, the Upakosala of the world, 34, 382 ; the motion meditation,' teaches first Brahman in the atoms is due to it, 34, 387, as the cause, and then its various 388 ; is it to be considered as in- forms, 1, 64 n. ; 38, 219, 233-5; hering in the soul or in the atom? 48, 679. 34, 388; according to the Sankhyas, Upakurvâna, Sk. t.t., the Brahabides in the pradhâna, 38, 70; is makârin for a certain time only, 38, of the nature of religious merit or 318 sq. demerit and acquired through mind, Upali, the barber, the Vinaya speech, and body, 38, 70; refutation ascribed to him by tradition, 13, xii of the Sankhya and Vaiseshika sq. ; 20, 374-6; examines men who doctrines of the u. p., 38, 70-3; wish to become Bhikkhus, 13, 217, is due to the non-particular con- 220 ; questions Buddha about junction of the Selfs with the Vinaya regulations, 17, 276-80, internal organs, 38, 70 sq.; the 276 n., 317, 322 sq., 391 sq., 395; limitation of actions and their results 20, 265-71, 313-19; one of the cannot be caused by it, 38, 70 sq. principal Thera Bhikkhus, 17, 360 ; Untruth, see Truth
son of Atalî, converted by Buddha, Upâdâna, t.t., 'grasping,' the source 19, 227; praised by Buddha as a of the five Khandhas, the cause of teacher of the Vinaya, 20, 206 sq.; pain, 10 (ii), 138; 11, 148 n.; the story of U. the barber who becomes inaterial cause of the world, 34, xxv. a Bhikkhu together with the Sâkya Upâdhi, t.t., limiting adjuncts of the princes, 20, 229 sq., 35, 163; saying soul, 34, xxvi, xxx, lvii, Ixii, Ixiv, xcv, of U. the Elder who carried the cxxi; 38, 153. See also Brahman Rules of the Order in his head, 36, (6), Mâyâ, and Soul (a).
368.
092 Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #613

596
UPÂLI-UPANISHADS
Upâli, the Nirgrantha, converted U. in Vedic literature, 1, lxv-Ixvii;
by Buddha, 19, 242; 45, xvi sq. 8, 20 sq.; 15, xxxii; the germs of Upâli, a young boy of Râgagaha the doctrines of the U. go back to with sixteen other young boys, be the hymns of the Rig-veda, 1. lxvi; come ordained, 13, 201 sq.
form a body of revealed truth (Sruti), Upananda, n. of a Nâga king, 21, 5. 1, lxvii ; 34, xi, ciji; different classes Upananda, disciple of Sambhûta- of U., 1, Ixvii-Ixx; their date, relavigaya, 22, 289.
tive age, 1, lxvii, lxix sq.; 8, 19; Upananda Sakyaputta, of the 15, xxxii sq.; list of the U. chiefly Sakya tribe, and his two novices studied in Bengal, 1, lxviii n.; the Kandaka and Mahaka, 13, 205, 214; twelve U. explained by Vidyâranya U. and King Pasenadi of Kosala, 13, in his Sarvopanishad-arthânubhâti321 sq.; food given to the Samgha prakâsa, 1, lxviii; number of U., 1, by a family with especial reference Txviii sq. ; language and metres of to the venerable U., 17, 75; spends the U., 1, lxix, lxxii sq., 148 n.; 8, the rainy season in one place, 15 sq.; principle on which the accepting a share of robes in an- passages from them have been other, 17, 238 sqq.; causes quarrels, selected and arranged in the 20, 198, 204 sq.; U. and the pre- Vedanta-sûtras, 1, Ixix; 34, xli-xlvi; cept by which gold and silver were critical treatment of the text of the forbidden by Buddha, 20, 392 ; an U.,1,Ixxi-lxxix ; 15,xxjii-xxv; diffientinent Arhat, 21, 3.
culty of translating the Upanishads, Upanayana, see Initiation.
1, lxxix; 15, xii-xx; works on the Upanishad, t.t., meaning of the U., 1, lxxxiv sq., lxxxviii, xci, xcvii; word, 1, lxvi, lxxix-Ixxxiv; a hymn principal part of the sacred science, of the Rig-veda called 'U.' 1, lxvi; to be studied, 2, II, III n.; the word U. used with different Bhagavadgîtâ and U., see Bhagavadmeanings in the Upanishads them- gîtâ; relation between the Sanatsuselves, 1, lxxxii sq.; means doctrine, gâtîya and the U., 8, 135, 141-7, 1, 136 sq. ; secret vow, 1, 280 sq.; and notes to 152-76, 178-81, 184with the U. as the bow, hit Brah- 94; relation of Anugîtâ to the man, 15, 36; secret meaning, mystic U., 8, 197, 200, 207–12, 215, 224, import, 15, 46; 38, 216 ; 43, 339, 226 sq.; not revealed by God, 8, 363 sq. ; 44, 155, 155 n.; true name 227; instruction received after and doctrine of the Self, 15, 105; studying the U., 8, 251 n. ; quoted, revelation, 15, 330 ; the Punsavana 14, 281 ; list of U. to which Sanand similar rites called “U.,' 30, kara refers in his commentary on xxi n.; the Pankarâtra called a the Vedânta-sûtras, 15, ix, ix n. ; great U., 48, 528; whatever he does Sankara's commentaries on the U., with knowledge, with faith, with the 15, x ; 34, xv: list of smaller U., 15,
U., that is more vigorous, 48, 682 sq., xi sq. : Ganaka Vaideha knows the 684, 688. See also Upanishads. Vedas and U., 15, 159 ; historical Upanishad-brâhmana, a name of groundwork of the U., 15, 161 n.; the Kbândogya - brâhmana ? 1, an Aryan must study the Veda with Ixxxviji; the last book of the Tala- the Rahasyas, i.e. U., 25, 56, 56 n., vakâra-brâhmana, 1, xc.
60; Vedânta, i.e. U. to be studied, Upanishads.
25, 59 n., 213, 213 n., 215; rules
for the study of Aranyakas and U., (a) The U. literature. (6) The teaching of the U.
29, 141-50 ; the teachers of the U.
belong to different sections of Brâh(a) THE U. LITERATURE.
manical society, some of them are Persian translation of the U.,1, lvii even Kshattriyas, 34, ciji; the sq., lviii n.; Anquetil Duperron's Atharva-veda in the U., 42, xl-xliii; translation of the Upanishads, 1, lviii- are of no use, 48, 346 sq.; see also Ixi, lxxxviii, xci; Rammohun Roy Scripture, Secret doctrines, and and the U., 1, Ixii-lxv; place of the Sruti:-MS. of the Aitareya-upa
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #614

UPANISHADS- UPASAKA
597
nishad, discovered by Dr. Bühler, 1, studied to attain union with the lxxviii sq.; Aitareya-upanishad and supreme soul, 25, 203, 203 n.; Aitareya-aranyaka, 1, xci-xcviii, 155- recitation of U. frees from guilt, 268, 236; Aitareya-upanishad called 25, 482 ; U. and Aranyakas conBahvrika - brâhınana - Upanishad, 1, stitute the Grânakânda, 34, X; xcii; the Bahvrika or Mahaitareya. differing theories claim to be founded upanishad, different from the Aita- on the U., 34, xviii; their teaching reya-upanishad proper, 1, xcv-xcvii, according to Saukara, 34, xxiv-xxvii, 200 ; works on the Aitareya-upa- CV-cxiv; their teaching according nishad, 1, xcvii sq. ; three Upani- to Râmânuga, 34, xxvii-xxxi, cii; shads in the Aitareya-âranyaka, 1, meditation on the Lord in the way 200; the Samhitâ-u., or the third prescribed in the U. leads to final Aranyaka of the Aitareya-aranyaka, emancipation, 34, xxix; to guard 1, 247 n.; Ananda-valli and Bhri- the U. against misinterpretations on guvallî in the Atharvana-u., 15, the part of the Sâökhya, was the xxviii; Atmabodha-u., modern, 1, task of the Vedantin, 34, xlvi; what 52 n.; Muktika-u., 15, xliv; Sarva- is the relation in which those parts sara-u., 1, xcvii; Váruny-u., 15, of the U. stand to each other which xxviii; Veda-u., means Brahma-u., enjoin identical or partly identical 34, 94; Yágñiki-u., 15, xxvii. See meditations ? 34, Ixvi sq. ; differseparately Atharvasiras, Brahma- ent accounts of the U. as to the upanishad, Brâhmî-u., Brihad-aran- stations of the way which leads the yaka-u., Gâbâla-u., Garbha-u., Gopa- vidvân up to Brahman, 34, Ixxxii, latâpanî-u., Isâ-u., Katha-u., Khân- cvii-cxi; 38, 382-6; the philodogya-u., Kaushitaki-brâhmana-u., sophy of the U., its relation to BâdaKena-u., Kshurika, Külika-11., Mâ- râyana, Sarkara, and Râmânuga, dhyandinîya-brâhmana-u., Mahânârâ- 34, ci-cxxvii ; doctrine of Mâyâ yana-u., Mahopanishad, Maitrầya- not in the U., 34, cxvi-cxxi; the nîya-u., Maitreya-u., Mândûkya-u., soul comprehended by the U. only, Mantra-u., Mundaka-u., Nrisimha- 34, 36 sq.; Mantras and passages Tâpinî-u., Paingi-u., Prasna-11., referring to sacrifices which occur Ranâyanîyas, Samhitâ-u., Subala- in the U., cannot be viewed as u., Svetâsvatara-u., Taittirîya-u., supplementary to the vidyâs of the and Talavakâra-u.
U., 38, 222-5; Mantras and sacri(c) THE TEACHING OF THE U. ficial works occur in the U., because
Their highest object, the recog. they have to be studied in the forest nition of the self in man as identical as well as the vidyâs, 38, 225; 48, with the highest Self or Brahman, 644 sq.; stories met with in U., 1, xxv, xxx; 34, cxxi sq., 128, 317; their purpose, 38, 305 sq.; 48, 48, 3, 39, 174, 200; Schopenhauer 697 sq. ; the brahma-vidyâ in the and the U. 1, lix-Ixii, Ixiv ; U., 42, lxiji sq., Ixvi, ixix; refer to their teaching about knowledge immortality, 48, 7; doctrine, proand works, 1, 314-20; are the claimed by all U., that the entire couch of Vishnu, 7, 3; no philo- world forms the body of Brahman, sophical system in them, 8, 8, 13; 48, 135; the way of the soul of 34, ciii-cxv; summum bonum ac- him who has heard the U., 48, 277 ; cording to U., 8, 16 sg.; doctrines declare the gods to have bodies, of the U., and Buddhism, 15, xxvii, 48, 328; knowledge, in the sense li sq., rites for the welfare of the of the U., different from cognition embryo, for securing male offspring, of sense, 48, 692. See also Brahand birth ceremonies, treated of in man (h). the U., 15, 222 n.; 29, 179; Brahmâ Upapataka, see Sin (6). knows this, which is hidden in the Upasads, Sk. t. t., see Sacrifice U., in the Vedas, as the Brahma- (i). germ, 15, 256 ; recognize two Upasaka, Pali t.t., a lay devotce, supreme beings, 21, xxvii; to be 10 (ii), x. See Buddhist laymien.
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #615

from one
11n.; 13, 149 4e
declaration
598
UPASAMPADÂ-UPOSATHA Upasampadà, Pali t.t., Ordina- for common residence and comtion, q.v.
munion of U., 13, 249 sq., 253-8; Upâsanâ, or upâsana, Sk. t.t., about the ball in which the U. devout meditation, 34, lxxviii, cxiv, service is to be held, 13, 250-3, 22; 38, 203 n., 253 n. See Medita- 270-2; lawful and unlawful U. tion (a).
services, 13, 258-60; how to fix Upasena Vangantaputta, ordained and to make known the day of U., a saddhiviharika one year after his 13, 268-70; the number of Bhikkhus own ordination, 13, 175 sq.; prac- to be counted on U. day, 13, 269; tised the thirteen vows, 36, 268 n., regulations about Bhikkhus who 270 sq. ; sayings of U., the Elder, cannot be present at the U., 13, 36, 289, 326, 328 sq., 331; con- 274-8; regulations concerning a verted by Buddha, 49 (i), 192. mad Bhikkhu who may or may not Upasîva, n. of a Brahmana, 10 (ii), be present at the U., 13, 278 sq.; 187, 197-9, 210.
how the U. is to be held by an Upasîvamânavapukkhâ, t.c., 10 assembly of less than five Bhikkhus, (ii), 197-9.
or by a single Bhikkhu, 13, 280-2; Upasruti, a demon harassing chil- regulations about confessions of dren, 29, 296; 30, 211.
offences committed on U. day, 13, Upastuta, n.p., 32, 152 sq.; 46, 282-6; cases of incomplete assem32 sq., 35 sq.
blies at U. services discussed, 13, Upasunda and Sunda, Asuras, 49 (i), 286-94; without the observance of 116.
the U. no one can reach prosperity, Upatishya Sâriputra, see Sâriputta. 35, 291; restrictions as to going Upatissa, called Dhamma-senapati, from one residence to another on or Sâriputta, 11, i n.; 13, 149 sq. U. day, 13, 294 sq.; the pârisuddhi See Sâriputta.
declaration of a pârivâsika should Upavaktri, see Priests (a, b). not be accepted, 13, 297; a special Upavala, see Uvala.
U. allowed if a schism among the Upâvana, n. of a Bhikkhu, 11, fraternity has been composed, 13, 87 sq.
297 ; exceptional U. held, in order Upavarsha, a Mîmâmsaka teacher, to avoid quarrels with regard to quoted by Sabarasvâmin, 8, 32 ; his the Pavâranâ ceremony, 13, 350 sq.; views quoted and discussed, 34, regulations about holding U. with xxxvii, 206 sq. ; 38, 268.
an expelled Bhikkhu, 17, 288-91; Upavasatha, Sk. t.t., see Fasting (a). after re-establishment of concord Upavattana of Kusinârâ, 11, 81, 85, among the Samgha, 17, 322 ; objec103 sq., 122, 247.
tions against a Bhikkhu's taking Upavesi, pupil of Kusri, 15, 226. part in the U., 17, 338, 340; a Upavîra, demon harassing children, Bhikkhu under disciplinary pro29, 296; 30, 211.
ceedings cannot raise objections Uposatha, Pali t.t. (the same as Sk. against a regular Bhikkhu's taking upavasatha), Buddhist Sabbath part in the U., 17, 373 ; Bhikkhus day,' 11, 251 sq., 251 n., 254 n.; placed on probation, allowed to the Pâtimokkha repeated on the share in the U., 17, 386; a Bhikkhu U. day, 13, x sq., 1, 241-6; Bim- placed on probation, must announce bisara suggests to Buddha the in- the fact at U. meetings, 17, 387; stitution of U., 13, 239 sq. ; regula- duties of Bhikkhunîs with regard to tions concerning the U. ceremony the U. ceremony, 20, 323; not to and the recitation of the Pâti- be held with a Bhikkhunî who has mokkha, 13, 239-97; the U. service been inhibited from the Exhortais to be held by the complete tion, 20, 336; laxer rule about fraternity of one residence, 13, 247, holding U. discussed at the council 249 sq., 253-8, 278; Arhats also of Vesâlî, 20, 386, 398, 410; Sashould come to the U. service, 13, manas keep the U. day, 36, 83; 247-9; rules about the boundaries meritoriousness of observance of
sq.; the should od 13, 297 ; a spe
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #616

UPOSATHA-USHNAPAS
599
the U., 36, 145, 150, 155, 270. Urvatat-nara, the ruler in the Vara Compare Pôsaha.
of Yima, 4, 21, 21 n.; son of ZaraUposatha, n. of the elephant king thustra, 5, 118; 23, 204, 204 n.; of a Kakkavatti, 36, 128 sq.
the younger, 23, 219. Uppalavannâ, n. of a Bhikkhunî, Usa, see Kâûs.
Usadhan, son of Mazdayasna, 23, Uprightness, see Righteousness. 216; king of Iran, 23, 222, 222 n., Uragas, serpents, created, 7, 4. See 303. also Snakes.
Usanâ, n. of a Rishi, 32, 392, 397. Uragasutta, t.c., 10 (ii), 1-3. Usânâ, n. of the Soma plant, 26,
20, 334.
Uragasutta, t... 10 (i), 1–36...
Isanas, chief among
Urdhyamsrotas (Pali, Uddhamsoto), Usanas, chief among the discerning
Buddhist t.t. for one who has ones, 8, 91, 91 n.; dialogue between reached the world of Ayrihas, 10 the daughters of U. and Vrisha(i), 57, 57 n.
parvan, 14, xli, 237, 237 sq. n.; the Ürdhvanabhas, n. of Vayu, son of world of U., 14, 308; Dharmasastra the Maruts, 26, 198, 198 n.
of U. quoted, 25, xxvii, xxvii n.; Urine, see Bull, Easing nature, Medi- quotes a Sûtra of Manu, 25, xxxv; cine, and Nirang.
line of battle invented by U., 29, ūrmyâ, the night, invocation to, 234.
32, 357, 362. See also Night. Usenemah, n.p., 23, 225. Urûdhayant, the holy maid, 23, Ushah, the cock lifts up his voice 225.
against the mighty, 4, 197, 197 n., Urûdhu, son of Pouru-dhâkhsti, 23, 199. 212.
Ushahina, n.d., worshipped, 31, Urugadhasp, n.p., 47, 34.
197, 202, 205, 209, 215, 219, 224, Ururviga, n.p., 5, 143, 143 n.
387. Uruvela, n.pl., Buddha at, 13, 74, Ushas, the Dawn, morning prayer 116, 118-34.
to, 26, 229 sq. n.; Bali to U., at Uruvela Kassapa, see Kâsyapa, the Vaisvadeva, 29, 320; invoked, and Uruvilvâ-Kâsyapa.
29, 343; 42, 161; 46, 281 ; Indra Uruvilva-Kâsyapa (Sk.), or Uru- tries to conquer U., 32, 145; is the velâ Kassapa (Pali), praises Buddha's mistress, Pragâpati the master of doctrine, as compared with sacri- the house, 41, 158 sq.; invoked in fices, &c., 13, 137-9; a distinguished a charm to promote virility, 42, 31; Arhat, 21, 2; one of the five U. and the rising sun dispel the hundred Arhats who are to become evils of the night, 42, 318; or future Buddhas, 21, 198; converted Sûryê, Sûryâ Sâvitrî, or Dyu, 42, by Buddha, 49 (i), 192; n. of a 661; the red one, the Dawn, Bhikshu, 49 (ii), 2. See also awakening all beings to welfare, Kâsyapa.
goes along on her chariot, 46, Urvad-gâ, n.p., 5, 146.
358 sq. See also Dawn, and Sûryâ. Urvad-gâi-frâst, n.p., 5, 138, 138 n. Ushasti Kâkrayana, a sage, ate unUrvakhshaya, brother of Keresâsp, lawful food, when in danger of life, 18, 370 ; 23, 255, 255 n.; son of but refused to drink, 1, 18-21 : 38, Thrita, 31, 234.
30; 48, 701; questions YâgñaUrvarâ (the field), worshipped as valkya about Brahiman, 15, 128 sq.; a goddess, 29, 334.
38, 242 sq.; 48, 656-8. Urvasî, the lower arani, 12, 389 n.; Ushi-darena (Osdâstâr), Mount,
26, 91; 46, 305; mother of Va seat of holy happiness, worshipped, sishtha, 14, xii, 140; legend of U. 23, 11, 19, 33, 33 n., 283, 286, 309, and Purûravas, 26, 91, 91 n.; 32, 321 sq. See also Mountains. 307 sq.; 42, 521; 44, xiv, 68-74 : Us-hindu, Mount, in the sea Vouru49 (i), 113; an Apsaras, 42, 411; 43, Kasha, 23, 101, 10in. 108; the Urvasîs, i.e. the Apsarases Ushmapas (gods) alarmed at the such as U., 46, 318, 323 sq.
greatness of Krishna, 8, 94.
and Purûravas, 26, 24. xiv, 68-74: Visha, 23, 101, 101 normed at the
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #617

600
USHNIH-VÂÊBOKHT
anotheriv, xil t.com inately
Ushnih, see Metres.
Uttara, disciple of Mahâgiri, 22, Usig, Kakshîvat, son of, 12, 355; 289. family of priests who have first Uttarabalissaha Gana founded by established Agni, 46, 52 sq., 137, Uttara and Balissaha, 22, 289. 139, 182, 202, 205, 228 sq., 271 sq., Uttarakurâ, n. of the palankin of 341, 371; Agni called the U. of the Arishtanemi, 22, 277. gods, 46, 233, 261, 297; the U. Uttara-kuru, n. of a rich town, have opened the mountain-prison 35, 3; one of the four great conof the cows, 46, 309.
tinents, 35, 130. Usig, the, and the Karpan gave the Uttaramati, one of the sixteen kine to rapine, 31, 121.
virtuous men, 21, 4. Usinaras, n, of a people, 1, 300. Uttara - Mîmâmsâ(-sûtras sysUsinemah, n.p., 23, 212.
tematizes the Grânakânda, 34, x; Usmânara, son of Paêshatah Pain later than the Pûrva-Mîmâmsa, 34, tisrîra, 23, 203, 216.
x; another name for Vedanta-sûtras, Usnâka, n.p., 23, 214.
34, xii, xiv, xiv n. Uspaêsta-Saêna, n. of a family, 23, Utthậnasutta, t.c., 10 (ii), 55. 219.
Uvâla, the obstinately wrong Uspâsnu, n.p., 23, 216,
Bhikkhu, 20, 27-31. Ustavaiti, n. of a holy woman, 23, Uvarî, converted by Buddha, 19,
225; the Gatha U., 31, 91-144. 245. Ustâzanta, n.p., 23, 214.
Uzava, son of Tîmâspa, 23, 221, Ustra, son of Sadhanah, 23, 214. 221 n. Usurers, see Usury.
Uzayêirina, the holy lord of the Usury, penance for, 2, 87; usurer ritual order, worshipped, 31, 197, not to be invited to a Sraddha, 2, 201, 204, 209, 215, 219, 224, 383. 258; 25, 103, 109; sin of u., 4, 33, Uzya, son of Vanghu-dhâta, 23, 215. 33 sq. n., 103; 6, 44, 62; 9, 128 ; 25, 442; 33, 89; law about u. and lawful interest, 14, 14-16, 15 sq. n., 175; 25, 280, 280 sq. n.; 33, 65-8; food of usurer not to be accepted, 25, 161, 163 sq.; Brâhmanas who Vâd, n.d., the Wind, has the orangeare usurers, 25, 272; usurers con- scented mint, 5, 104; meat-offering nected with magic art, 44, 368, to V. the righteous, 5, 337, 337 n.;
368 n. See also Money-lending. invoked, 5, 403, 405. See also Ut, name of the person within the Wind. Sun, 34, 78, 79.
Vada, n. of a religious book, 42, xx. Utathya, Gautama son of, 25, xxvi Vadak, mother of Dahâk, 18, 217, sq., xxvi n., 78; husband of Ma- 217 n., 228, 228 n.; 47, 32, 136; matâ, 49 (i), 44 n.
produced evil progeny, 37, 185, Utayuti Vit-kavi, son of Zighri, 23, 185 n. 219.
Vadast, a Karap, 47, 143, 144 n. Utkila Kâtya, author of Vedic Vadavâ, and Sûrya, 49 (i), 138 n. hymns, 46, 272, 274.
Vadavâmukha, a Rishi, made the Utkrishta gotra, Vagrasena of the ocean salt, 25, 398 n. 22, 288.
Vadavâ Pratitheyî, worshipped at Utopias, see Paradise.
the Tarpana, 29, 123, 220. Utpalaka, n. of a Nâga king, 21, 5. Vaddha, the Likkhavi, falsely accuses Utsarga, see Veda (c).
Dabba, the Mallian, of immorality, Uttamaugas, n, of a warrior, 8, 37. his punishment, 20, 118-25. Uttaptavaidûryanirbhâsa, the Vadhaghna, see Dahâka. 30th Tathậgata, 49 (ii), 6.
Vadhût, the holy maid, 23, 225. Uttara,attendant Bhikkhu of Revata, Vâdhyoga, see Gihvâvat V. bribed by the Vaggian Bhikkhus, Vâê, see Vayu. 20, 402 sq.
Vabakht, n.p., 5, I46 sq., 146 n.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #618

VÂÊDHAYANGHA-VAIDARBHI
601
Vâêdhayangha, n.p., 23, 210. Vàgin, n. of a teacher, worshipped Vaêdist, Vaêdîstô, an ancestor of at the Tarpana, 30, 244. Zoroaster, 47, 34, 140.
Vâgiratna, n. of a teacher, worVaêdvôist, a Karap preached to by shipped at the Tarpana, 30, 244. Zaratûst, 47, 20 n., 55-7.
Vagra, n. of a Sthavira, 22, 288; Vâêgered, brother of Hôshầng, 47, disciple of Simhagiri, 22, 293. X, 8; cultivator and cherisher of Vagrabâhu, a royal sage, 19, 97; the world, 47, 128.
49 (i), 94. Vaesaka, struggle between Tusa Vagrakkhedika, t.w., a philosophical
and the sons of, 23, 66-8, 67 n. Mahâyâna-sûtra, 49 (ii), xii-xix ; Vaêtand-i Râghinốid, n.p., 5, 136. translated, 49 (ii), 111-44. Vafra Navâza, when flung up in the Vagranagarî Sakhâ of the Karana air by Thraêtaona, worshipped Gana, 22, 291. Anâhita, and came down unhurt, Vagrapâni, n.d., Avalokitesvara as23, 68 sq. and n.; reached the sumes the shape of, 21, 411. distant Rangha, 23, 326, 328. Vagrasena, n. of a Sthavira, 22, Vâga, n.d., one of the Ribhus, 44, 288, 293.
381 ; Savitri accompanied by Ri- Vagravâlukâ, n. of a river in hell, bhus, Vibhus, and Vâzas, 44, 480 ; 45, 94. plur., a name of the Maruts (?), 46, Va grî Sâkhâ of the Kautika Gana, 292, 294.
22, 292. Vâgapeya, see Sacrifice (j). Vaguttarâ, converted by Buddha, Vâgasaneya, see Yâgñavalkya. 19, 245. Vâgasaneyins, quoted, 34, 146, Vahidhrôs, n.p., 5, 146. 148; of the Kânva and Mâdhyandina Vahistôisti, a Gâtha, 31, 187-94. branch, 48, 278 sq., 281, 373; Vahmaêdata, son of Mathravaka, Vaisvânara-vidyâ of the V. (Brihad 23, 213. -âranyaka-up., 5, 9), 48, 290 sq. Vahman, the Amshaspand, interVâgasaneyi-Samhitâ, isa-upani- cedes for the soul, 4, 373 sq. shad and Sivasankalpa in the, 1, Vâhrâm, angel, his flower, 5, 104; lxvi; quoted, 38, 393 ; V. and Sata- the mighty, the victorious, 5, 228, patha-brâhmana, 44, xiïi sg.; on the 403, 405; the fire in which is V. Purushamedha, 44, xxxiin.
(Varahrân), 18, 65, 65 n.; the strong Vâgasra vas, n. of a teacher, 12, (Verethraghna) V. co-operates with xxxiii, xxxiji n.; 15, 226; 43, 390 the departed soul, 24, 17. n.; worshipped at the Tarpana, 30, Vâhrâm, son of Mâh-vindâd, 37, 244.
xxxvi. Vagaravaga, n. of a teacher, 12, Vẫhrâm Gor, Sassanian king, 5, xxxiii; father of Nakiketas, 15, 1. 200 sq., 200 n. See also Kusri V.
Vẫhrâm-shất, n.p., 5, 147. Vâgereza, n.p., 23, 213.
Vâhrâm the Vargâvand, or ShahVaggabhûmi, Mahâvîra travelled pûr, miracles at his birth, 5, li, 221, in, 22, 84.
221 n.; destroys the fiendish races, Vaggians, Agâtasattu's war against, 5, li sq., 223, 228 n., 229, 231 n., and Buddha's prophecy about them, 232. 11, 1-4; the ministers of Magadha Vâi, see Vayu. build Pâtaliputta, in order to repel Vaibhâshikas, Realists,' a school the V., 11, 18 sq. ; 17, 101; the V. of Buddhists, 34, 401 n. ; 48, 510. Bhikkhus of Vesali, their ten theses Vaibhràgra, a royal sage, 19, 97; relaxing the rules for Bhikkhus re- 49 (i), 94. jected by the council of Vesalî, 20, Vaidabhritîputra, n, of a teacher, 386-414.
15, 226 n. Vaggumudâ, n. of a river, 20, Vaidadasvi, see Purunilha V., and 375.
Taranta V. Vâgî, n.d., invoked at the house. Vaidarbhi, Bhargava, n. of a sage, building rite, 29, 347, 347 n.
15, 271, 274.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #619

602
VAIDEHA-VAITÂNA-SOTRA
Vaideha, caste, 25, 404 sq., 407, 38, 33-5; 48, 552 ; teach that the 409 n., 410 sq., 411 n., 413; Lord is the operative cause of the Ganaka V., see Ganaka.
world, 34, 17 n., 435; their arguVaidehî, chief consort of Bimbisara, ment against the Vedântins, 34, 49 (ii), v, 161-5; is instructed in the 381; difficulties with regard to their meditations on Buddha Amitâyus, six categories, 34, 394 sqq.; their 49 (ii), 165-99; obtains highest per- doctrine may be called semi-destrucfect knowledge, 49 (ü), 199.
tive or semi-nihilistic, 34, 401, 401 Vaidûryagarbha, the 68th Tathâ- n.; refutation of their doctrine of gata, 49 (ii), 7.
many Selfs, 38, 70; their opinion Vaidûryanirbhâsa, the 16th Tathâ- that the mind only proceeds to the gata, 49 (ii), 6.
new abode of fruition, 38, 104; Vaigavâpa, n, of a teacher, 15, 11811. forerunners of the V., their doctrine Vaigavâpâyana, n. of a teacher, refuted, 45, ix, 237 sq., 343; views 15, 118 n., 19.
of the V. philosophy of Kanada, Vaigayanta, palace of the gods, 21, refuted, 48, 430-67, 495-500. See 342, 345.
also Philosophy. Vaikarna, n.d., invoked at the mar- Vaiseshika-sûtras, quoted, 38, 430. riage rite, 29, 278.
Vaishnava, see Soma (b). Vaikhânasa, Sk. t.t., a hermit, 2, Vaishnava sect, the Vishnu-smriti 192, 192 n. ; 48, 705.
recast by an adherent of the, 7, Vaikhânasa Sastra, see Vaikhânasa- xxvii-xxxii; the most important of sútra.
Hindu sects, 34, xvii. Vaikhânasa-sútra, or the Insti- Vaishtapureya, n. of a teacher, 15, tutes of Vikhanas on the duties of 118 n. hermits, is the Srâmanaka-sûtra, 2, Vaisramana, see Kubera. 155 n., 192 11. ; 14, 259, 293 ; V, Vaisravana, see Kubera. and Baudhayana Dharma-sûtra, 14, Vaisvadeva, t.t., see Sacrifice (h, j); xxxiv; quoted, 25, xxvii-xxix, 202, V. hymu, see Prayers (C). 203 n.
Vaisvamtara hermitage, Buddha Vaikuntha, n. of Vishnu, 7, 295. goes to the, 49 (i), 122. See also Indra (a).
Vaisvânara, see Agni (d). Vainas, see Caste ).
Vaisvânaranirghosha, n. of a Vainâsika, i.e. Bauddha, 34,414, 415. Tathậgata, 49 (ii), 100. Vaipaskita, see Târkshya.
Vaisvânara-vidyâ, or knowledge Vaipasyata, see Târkshya.
of Agni Vaisvânara, 8, 259; 38, 187, Vairokanarasmipratimandita, n. 233, 249, 292, 400 ; 48,629 sq., 632.
of a Buddha-field, 21, 393, 396, 419. Vaisvâvasavya, patronym. of a Vairokanarasmipratimanditarâ - Hotri, 43, 333. ga, was in a former birth the queen Vaisya: the sacred fire should be Vimaladattâ, 21, 429 sq.
fetched from the house of a V. rich Vaisâlî, see Vesâlî.
in cattle, 29, 13 sq. and n.; takes Vaisampâyana, relates the story of part in chariot race, 41, 29; sprinkles the Mahâbhârata, 8, 150 sq., 229 king from Asvattha vessel, 41, 84 ; sq.; worshipped at the Tarpana, hired to drink the Surâ-liquor, 44, 29, 122, 149, 220; 30, 245.
233 ; son of V.woman not anointed, Vaisâradyaprâpta, n. of a Tathâ- 44, 326. But see Castes. gata, 49 (ii), 67.
Vaitahavyas, perished when they Vaiseshikas, school of philosophy, devoured the cow of the Brâhmana, non-difference of cause and effect 42, 170, 432. defended against them, 34, xlix, Vaitâlika, a dreadful mountain in 320-43; refutation of their tenet hell, 45, 285. that the world originates from atoms Vaitâna-sûtra, of the Atharva-veda, set in notion by the adrishta, 34, treats of the horse sacrifice, &c., I sq., 381-400; 48, 517; their belief 44, xvi; on the Purushamedha, 44, in a non-intelligent soul, 34, liv; xxxiji, xxxiii n., xli, xliii-xlv.
Vaipokanarasmipra, 393, 396, 419
Hotri, 43, 33
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #620

VAITARANÍ VÀMADEVA
603
Vaitarani (Pali Vetaran), a river in 262 n.; 26, 250 ; Kapila and V., 19, hell, 7, 141 n.; 10 (ii), 124; 44, 134, 134 n. ; V. Visvakarman, 26, 438 n.; 45, 95; my own Self is 431; invoked, 26, 452 n.; Pragâpati, the river V.,' 45, 104; difficult to the Lord of Speech, 41, 5; prayer overcome, 45, 270; description of to V., 42, 209, 665; 44, 122. See it, 45, 280.
also Vâkpati, Vaittabhatîputra, n. of a teacher, Vakhsh, n.p., 5, 146. 15, 226.
Vakkali, was delivered by faith, 10 Vaivasvata, n. of Yama, 15, 3, 3 n. (ii), 212 sq. See also Manu, and Yama.
Vakkhaligga, see Vâtsalîya. Vaiyâghrapadîputra, n. of a Vakkula, one of the five hundred teacher, 15, 225.
Arhats who are to become future Vaiyâghrapadya, Indradyumna Buddhas, 21, 198; disciple of BudBhâllaveya addressed as V., 1, 87; dha, 49 (ii), 90. Budila Asvatarâsvi addressed as V., Vâkpati, Lord of Speech, 8, 262 n.; 1, 87. See also Aupoditeya.
see Vâkaspati. Vâk or Speech, mentioned in a list Vakula, an eminent Arhat or Bhikof teachers, 15, 226; legend of shu, 21, 2; 49 (ii), 2. Yagña and V., 26, 30-3; sent by the Vâkyakâra, see Tanka. gods to fetch Soma from the Gan- Vala, demon, undone by Brihaspati, dharvas, 26, 53-8; the Soma cow 42, 193, 596, identified with V., 26, 54, 56-63; Valabhi, the Gaina council of, under legend of V. who became a lioness, Devarddhi, 22, xxxvii sqq. 26, 114-16, 119 sq., 123 Sq., Supar- Valâ hassa Gâta ka, 11, 255 n. nî =V., 26, 149; prayers to V., 26, Valâkâkausika, n. of a teacher, 15, 189; 29, 51, 299; 41, 38; metres 186 n. produced from V., 26, 226; Agni Vâlakhilyas, dialogue between them associated with V., 26, 365 n., 367 n.; and Pragâpati Kratu, 15, xlvii, 291the one-thousandth cow given at the 302 ; sages who had left off all evil, Trirâtra is V., 26, 414, 414 sq. n.; who were vigorous and passionless, the triple Veda the thousandfold 15, 291 ; have, through Brahmaprogeny of V., 26, 436; 41, 140; knowledge, gone to the road of 44, 343 n.; the pith of V. wished to Brahman, 15, 326; tried to create desert the gods, 26, 450 sq.; is this other gods, 25, 398 n.; by means of earth, 26, 450 sq.; the voice of the V. the gods ranged over these thunder, in the company of the worlds, 43, 56. Maruts, 32, 272, 275; victim for V., Valkhash, or Valkhas, the Askânian, 41, 15; Sarasvati V. the leader, Vologeses 1, Parthian king, collected yoke-fellow of Thought, 41, 39, 80, the remnants of the Avesta, 4, 173 ; offering for Brihaspati V., 41, xxxvii-xli, xlviii, lxv; 37, 413, 413 70; world of V., 41,145, 192; waters 11.; 47, 82 n. created out of V., 41, 145 sq., 192; Vallî, Sk., creeper' used in the the Angiras-like deity, 41, 154; sense of 'chapter' in Upanishads, from V. Visvakarman begat living 15, xxii. beings, 41, 407; V. Virâg, daughter Valmîki, follows after Vyâsa, 19, of Kâma, 42, 221, 593; escaped the 11; uttered the poetry which Kyagods and settled in the trees, 42, vana could not compose, 49 (i), 9. 437; speaks, 43, 323, 366; Indra Vâmâ, mother of Pârsva, 22, 271. is V., 44, 16; when the sacrifice is Vâmadeva, n. of a Rishi, 11, 172; complete, V. is wholly gained, 44, author of Vedic hymns, 1, 215; 46, 343; is the goddess Gladness, 44, 310, 319, 327, 333, 337, 341, 344, 453. See also Sarasvati, Speech, 349, 351, 353, 355, 357, 358, 361; and Voice.
became immortal, 1, 244, 246; the Vaka Dâlbhya, n.p., 1, 6, 21. Rishi V. says I was Manu, I was Vâkaknavî, see Gârgî V.
the sun,' 15, 88; 38, 238; 48, 252 Vâkaspati, n.d., Lord of Speech, 8, sq., 618; saved himself from starva
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #621

604
VÂMADEVA-VARESHAVA
tion, 25, 424; worshipped at the Vanity, absence of, 8, 103, :14-16, Tarpana, 29, 122, 220; honoured 166, 246; destructive of a man's as teacher, 29, 141; had obtained life, 8, 181; is dark conduct, 8, intuition of his identity with Brah- 320 sq. man and everything in the universe, Vânîya Kula of the Kaurika Gana, 34, lxv; 38, 37, 37 n., 101, 48, 71; 22, 292, became Brahman in his mother's Vanôfravisn, the Aspigân, 47, 34. womb, 38, 328; Brihaduktha, son Vapahoma, see Animal sacrifices (c). of V., 44, 302; Agastya and V., Vappa, is converted by, and receives seeking Râma, 49 (i), 93, 93 n. the ordination from Buddha, 11, Vâmadevya, see Prayers (c).
155 n.; 13, 99. Vâmaka, n. of a Rishi, 11, 172. Varadatta, at the head of the SraVâmakakshầyana, n. of a teacher, manas, under Arishtanemi, 22, 278.
15, 227; quoted, 41, 314; instructed Varahamihira, quotes Manu, 25, by Sândilya, 43, 345, 345 n.; pupil xcvii. of Vâtsya, 43, +04.
Varakasa, n.p., 23, 212. Vâmanî, a name of the highest Self, Varanâ, t.t., that which wards off," 48, 272.
the non-released soul abides in it, Vanand, Zd. Vanant, constellation, 34, 153. chieftain of the south, 5, 12, 13 n., Varanâvatî, river, its water wards 21; 24, 91, 91 n., 131; meat-offer- off poison, 42, 26, 376, ing to the star V., 5, 336; the star Varaprabha, n. of a Bodhisattva, V. worshipped, 23, 9, 16, 97, 97 n., 21, 21 sq., 26 sq.; the 23rd Tathâ351 ; the V. Yast, 23, 310.
gata, 49 (ii), 6. Vanant, see Vanand.
Varâza, 11.p., 23, 203, 205. Vânaprastha, t.t., Sk., the forester, Vardast, an author of the Sad Dar, or hermit, see Hermits.
24, xxxvii. Vanâra, n.p., 23, 205.
Vardhamâna, see Mahâvîra. Vanasavhaya, n. of a town, 10 (ii), Vardhamânaka, one of the celestial 188.
regions, 22, 190. Vanaspati, lord of the forest,' Vardhamânamati, one of the offerings to, 26, 208 sq.; 29, 352; 44, sixteen virtuous men, 21, 4.
3 n., 253 sq., 336 n. See Soma (c). Vâredad-gadman, Zd. VaredadVandaremaini, brother of Aregat- hvareno, one of the producers of aspa, fights against Vistâspa and the renovation, 18, 78 n., 79; 23, Zairi-vairi, 23, 80 sq., 80 n.
220, 220 n. Vand-Allharmazd, n. of a teacher, Varedat-hvarenah, or Varedad5, 246 sq., 257, 371.
bvarenô, see Vâredad-gadman. Vandîd-khîm, epithet of Pêshyö- Varedhakas, a tribe, conquered by tanû, 5, 229, 229 n.
Vîstâspa, 23, 117, 117 n., 280. Vanfraghesn, son of Yim, 5, 133, Varena, see Varenya. 133 n.
Varenô, demon of lust, of illicit Vangantaputta, see Upasena V. intercourse, 5, 110; 18,93; 37, 253, Vanghu-dhâta, son of Hvadhâta, 253 n.; opposes Ard the righteous, 23, 215.
18, 270, 270 n. Vanghu-fedhri, the virgin mother Varenya daêvas, fiendish inhabitof Ukhshyat-nemah, 23, 195 n., 226, ants of Varena, V. fiends, 4, 140; 226 n.
23, 59, 224, 251, 292 ; spell against Vangîsa, desires to know the fate them, 4, 140, 140 n.; the female V. of Nigrodhakappa who had recently fiend, 23, 29; Ahura Mazda helps attained Nirvana, 10 (ii), 57-60; to smite them, 23, 33; flee from praises Buddha, 10 (ii), 73; saying Mithra, 23, 136, 144, 155; Fravashis of V. the Elder, 36, 322.
protect from the female V. fiend, Vangîsasutta, t.c., 10 (ii), 57-60. 23, 197. Vânîdâr, son of Aîrîk, 5, 133. Vareshava, the Dânayan, smitten Vânigagrâma, Mahâvîra at, 22, 264. by Keresâsp, 18, 370; 23, 296.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #622

VARESHNA-VARUNA
605
, Gobhila,
Vareshna, son of Hanghaurvaungh, waters, the wives of V., 12, 277 n.; 23, 208.
established the fire and obtained Varesmapa, son of Ganara, 23, 213. sovereignty, 12, 313; is the injurer, Varesmô-raokah, son of Frânya, 23, a violent, hostile deity, 12, 340; 41, 204.
137; when the fire burns rather Varesmô-raokah, son of Perethu- brightly, it is V., 12, 340; Pragâpati afzem, 23, 219.
delivered his creatures from V.'s Vargâvand, a producer of the noose, 12, 391-8, 408, 445; 41, renovation, 37, 437, 437 n.
47 sq.; is the nobility (Kshatriya) Vârkakhandi, quoted by Gob or ruling power, 12, 393, 401 sq.; 30, 97.
43, 239; punishes sin, 12, 397-9; Vârkali, a saying of his, 44, 169. 41, 57 n.; leader of the gods Vârkârunîputra, n.p., 15, 224 n., in their fight against Vritra, 12, 225.
449 sq.; will not seize him who Varmin, worshipped at the Tarpana, performs the twilight devotions, 30, 244.
14, 249; gold-horned V., 14, 250 ; Vârshagana, see Asita V.
teaches his son Bhrigu the Brahman Vârshaganîputra, n. of a teacher, and the Agnihotra, 15, 64-6; 34, 15, 224 n.
199; 44, xiv, 108-12, 108 n.; is the Varshna, son of Hanghaurvaungh, devatî of the person in the water, 4, 371.
15, 145, 147; deity in the Western Vârshna, see Barku V.
quarter, 15, 147; 42, 188, 193; a Vârshn(ya, n.p., Yâgñavalkya sacri- manifestation of the highest Brahficed for him, 26, 3, 3 n.
man, 15, 303; one-half of the year Vârshyâyani, quoted by Apastamba, (when the sun moves southward) 2, xxviii, 70, 88.
belongs to V., 15, 316; a guardian Varsni, son of Vâgereza, 23, 213. of the world, 25, 185, 216 sq. ; 35, Varuna, Vedic Indian god.
37 ; perjurer bound by V.'s fetters, (a) V. in mythology,
25, 269, 269 n.; 33, 92,92 n.; a king (6) Worship of V.
shall punish like V., 25, 396 sq., (c) Mitra and V.
397 n.; the ordinances, laws (vrata) (a) V. IN MYTHOLOGY,
of V., 26,76; 32, 237 sq.; 41, 57 n.; At the head of the Adityas, 1, 42; 42, 105; 46, 335; into the hearts V. 26, 93; 32, 244; 42, 12; by the hath laid wisdom, into the homesteads mind of Purusha, the water and V. fire, into the heaven hath he placed the were created, water yields to him Sun, and Soma upon the rock, 26, 77; faith, V. keeps his offspring within Soma identified with V., 26, 83 sq.; the law, 1, 212; world of V. be- is the feathers of the arrow, the yond lightning, on the path of Upasads, 26, 108 n.; the Wise, the the gods, 1, 275 ; 38, 386, 389; 48, sage of heaven, 26, 122; 42, 27; 747 sq.; V. and Ahura Mazda, 4, 44, 251; is the year, 26, 272, 383; xxx, lii; world of V. attained by a once V.struck King Soma in the eye, digger of pools, 7, 270; chief among 26, 281; gave Dakshinâs, 26, 347 sq.; aquatic beings, 8, 89, 89 n.; a form has made a broad path for the sun, of Krishna, 8, 97; in the Anugîtâ, 26, 380; the parts of flowing water 8,219; emancipated being identified which flow not are holden by V., with V., 8, 220 sq., 345; the King of 26, 381; all distress caused by V., the Waters, 8, 346; 29, 232, 280; 26, 412 sq.; in the Satapatha 38, 386, 42, 105, 112, 329, 349 n., -brâhmana, 26, 472; 44, 582 sq.; 535 sq. ; relation between Indra and Savitri shaved the beard of V., 29, V., 12, xvii, xviin.; noose or fetters 56, 185, 302; 30, 217; V. Dharof V., 12, 72 sq. and n., 262 n. ; 26, mapati, lord of righteousness, 29, 132 n., 161, 181, 217, 221; 29, 169; 127; 41, 71, seven daughters of 30, 84, 131, 163, 213; 32, 434; 34, V. (serpents), 29, 131, 204, 327; 217 n. ; 41, 57, 279 sq.; 42, 14, V. and Aditi deliver from sin, 32, 88 sq., 290, 393; 44, 221; the 256, 258 sq.; witnesses watched by
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #623

606
VARUNA
V. and other gods, 33, 245; Bhrigu lordship bestowed on V., 43, 68; and other sons of Brahman's mind the lord of one-hoofed animals, 43, were again born at the sacrifice of 75; is the repeller of shafts, 43, 101; V., 38, 235; Agni is the king V. the heavenly king, the universal whose laws are firm, 41, 51; 43, sovereign, the representative of the 238 sq. ; 46, 38, 186, 240, 371 ; earthly king, 44, xjx, 63; representawhat is black belongs to V., 41, 58; tive of the waters, the heavenly sea, the horse is V., connexion of horse 44, xx, xxiii; his position in the with V., 41, 60, 405; 44, xix sq., Vedic pantheon, 44, xx-xxii; called 279 n., standing pools of flowing Gumbaka, 44, xxxix, 343; Pragâpati water belong to V., 41, 76; the wounded by the shafts of V., 41, habitations of V., 41, 85; conse- 36 sq., 36 n.; seizes him who is crated as king by the Râgasûya, 41, seized by evil, 44, 221; connected 98, 103, 113-16; friendship between with winter, 44, 247 ; the upholder V. and the Earth, 41, 103; in the of the sacred law, 44, 251; healed homesteads, 41, 106, 108 n.; 44, the form of Indra, 44, 252 ; delivers 251; oftrue power, 41, 109 ; seized from sin against V., 44, 265, 265 n.; creatures with vehemence, 41, 116; the whirlpool in the water is either in the sacrifice the cord relates to V.'s son or brother, 44, 266 ; a V., 41, 222, 236; husbandry bene- white-spotted, baldheaded man with ficial to V. and other gods, 41, 329; protruding teeth is V.'s form, 44, the ewe sacred to V. and Tvashtri, 343 ; seizes him who dies in water, 41, 406, 401; Sun, the eye of V., 44, 346; King V. Aditya, whose 41, 408; Takman, a son of King V., people are the Gandharvas, 44, 365; 42, 3, 273, 273 n.; the Asura V. is the self of all the gods, 44, 506; rules over the gods, 42, II, 241; his Agni invoked to protect from harm golden chamber in the waters, 42,12; that comes from V., the great god, loosens fetters, 42, 12; king among 46, 138; is glorious through Agni, the gods, 42, 30; 46, 307; the Gan- 46, 148; Agni alone rules over dharva dug up a plant to promote Vi's gods like V., 46, 157; the righteous virility, 42, 31, 370; plants exempt Aditya who supports the human from V., 42, 42; toils of V., 42, 44; tribes, 46, 307; Agni announces King V. knows the life-bestowing man's sins to V., 46, 325; protector gold, 42, 63; helps to destroy the of the laws of the gods, 46, 367, demons, 42, 65; the amulet tied by 370: Indra, Yama, V., 49 (i), 197; Brihaspati yields him truth, 42, 86; city of V. in the West, Mukhya, is everywhere and sees everything, Sukhâ, or Nimlokanî, 49 (ii), xxii. 42, 88, 389; the two oceans, the (6) WORSHIP OF V. loins of V., 42, 88, 391; his spies, Prayers addressed to V., 1, 21; the stars, 42, 88, 391; elects the 2,85,295; 11, 180; 14, 161, 161 n., king, 42, 113, 330 sq. ; amulet in- 246 sq., 250 sq.; 15, 45, 53 ; 26, structed by V., to strengthen the 216 sq., 216 n.; 29, 232, 280; 41, king, 42, 114; among the Vasus, 42, 241, 42, 48, 50 sq., 133; hymns to 116; brilliancy of V. transferred on V. ascribed to Vasishtha, 12, xvii ; the king, 42, 116; V., Soma, Agni, offerings to V., 12, 394-407, 406 42, 135; the waters sent forth by sq. n.; 14, 304; 25, 91; 30, 144, V., 42, 146, 349 sq.; to Indra be- 161 sq., 186, 203 sq., 208, 215 sq. ; longs the first chariot, to the gods 41, 50–2, 57 sq., 71, 113, 116, 125, the second, to V. the third, 42, 152; 136 sq. ; 42, 349 n. ; 43, 238 sq. ; in a list of gods, 42, 160, 221; King 44, 62-6, 75 n., 76, 81, 221, 221 n., V. pronounced the cow of a Brâh- 260 sq., 263 sq. ; 46, 13, 38, 307, mana to be poison (for the robber) 316, 378, 418; by the Varuna. prepared by the gods, 42, 172; as praghâsas the sacrificer reaches the a teacher, 42, 216 ; disease, the world of V., 12, 450 sq.; barley fetter of V., 42, 290; Vasishtha steals sacred to V., 14, 297, 297 n. ; 44, food in the house of V., 42, 372; 346; expiatory prayers and obla
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #624

VARUNA
607
tions to V., 25, 272, 272 n.; 26, (c) MITRA AND V. 381-3, 412 sq. ; 44, 208, 346, 506; M. and V, invoked, 12, 91; 29, property of a mortal sinner thrown 43, 97, 231 sq., 287; 30, 52, 56, 92; into the water as an offering to V., 32, 441; 42, 37, 102, 122, 153, lord of punishment, 25, 385, 385 11.; 211; 44, 385; 46, 110, 115, 127, invoked with the Rudras, 26, 122, 237, 309; Idâ produced by them, 122 n.; animal sacrifice for V., 26, 12, 217 n.; meet Ida, 12, 218, 218 221, 428 ; expiatory bath frees from n., 224; grant rain, 12, 241; 32, Vi's snare, 26, 381 sq.; invoked and 115 ; 42, 172, 436; principal sons worshipped at the wedding rite, 29, of Aditi, 12, 356; 32, 242, 244, 32, 169, 281; 30, 187 sq.; the girls 246, 248; prayers to Mitra, Aryaworship V., 29, 44 ; invoked for the man, and V., 12, 356; new moon protection of a child, 29,54; sacrifice offerings to M. and V., 12, 375, of sacrificial cord, &c., in water with 378-81; the waxing and the wana V.-verse, 29, 84; Bali offerings to ing inoon, 12, 380 ; Vasishtha, their V. and those belonging to V., 29, 85, son, 14, xii, 140; 38, 235; are out85 n., 161 ; worshipped on crossing breathing and in-breathing, 26, 39, water, 29, 127; worshipped at the 144, 213 ; 41, 89, 122; 43, 270; consecration of ponds, 29, 135; Bali 44, 181; that which is of M. is not offering and prayer to V. at the of V., 26, 57; Sûrya or Sun, the house-building ceremony, 29, 214; eye of M. and V., 26, 83, 343; 30, 123; 'if thou belongest to V. the Vasatîvarî water not to be I buy thee for, or redeem thee from taken for them, 26, 225; Soma V.,'30, 53, 269; worshipped for the libations to M. and V., 26, 266 thriving of horses, 30, 89; Nya- n., 269-72, 278, 296 sq.; are ingrodha tree sacred to V., 30, 122; telligence and will, 26, 269 sq., are invoked at the Upanayana, 30, 151; priesthood and nobility, 26, 270 sq.; King V. worshipped at the Tarpana, V., Mitra, Agni, 26, 285 sq.; curds 30, 243; invited to the Soma, 32, offered to them, 26, 315 sq., 316 n.; 408; worshipped at the ordeal by 41, 105, 108 n.; 44, 268 sq. ; deities water, 33, 256,258 sq.; the Râgasîya of a Ritu-graha, 26, 320 n.; Agni, called a V.-sava, 41, XXV; knot M.-V., Indra, win in the race of the sacred to V., 41, 58 ; offering to V. gods, 26, 327 n.; offering of a in the Sûta's house, 41, 60; the barren cow for M. and V., 26, 387garment of initiation belongs to V., 9; 42, 176; 44, 411; deities of 41, 87 ; the horse sacrificed for V., the Maitrâvaruna priest, 26, 436 ; 41, 162; 44, xx, xxiii sq. ; invoked Idà, their mother, 29, 296 ; M. and in medical charms, 42, 1, 3, 10-12, V.compared with Ahura and Mithra, 237, 241 sq., 443; the sin of using 31, 199 n.; called vrishanau, 32, V.'s name in vain, 42, 12, 563; 146; mount their golden chariot, prayer to V. for protection against see Aditi and Diti, 32, 243 ; sons of treacherous designs, 42, 88 sq., 389- Daksha, 32, 248; allied with Aditi, 93; invoked to remove evil bodily 32, 263; the Maruts protect them, marks from a woman, 42, 109; deity 32, 273, 278; Aryainans, i. e, Aryaand metre, 43, 53; V. and the man, M. and V., 32, 326, 330 ; sacrifice of Sunahsepa, 4t, xxxiv, invoked with the Maruts, 32, 375, xxxvi; invoked for universal sove- 386, 419, 423; the Mitrâvarunareignty, 44, 63; is the king of eyed gods in the North, 41, 49; the gods, hence invoked by the that which is hewn by the axe, Kshatriya, 44, 251; worshipped at churned, and cooked by fire bethe Asvamedha, 44, 281; the eldest longs to V., that which is broken god who accepts the sacrifice, 46, off by itself, self-produced, and 307; Agni invoked to cause, by cooked by steam, to Mitra, 41, sacrificing, V. to go away, 46, 307; 67 sq.; to V. belong plants grown Agni invoked to deprecate V.'s in ploughed ground, to Mitra the anger, 46, 307.
Nâmba plants, 41, 71; anointed
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #625

608
with water from the river Sarasvati, 41, 73 sq.; by his two arms the king belongs to M. and V., 41, 88, 93, 93 n., 99, 105; informed of the king's consecration, 41, 89; offerings to M. and V., 41, 120-2, 186; 43, 270, 270 n.; 44, 215 n.; 46, 95; disease shut out by their command, 42, 39 sq.; allies against enemies, 42, 91; poured love into the waters, 42, 105; call the king to the throne, 42, 113; the gods that guard the amrita, 42, 135, 364; the house enfolded by V. is uncovered by Mitra in the morning, 42, 195; surround the sun with lustre, 42, 210; the heavenly rulers, 42, 557; share of Mitra, lordship of V., 43, 68; the divine duad, M. and V., expressing the close relation between the sun and the heavens, 44, xx-xxii; from out of M. and V. the Go and Ayus (Stomas) were formed, 44, 139; worshipped at the performance of the Go and Ayus Stomas, 44, 142 sq.; Mitra is this world, V. is yonder world, 44, 268 sq.; who is righteous unto M. and V.? 44, 382; animal sacrifices to M. and V., 44, 402; V., Mitra, Aryaman kindle Agni, 46, 31; the two Mitras Mitra and V., 46, 33, 36; (there are) the two kings M. and V. with graceful hands, who watch over the beloved ambrosia in the cows, 46, 75; Aryaman, Mitra, and V., he who walks round the earth, 46, 103; Aryaman, M., and V. fill the cloud, 46, 103; Agni makes them get refreshing drink, 46, 109; thrice every day V., Mitra, and Agni bring Tanûnapât to the sacrifice, 46, 236; M. and V. and the Maruts sing a pleasant song to Agni, 46, 268; invited to the sacrifice together with Agni, 46, 281; follow the law, when they make the Sun rise on heaven, 46, 356. Varunadatta, one of the sixteen virtuous men, 21, 4. Varunânî, n.d., mother of Sleep, 42, 167, 485. Varunapraghâsa, t.t., the second of the four seasonal sacrifices, 44, 75, 75 ., 78. See Sacrifices (j). Vârunî, n. d., invocation to, 14,
251.
VARUNA-VASISH THA
Vâruny-upanishad, see Upanishads
(a).
Varûthin, n. of a teacher, worshipped at the Tarpana, 30, 244. Vasa Asvya, hymn of, 43, 112, 112 n. Vâsabhagâma, Bhikkhu Kassapagotta of, 17, 256-61. Vâsabha-gâmika, appointed on the jury at the council of Vesâlî, 20, 407. Vasalasutta, t.c., 10 (ii), 20-4. Vasatîvarî-waters, see Water (b). Vâsava, the gods hear the wellspoken words of, 10 (ii), 64. Vâsettha, Pali for Vasishtha, the Rishi, 11, 172. Vâsettha and Bhâradvâga, two young Brâhinanas, instructed and converted by Buddha, 10 (ii), 108-17; 11, 168-203; addressed by Buddha, 35, 229.
Vâsetthas, the Mallas addressed as 11, 101 sq., 121-8. Vâsetthasutta, t.c., 10 (ii), 108-17. Vashat, see Sacred syllables. Vâshkalin, questions Bâhva about Brahman, 38, 157. Vâshpa, one of the five first disciples of Buddha, 19, 172; converts Sâriputra, 19, 193; a distinguished Arhat, 21, 2; 49 (ii), 2. Vasinî, the initiated boy given in charge to, 30, 154. Vasishtha, famous Rishi, author of Vedic hymns, esp. of the 7th Mandala of the Rig-veda, 1, 216, 220; 29, 127; 32, 376, 380, 383, 386, 388, 437; 48, 332; married a Kandali Akshamâlâ, 2, 175 n.; 25, 331, 331 n.; 49 (i), 45; asks Brahman about final emancipation, 8, 314; most Varuna hymns ascribed to V., 12, xvii; the Dâkshâyana sacrifice called the V.-sacrifice, 12, 376, 376 n.; mentioned in the Vâsishtha Dharmasâstra, 14, xi sq., 16, 124, 140; born without a mother, 14, 180 n.; one of the seven Rishis, 15, 106; reverenced by King Antideva, 19, 12; 49 (i), 10, 101; Bharata and the Rishi V., 19, 95; a great Rishi king, 19, 274; Ganadhara of Arhat Pârsva, 22, 274; Khumbya and V., 23, 224 n.; a sage and Pragâpati, 25, 14; Sukâlins (manes), offspring of V., 25, 112; swore an oath before King
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #626

VASISHTHA-VASUDEVA
609
as teacher, 232, xlvi D.; Gana, 22, 292 :.t., 'sho
Sudas, 25, 273, 273 n. ; 33, 98, 98 tha, wear braided hair, 32, 424. 1.; formerly only priests of the V. See also Vâsetthas. fainily could be Brahmans, 26, 434 Vâsishthas, a school of the Sanan.; 44, 212; worshipped at the veda, 14, xy n. Tarpana, 29, 122, 220; 30, 244; Vâsishthî = Yasâ, wife of the Purohonoured as teacher, 29, 141; im- hita Bhrigu, 45, 65 sq. precations against V., 32, xlvi p.; Vâsishthiya Sakha of the Mânava quoted by Nárada, on lawful interest, Gana, 22, 292. 33, 66; accused of witchcraft, 33, Vasor dhârâ, t.t., 'shower of wealth' 98; 42, 1; the son of Brahman's oblation, 43, 21; sq.; its mystic mind, having parted from his former meaning, 43, 221 sq. See also Sacribody in consequence of the curse fices (i). of Nimi, was, on the order of Vassa, V. rules, see Monks, and Brahman, again procreated by Rainy season. Mitra and Varuna, 38, 235; Indra Vassakâra, n. of a Brahman), primemakes V. his Brahman priest, 42, minister of Magadha, 11, 2-5 ; Ix; a Brahman and Purohita, 42, Sunidha and V., the ministers of lxv; V. and the Atharva-veda, Magadha, who build Pâtaliputta, 42, Ixv, Ixv n.; steals food in the 11, 18-21; 17, 101 sqq. house of Varuna, 42, 372; is the Vâstavya, a name of Rudra, the breath, 43, 5; on the relation be- god of cattle, 12, 200 sq. tween Varuna and Indra, 44, xxii; Vâstoshpati, n.d., 'lord of the V. taught Indra the Virag, and homestead," prayers and offerings Indra taught V. the expiation rites to, 25, 91, 91n.; 29, 85 ; 30, 95, of a Soma-sacrifice, 44, 212; 158; 41, 43 D. ; 42, 640 ; sacrifice teacher of Parâsara, 48, 92 ; had to V. on entering a new house, 29, reached intuition of the highest 95 sq. ; worshipped at house-buildtruth, yet entered after death on ing rites, 29, 215, 346 sq., 429; 30, other embodiments, 48, 650 sq.; 123, 205 sq.; the genius of home, could not arrange the Vedas, 49 42, 135, 343, +94 sq. i), 9.
Vasu, see Vasus. Vâsishtha-Dharma-sâstra, or V.- Vasubandhu, composed a conDharma-sútra: relation between mentary on the Saddharma-pundathe Baudhayana, V., and Gautama- rîka, his date, 21, xxii; refers to Dlarma-sûtras, 2, liii, lvii–lx ; its the Milindapañha, 36, xvii. relation to other works on Dharma, Vasudeva, king of Sauryapura, 45, 7, xvi-xx; 14, xvii-xxv; connected 112 sq., 115 sq. with the Rishi Vasishtha of the Vâsudeva, n. of Krishna, 8, 75, 91, Rig-veda, 14, xi sq.; belongs to 98, 130, 230, 235, 254, 310, 312, one of the schools of the Rig-veda, 393; is everything, 8, 75 ; appears 14, xii-xV; 25, 613; its position in in four forms, as V., Sankarshana, Vedic literature, 14, xiji, xv-xvii, Pradyumna, Aniruddha, 11, 267 n.; xix, xxvii; its date, 14, XV, XXV- 34, 440 sq.; called bhagavat, the xxvii; its home in Northern India, highest Lord, is the highest Brah14, xvi, xxvii; portions of the man, and the highest cause, 34, work not genuine, 14, xxi-xxv; xxiii, li, 440; 48, 23, 87, 127, 524 text and translation, 14, xxvii sq., sq., 527, 529; from V. originated 1-140; quotes a Mânava Dharma- Sankarshana, 34, li; a surname of sútra, 25, xxii, xxxi-xxxiv ; quoted Kapila, who burned the sons of in Manu-smriti, 25, xxix sq., 278, Sagara, 34, 294; to be worshipped, 278 n.
34, 440; the only real essence, 34, Vâsishtha gotra, Trisalâ of the, 22, 442; dialogue of V. and Arguna on
191, 193, 226, 230; Sthaviras of knowledge originating in a future the V. gotra, 22, 286, 288, 290, 292, life, 38, 328 sq. ; the god with the 294.
conch, discus, and club, who fights Vasishthas, descendants of Vasish- with an irresistible strength, has S.B. IND.
Rr
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #627

610
VASUDEVA-VATSA GOTRA
w familice up after
22,
89; beste
89; best
a, and Vishna), Krishna, Pra
no equal, 45, 48; when l'. is not non-eternal beings, 34, 202; enjoy meditated on for an hour or even a the nectars of the sun, 34, 216; 48, moment only; that is loss, that is great 368-70; the Vasu, dwelling in the calamity, that is error, that is change, air, the wind, 41, 103, 281 ; eight 48, 85 sq.;-Vasudevas are never V. created, 41, 149 sq.; the wise born in low families, 22, 225; the
gods, 41, 231; fashioned the earth, mothers of Vs. wake up after see- 41,233; Adityas, V., and Angiras, 42, ing seven auspicious dreams, 22,
89; bestow goods (vasu),42, 116; help 246. See also God (d), Krishna, Pra- in battle, 42, 119, 121; Brihaspati
with the V., 42, 135; the honeyVâsuki, n. of a Nâga king, chief
lash (of the Asvins), daughter of among serpents, 8, 89, 353 n. ; 21, the V., 42, 230; deities and metres, 5; offering to V. at the house- 43, 53; share of the V., lordship building, 30, 124.
of the Rudras, 43, 68; where they Vasukra, author of a Marutvatîya wish to lay the Gârhapatya, 43, 118; hynn, is Brahman, 1, 169.
Agni is Vasu, 43, 213; 46, 22; but Vasundara: Sundara and V. (should see Agni ((); invited to the sacrifice
be Sunda and Upasunda), 19, 125. together with Agni, 46, 281; have Vâsupûgya, n. of a Tîrthakara, 22, released the buffalo cow bound by 280.
the foot, 46, 354 ; Agni kindled Vasus, a class of gods, 1, 35; 46, by the V., 46, 372 ; Adityas and 42, 45; the morning-oblations be- V. are qualified for meditations, long to them, 1, 35 sqq., 50 ; 44, 173, 48, 335–7; V. and Manus, 49 443, 480 n.; a Sâman addressed to (i), 197; Indra and the V., see them, 1, 36; with Agni at their Indra (e). head, 1, 41; 8, 88; 34, 216; seen Vasusruta Atreya, author of Vedic within Krishna, 8, 92; alarmed at hymns, 46, 372, 376, 378, 380. the greatness of Krishna, 8, 94; Vasûyavah Atreyâh, authors of invited to sit on the Prastara, 12, Vedic hymns, 46, 417, 419. 93 ; V., Rudras, Adityas, the three Vasvî, is the Soma-cow, 26, 59. classes of gods, 12, 135, 239 ; 26, Vâta, Wind (god): offering to V. by 350, 411; 41, 241, 246, 264 ; 42, the student who broke his vow, 25, 135, 161, 43, 33, 75; 44, 291 n., 454; the friend of the waters, 32, 312 sq.; Vasu's means of purifica- 449; the greatness of his chariot, tion,' Vasu is the sacrifice, 12, 186- 32, 449; the breath of the gods, 8; eight V., enumerated, 15, 140; the germ of the world, 32, 449 26, 411; 44, 116; the purifying sq.; hymns to V., 32, 449-51; the power of Vasu invoked against the treasure of the immortal placed in sin caused by defiled food, 15, 312 ; his house, 32, 451; wafts medicine, rise in the East, lords of the East, 32, 451; Brihaspati tied an amulet 15, 338; 43, 100; Buddha mis- for swift V., 42, 85 sq.; the broad taken for one of the eight V., 19, atmosphere guarded by V., 42, 89; 72; 49 (i), 71; the manes of V. and Parganya invoked against fathers, 25, 127; practised penance, the serpents, 42, 153, 161; Prana 25, 475; Rudra together with the is V., 42, 219; is the Gandharva, V., 26, 59; Agni with the V., 26, his Apsaras the waters, 43, 232; 93; 46, 157; invoked, 29, 198, 207, expiatory oblation at a Soma-sacri344, 347; 30, 157, 159; 32, 296; fice to V., 44, 210; goes forward 42, 55; 43, 25; 46, 198, 253; the in triumph, 46, 325. cow, or Aditi, the daughter of the Vâtagiri, demon converted by V., 29, 199, 275; 30, 174; if thou Buddha, 19, 242. belongest to the v., I buy thee for Vatsa, underwent the ordeal of fire, the V.,' 30, 53; worshipped at the 25, 274, 274 n.; Rishi, 41, 358. See Tarpana, 30, 243; Maruts called also Vatsas. V., 32, 334, 374, 378, 386, 412; Vatsa gotra, Sthaviras of the, 22, Rudra the best Vasu, 32, 419; are 287, 293.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #628

VATSALİYA-VAYU
Vatsaliya (Prk. Vakkhaligga) Kula, of the Kârana Gana, 22, 291; of the Kautika Gana, 22, 292. Vatsanapât Bâbhrava, n. of a teacher, 15, 119, 187. Vatsapra hymn, see Prayers (c). Vatsas, make five Avadâna cuttings, 12, 192 n. Vatsimandaviputra, n. of a teacher, 15, 224 11. Vâtsiputra, n.p., 15, 224 n., 225. Vâtsya, n. of a teacher, 12, xxxiii; 15, 118 11., 119, 186 n., 187, 227; 43, 272, 404. Vâtsya gotra, Sthiragupta of the,
22, 295. Vattagâmani, King, Buddhist canon written down during his reign, 10 (i), xiii sq., xxv, xxxix. Vatthugâthâs, certain verses of the Sutta-nipâta so called, 10 (ii), 56, 125-8, 184-90. Vatthu-vigga, a quack science, 11,
19 n.
Vâvâtâ, t.t., the king's favourite wife, 44, 387. Vavri Atreya, author of a Vedic hymn, 46, 407. Vayasa, knew the kushtha plant, 42, 6, 681.
Vayodhas, see Indra (a). Vayu, or Vâi, or Vâê, the Genius of Destiny, good or evil, 4, 52, 52 n., 89 n.; 24, 17, 17 n.; invoked by Zarathustra, 4, 213 sq., 213 1.; good Vaê comes to meet the departed soul, 4, 373; pitiless V. or Destiny, 4, 382 sq.; meat-offering to V., 5, 336, 336 n.; cake-offering to the good V., the spirit of air, 5, 383; 18, 62, 62 n.; stationed at the Kinvad bridge, 5, 383 n.; 'the good spirit,' 18, 59 n., 64 n.; the bad V., identified with the demon of death, 18, 62, 62 n.; the long-continuing lord, 18, 78, 78 n.; the bad V. who carries off the soul, 18, 93, 96, 341, 341 n., 353, 353 n.; powerful to destroy, invoked, 23, 10, 18, 34, 334; worshipped in the Ram Yast, 23, 249-63; one part of V. belongs to the Good Spirit, one to the Evil Spirit, 23, 250, 250 n., 260, 260 n., 262 sq.; invoked by maids for a husband, 23, 258, 258 n.; glorification of his many names,
611
23, 258-62; works the good of Ahura-Mazda and the AmeshaSpentas, 23, 259; invoked in battle, 23, 260 sq.; Sovereign V. of the long Period, invoked, 23, 350, 350 n., 353; no one can escape from V. the bad, 24, 89, 89 n.; warning against the demon V., 31, 189, 192 sq. and n.; V. whose influence appertains to Spenta-Mainyu, worshipped, 31, 271 sq., 272 n., 277; Khûsrôi's meeting with V., 37, 223-5, 223 sq. n. See also Râm. Vayu, Air, Wind, Vedic god. (a) V. in mythology. (b) Worship of V.
(a) V. IN MYTHOLOGY.
V. who dwells in the sky, who dwells in the world, 1, 37; 15, 334; is the child of the quarters, 1, 49; 15, 221; 41, 188; is one foot of Brahman, 1, 54; V. (and Prâna) as Brahman, 1, 55-8, 55 m., 58 n.; 15, 302 sq.; 38, 19 n.; is the end of all, 1, 58; in the shape of the bull of the herd, tended by Satyakâma, explains one foot of Brahman, 1, 61; V. or he who purifies is the sacrifice, 1, 68 sq.; is the essence squeezed out from the sky, 1, 70; the Yagur-veda squeezed out from V., 1, 70; 44, 102; if Udâna is satisfied, V. is satisfied, and ether is satisfied, 1, 91; could not take up a straw put before him by Brahman, 1, 150; is the deity who lays hold of food (by the apâna or downbreathing, digestion), 1, 241; world of V. on the path of the gods, 1, 275; 38, 384-6; 48, 745 sq.; V. who hears, 2, 114; in the Anugîtâ, 8, 219; presiding deity of earth and smell, 8, 337, 340, 349; the sharp-edged V., 12, 53; rules over rain, 12, 241, 446; Agni, V., Sûrya, and earth, air, sky, 12, 325-7; 44, 27; Suna and Sira, or V. and Âditya, 12, 445 n.; by the Sunâsîrîya the sacrificer reaches the world of V., 12, 451 n.; invoked as the visible Brahman, 15, 45, 53; secret union (samhitâ) through V., 15, 46; Prâna, breath, the vital airs, identified with V., 15, 80 sq., 275, 331; 38, 257; 43, 60 sq., 208, 363; 44, 345; is the deity that never sets,
Rr 2
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #629

612
.VAYU_VAZISTA
15,98; 38, 18 sq.; Udgâtri priest fied with the Yagus, 43, 336; oneidentified with V., 15, 122 sq.; is third of fire, 43, 402; is one and a everything by itself, and all things half god, 44, 117, 117 n.; heard, but together, 15, 128; conveyed the not seen, 44, 130; light is Agni, Pârikshitas to where the performers might V., glory Aditya, 44, 173; of horse-sacrifices dwell, 15, 128; Soma purified by V.'s purifier, 44, is the thread by which the worlds 225 sq.; delivers from sin, 44, 265; and allcreatures are strung together, gods of the air headed by V., 44, 15, 132 sq.; is one of the eight 291 n.; the singer of praise, 44, 312 ; Vasus, 15, 140 sq., 44, 116; quoted sacrificed as animal, 44, 319; the as a legal authority, 25, 334 ; called transformer of seeds, 44, 345; puriOrdhvanabhas, son of the Maruts, fies the burial-ground, 44, 431; 26, 198, 198 n.; finds out that Vritra purifies by blowing, 44, 457; V. is slain, 26, 265; leader of beasts, and the atmosphere are immortal, 26, 361 sq.; 43, 75 ; lord or ruler 48, 568; Agni, V., and Aditya, see of the air, Nabhasaspati, 26, 453 n.; Agni (b); Indra and V., see Indra (e). 29, 280 ; 42, 499; 43, xx, 43 sq., See also Wind. 4411., 208, 382 ; dwells in the womb (6) WORSHIP OF V. of the regions, 29, 45; 30, 199; V. invoked for protection, &c. aerial serpents belonging to V., 29, 2, 114; 7, 86 n.; 15, 334 ; 29, 41, 328 sq.; the swiftest god, the swift- 44, 184, 210, 232, 280, 288, 301, est of all beings, exists in the three 398; 30, 61, 188, 197; 32, 445 ; worlds, 29, 335; 43, 61; 44, 278; 42, 54, 128, 140; 43, 43, 44, 316 ; 48, 330; Yagus, V., air, breath, 46, 44; Agnihotra libation to V., 30, 152 sq., 231; has made a fruit 12, 327, 334 ; 44, 81, 81 n.; offerfall from a tree, 30, 180; is the sur- ings to V., 12, 446 ; 26, 195, 265-9, veyor of food offered to the an- 277 sq. ; 29, 320 sq. 388; 30, 22, cestors, 30, 228; the lord of aerial 51, 123; 44, 77, 77 n., 84, 209, 345, beings, 30, 237; comes to the offer- 347, 5051).; the warp of the Dîking on quick racers, on his chariot, shita's cloth belongs to V., 26, 9; 32, 444; yokes the two ruddy worshipped at the Tarpana, 29, 121, horses to the chariot, 32, 444; 149 ; 30, 243; student worships V. father of the Maruts, 32, 444, 448; as lord of the vow, 30, 156; inV. and Prâna not to be identified, vited to the Soma, 32, 440, 444 sq.; 34, Ixxiv; 38, 256-9; having be- Indra and V. invoked jointly, 32, come breath, V. entered into the 440; hymns to V., 32, 440-8; innostrils, 38,91; is the best among voked as Vata, 32, 450 sq. ; an obthe Devas, 38, 256; created, 41, ject of worship, 38, 19; animal 148; V. and the Rudras, 41, 149 n., sacrifice for V. Niyutvat, 41, 173-8, 150; identified with Pragâpati, 184; V.'s layer of the fire-altar, 43, Agni, and the Sacrificer, 41, 152, 81; he-goat killed at the building 284; 43, 57 sq., 363; V. and Ugra of the fire-altar for V., 44, xxxviii identical, 41, 160; V. Mâtari. sq., 371 n.; worshipped at the Asvasvan is the wind, 41, 221; frees medha, 44, 281, 300, 316; worfrom misfortune, 42,51; companion shipped under the name of Ocean, of cattle, 42, 142 sq., 304; Visva- 44, 479 ; offering of a white animal karman is V., 43, 6, 106 ; is all the to V., 48, 626 sq. light in the air-world, 43, 47 sq.; Vâyubhûti, n. of a Gaina monk, 22, the support of all beings, 43, 66; 286. the second Visvagyotis, 43, 130 ; V. Vayupurâna, to be recited at the or wind, and sky are close together, Asvamedha, 44, 369 n. 43, 140 sq. ; is of trishtubh nature, Vasaspa, n.p., 23, 206. 43, 142; is the self (body) of all the Vâzista or Vâzist fire, the lightning, gods, 43, 179, 44, 505 ; deity of 4, 223; 5, 28, 28 n. ; 24, 133, Vikhandas metre, 43, 331; the 133 n.; opposes the demon Apâôsh, waters are his food, 43, 335; identi- 5,171.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #630

VEBHÂRA-VEDA
613
Vebhara, mount at Râgagaha, 11, explain the V., 25, 132, 132 11.; 56 sq.
Rig-veda, Yagur-veda, Sâma-veda, Veda, Vedas.
and Brahma-veda, 29, 41 sq. ; Nai(a) Vedic Literature.
gamas, followers of the V., the rules (6) The three Vedas.
of their orders to be maintained by (c) Study and knowledge of V.
the king, 33, 153-5; the Brâhmanas (1) Prerogatives of those who know or study the V.
concerned with the four Vs., 35, 247; (c) Sacredness and deification of the V. the V. and Vedic religion, 42, lxii sq.;
Contents and authority of the V. (8) Vedic schools (Karanas, Sâkhâs).
epic germs in Vedic hymns, 42,
197 sq., 688-92 ; devaganavidya (a) V'EDIC LITERATURE.
(demonology), magic and the Purâna Colebrooke on the translation of are the V., 44, 368 sq., 368 n.; the V., 1. xvii: list of Vedic texts, should be made to grow by Itiliasa 1, 109-11, 115; 14, 266 sq.; 15, and Purâna, 48, 91; divided into III, 153, 184; 29, 218 sq.; 42, Rik, Yagus, Sâman, and Atharvan, xxx n.; 44, 98, 98 n., 101, 101 n.; and difficult to fathom, 48, 528; 48, 527; Veda of the Vs., or arranged by Sarasvata, Vasishtha, grammar, 1, 109-11, 115; fanciful and Vyâsa, 49 (i), 9, 9 1. ; 'Sútra interpretations of Vedic hymns and of the discourse of the V.,' 49 (ii), verses, 1, 163-5, 179 sq., 182, 196, 163. See also Atharva-veda, Mantras, 197-9, 202, 210, 213 sq., 227-9, 234, Rig-veda, Sacred Books, Saman, 244, 254-6, 259 sq.; the Pragâpati- Sâma-veda, Sciences, Upanishads, Sanhita, 1, 256; Vedic texts quoted and Yagur-veda. by Åpastamba, 2, XXv-xxvii, xli sq. ; (6) THE THREE VEDAS. Vedic texts quoted in the Gautama Sâma-veda, Yagur-veda, and RigDharma-sútra, 2, li sq., Ixi; defini- veda in the Udgitha, 1,8; the Devas tion of the terin V., 2, 121, 121 n.; entered into the three V., 1, u; 29, 312; Zend-Avesta and V., Vedic the three V. squeezed out from religion and Zoroastrianisin, 4, Agri, Vâyu, and Aditya, 1, 70; 30, xxvii-xxxi, lii sq.; 31, xxix, xxxvi sq.; 231; 44, 102 sq.; the three Vyâhritis attitude of Bhagavadgîtâ towards are the three V. or are produced the V., 8, 16-20, 25; Akhyânas as from them, 1, 177 sq.; 15, 49; 44. the fifth V., 8, 145; attitude of the 102 sq.; Rik, Gâthâ, and Kunbya Sanatsugâtîya towards the V., 8. are metrical, Yagus in prose, and 145-7; four and three Vs., 8, 170 sq.; Sâman is music, 1, 230; the person phraseology of Vedic hymns and of of the Veda, i.e. that by which we Buddhist writings, 11, 141, 245 ; know the three V., its essence is the Rishis of old, the authors of the Brahman, 1, 259 ; Rik and Saman, V., 11, 172 sq.; the Samhitâs of Yagus, and the Udgîtha represented the V., and the four classes of as belonging to the couch of Brahpriests, 12, xxi sq. ; 30, 320 sq.; man, 1, 278; study and knowledge quotations of Vedic texts in the of three V., 2, 160 ; 8, 20, 146, Vâsishtha Dharmasastra, 14, xiii, 162 sq. ; 25, 74 sq. and n.; king Xv-xvii, xix, xxvii, 7-11, 7 n., 13, must be instructed in the trayi 25 sq., 30-4, 56, 61, 76, 84-8, 106, vidyâ or threefold sacred science, 109, 116 sq., 119, 119 n., 138; Vedic 2, 234, 234 n.; father, mother, and texts quoted by Baudhayana, 14, teacher compared to the three V., xxxix sq., 156-8 and notes, 162, 7, 128; 25, 71; Krishna is Rik, 164, 164 n., 169, 172 sq., 174, 186, Saman, and Yagus, 8,83; the three 191, 199, 209 sq., 215 sq., 324, 231, branches of knowledge lead to 245, 249-52 and n., 257 sq., 261 sq., heaven, 8, 84; Brâhmanas who are 274-7, 280 sq., 302, 310 sq.; the masters of the three V., 10 (ii), 98, four Vs. and their Angas, Itihasa 110, 189; 11, 167-85; Teviggaand Niggbantu, being the fifth and Suttanta, or Discussion on Knowsixth V., 22, 221; riddles from the ledge of the Three V., 11, X, 157V., 25, 118, 118 1.; Nigamas which 203; the threefold wisdom of the Brák
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #631

614
VEDA
mans, wise in their Three I., is called Pragậpati entered the waters with a waterless desert, their threefold the threefold science, 41, 192 sq.; wisdom is called a pathless jnngle, their all the metres make up the threethreefold wisdom is called destruction, fold science, 41, 193; Pragậpati 11, 185; the sacrifice identified
identified with the threefold science, with or established by the three V., the V., 41, 193; 43, xxvi, 352-4; 12, 24; 26, 249, 341; 30, 317 sq.; Rik, Yagus, Sâman, the three kinds 41, 139 sq.; the Brahman and the of divine speech, 41, 239; 43, 364-6; threefold science, 12, 449 sq.; Rik, from the mind-ocean the gods dug Sâman, and Yagus come from the out the triple science, 41, 415; Rik, highest Person, 15, 34 sq.; the Sâman, Yagus, are in the ukkhishta, three V. identified with speech, 42, 226, 228 sq.; the triple science mind, breath, 15, 94; speculations is food, 43, 220; truth is the threeon the three V., 15, 196, 198; 26, fold lore, 43, 258, 258 n.; the three 436-40; the three V. are fixed in oceans of Yagus, Sâman, and Rik, Prâna, 15, 275; Rik, Yagus, Saman 43, 278; the three V. and the form the knowledge-endowed body triad Fire-altar, Mahad uktham and of the Self, 15, 308; the threefold Mahâvrata, 43, 282-4; the Arkya V. created, 25, 12; 41, 145, 196; in respect of the three V., 43, 349; 43, 403 ; term for studying the all things are in the threefold lore, three V., 25, 74 sq. and n.; adherents 43, 352, 354; number of syllables of the three V. fed at Sraddhas, 25, of the three V., 43, 353, 353 n. ; 102; Rig-veda sacred to gods, priests of the three V., 43, 373; Yagur-veda to men, Sâma-veda to 44, 103 sq.; Rik, Yagus, Saman as manes, 25, 148; Om and Gayatri, the three bricks of the Fire-altar, the essence of the three V., 25, 149, 43, 374; Rik, Yagus, Sâman con149 n. ; 38, 282 sq.; definition of stitute the divine body of the Sacritriple V., 25, 482 sq. ; song of praise ficer, 44, 38; honey is the essential is Rik, libation is Sâman, and a part of the triple science, the V., muttered formula is Yagus, 26, 44, 90; the unexhausted threefold 294 sq.; the All-gods are every- science, 44, 170; light is the Rigthing, Rik, Yagus, and Sâman, 26, veda, might the Yagur-veda, glory 360 ; priests perform with Yagus, the Sâma-veda, and what other V. recite Rik, chant Sâman, 26, 453; there are they are everything, 44, threefold knowledge handed down 174. See also Tevigga. in Mantras and Brâhmanas, 29, 16; (c) STUDY AND KNOWLEDGE OF V. the new-born child adjured with Promiscuous communication of Rik, Yagus, and Saman, 29, 50; the V. prohibited, but the V. not the three V., Vâkovâkya, Itilâsa, kept from the people, 1, xxii sq.; and Purâna, laid into the new-born duty of V.-study, that is of reading child, 29,51; teacher says to student the V. and learning it by heart, at the initiation : 'I place thee in inculcated for every man of the the Rikas, ... in the Yagus ... in three higher castes, 1, xxiii; 2, 1, the Sâmans ...,'30, 152; Rig-veda 153, 160; 7, 194; 8, 146; 14, 38 sq., and Sâma-veda Mantras have to be 44, 199, 261 sq.; 15, 51 sqq.; 2), recited aloud, Yagur-veda by mur- 24, 158 sq., 170, 205, 419 sq.; 45, muring, 30, 318 sq. ; science defined 62 sq. ; 49, 5 sq., 255, 338; Sûdras as knowledge of Rig-veda, Sâma- and outcasts excluded from reading veda, and Yagur-veda, 33, 344; or hearing the V., 1, xxiii; 2, 281; Nâgasena is taught the three V. 14, 95, 109; 48, 564 ; duties of called Sikkhâ, 35, 17 sq.; Vritra sacrifice, study of V., and charity, gives up the three V. to Indra, 41, 1, 35; 8, 22 sq., 81, 98 sq., 340, 138 sq. ; the Traidhâtavî sacrifice, 359; 15, 179; 48, 695, 699: the relating to the three V., 41, 138-41; proper age for study of the V., 1, the triple V. is the thousandfold 92, 92 1.; the Self cannot be gained progeny of Vak, 11, 140 ; 44, 343 17.; by knowledge of the V., 1, 110,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #632

VEDA
615
the V. with a guest, 2, 116; renowned teacher of the V.honoured as a guest, 2, 120 sq.; 30, 279: daily recitation of the V. enjoined for the ascetic, 2, 154; 14, 46, 283, 283 n.; abandoning the V., the ascetic shall seek the Atman, 2, 154 daily recitation of the V. enjoined for the hermit, 2, 155, 157; 7, 277; 8, 362; sacred learning more important than other good qualities, 2, 210 sq.; teaching and studying the V., the duty of Brâhmanas, 2, 215; 8, 182, 359; 25, 24 sq.; Snâtaka shall take pleasure in the study of the V., 2, 226; 25, 134; punishments for the Sûdra who listens to or recites or teaches
IIO.; 8, 367; 15, 11, 40; 48, 527, 617; study of V. or knowledge of V., the first step towards obtaining knowledge of, or the world of, or union with Brahman, 1, 144; 8, 147, 171-4, 185, 369; 15, 300 sq.; 25, 34, 165, 507; 34, 10; 44, 99; 48, 3; rules about the study of the V., 1, 268; 2, 32-51, 97 sq., 111-13, 183-5, 259-65; 7, 123-8; 14, 63-7, 120 sq., 208-11, 245; 25, xxxix n., xlvi-xlviii, 43, 49, 60 sq., 143-9, 193 sq.; 29, 66-73, 119 sq., 191-3; 44, xv; the Gâyatrî is learnt for the sake of all the Vs., 2, 2; whatever else besides the V. a student learns from his teacher brings the same reward as the V., 2, 19; Upâkarma and Utsarga (Utsargana) ceremonies, solemn opening and closing of the Brâhmanic term, 2, 32, 32 n., 33 n., 41, 41 n., III, 111 n., 259 sq., 259 n., 264; 7, 123, 125; 14, 63, 185 sq.; 25, 143 sq. and n., 148; 29, 112-15, 221-3, 321-3, 325, 413 sq.; 30, 77-9, 79 sq. n., 161, 241-6, 266 sq.; 42, 487 sq., 510, 553, 606; causes of interruption of the study of the V., 2, 36, 36 n., 264; 14, 121 sq., 208; 25, 110, 144-9; 29, 81, 114-18, 141 sq., 220, 244 sq., 323 sq., 357, 414 sq.; 30, xxxiv sq., 78-81, 242, 325; Svadhyaya, or Brahmayagña, one of the 'five great sacrifices,' the daily recitation of a portion of the V., 2, 42-9, 201, 201 sq. n., 221 sq.; 7, 193; 8, 61, 61 n.; 14, 224, 245, 256 sq.; 25, 87 sq.; 29, 19 sq., 19 n., 217-20; 30, xx, 246; 44, 95-101; the daily recitation of the V. procures as much merit as austerity, procures imperishable worlds, 2, 45; 44, 96; Vedic texts to be studied with a vow of obedience, except the Tribsrâvana and Tribsahavakana texts, 2, 49, 49 n.; he who learns the V. from his son, an unworthy person, 2, 69; one who neglects the (daily) study of the V. loses caste, is not to be invited to a Srâddha, and his food must not be caten, 2, 69, 74, 258; 14, 46; 25, 103, 103 n., 107, 107 n.; reciting the entire Sâkhâ of his V. purifies a man from sin, 2, 87; repeating
the V., 2, 239; 33, 356; 34, 228 sq.; reciting the V. as a penance, 2, 275; 8, 119; 14, 30, 109, 116, 125 sq., 129, 311, 316 sq., 327; 25, 445 sq., 471, 477, 479, 482; one who divulges the V. to be cast off, penance for it, 2, 278; 14, 77; 25, 471, 471 n.; forgetting the V., a minor offence, penance for it, 2, 281; 7, 135, 176; 14, 4, 104; 25, 441 sq., 442 n.; penance for employing Vedic texts for unworthy people, 2, 286; sin of, and penance for, neglecting the daily recitation of the V., 2, 287; 7, 179, 253; 25, 442, 470; he who performs the three Krikkbras becomes perfect in all the Vs., 2, 299, 299 sq. n.; he who, not having studied the V., applies himself to another study, will degrade himself, and his progeny with him, to the state of a Sûdra, 7, 119; should be taught only to worthy people, not to scorners and unworthy men, 7, 119-22; 14, 10 sq., 155 sq.; sin of teaching the V. for wages or learning it from a paid teacher, 7, 126 sq. and n., 137, 253; 25, 442; acquiring sacred knowledge, without his teacher's permission, from another constitutes theft of the V., 7, 127; 25, 51; he must not recite the V., while unclean, 7, 220; study of V. an obstacle to the attainment of the summum bonum, 8, 16 sq., 355; fruit of study of the V., 8, 81; 25, 27, 27 n.; Krishna cannot be seen in his divine form by the power of
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #633

616
VEDA
V.-study, 8, 98 sq.; he who knows nexion through the V.' with outthe Asvattha tree (symbol of life), casts forbidden, 25, 37, 37 n., 105; knows the V., 8, 111, 111 sq. n.; Brahmasattra or teaching of the V., meritoriousness of V.-study and best occupation of Brâhmanas, 25, V.-knowledge, 8, 114, 167, 376; 49, 129, 129 sq. 11., 419 sq. ; who 14, 130; 25, 47, 49, 60 sq., 131, is entitled to instruction in the V., 143, 152, 307, 385, 479, 482 sq., 25, 50 sq. ; new birth through the 491, 501, 504, 507 sq. and n.; gift of the V., 25, 57 sq., 61; knowknowledge of V. with the Akhyânas, ledge of the V. more than wealth 8, 170 sq. ; pupil goes to preceptor and age, 25, 58 sq.; to be recited for Vedic learning, and performs at a Sraddha, 25, 118; prayer for the directions of the Vedic texts, increase of V.-knowledge, 25, 123; 8, 269 ; question of final emancipa- Snataka during V.-recitation keeps tion connected with knowledge of his right arm uncovered, 25, 138; V., 8, 312; 34, xxvii; imparting rules for the study of the Aranyakas, instruction, and study (of V.), are 25, 148; 29, 141-50; gift of the V. acts of the quality of passion, 8, surpasses all other gitts, 25, 165; 324; he who understands the Kshe status of men according to V.-study, tragña, understands the V., 8, 390; 25, 178 1.; to be learnt by the Brāhmanas called 'friends of the king, 25, 222; the wealth of Brâhhymns,' 10 (ii), xiii, 23; the teacher manas, 23, 398; to be learnt by the is called father because he gives three castes, to be taught by Brahinstruction in the V., 14, 9; good manas only, 25, 401 sq. and n.; conduct more important than study a performer of the Agnihotra must of the V., 14, 34 sq. ; that V., two know the whole V., 25, 437; the syllables of which are studied in foundation for the teaching of the the right manner, purifies, 14, 35; Brâhmana, 25, 447; the Gandharvas study of the V., a debt or sacrifice recite the V. to Vâk, 26, 53; people owing to the Rishis, 14, 56; 25,89; make a living by reciting the V., 49 (i), 100; sacred learning and 26, 129; teaching secret parts of austerities joined together are the V., 29, 78; study of the V. and powerful, and destroy sin, 14, prayers equivalent to sacrifice, 29, 129 sq.; touching a seller of the 159 sq.; a prayer to avoid forgetting V. defiles, 14, 171, 183; by neglect a lesson of the V., 29, 368; different of V.-study families are degraded, vows for studying the V., 29,404 sq.; 14, 175 sq. ; particular dress worn 30, 69-77, 69 n., ceremonies and when reciting certain Vedic hymns, sacrifices connected with the study 14, 187; begging allowed for the of Vedic texts, 29, 405; 30, xxviii, sake of studying the V., 14, 240; 74-6, 75 sq. n., 161, 302 sq.; TarAnasnatpârâyana, recitation of the pana at the end of the study of the whole V. during a fast, 14, 307-9; whole V., 30, 246; see also Sacrithe four Vs. belong to the lower fices (b); gift of the V., an instance kuowledge, 15, 27; secret union of of inalienable gift, 33, 314, 314 1.; teacher and pupil through the recita- Vedic texts have for their object that tion of the V., 15, 46; study of the which is dependent on Nescience, V. a means of becoming a Muni, 34, 8; men are entitled to the 13, 179; Brâhmanas seek to know study of the V., 34, 196-8; also the Self by the study of the V., 15, beings above men (gods, &c.) are 179; 48, 699, 703; meditation on qualified for the study and practice Yagus and Saman, 15, 195; Brahma of the V., 31, 198 sq. ; to the gods knows this which is hidden in the V. is manifest of itself (without Upanishads and V. as the Brahma- study), 34, 199; study of the V. germ, 15, 256; ascetics who dis- demands as its antecedent the regard the recitation of the V., 22, upanayana-ceremony, 34, 224; the xxxii; study of V. grounded on four Vs. known to Milinda, 35, desire for rewards, 25, 29; Con- 6; Nagasena, crudite in Vedic lore,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #634

VEDA
35, 34; story of a partridge (the Bodisat) who knew the V., 35, 286; the reading of the V. extends up to the comprehension of its purport, 38, 289; Scripture enjoins works for such only as understand the purport of the V., 38, 289; of him who has merely read the V. there is qualification for works, 38, 293; he who is unable to study his V.lesson, should at least read a single divine word or verse, 44, 99, 101; the study and teaching (of the V.) are a source of pleasure to him, he becomes ready-minded, and independent of others, and day by day he acquires wealth. He sleeps peacefully; he is the best physician for himself; and (peculiar) to him are restraint of the senses, delight in the one thing, growth of intelligence, fame, and the (task of) perfecting the people, 44, 99; 'you are only the bearer of words, as it were, you do not understand their meaning, though you have learnt the V.,' says the monk to the Brahmana, 45, 52; the V. fears that a man of little reading may do it harm, 48, 91; handed on by an unbroken succession of pupils, 48, 487; 'reading' of the V., what it means, 48, 691 sq.; student of the V., see Brahmakarin. See also Brahman (b), Giana-kânda, Karma-kânda, Knowledge, and Teacher.
(d) PREROGATIVES OF THOSE WHO KNOW OR STUDY THE V.
617
the four Vs. belong to a legal assembly, 14, 20; Brahmanas versed in the V., though deformed, sanctify the company at a Srâddha, 14, 52, 266 sq.; knowledge of the V. a chief qualification for Sishtas and members of a legal assembly, 14, 143-6; 25, 510 sq.; property which the king takes from men who died without heirs should be given to men well versed in the three Vs., 14, 179; the science of Brahman to be told to those who are versed in the V., 15, 41; a wife not to be chosen from a family in which the V. is not studied, 25, 76; families prosper by study of the V., 25, 86; only Brahmanas knowing the V. shall receive alms, 25, 93; Brâhmanas learned in the V. to be entertained at Srâddhas, 25, 99 sq., 102 sq., 107, 110; student of the V. allowed to beg, 25, 430; disputes of ascetics and sorcerers should be
settled by persons versed in the three Vs., 33, 281; great merit of him who refrains from killing, even in self-defence, one who regularly recites the V., 33, 285; a person engaged in V.-study must not be put under restraint, 33, 288; persons acquainted with the V. shall be heads of associations, 33, 347; they say of him who has studied the V., 'he is like Agni,' 41, 146; works enjoined on him only who has learnt the V., 48, 689, 691 sq.
Only a Brahmana learned in the V. is fit to initiate, 2, 2; persons who have studied certain portions of the V. or in whose family the study of the V. is hereditary sanctify the company at a Srâddha, 2, 146, 146 n., 259; 7, 253 sq.; 14, 19; great meritoriousness of gifts made to Srotriyas and those who know the whole V., 2, 203, 203 n.; pardon may be given by an assemblage of persons learned in the V., 2, 245; gifts to Brahmanas who have studied the V., 7, 274 sq.; veneration due to one who has studied the V., 8, 164 n.; 25, 100 sq.; a Brâlimana unacquainted with the V. has no right to the prerogatives of his caste, 14, 16-18; four students of
(e) SACREDNESS AND DEIFICATION OF THE V.
Om is the beginning of all the Vs., 1, xxiv, 2; 8, 353; speculations on Rik and Sâman, 1, 2, 7 sq., 10, 12-15; lucubrations on the four Vs., as connected with the rays of the sun, 1, 38-40; are the limbs of the Brahmi-upanishad, 1, 153; speech and mind are the two pins that hold the wheels of the V., 1, 246; the great Rishi, whose belly is the Yagus, the head the Sâman, the form the Rik, is to be known as being imperishable, as being Brahman, 1, 279; Vedic texts which purify from sin, 2, 275 sq. and u.; 14, 134, 311, 321, 328, 330; the Vs. are created, 7,4; 8, 120; Vs. and Vedangas in
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #635

618
VEDA
Vishn1, 7, 10; sin of reviling the V., the images of the Rik and Saman, 7, 135; 25, 154, 441 sq., 442 11. ; 26, 27; Rik and Sâman, the bayLakshmî resides in the sound of the steeds (of Indra), 26, 371; "the Rik V., 7, 299 ; he who rises above the art thou, the Saman 1,' 29, 36, 168, Divine word, the V., 8, 17, 73; a 282 ; 30, 190; Yagus and Saman, reservoir of water into which waters and Garutmat, 29, 49; Vs, with the flow from all sides, 8, 48, 48 1. ; the metres, invoked in danger, 29, 232; Vs, come from the Indestructible, the V. called son,' 30, 210; the 8, 54; Krishna is Om in all the Vs., four Vs. sacrificed at the medha8, 74; Krishna alone to be learnt ganana for the child, 30,213; in the from the Vs., 8, 113 sq.; Krishna V. which is not the work of man no alone knows the Vs., 8, 113; those wish can be expressed, 34, ITO; who are first in the V. are forms of from the word of the V. the world, the Brahman, 8, 161; "he about with the gods and other beings, whom the words of the V. were originates, 34, 202-4; the V. is uttered, 8, 163, 163 n.; the V. eternal, though the Rishis are the cannot save him who is tainted by makers of sections, hymns, and so sin, 8, 163 sq., 48, 592 ; constant on, 34, 211-16, 317; 48, 332-4 ; seen talk in disparagement of gods, Brâh- by men of exalted vision (rishis), 34, manas and V., is dark conduct, 8, 213, 223; the thousandfold progeny 320 ; the Brahmana makes the V.rich, of Vâk, 41, 140; diseases healed by 14, 8; the syllable Om, the Vyâ- the V., 41, 141; by Rik and Saman hritis, and the Sâvitrî are the five the gods were able to sustain Agni, V.-offerings cleansing from sin, 14, 41, 266; Riks, Samans, Atharvans, 252 ; offerings and (Tarpana) liba- Yagus, as divine beings, 42, 161; tions made to the four Vs., 14, 255, Riks and Yagus born from Time, 308, 320 ; 29, 121, 219 Sq., 325; 30, 42, 225; hymn-verses and hymn242, 244; Om, Brahman, Sun, and tunes as Apsaras, 43, 233; all the Vs. V. identified, 14, 278, 278 n., 316; enter him who knows the mystery rites securing success, connected of a Brahmakârin's life, 44, 50; with the four Vs., 14, 322 sq.; Yagus,
the Rik-texts are milk-offerings, Rik, Sâman, âdesa, and Atharvân- the Yagus-texts ghee-offerings, the giras constitute the body of the Sâman-texts Soma-offerings, the inner Self, 15, 56; breathed forth Atharvangiras - texts fat-offerings, from Brahman, 15, III, 184; 34,
the other Vedic texts honey-offer
the other ve xxxii, 19-22; 48, 386 sq.; all Vs. ings to the gods, 44, 96-8, 100 sq. ; have their centre in speech, 15, 11, imperishable are the V's., 44, 174 ; 184; Sâman and Rik, as husband the Angiras are the V., 44, 366; he and wife, 15, 220 ; 43, 14 sq.; God for whom the revolving legend at delivers the Vs. to Brahman (m.), 15, the Asvamedha is recited secures 266; all the four Vs. proceed from for himself all the Vs., 44, 370 ; V. the Self, 15. 330; what is taught in and sacrifices, being causes of sin, the Y., that is true. That is said in cannot save the sinner, 45, 140; the V., on that the wise keep their stand. Pragâpati creates the gods by means Therefore let a Brahman not read what of the V., 48, 331 sq. ; taught to is not of the 1'.. 15, 345 ; greatness Hiranyagarbha, 48, 334; the Aranof the V., 25, 12, 504-7; an atheist yaka is churned from the Vs., 48, and a scorner of the V., 25, 31, 528; of non-human origin, Aparân31 n.; sacred syllables and Savitri tatamas their teacher, 48, 529; the essence of the V., 25, 44; he Sankhya, Yoga, Vs., and Aranyakas, who cavils at the V. excluded from members of one another, 48, 530. Sraddha meals, 25, 106; "the eternal See also Revelation, and Sruti. V.' quoted, 25, 127; the V. was (f) CONTENTS AND AUTHORITY OF revealed to the sages, 25, 477, 479; THE V. in the second order of existences V. texts, either extant or lost, caused by Goodness, 25, 495, 495 11.; the sole or first source of the law,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #636

VEDA
619
2, 1, 46 sq., 93, 158, 171, 175, 237; Vs. also, 38, 274; the members of 14, 1, 4, 143; 25, 30 sq., 508; 48, the sacrifice on which the medita426; slaughter of animals which is tions rest are taught in the three in accordance with the precepts of VS., so also the meditations, 38, 282; the V. is no slaughter at all, because the most essential subject in the V. it is from the l' that law shines forth, is the Agnihotra, 45, 137 sq.; gives 7, 170 ; 25, 175 sq.; V's. refer to rise to the knowledge of the four action (ritual), not to devotion, S, chief ends of human action, 48, 6; 16 sq., 48, 48 n., 156; 34, 24, 38 Mantras and Arthavadas, their pursqq. ; 48, 148-56; Vs. relate only pose, 48, 327-30 ; about the powers the effects of the three Qualities, 8, of the gods we know from V. only, 17, 48; Grâna-kânda and Karma- 48, 472 ; gives information as to the kânda distinguished, 8, 17, 146; 34, nature of good and evil works, 48, xxix; rejected by Buddhism, 8, 25; 487 ; doctrines of Kapila, &c., the all-comprehending Vs. are opposed to the V., 48, 520 sq.; only always concerned with sacrifices, 8, works enjoined by the V. subserve 54, 5411.; enjoin sacrifices, 8, 54, the knowledge of Brahman, 48, 522; 62; 30, 323-5; the seat which those non-acceptability of all views conwho know the V. declare to be in- trary to the V., 48, 523. See also destructible, 8, 78; an authority for Scripture, and Sruti. higher knowledge, for knowledge of (g) VEDIC SCHOOLS (KARANAS, Brahman, 8, 157, 159 ; 34, 23, 38, SÂKHÂS). 317; Vs. proclaim the difference of Influence of Sâkhâs on certain Brahman from the universe, 8, 164; Upanishads, 1, lxx ; geographical Brahman not to be seen in the four distribution of Vedic schools, 2, V's., 8, 179 sq.; attacks on their xxxiv sq.; Gautama Karanas of the authority, 8, 214; Vedic texts Sâma-veda, 2, 1 sq. ; a Parishad or appealed to as authoritative, 8, 290, a Brâhmanical school decides knotty 305, 305 n., 322 ; to deny the points with regard to V.-study, 2, authority of the V. is to destroy 44 sq. and n.; one Sâkhâ of the V. one's soul, 14,62 ; opponents of the should not invidiously be compared V. refuted, 15, 342; life of mortals, with others, 2, 113, 113 n.; there mentioned in the V., 25, 23; Sruti are Addhariya, Tittiriya, Khandoka, defined as V., 25, 31; the acts Kandava, and Brahmakariya Brâhtaught in the V., the best means of mans, 11, 171, 171 1.; Kanva and attaining supreme bliss, 25, 502 sq., Madhyandina Sâkhâs, 15, xxx ; 502 n.; cannot aim at conveying Svetâsvataras and Karakas, 15, xxxi; information about accomplished Pippalada-Sâkhâ of the Atharvasubstances, 34, 21; prohibitory veda, 15, xlii: Maitrầyanîya-sâkhî passages of the V., 34, 39 sq. and n.; of the Black Yagur-veda, 15, xliji sq., authoritativeness of V. proved from xlvii-1 ; Gana, Kula, Sakhâ, 22, its independence, basing on the 288 n.; Vedic schools supplanted original (eternal) connexion of the by schools for special branches of word with its sense, 34, 201, 295; learning, 25, xlvi-lvi; adherents of Yoga practices enjoined in the V., Rig-veda, Yagur-veda, and Sama34, 297; the real sense of the v. veda who study an entire Sâkhâ, 25, that Brahman is the cause and 102 ; Sakala and Bashkala texts, 29, matter of this world, 34, 361; 220; a Brâlmana of the Rauruki Sandilya did not find highest bliss in Sakhâ quoted, 30, 72; members of the V., 34, 443; the Blâgavata con- a Vedic school had only to digest tains passages contradictory to the their own Brâhmana and Samhitâ, V., 34, 443 ; all parts of the V. are 34, X; sacrifices performed in equally authoritative, and hence different ways by members of must all be assumed to have a mean- different Vedic schools, 34, x; in ing, 38, 156; Mantras enjoined in the same sâkhâ also there is imity one V.only, are taken over into other of vidyî, 38, 214-16; although the
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #637

620
VEDA-VEDÂNTA TEXTS
80, 670:tion of Tedântas in the
8,30
Sakhâs of the V. differ as to accents Vedânta-sara, t.w., quoted, 8, and the like, the vidyâs refer to all 186 n. Sâkhâs, 38, 272-4 ; Mantras and the Vedânta-sâstra, or Sàrîraka-sâstra like enjoined in one Sâkhâ are taken (Sârîraka-mîmâmsa), Sankhya sysover by other Sakhâs also, 38, tem' explained as, 8, 123 n.; litera273 sq., all Sâkhâs teach the same ture of V., 34, xi; its aim, 34, 190 ; doctrine, 48, 13, 28, 80, 676.
48, 7-9; by whom to be studied, Vedagû, t.t., Buddha's definition of 48, 255. the term, 10 (ii), 91.
Vedânta-sûtras, Upanishads reVedanâs, t.t., sensations, pain arises ferred to in the, 1, Ixix; posterior from them, 10 (ii), 136 sq.
to the Bhagavadgitâ, 8, 30-3; their Vedângas, the six, 2, 121; one who date, 8, 31-3; called Bhikshu-sûtra? knows the Vedas and V., 2, 215; 8, 33; quoted, 8, 105 1., 188 n., 25, 182, 182 n., 230, 334 ; created, 191 n.; Svetâsvatara-uparishad re7, 4; Vedas and V. in Vishnu, 7, 10; ferred to as revealed in the V., teaching of the V., 7, 119; to be 15, xxxi sq.; make frequent referstudied, 7, 123 ; one who knows ences to the views of earlier teachers, the Nirukta among the members of 34, xii, xix; the Grâna-kânda is sysa legal assembly, 25, xxvi, 1, 510; tematized in the V. only, 34, xii; mentioned in the Mann-smriti, 25, presuppose the Pûrva-Mîmârusaxxvi, 56, 56 n., 58, 68, 73, 100, 110, sûtras, 34, xii; other names for the 144; the V. and the special schools V., 34, xiv 1., 9, 190; called of science, 25, xlvi-lii ; Brahmanas Brahma-sûtras, 34, xiv n.; looked versed in the V., 44, 66.
upon as an authoritative work, at Vedânta, meaning and use of the a very early period, 34, xvi; numerword, 1,1xxxvi n.; 8, 246 n.; germs ous commentaries on them, 34, xvi; of V. doctrines, 8, 147, 159 n.; the differences of Vedanta doctrine exoldest of the six systems of philo- isted before their final composition, sophy, 15, xxxiv ; is monistic, Sân- 34, xviii sqq.; conspectus of their khya is dualistic, 15, XXXV; the contents, 34, XXXi-Ixxxv; are orthodox view of V. not Evolution, throughout Mîmâmsa, 34, xlv; but Illusion, 15, xxxvii; through V. claim to be systematizations of the and Yoga anchorites become free Upanishads, 34, cii; translated with in the worlds of Brahmâ, 15, 41; Sankara's commentary, l'ols. 34 and the highest mystery in the V. only 38; have merely the purpose of to be taught to a son or pupil, 15, stringing together the flowers of the 267; doctrines of V. philosophy in Vedanta passages, 34, 17; transManu, 25, 3 n., 5 n., doctrines con- lated with Râmânuga's commentary, cerning the origin of the world Vol. 48; their explanation by Bowhich are opposed to the V., 34, dhâyana, 48, 3. 289; philosophical view forming Vedanta texts, meaning Cpanipart of the V. system, 36, XXV; the shads,' 1, lxxxvi; 8, 8, 174 11.; 25, V. heresy described in Gaina books, 213, 213 1., 215; Krishna the but hardly mentioned by Buddhists, author of the V.t., 8, 1799., 113; rc45, xxv, xxy n.; V. or Sârîraka- ward conferred by them, 25, 59, 59 doctrine connected with Gaimini's n.; what the study of the V. t. predoctrine, 48, 5; Sârîraka-sâstra, i.e. supposes, 34, xxxii, 9-15; Brahman V., its relation to other philosophical the uniform topic of all V. t., 31, systems, 48, 531. See also Philo- xxxii, 22-47, 190 ; why V. t. are to sophy.
be studied, 34, 9; all the V. t. teach Vedanta-mîmâ meâ, or inquiry into that the cause of the world is the the Brahman as being one with the intelligent Brahman, 34, 60 sq. ; cmbodied self, 34, 9, 9 n.
have a twofold purport; some of Vedanta-paribhâshâ, t.w., quoted them aim at setting forth the nature
8, 220, 258 n., 286 n., 314.11., 333 n., of the highest Self, some at teaching 3381., 339 1., 387 13.
the unity of the individual soul with
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #638

VEDANTA TEXTS-VERETHRAGHNA
621
the highest Self, 34, 198; there is a means of the three v., 21, 66; the conflict of V. t. with regard to the three v. of the disciples, of the things created, but not with regard Pratyekabuddhas, of the Bodhisattto the Lord as the cause of the vas, only a device of Buddha's, 21, world, 34, 263-6; do not contra- 78-82, 88-91, 134, 136 sq., 180-3, dict one another with regard to the 189 sq. mode of creation and similar topics, Veils, see Hindrances. 34, 290 ; the cognitions of Brahman Veins, see Arteries. intimated by all the V.t.are identical, Velâmikânî: the wife of Bodhi38, 184-279; discussed in the Sârî- satta Sudassana was either a lady raka-mîmânsî, 48, 7: studied for of noble birth, or a V., 11, 287. the destruction of Nescience, 48, Veluvana, n. pl., 10 (ii), 85, 87. 39, 215 ; principle of unity the pur- Vemakitri, for Prakrit Vemakitti, port of all V. t., 48, 386 sq.; aim not Pali Vepakitti, Sk. Viprakitti, a chief only at knowledge, but also at the of demons, 21, 6, 6 n. injunction of meditation, 48, 680. Vena, King, perished through want See also Scripture, and Upanishads. of humility, 25, 222; Niyoga arose Vedântins, speak of Mâyâ, 8, 331n.; in his rule, 25, 339, 339 n. objections against the V., based on Venâ, female disciple of Sambhûtathe relation ofsuffering and sufferer, vigaya, 22, 289. 34, 376-81; doctrines of V. re- Vendîdad, contents of the, 4, viiifuted, 45, ix, 236 sq., 343-5; aim to xii, lxx-lxxxvii; 37, 152-66, 152 ascertain the nature of Brahman sq. n.; is pre-Alexandrian, 4, lxv from Scripture, 48, 148-56; dis- sq.; its fragmentary character, 4, putation between Ardraka and a V., lxx; translated, 4, 1-241 ; quoted, 5, 45,417 sq.
239, 239 n., 245, 250, 259, 270, 274, Vedapâragas, see Holy persons. 310, 317, 323, 323 n., 340 sq. and Vedârtha-samgraha, a work of n., 342, 348, 356, 360 ; 18, xxix sq.; Râmânuga, 34, xxi; 48,78; quoted, 24, 331, 356; the revelation given 48, 138.
against the Daêvas,' 31, 199 sq. n.; Vede hiputto, metronymic of Agâta- 37, 156, 402, 446; considered com
satru, king of Magadha, 9. v. plete by the writers of the Persian Vedi, see Altar.
Rivâyats, 37, 481 sq. Vedic Schools, see Veda (s). Vengantas, a Brahinan clan, UpaVedisâ, n. of a town, 10 (ii), 188. sena of the, 36, 270, 270 n. Vêdvoîst, a rich Karap, Zoroaster Venudeva, a name of Garuda, 45, sent to, 47, xi, xxv.
290, 290 n. Vegayanta, n. of a heavenly palace, Vepakitti, see Vemakitri. 35, II.
Veracity, see Truth. Veh-àfrid, n.p., 5, 138.
Veranga, n.pl., Buddha takes a meal Vehicles, rules about the use of, for there, and the gods moisten it with Bhikkhus and Bhikkhunis, 17, 25-7; the sap of life, 36, 37 sq., 38 n. 20, 359 sq.
Verethraghna, n.d., who wears the Vehicles (yana), t.t.: in spite of glory made by Mazda, 4. 221, 221 the apparent trinity of v. there is n.; invoked and worshipped, 4, only one vehicle, the Buddha- 248; 23, 6, 10, 15, 17, 32, 34, 36, vehicle, which leads to omniscience, 38; friendship between Mithra and 21, xxix, 40-59, 78-82, 88-91, 128- V., 23, 137, 139; in the shape of 41; the three V., to attain the sum- a boar, with iron feet, &c., 23, 137, mum bonum, and the one Buddha 235; ten incarnations in which V. vehicle, 21, xxxiv; the three v. imi- appeared to Zarathustra, 23, 231-8; tations of the Asramas, 21, xxxiv n., powers given by V. to Zarathustra, xxxvi; the threefold v. only used in 23, 231, 238-40 ; the Bahrâm Yast times of decay to designate the one dedicated to V., 23, 231-48 ; inBuddha-vehicle, 21, 42; the Buddha voked in battle, 23, 242 sq., 246-8; Padmaprabha will preach the law by his raven incarnation, 23, 294 sq.;
32
st the Daar
agadha, o vgata
9. V.
plete by the
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #639

622
VERETHRAGHNA VIDYA
sq.; Buddha rai beluva, 11, 34 Vidagdhona; Worshipped, 31, 3.
a conqueror of foes, 23, 327; V. Vibhvan, one of the Ribhus, 32, the Ahura-given Blow of victory, 343, 345; 44, 381. worshipped, 31, 205, 215, 219, 224, Vices, conquered by King Apıbari309, 337, 337 n., 340, 348, 350, 385 sha, 8, 301-3; the v. of priests, sq., 391; slaying of Vritra,' vic- warriors, husbandien, and artitory, 32, 198.
sans, 24, 105 sq.; death better than Vesâlî (Pali), Sk. Vaisali, the city of v., 25, 224 ; about oppression and Magadha, 10 (ii), 188; Sarandada greed, 37, 105; four heinous v., 37, temple at V., 11, 4 ; Buddha at V., 177. See also Morality, and Sin. 11, 28-34, 40, 57, 59 sq.: 17, 108- Victorious Ascendancy, wor24, 210; 19, 252-67; 20, 101 sqq., shipped, 31, 197, 205, 209, 215, 219, 189, 320 sq., Buddha's followers 224, 340, 385 sq., 391. spend the rainy season round about Vîdadhafshu, worshipped, 31, 349. V., while he stays at Beluva, 11, 34 Vidagdha Sâkalya, see Såkalya. sq., Buddha praises V. and its Vidarbhî - kaundinya, 11. of a Ketiyas, 11, 40; Buddha's farewell teacher, 15, 119, 187. to V., 11, 64; 19, 282 sq. and n.; Vidârva, or Vidarva : the white Dâgaba at V., 11, 134 ; the courte horse, the son of V., 29, 131, 204, san Ambapâlî of V., 17, 105, 171 sq.; 327; 30, 238. the Likkhavis of V., 17, 106-8; see Vidas (n. of a family), make five also Likkhavis; council of V., 19, Avadâna cuttings, 12, 192 n. xi, xii, xv; 20, 386-414; the place Vîdast, n.p., 5, 141. of Buddha's Nirvana, 19, 277; Vîdat-gau, n.p., 23, 219. Buddha sets out on a journey from Videgha, see Nathava. Râgagaha to V., 20, 98; a strong- Videha: Videgha=V., 12, 104 1., hold of Gainism, 22, xiii, xvi; Mahâ- 106; Mahâvîra lived as housevîra, a native of V., 22, 264; 45, 261. holder in V., 22, 194, 256. Vesalie, i.e. Vaisâlika, Mahâvîra Videhadattâ,other name of Trisalâ, called so, 22, xi.
22, 193, 256. Vesavâtika Gana, founded by Kâ. Videhas, mentioned in the Satamarddhi, 22, 291.
patha-brâbmana, 12, xlii sq. See Vesko, progeny, slain by Keresâsp, also Kâsî-Videhas. 37, 198, 198 n.
Vidhartri: Agni addressed as V. or Vessa or Vessika, Pali for Vaisya Bhaga, 46, 186, 190.
caste, 10 (ii), x. See Vaisya. Vidhâtri, a name of the Self, 15, Vessâmitta, n. of a Rishi, 11, 172. 311; Vaisvadeva offering to V., 29, Vessantara, an earthquake caused 86, 320; invoked at the houseby his unbounded generosity, 35, building rite, 29, 347. 170-8; why did V. give away his Vidhâtu, Sraosha invoked against, wife and children? 36, 114-32; 31, 304. etymology of the name, 36, 125 sq.n. Vidhura : the Bodisat a wise man Vessavana Kuvera, see Kubera. named V., 35, 288. Vetâla, a kind of ghost, kills him who Vîdi-sravah, n.p., 23, 215. does not lay him, 45, 105.
Vîdôtu, Aêshma rushes along with, Vetaranî, see Vaitaranî.
23, 143; demon assaulting the enVethadîpa, n.pl., a Dâgaba at, 11, bryo, 23, 183, 185, 187. 132, 135.
Vidura, has a discourse with DhriVêvan, among the preparers of the tarâshtra, 8, 136, 149 sq.; though renovation of the universe, 18, 78, born from a Sûdra mother, he 78 n.
possessed knowledge of Brahman, Vibhu, the hall of Brahman, 1, 276, 34, 224, 228; 48, 338 sq. 277.
Vidut, n. of a religious book, 42, Vibhu-pramita, a name of the hall XX.
in the city of Brahman, 1, 132 n. Vidyâ, Sk. t.t. "knowledge,' 34, Vibhus: Savitri accompanied by Ixvii-lxxvi, 6, 152. See Cognition, Ribhus, V., and Vâgas, 44, 480. Knowledge, and Meditation.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #640

VIDYADHARAGOPALA-VIMALA
623
Vidyadharagopala, founder of the Vihâras, Buddhist monasteries : Vidyadhari Sâkhâ, 22, 293.
Ananda went into the V., 11, 95 sq., Vidyâdharas, the palankin Kan 95 n.; rules about cleaning V., 13, draprabhâ adorned with a train of 158-60; 20, 272-84, 294-8; V. couples of, 22, 197; a V. entered allowed to Bhikkhus, 13, 173; built the mouth of a Dânava who had by laymen for Bhikkhus, 13, 302-5; swallowed his wife, 35, 217; a V. on the furniture allowed in the V., committed adultery with a queen, 17, 27-31; 20, 163-9, 209, 216–20; was caught, and became invisible, storerooms for robes to be ap35, 217; enemies of the Dânavas, pointed by the Samgha, 17, 201 sqq.; attendants of Siva, 35, 217, 217 n.; fastened with a bolt, 17, 234; meansouls of V., 48, 198.
ing of the word V., 17, 386 sq. n.; Vidyadharî Sakhâ of the Kau- rules about cloisters (kankama) and rika Gana, 22, 292; founded by bathrooms (gantâghara) for the Vidyâdharagopala, 22, 293.
Bhikkhus, 20, 102-13, 103 n.; rules Vidyâkara, a Brahman converted about pools and tanks for bathing, by Buddha, 49 (i), 191.
20, 114 sq.; on the building of Vidyâranya, Upanishads eferred privies in the Arâmas, 20, 154 sq.; to by, 15, ix.
on the building of V. and other Vigara (age-less'), river in the dwellings for Bhikkhus, 20, 157-63, world of Brahman, 1, 275-7; 34, 170-9, 189-91, 208--16; to give V. Ixxxi n.
to the Samgha is the best of gifts, Vigaya, king of Dvârakâvatî, be- 20, 160; pictures in V., 20, 172 sq. ;
came a Gaina monk, 45, 87, 87 n. rules about the apportioning of Vigayadevî, mother of Mandika- lodging-places in V., 20, 200-6;
putra and Mauryaputra, 22, 286 n. why should v. be built for the Vigayaghôsha, a Brâhmana, con- houseless monks? 36, 1-4; why do verted by the monk Gayaghosha, Bhikkhus trouble about superin45, 136-41.
tending buildings ? 36, 92-6; King Vigayasutta, t.c., 10 (ii), 32 sq. Milinda has a V. built, the Milinda Vigñana, t.t., knowledge' or 'un Vihâra,' 36, 374. derstanding,' a name of the indivi- Viharabhûmi, see Holy places, dual soul, 34, lvi; 48, 214, 760; is Vikakshana, the throne in the the self-consciousness springing up world of Brahman, 1, 276, 277. in the embryo, 34, 404 n.; Baud- Vikarabhûmi, see Holy places. dhas maintain that only V. exists, Vikarna, a Kaurava, 8, 38. 34, 418; 48, 502; a name of the Vikâsa, t.t., expansion (of intelliinternal organ, 39, 48,82; he who gence), 34, xxix. dwells in V.,' 48, 214, 279 ; exter- Vikhanas, see Vaikhanasa-sûtra. nal things only inferred from V. or Vikitravîrya, grandson of Samtanu, ideas, 48, 500 ;-vigñânakosa, vigña. 49 (i), 138 n. namaya, he who consists of know- Vilambâ, n. of a giantess, 21, 373. ledge, the soul, 34, xxxviii, 66, 273 ; Viligi, and Aligî, snake-deities, 42, 38, 33; 48, 210, 213, 236, 384, 760. 28.
Vilikhat, a demon harassing chilVigñâna Bhikshu, acquainted with dren, 30, 211. the Anugîtâ, 8, 197, 201-4.
Village-boundaries, contiguous in Vignanaskandha, Buddhist t.t., time of peace, 44, 306 sq. group of knowledge, 34, 402, 402 n., Vimala, n.p., receives the upasam426 n.
padâ ordination from Buddha, 13, Vigñânâtman, t.t., cognitional self 110 sq.
or soul, 34, 70, 120, 124, 174, 329. Vimala, a Rishi, defeated by the Vigñanavadin, t.t., an idealist, 34, love-god, 19, 149. li, 40, 418 n.
Vimala, 1. of a Tîrthakara, 22, 280. Vigñânesvara, quotes Medhâtithi, Vimala, n. of a Bhiksliu, 49 (ii), 2. 25, cxxi.
Vimala, a world, in it the daughter
rosa, vigñâ- tilamba, n. finsnake-deiti
38, 33. Understanding. winted with
dren, 30, 211,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #641

621
VIMALA --VIPULA
of the Nâga-king Sâgara appears as (i), xxxii ; 13, xxi sqq.; the Dhama Buddha, 21, 253 sq.
makakkappavattana-sutta in the Vimaladatta, n. of a king, 21, 380. V., Maha Vagga, 11, 139; its diviVimaladattâ, wife of King Subha- sions, and what it is, 13, ix; the vyûha, converted with all the other Pâtimokkha, the nucleus of the V., women of the harem, became after 13, ix-xix; 30, xxxiv; the Suttawards a Bodhisattva, 21, 419-30. vibhanga contains an old commenVimalagarbha, prince, converts his tary of the Pâtimokkha, 13, xv-xix; father Subhavyûha, 21, 419-30; is the Sutta-vibhanga built up of three reborn as Bhaishagyarâga, 21, 430. portions, 13, xviii sq.; the nature Vimalânana, the 7th Tathâgata, 49 and contents of the Khandakas, 13, (ii), 6.
xix sqq.; the Parivara-pâtha, a Vimalanetra, the 48th Tathâgata, later addition to the V., 13, xxiii 21, 22, 27; 49 (ii), 6.
sq.; peculiar use of the term SuttaVimalanetra, prince, converts liis vibhanga, 13, Xxx sq.; translated father Subhavyûha, 21, 419-30; is into Chinese, 19, xi-xiii ; different reborn as Bhaishagyarâgasamud- copies of the v. brought to China gata, 21, 430.
from Ceylon and from Patna, 19, Vimalaprabha, the 9th Tathậgata, xxvi sq.; life of Buddha in the V.. 49 (ii), 6.
19, xxvi-xxviii; on the division of Vimânas, or palaces of the gods: the V. into Bhânavâras or Portions Mahâvîra descended from the V. for Recitation, 20, 415-18; kept Pushpottara, 22, 190, 218; the secret from laymen, 35, 264-8, Laukântika V. are eightfold and 264 n., 265 n. See also Tipitaka. infinite in number, 22, 195; Arish- Vinayavada, see Philosophy. tanemi descended from the V. Vindâd-i-pê dâk, n.p., 5, 146 sq. Aparâgita, 22, 276; Rishabha de. Vindhya, one of the princes of scended from the V. called Sarvâr- mountains, 8, 346. thasiddha, 22, 281.
Vindhyakoshtha, n.pl., the Muni Vimatisamudghâtin, son of a for- Arâda lives on, 49 (i), 77. mer Buddha Kandrasûryapradipa, Vinirbhoga, 1. of an acon, 21, 21, 19.
35+. Vimokkhâ, Pali t.t., stages of de- Vinîtâ, n.pl., Rishabha entered the liverance, 11, 213 n. See Deliver- state of houselessness in, 22, 283. ance, and Meditation (6).
Viññana, see Consciousness, anil Vînâsp, n.p., 5, 146.
Vigñana. Vinatâ, Garuda, son of, 8, 90, 90 n. Vipaskit, invoked at birth cereVinaya, Discipline,' rules of the monies, 30, 55. Buddhist Order, taught under the Vipassî, a saint, afflicted with dihead of Dhamma, 10 (i), xxxiji; sease, 36, 10. Oldenberg's researches into the Vipasyin, the first of the seven growth of the V., 10 (i), xxxiv; Tathâgatas, 21, 193. oral tradition to be considered as Vîpînîdak, 'the paederast,' one of authority for the true teaching of the seven heinous sinners, 18, 218, Buddha, when agreeing with Scrip- 218 n. ture and V., 11, 67-70 ; regulations Viprabandhu, one of the Gaupaconcerning putting and answering yanas, 46, 415. questions about V., 13, 262 sq.; Viprakitti, n. of a teacher, 15, 120, the rehearsal of the V. of the Five 187. See also Vemakitri. Hundred at Râgagaha, 20, 370-85; Vipras, satiated at the Tarpana, 29, Upâli and Ananda examined about 219. See also Superhuman beings. V, regulations, 20, 374-7; discus- Vîptak, 'thie pathic,' one of the sion about the minor and lesser seven heinous sinners, 18, 217 sq. rules at the council of Râgagaha, and n. 20, 377-9.
Vipula, the chief of Râgagaha lills, Vinaya-pitaka, its early date, 10 36, 55.
Arâda lives on. aan.pl., the Muni
îryapradipa.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #642

VÎRA-VIRTUES
623
Vîra, a disciple of Asvaghosha, wrote Viragâ, river in the world of Braha treatise on non-individuality,' 19, man, 48, 648. xxxiii.
Viragahprabha, n. of a Tathậgata, Virabhadra, a Ganadhara of Pârsva, 49 (ii), 66. 22, 274.
Vîrâspa, son of Karesna, 23, 209. Vîrâf, had seven sisters who were as Virâta, n. of a warrior, 8, 37, 39. wives to him, 18, 397 sq.
Viriyavat, see Dhîra. Virafsang, son of Tâz, 5, 132. Vîrôd religion, perhaps MohamVirag, Sk., name of a metre of ten medanism, 24, 127, 127 n. syllables, 1, 59 n.; 26, 68; 29, 145 ; Virokana and Indra as pupils of 41, 183, 196; 44, 65, 335, 335 n., Pragậpati, 1, 134-42. 403 n., 408, 418, 459; 46, 55; food Virtues: penance, liberality, rightidentified with V., 1, 59 sq. ; 30, eousness, kindness, truthfulness form 175; 43, 12, 38, 50, 54, 87, 204; the sacrificial gifts at a sacrifice per44, 291, 408, 418; resembles the formed in thought only, 1, 51; lists sacrifice (with ten utensils), 12, 11, of faults and v., 2, 78; 8, 242 sq. ; II 1.; 44, 3; an incomplete V., 12, enumeration of v. in witnesses, 7, 390 ; 26, 374; wife of Indra, 15, 49; fruits of v. lost by false evi159; connected with Manu, 25, dence, 7, 51; v. included in the Ixiv, 14; Somasads, sons of V., 25, definition of knowledge, 8, 103 ; III; Soma is of V. nature, 26, 68; truth, straightforwardness, modesty, consists of thirty syllables, 26, 112; restraint, purity, knowledge: the 43, 94, 385; 44, 291, 310n.; water, six impediments in the way of rethe milk of Padyâ V., 29, 97 sq., spect and delusion, 8, 162, 162 n.; 199, 274; 30, 129, 172; V. and a man who is a friend of all, who Svarâg, 30, 167; the atman puru- moves among all beings as if they shavidha identified with the V. of were like himself, who is self-conthe latter Vedânta, 34, cvi, cxxiii trolled, pure, free from vanity and sq. ; Varuna gained the V. metre, egoism, is released, 8, 246; day and 41, 40 n.; Agni is the V., 41, 183, night destroy the fruit of man's 196, 297; 43, 70, 87, 204; in a list righteousness in yonder world, 12, of gods, 42, 80; the shining female 344; liberality, truthfulness, and heaven (dawn), 42, 211, 667; be- sympathy are better than any pengotten by the Brahmakârin (the ances, 14, 328; the triad of subsun), 42, 215; became Indra, the duing, giving, and mercy taught as ruler, 42, 216; Prâna is V., 42, 219; Da Da Da, 15, 189 sq. ; chief v. in Vâk V., daughter of Kâma, 42, 221, the different ages, 25, 23 sq. ;—the 593 ; tigers and two-year-old kine four v., viz. truth, justice, firmness, were produced in the form of V., and liberality, 10 (ii), 31; virtue's 43, 38 sq.; the undiminished V. is the base, 35, 53, 306; how v. is the world of Indra, 43, 94; the sac- stronger than vice, 36, 144-57 ; v. rifice is V., 44, 3, 459 ; identified is the place in which Nirvana is with Srî, beauty and prosperity, 44, realized, 36, 203 sq. ; the cate65; the meeting of the Agnihotra gories of v. taught by Buddha, 36, cow and the calf is the V., 44, 81; 214 sq.; only the v. of a virtuous Indra learnt the V. from Vasishtha, man are a place of pilgrimage, 49 (i), 44, 212 ; is this earth, 44, 212; 74; v, according to Buddha's preVaruna is V., the lord of food, 44, cepts, 49 (ii), 188; see also Karman, 222; created by Pragâpati, 44, 310; Pâramitâs, Perfection, and Sîla;is the metre belonging to all the five v. of a righteous Zoroastrian, gods, 44, 351; consists of forty 4, 285–7, 286 n.; every man in this syllables, 44, 403, 403 n.; Purusha world may love v., 4, 295 ; of born from the V., and V. from liberality, truth, gratitude, wisdom, Purusha, 44, 403 sq.
mindfulness, and contentment, 24, Viraga, 1. of the Buddha-field of 26; heaven the reward of v., 31, the Padmaprabha, 21, 66, 68. 390; origins of v. and vice, 37,62 ; S.B. IND.
SS Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #643

626
VIRTUES-VISHNU
five excellences, 37, 179 ; things to (ii), 131; V. and her grandson, 13, be amassed in youtli, 37, 179 sq.; 320; inakes various presents to merit and benefits of teaching v. to Buddha and the Samghia, 17, 216– all, 37, 348-51, 354-7 ; virtuous 25, 227 sq.; 20, 130, 208; quesdeeds promoted by teaching v., 37, tious Buddha with regard to the 372 sq., 377 sq.; it is virtue that behaviour towards litigious Bhikmoves Heaven; there is no distance to khus, 17, 318. which it does not reach. Pride brings Visala, n.d., worshipped at the loss. and humility receives increase ; Agrahayana festival, 29, 131. this is the way of Heaven, 3, 52; nine Visâlâ, 1). of the palankin of the v, in conduct, 3, 54 sq., 221; there Arhat Pârsva, 22, 273. is no invariable model of 0.; a su- Vîsaris, see Vizaresha. treme regard to zhat is good gizes the Visagêna, see Vishvaksena. model of it, 3, 102; the fire v., 3, Vi sesha
",, Viseshamati, one of the sixteen 129, 466 n. ; the three V., 3, 140,
14°;
virtuous men'.
virtuous men, 21, 4 ; son of a former 144 sq., 144 1., 260, 260 n.; love of Buddha 9 v one of the five sources of hap- Viseshas, t.t.. elements, 15, 313. piness, 3, 149 ; bright v. more Vishavidya, Sk., science of venoms, fragrant than the millet, 3, 232; the 44 - end of punishment is to promote v., Vishnu
V., Vishnu, the god. 3, 254 sq., 260, 264; the cherishing
(a) In mythology. of v. secures repose, 3, 409 sq..
(6) In mysticism and philosophy. 409 n.; outward demeanour is an (c) Worship of V. indication of inward v.: admoni. (a) IN MYTHOLOGY. tions to practise them both, 3, 413- Epithets and names of V., 7, 17; filial piety as the root of all v.
xxviii sq., 9-11, 292-6; assumed
xxviii sa 3, 462, 465-88, 466 n.; the ten v.,
the shape of a boar and raised 27, 379 sq.; virtuous men selected
up the earth from the water, 7, 1-5, to take part in sacrificial cere
9, 296; 48, 95; resides in the monies, 27, 409 sq., 410 n.; the
Kshîroda or milk-ocean, 7, 6 sq.; ancient kings paid honour to the
seated on Sesha, the serpent, 7, 7 virtuous, 28, 216; wisdom, benevo
sq.; praised by the goddess of the lence, fortitude, three universal V., Earth, 7, 9-11; world of V., 7, 28, 313 ; v. is light as a hair, but
108, 156; colloquy of V, and the few can bear its burden, 28, 329, goddess of Earth, 7, 291-7; Krishna 335; v. is the root, wealth is the is V. among the Adityas, 8, 88, 94 branches, 28, 420; purity and still
sq.; Parasurama an incarnation of ness, the chief v., 39, 88; v. and
V., 8, 221; the presiding deity of wisdom become weapons of con- the feet and of motion, 8, 338; tention, when used with a view to
is the chief among the strong, 8, display, 39, 204. See also Morality. 346 ; is the ruler of men, demiVirûdhaka, n. of a god, 21, 4; one
gods, gods, demons, and Nâgas, 8, of the four rulers of the cardinal
347; the three steps of V., 12, 15, points, pronounces talismanic words
268-70; 26, 62 n., 130, 133, 155 for the benefit of preachers, 21, sq.; 30, 191 sq.; 32, 52, 133 sq.; 373.
44, 179, 399, 399 n.; 45, 86 n.; Virûpa, n.p., 46, 42.
legend of the dwarf V. through Virûpaksha, n, of a god, 21, 4; whom the gods obtained the whole worshipped at the Tarpana, 29, 121, world, 12, 59-61, 59 sq. n.; 41, 55, 149.
55 n.; the veshya of V., 12, 73, 73 Vis, i.e. the Vaisya caste. See Caste, n.; the wide-striding, 15, 45, 53; and Vaisya.
26, 162 sq., 171, 352; 32, 363 ; 42, Vîsadha, n.p., 23, 210.
89; called Visvabhrit, 15, 315; V. Vîsak, 11.p., 5, 135.
in the sun, V. is the sun, 15, 318; Visakhâ Migâramâtâ, the mother 44, 442 sq.; omitted in the enuof Migâra, a pious lay devotee, 10 meration of gods gathering round
363 ; 42,
Visvabhrit
in the
amatâ, the more
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #644

VISHNU
027
Buddha, 21, 5 11. ; the Avataras of the highest place, 16, 375; water is V., and the Buddhistical and Gaina the body of V., 48, 423; Brahman, belief in innumerable Buddhas or V., and Siva, 49 (i), 196 sq., 200. Tîrthakaras, 22, xxxiv: Vishnu- See also Ganârdana, Hari, Kesava, smriti revealed by the god V., 25, Krishna, and Vasudeva. xxi; called Mârtînda, 26, 121.; (6) IN MYSTICISJI AND PHILOSOPHY. identified with Soma, 26, 82 sq., V. is the sacrifice, 7, 1-3, 9; 12, 126, 126 n., 160 sq.; the day is 15, 19, 27, 59-61, 85, 94, 128, 190, Agni, the night Soma, and V. is 214 sq., 268 ; 26, 12, 35, 155 sq., what is between the two, 26, 108; 160, 162, 165, 290, 352, 390, 413, part of the thunderbolt, 26, 108, 436; 41, 45, II3, 118, 235 n., 276 ; 108 n.; props and holds fast the
44, 9, 179, 293, 300, 442 sq.; is earth, 26, 130, 133 ; companion of composed of the Vedas and VedânIndra, esp. in his fight against Vritra,
gas, 7, 10; worship of V. (Kesava) 26, 171 sq. ; 32, 127, 133 sq. ; 41, who has become one with Brahman, 138 sq., 396; see also Indra (e); the and of V. absorbed in meditation, highest step of V., fixed like an eye
7, 156, 156 sq. n.; is the Self of all in the heaven, 26, 172 ; lord of fields, i.e. bodies, 7, 287 ; praise of mountains, 29, 280 ; the whitish V. as the supreme being, the Lord one, the lord of the beings that of all, 7, 292-7 ; 48, 608 ; pervades dwell in the quarters, 30, 237 ; the three worlds, 7, 298; 48, 92 sq.; saved the Soma, and the Maruts sat in the Anugîtâ, 8, 219-21; the down around it, 32, 127, 133-7 ; emancipated sage is V., 8, 220 sq., connected with the Maruts, 32,
345 ; one of the ten fires at the 134 ; called vrishan, 32, 144 ; holds allegorical sacrifice of the sensethe kakra, 32, 230; V. esha or the
organs, 8, 261; a name of the rapid V., or Soma = rain, 32, 296, highest Self, 8, 332; 15, 311; 34, 306, 403; the terrible, the wanderer, 239; 48, 87 sq., 92 sq., 266; the 32, 363; Agni and V. are all the self-existent V. is the Lord in deities, Agni being the lower end, the primary creations, 8, 333; is the V. the upper end, 41, 44; when an ruler and creator, the uncreated embryo, was a span long, 41, 235, Hari, 8, 347 ; the great V., full of 255, 260, 268, 393; identical with the Brahman, is the king of kings Agni, 41, 235, 235 n., 276; 46, 186; over all, 8, 347; the unthinkable, became an eater of food, 41, 393, self-existent V. is identical with 395 ; the four Vedas sprung from Brahman, 8, 354; 15, 302 sq., 322, V., 42, lii; in a list of gods, 42, 80, 338 ; 31, xxxi n. ; 48, 89 sq., 92 sq., 160, 221; lord of the nadir, 42, 193, 266, 355, 358; the great V., who is 655; has stepped out upon the earth, full of the Brahman, and than whom 42, 200; passes through three re- there is no higher being in these three gions, 42, 251; lordship bestowed on worlds, is the source of all the universe, V., 43, 68; V. Sipivishta the bald (?), 8, 354 ; through V. exists the earth, 44, 9, 207, 293, 293 n.; entered the 14, 134 ; the highest place of V., world at three places, 44, 388; V. the place whence a man is not born with other gods perforins sacrifice again, the highest abode, 15, 13, at Kurukshetra : he excels, becomes 324; 34, 239, 245 sq. ; 38, 205, 241, overweening, and his head is cut 391; 48, 87 sq., 266, 269, 272, 313, off and becomes the sun, 44, 441 Sq.; 355, 358, 363; that part of the Self is the most excellent of the gods, which belongs to sattva is V., 15, 44, 442 ; Svayambhû, i.e. V., sleep- 304 ; identificd with the power of ing on the ocean, 45, 49 n.; Venu = motion, 25, 512; he who is conV.? 45, 290 n.; the wide-ruling secrated becomes V., 26, 29; Yagus V., 46, 186, 246, 326 ; Agni invoked are V., 26, 436; in the Bhagavadto bring V. to the sacrifice, 46, 316; gîtâ, 34, cxxvi; from out of V. the Agni announces the sins of men to gods formed the guest-offering, 44, V., 46, 326; the footprint of V. in 138; Iliranyagarbha, Hari, Sankara,
SS2
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #645

623
VISHNU-VISISHTAKARITRA
Pradhana, Time, and the totality of the three V.-steps, 41, 96; oblations embodied souls are forms of V., 48, to Agni, Soma, and V. at the 93; the soul of the Brahma-egg Dasapeya, 41, 113 sq., 116 n., 118; (world), 48, 127; is the Evolved, the V.-strides at the building of the Supreme Person under the name the altar, 41, 261, 275-83, 286-90; of v. glorified, 48, 359; from 1. 43, 298; deity of Dvipada metre, there sprang the world and in him it 43, 331; the Mahâvîra pot (at the abides; he makes this world persist and Pravargya) the head of V., 44, he rules it--he is the world, 48, 410, xlviii; rice pap for V. Sipivishta 461.
(the Bald), 44, 9 ; when the Agni(c) WORSHIP OF V.
hotra milk belongs to V., 44, 81; The sacrificer makes the V.- by performing the guest-offering strides at the end of the sacrifice, they sacrifice to V., and become V., 20, 1o, "o": 1., 2001 2, 18, 118 n.; 12, 268-70; 44,
; 14,4.Spacey WATIVI
44, 141; expiatory oblation to V., 120; worship of Bhagavat Vasudeva to V. Sipivishta, V. Narandhisha, V. or V., 7, xxvii-xxx, 208-11, 266, Aprîtapâ in case of certain mishaps 268 sq. ; worship of V. (called at the Soma-sacrifice, 44, 207-9; Vasudeva, or Kesava) as an ex- worshipped at the Asvamedha, 44, piatory cereinony, 7, 155 sq.; medi- 281, 291 n., 293 ; a dwarfish cow tation on Bhagavat Vasudeva or sacrificed to V. at the Asvamedha, V., 7, 289; meditation on Purusha 44, 300. V., 7, 290 sq.; oblations for Agni Vishnu, Arya, of the Mâtbara gotra, and V., 12, 7; 26, 88, 364 n.; the a Sthavira, 22, 294. pavitras or purifying kusa blades Vishnukumâra, elder brother of dedicated to V., 12, 19; 29, 25, Mahậpadma, 45, 86 n. 378; 30, 33; 41, 84 ; prayer to V., Vishnu-purâna, quoted, 48,780 sq. a penance or expiation, 12, 27, 27 Vishnu-smriti, belongs to the Kârân., 214 sq. ; 26, 35, 412 sq.; 30, yanîya-kathaka Sâkhâ of the Black 30; invoked to protect the sacrifice, Yagur-veda, and is closely connected 12, 94, 190; 26, 290 sq.; the priest with the Kathaka Grihya-sútra, 7, propitiates V., 12, 128; worship of ix-xvi, xxv-xxvii; V. and Vâsishtha V. alluded to in Upanishads, 15, 1, Dharma-sútras, 7, xvi-xx ; 14, xxi 45, 53; invoked in a prayer at sq., xxv; and Baudhayana's Dharmaconception, 15, 221; 29, 385; 30, sútra, 7, xix sq.; 14, xxxiv; and 51, 199; offerings to V., 26, 55, 87 Gautama Dharma-sútra, 7, xx; and sq., 106-8, 364 n., 390; 29, 327; Yâgñavalkya - smriti, 7, xx-xxii, 30, 91, 151 ; 44, 3 n.; the Soma- xxxii; and Manu-smriti, 7, xxicart belongs to V., 26, 131, 133 sq., xxvii, xxxii; 25, xliv, lxvi, lxix sq., 137, 139 sq. ; invoked and wor- lxxii; Vishnuitic tendencies in it, 7, shipped, 26, 159 sq., 352 ; 29, 27, xxvii; 25, lv; its more modern 84, 86, 121, 127, 136, 149, 219, 280, ingredients, 7, xxvii-xxxii; archaic 398, 30, 61, 244; 41, 38, 241; the forms in it, 7, xxxii; its date, 7, sacrificial stake sacred to V., 26, xxxii sq.; 25, cxxii sq. ; 33, xvi sg.; 162-4, 172 ; Soma libations for V., editions and MSS. of the V., 7, 26, 295; 32, 303; morning offer- xxxiii sq.; revealed by the god ing to V., 29, 14 ; worshipped at Vishnu, 25, xxi; based on a Kathaka the new moon sacrifice, 29, 17.11.; Dharma-sûtra, 25, xxi, xxiii, Ixvi, invoked at the ceremony of the Ixx; deficient in systematic arrangeseven steps, 29, 284; invoked in ment, 25, civ n. company with the Maruts, 32, 305, Vishuvat, t.t., see Sacrifice (j). 363-5; contemplated in the sacred Vishvaksena (Visasêna), i. e. Sâlagrâm, 34, 126, 178; contem- Krishna, the best of warriors, 45, plated in an image, 38, 338, 339, 290, 290 n. 345; offering to Agni and V., Indra Visishtakâritra, 1. of a chief and V., and to V., 41, 54 sq., 54 n.; Bodhisattva, 21, 284, 364, 367, 394, the king, at the consecration, makes 442.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #646

VISPÅN-FRYÀ VISVAKARMAN
629
Vispan-fryâ, n.p., 5, 135, 135 n. 117; Zarathustra exhorts V. to Visparad, or Vispêrad, studied by adhere to the Law of Mazda, 23, priests, 18, 153, 153 n.; translated, 324, 330-45; Zarathustra pro31, 333-64, 335 n.; the V. service, nounces blessings on V., 23, 32437, 170, 170 n.
30; 31, 15, 22; the V. Yast, 23, Vispa-taurvairi, other name of 324-45; shared heaven through Eredat-fedhri, 23, 226; Saoshyant, wisdom, 24, 102; Gâmâspa and V., son of V., 23, 307.
31, 76, 76 n.; Kavi V. reached Vispataurvashi, n. of a holy wisdom (Kisti), 31, 177, 185 ; Kavi woman, 23, 225.
V. offers prayers, &c., to AhuraVispa-thaurvo-asti, Asta-aurvant, Mazda, 31, 190 sq.; caused the son of, 23, 117, 279.
Avesta to be written, 37, xxxi ; Vispêrad, see Visparad.
particulars about King V., 37, 23-5, Visrûta, n.p., 23, 217.
24 sq. 1.; family of V., 37, 97, Vîsrûtâra, o.p., 23, 216.
97 n.; Hûmâî of the family of V., Vissakamma, sve Visvakarman. 37, 220; warriors of V., 37, 227; Vîstâspa, Vistâsp, or Kai-Vistasp a priest at the renovation, 37, 262, (Pers. Gûstâsp), king, Zoroaster 355; praise of V., 37, 280 sq., 297, brought the Nasks to, 4, xxxvii; 299; is privileged, 37, 369; suitable protector of Zarathustra, champion for sovereignty on account of of Zoroastrianism, 4, Ixiii ; 18, 444, Magianship, 37, 397; descendant 444 1. ; 23, 204 sq., 306; 24, 40, 40 of Gâyômard, through the Pêsdan.; 31, 133, 142, 166 n., 169 sq., dian and Kayânian rulers, 47, x; 173, 173 n., 250; 37, 285, 389, 430; his soul in heaven, 47, xi ; sees his 47, xxi-xxiii, 43; a human incarna- future position in heaven, 47, xxiji; tion of Sraosha, 4, 101 n.; routed V. and Zoroastrian chronology, 47, Aregat-aspa (Argâsp), 5, 40, 218; xxvii; his accession, 47, xxix; his 23, 79-81, 84 ; 37, 412; 47, xi, 68 - date, 47, xxxviii sq.; those of the 70, 68 n., 72 sq., 75, 126; fire region of King V., 47, 3; revelation established at the Rôshan mountain brought to King V., 47, 15; 20under King V., 5, 63 sq., Pêshyo- roaster cures the horse of V., 47, 66, tanû, son of V., 5, 117, 142, 142 n.; 66 n.; Ashavahitô gives him Hôm 37, 203, 203 n.; his descendants, to drink, 47, 70 sq.; presented with 5, 137; son of Lôharâsp, 5, 137; a heavenly chariot by Srító, 47, 7737, 29, 29 n. ; 47, xii; was 120 81, 126; Iran after V., 47, 82, 93. years, 5, 150 ; converted by Zara- Vistauru, son of Naotara (Gustahm, thustra, 5, 187 ; 23, 78, 78 n.; 37, son of Nôdar), 23, 71 sq., 206, 206 n. 181, 230, 235, 424, 435, 442; 47, Vistîrnavatî, n, of the world of the xi, xv, XXV sq., xxx, 16, 50, 64-77, Buddha Sâlendrarâga, 21, 429. 123-5, 164; accepts the religion of Visuddhakaritra, n. of a chiet Zoroaster and destroys the idols, Bodhisattva, 21, 284. 5, 193; the golden reign of King Visva, a name of Pragâpati, 15, V., 5, 198, 212 sq., 47, 16: Fravashi 292, 304. of V. worshipped, 5, 336, 336 n.; Visvadhâyas, all-sustaining,'mystic 23, 204 sq.; 31, 273, 278; exalted name of a cow milked at the sacrilike Kai-V., 18, 90, 90 n.; his care fice, 12, 179 n., 188, 188 n. for the sacred fire, 18, 380; de- Visvakarman, 'all-doing,' mystic scended from Nôdar, the Naotaride, name of a cow milked at the sacri23, 77; 37, 262; 47, 147 ; lord office, 12, 179 1., 188, 188 n. swift horses, 23, 77, 77 n., 37, 220; Visvakarman, 1.d., Pali Vissaworships Drvâspa, 23, 117; his kamma, sent by Sakka to build a conquests, 23, 117 sq., 117 n., 279 mansion for Sudassana, 11, 264-7; sq., 306; 24, 57, 65; his wife oblations to V., 12, 408 n., 419; 30, Hutaosa, 23, 257; worships Ashi 126; 43, 266-9, 347; 44, 76 n., 77,
Vanguhi, 23, 279 sq., 282; kingly 207; invoked, 26, 123; 41, 264 ; • glory clave to V., 23, 306, 308; 47, Soma libation for V. or Indra V.,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #647

630
VISVAKARMAN---VISVE DEVAS
26, +31 sq., 431 1. ; worshipped 42, 318, 522; 41, 213; n. of a at domestic rites, 29, 127, 136; teacher, 15, 119, 187. invoked at the house-building rite, Visvasaman, author of a Vedic 29, 347 ; man (purusha) sacrificed hymn, 46, 413. for V., 41, 162; Indra and Agni and Visvasrig, a name of the Self, 15, V. saw the air, 41, 188; Indra, Agni, 311. and V. assist in laying down the Visvavada, title of a book, 42, xx. third layer of the altar, 41, 188, Visvavârâ Atreyi, Rishi of a Vedic 190; 43, 41-3, 47; is Pragâpati, 41, hymn, 46, 424. 378; 43, 28, 37, 233 ; begat living Visvavâsa, a demon harassing beings from Vâk, 41, 407; 44, children, 30, 211. 202 sq. ; sought out the earth by Visvavasu, see Gandharva. means of oblations, 42, 206; Rohita Visvavyakas, all - embracing, arranged a sacrifice for V., 12, 209; mystic name of a cow, milked at the Creator, 42, 209; 43, xiv; is the sacrifice, 12, 188 1. Vavu, 43, 6, 106; the Rishi V. is Visvayu, 'containing all life,' mystic specch, 13, 12, 28; Igni is V., 13, name of a cow milked at the sacri189 sq., 204, 266-8, 2661).; V. Bhau- fice, 12, 179 n., 188, 188 n. vana performed the Sarvamedha, and Visve Devâs, the All-gods,' a class by it overpassed all beings, 44, 421. of deities. Visvakarshani, see Dyumna V. (a) The V. D. in mythology. Atreya.
(6) Worship of the V.D. Visvaki, an Apsaras, 43, 107; V. (a) THE V. D. IN MYTHOLOGY.
and the scer-king Yayâti, 49 (i), 45. V. D. who dwell in heaven, who Visvâmitra Gâthina, the Rishi, dwell in the world, 1, 37; the blow
was the friend of all,' 1, 170; ing air is united with the V.D., the author of Vedic hymns, the Rishi of V.D. with the heavenly world, 1, 255; the 3rd Mandala of the Rig-veda, 1, alarmed at the greatness of Krishna, 215; 12, xvii; 46, 222, 230, 233, 8, 94; identified with the Vaisya 237, 241, 245, 249, 253, 257, 260, caste or the peasantry, 12, xvi-xviii; 262, 264, 289, 291, 293, 297, 300, 43, 344; Vasus, Rudras or Maruts, 304; legend of V. and Indra, 1, Adityas, and V. D., 12, 264; 41, 218 sq., 220; V. and other sages 241, 246; are endless, 15, 126; ask Brahman about final emancipa- world of the V. D., 25, 157; V. D., tion, 8, 314 ; Sunahsepa became the Sâdhyas, and great sages made son of V., 14, 38; 44, XXXV; one of substitutes for principal rules in the seven Rishis, 15, 106; seduced times of distress, 25, 435; are the by the nymph Ghritâkî, 19, 39 sq.; ear, 26, 39; Brihaspati with the 49 (i), 39; the Rishi V. is the ear, V. D., 26, 93; 44, 480 sq.; the air 25, 10; became a Brâhmana, 25, belongs to them, 26, 208; are the 222, 222 1.; tried to create other rays of the sun, 26, 223 sq. ; 44, 194, worlds, 25, 398 n.; accepted the 196; including gods, Gandharvahaunch of a dog from a Kandala, 25, Apsaras, serpents, manes, 26, 359 n.; 425, 425 n. ; worshipped at the the Rishis of a Kânda, 30, 242; who Tarpana, 29, 122, 220; 30, 244; know the great sky, appellation of Madhukkhandas possibly of the V. the Maruts, 32, 53, 55; are nonfamily, 46, 2; Agni kindled by the eternal beings, because produced, Vs., 46, 222; Agni invoked by the 31, 202, the Visvadeva-eyed gods Vs., 46, 277; another name, or a in the west, 41, 49; are created, 41, branch of the Kusikas, 46, 292, 294. 150, 150 p. ; 43, 33; fashioned the Visvanara = Vaisvânara, 34, 150. quarters, 41, 234 sq.; bear Agni Visvantara Saushadmana and the upwards, 41, 290; are the seasons, Syâparnas, 43, 344 sq. n.
41, 311; have power over rain, 41, Visvarûpa, the three-headed son of 328; the kushtha plant thrice
Tvashtri, slain by Indra or Trita, begotten by them, 42, 6; have 12, 47, 47 sq. n., 164-6; 41, 13o; poured love into the waters, 12,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #648

VISVE DEVAS-VIZARESHA
631
105; help in battle, 42, 119; deities the marriage, 29, 278; 30, 19; inand metres, 43, 53, 330; 44, 106; voked at the house-building rite, 29, share of the Ribhus and lordship of 347; barley corns, &c., at Punithe V. D., 13, 69; the lords of the savana bought for the V. D., 30, 53 ; Great region, 43, 102 sq. ; where bricks of the fire-altar sacred to they wish to lay the Gârhapatya, 43, them, 43, 30-4; sacrificer sits down 118; are Indra and Agni, 43, 344; with the V. D., 43, 124, 202 ; the become the Yagus, 43, 390 ; from Soma asked to enter the dear seat out of the V. D. the Dasarâtra was of the V. D., 44, 108. formed, 44, 140; are the most Visvesvaratîrtha, explained the famous of the gods, 44, 278 sq., are Mahaitareyopanishad from a Vaishall the gods, 44, 392, 419 ; were the nava point of view, 1, xcv, xcviii. counsellors of King Marutta, 44, Vîsya, genius, worshipped, 23, 23, 397; perform sacrifice, 14, 441; are 23 n. ; 31, 196, 196 n., 202, 204, the vital airs, 44, 488; Indra accom- 209, 212, 215, 219, 223, 251, 254, panied by the V. D., 16, 154; they 259, 278, 367, 379-81. dwell in Agni, 46, 371.
Vitahavya, brought a curative plant (6) WORSHIP OF THE V.D.
from Asita's dwelling, 42, 31. The evening libation belongs to Vital air, see Breath. them, 1, 36 sq. ; 12, 204, 204 D., Vital airs, see Prânas. 378; 14, 444; Sâman addressed to Vituda, the goblins, servants of, 2, them, 1,37; worshipped at Sraddhas, 109 n. 7, 232, 237, 251; 29, 107 n., 109; Vitûla, a demon harassing children, the place of Agni, Indra, and the 30, 219. V. D. at various sacrifices, 12, Vivanghat, or Vìvanghvant, or xviii sq. and n.; remnants of obla- Vîvangha, or Vîvanghâû, father of tions offered to the V. D., 12, Yima, 4, lii, io sq., 262; 5, 133, 245 sq., 260 n.; offerings and prayers 141 n.; 18, 110, 127; 24, 59 sq. and to them, 12, 369, 371, 388 sq. ; 25, 1.; 31, 55, 61, 232; 37, 255; 47, 90, 90 n. ; 26, 24, 24 n., 157, 208; 9 sq., 35, 140 ; Tahmûraf, son of 29, 83, 203, 290 ; 30, 91, 243; 41, V., 4, 384; 5, 130; Narsih, son of 108 sg. n., 1 20-2; 43, 26, 85, 193, V., 5, 118; son of Yanghad, 5, 130, 291; 44, 75, 75 n., 81, 143, 195 sq., 130 D.; first worshipper of Haoma, 208, 210, 290 n., 337 n., 382, 488; 31, 232. 46,198; the threads of the Dîkshita's Vîvareshvant, son of Ainyu, 23, cloth belong to the V. D., 26, 1o, 217. TO D.; the Agnîdhra fire sacred to Vivasvat, the father of Yama, 14, them, 26, 147 sq.; animal offerings 102 ; 42, 57; 46, 123; the Aditya to V. D., 26, 188, 220 sq., 388 sq., (or the sun), fashioned from Mâr389 n.; 41, 126; 44, 332, 392, 392 n., tânda, -26, 13; V.'s son invoked 402, 411; Soma libations to the against danger, 29, 281; V. and V. D., 26, 288-92, 317 n., 323-5, Vîvanghvant, 31, 232 n. ; Amsa and 359-62, 410; gods of the Âgrayana, V. invoked with other gods, 42, 160; 26, 288-92 ; 29, 98 n., 337, 337 n.; Tvashtar's daughter married to V., invoked to protect the bride, 29, 42, 366; Agni became manifest to 33; 30, 188; invoked and wor- V., belongs to V., 46, 22, 391 sg.; shipped for protection of the child, Agni the messenger of V., 46, 45, 29, 55; 30, 59; the Brahmakârin 47, 343; Manu, son of V., 49 (i), given in charge of the V. D., 29, 90. 64, 79, 306; 30, 154 ; worshipped Vîzak, daughter of Airyak, 47, 34; at the Vaisvadeva sacrifice, 29, 84, mother of Mânûs-khûrnâk, 47, 140. 161 sq., 290, 320, 388 ; 30, 22, 158, Vîzaresha, or Vîzarêsh, or Vîzarâsh, 266; invoked at the reception of the fiend who carries off the souls guests, 29, 199; the Ashtakā sacred of the wicked, 4, 89 n., 218; 5, to the V. D., 29, 206, 341, 341 n.; 108 sq., 108 n.; 18, 71 sq., 71 n., 30, 97 ; invoked and worshipped at 346 n. ; 21, 22 sq., 22 n.; a demon
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #649

632
VIZARESHA-VOHU-MANÔ
of death, 18,93; called Vîsaris, 18, 44, 123, 126, 126 1. ; 37, 273 n., 346, 346 n.
274, 393; worshipped by the Bahman Vîsyarsti, n.p., 23, 206.
Yast, 23, 21 sq., 31-4; the riches of Vohu-dâta, son of Kâta, 23, 218. V. shall be given to him who works Vohukhshathra, Gâtha, 31, 176- in his world for Mazda, 23, 23; 87.
Sraosha with V. comes for help, 23, Vohûman, see Vohu-mano.
30; throwing down the destroyer Vohûman, King, son of Spend-dâd, of V., 23, 39; connected with the grandson of Vistâsp, 5, 137 sq., Moon, 23, 88, 88 n.; V. and Atar 137 n., 150 sq. and n., 199; 47, xi, help Ahura against Angra-Mainyu, xxx, 83, 83 n.
23, 198; assists the Good Spirit, 23, Vohûman-kîhar, n.p., 5, 145.
297; Ashô-zust, the bird of V., 24. Vohu-mano, or Vohumanah, or 276, 276 n.; invoked and worshipped Vohu Manô, or Vohûmanô, or with Ahura and Asha, 31, 14-24, 70, Vohûman, or Bahman, "Good 75, 174 sq.; the Kingdom gained for Thought, and Philo's Logos, 4, Mazda by V., 31, 27, 33; the vigour lvi sq.; god of good thoughts, 4, of v. bestowed on the righteous, 47, 47 n.; 5, 10 n.; 18, 286, 286 n., 31, 39, 52; V. = Good Mind = 443 ; 31, 5, 12; protector of cattle, Heaven, 31, 66, 66 n.; the path of how to be propitiated, 4, 47 n.; 5, V., 31, 89; Ahura and His Fire and 359, 372-5; 23, 88; the doorkeeper Good Mind, 31, 132, 138, 285; the of heaven or paradise, 4, 100 n., Realms of V., 31, 143; the mouth 220, 220 n. ; invoked against the and tongue of V., 31, 146, 148; the demons, esp. the Drug, 4, 100 sq., sheltering leadership of V., 31, 163; 230, 241, Airyaman invoked, for V. the Mãthras proceed from the to rejoice, 4, 144; V., Asha Vahista, tongue of V., 31, 179; 37, 406; the Khshathra Vairya, and Spenta Ameshộspentas dwell together with Armaiti, 4, 191, 213, 245; 31, 167; V., 31, 348, 352 ; the doctrines of the gifts of V., 4, 210; used as a the Mazdayasnian religion receive designation of the faithful one, and nourishment from V., 31, 354 ; of clothes,' 4, 215-17, 215 sq. n.; gratification of V. by purification of Mazda reigns according as V. polluted clothing, 37, 164; at the waxeth, 4, 276 n., 277; receives the renovation of the universe, 37, 235; righteous soul in heaven, 4, 374; virtuous knowledge and other bene18, 64, 64 n.; 37, 164; first creature fits through V., 37, 243, 246, 248 sq. ; of Allharmazd, 5, 9; 23, 31; 37, reports to Aûharmazd thrice a day, 303 n., 411 sq.; 47, 4; creates the 37, 263; stipulations of V., 37, 270; light of the world and the religion the friend of Zoroaster, 37, 276, 290, of the Mazdayasnians, 5, 9, 9 p.; 297 sq. ; reign of V., 37, 280 sq.; one of the seven Ameshaspends, 5, Wrath and Envy destroyed by V., 10 n.; co-operator with Tîstar, 5, 37, 287; his destructiveness (of evil) 26, 169 ; 23, 102 n.; has the white and wisdom, 37, 287 sq., 312 ; projasmine, 5, 104; smites Akem-mano tection of good creations by V., 37, (Evil Thought, Akôman), 5, 128, 290 sq. ; reward of V. for good 179; 23, 308 ; 24, 161, 161 n. ; in- works, 37, 306 sq.; he who loves V. voked and worshipped, 5, 401, 404; preserves the religion, and increases 23, 4, 13, 35, 37, 351, 353; 31, 196, wisdom, 37, 313 sq., 341 sq., 356, 256, 291, 295, 325, 387; 37, 296; 372, 382 ; understanding good and V. in the thoughts, Srôsh in the evil through V., 37, 320 sq.; virtuous words, Ard in the actions, 18, 18 sq., speaking is worship of V., 37, 323; 18 n.; men ought to assist V., 18, he whose V. is Allharmazd's prog 26; prepares the account of sin and 37, 333; reverence for V. is virtuous good works, 18, 32, 66; sacred submission, 37, 335 sq., 366; growth shirt, the garment of V., 18, 129, and increase owing to V., 37, 339; 129 n., 133, 133 1., 162 ; son of development of Vohûmanic rule, 37, Allharmazd, 18, 393, 393 n.; 31, 37, 346; one whose words are through
th: 203; stipulation sa thrice a da
and the religion
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #650

VOHU-MANO-VOWS
633
V., 37, 354, 368; the decrees of Volition, not dependent on a body, Vistâsp are through V., 37, 355; 48, 168 sq. See also Will. Vohûmanic attainment to the Vologeses I, see Valkhash. religion, 37, 362; protection from Vouru-baresti, worshipped, 31, 349. the annoying spirit through resem- Vouru-garesti, worshipped, 31, 349. blance unto V., 37, 363 ; guards the Vouru-Kasha, the sea,the gathering. creatures of Allharmazd, 37, 375, place of the waters, 4, 54-6,22 1,231396 sq.; the words of V., 37, 380, +, 232 n. ; 23, 172 sq.; Ardvi Sûra 386 ; Vohûmanic peacefulness, 37, Anâhita flows into the sea V., 23, 381; in whose body V. is lodging, 54 sq., 181 sq.; 31, 317; the shores 37, 382; Zoroaster's meeting with of the sea V. boiling over, 23, 63; V., 47, x, Xv; makes the new-born the Glory waving in the middle of Zoroaster laugh, 47, xiv, 123; V. the sea V., 23, 64 sq., 298-301, 305; and Ashavahistô descend with a stem Aregat-aspa and Vandaremaini sacof Hôm to cause the birth of Zara- rifice by the sea V., 23, 80 sq.; tûst, 47, sxix, 22-8; Srôsh and V. Tistrya, in the shape of a horse, protect Zaratûst, 47, 39, 146; con- flies towards the sea V., 23, 94, 96, veys Zoroaster to a conference with 99-101, 103 sq., 106; the Fravashis Allharmazd and the archangels, 47, watch over the sea V., 23, 194, 41, 47-50, 57, 62, 156-8; assists 196; the sacred beast in the sea V., Zoroaster in converting Vistâsp, 47, and V., worshipped, 31, 291, 321, 67-9, 164; reliance upon V., 47, 87; 346. enters the reason of Zoroaster at Vouru-nemah, n.p., 23, 220, 220 n. his birth, 47, 142, 151; prescribes to Vouru-savah, n.p., 23, 220, 220 11. Zaratûst the protection of animals, Vows (Sk. Vrata): a vow by 47, 160 sq., 161 n.
which one obtains good memory, Vohûmano, King, see Vohûman, fame, wisdom, heavenly bliss, and King.
prosperity, 2, 147; one who desires Vohunemah, or Vohûnêm, son of prosperity shall perform special v. Avâraostri, 23, 208; 47, xxx, 165; under the constellation Tishya, 2, an upholder of the religion, 47, 166. 148-52; connected with Veda-study, Vohunemah, son of Katu, 23, 213, 2, 216; 25, 60, 60 n., 62, 62 n.; Vohu-peresa, son of Ainyu, 23, 30, 69-77, 69 n.; special v. under218.
taken by the Brahmakârin, 7, 121, Vohuraokah,son of Frânya, 23, 204. 121 n. ; 25, 476, 476 n.; 29, 8 sq., Vohuraokah, son of Varakasa, 23, 69 n., 76-83, 404 sq.; the good house212.
holder shall be of pure v., 8, 359 sq. ; Vôhûrêkô-i Frahânyân, ancestor teaching the ritual for making v. of the mothers of apostles, 47, 106, and performing them, a 'low art' III, 115
to be avoided by the Bhikkhu, 11. Vohu-ustra, son of Akhnangha, 23, 199; how the sacrificer, by divesting 217.
himself of the v., becomes human Vohûvastô, see Vohvasti.
again, 12, 273 ; observance of the Vohuvazdah, son of Katu, 23, 213. v. before entering on sacred rites, Vohvasti, son of Snaoya, or Vohû- 12, 292, 294; no impurity for those vastô, son of Snôê, a priest at the engaged in v., 14, 102; 25, 183 sq.; renovation, 23, 203; 37, 262, 262 n. the v. called Siras purify from sin, Vohv-asti, son of Pouru-dhakhsti, 14, 128, 128 1.; the vow of silence, 23, 211.
14, 136; nine modes of living with Voice, and the Lord of the V., special v. for householders, 14, 284worshipped at the end of the Svâ- 91; are a preparation for union dhyâya, 29, 219.
with Brahnian, 25, 34; performed Void, a Bodhisattva looks upon all under false pretences, 25, 160; things as, 21, 264 sq., 266 sq.; doc- women not to undertake v., 25, 196; trine of a general v., 34, 439; 38, sin of breaking v., 25, 442, 442 n.; 14, 168. See also Nirvâna.
observances for special v., 29, 187,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #651

634
VOWS--VYAHRITIS
193, 193 n. ; the universal vow taken Vrishanasva, Indra became the at the Samâvartana, 29, 229; ob- wife of, 26, 81, 81n. servances for the Godana-vrata, 29, Vrishaparvan, dialogues between 403 sq.; see also Hair; one perform- the daughters of Usanas and, 14, ing a vow shall not be arrested, nor xli, 237, 237 sq. n. put under restraint, 33, 19, 288; Vrishni, Krishna, descendant of, 8, ordeals should not be administered 41, 56, 235; Krishna is Vasudeva to persons performing v., 33, 10; among the descendants of V.,8,91; eight v. taken by Milinda before Arishtanemi, the hero of the Vs., being instructed in the secret doc- 45, 114; the Vs. suffered destructrine, 35, 138 sq.; special v. taken tion, 49 (i), 116. by Bhikkhus, 36, 231 sq., 234 sq.; Vrishotsarga, see Bull. laymen, who attain to Nirvana, had Vritra, origin of, 12, 166; one should practised the thirtecn v.in a former enter the fast on the full moon birth, 36, 253-5, 268-71; similes thinking Now I will slay V.;' 12, showing that keeping the v. is a 172; full and new moon oblations condition of attaining to Nirvana, represent the slaying of V., 12, 180; 36, 255-61; punishments of those is the moon, 12, 180, 182; 41, 45, who, being unworthy, take the v., 45 n.; slain by the gods, 12, 40836, 261-4; he who, being worthy, 10, 417-20, 437, 444 sq., 149 ; 26, takes the v., is like a king, 36, 265, 271, 371; 41, 48; was Soma, 26, 7; list of the thirteen v. or Dhu- 100, 239, 265-9, 271, 314, 371; 44, tangas, 36, 268, 268 sq. n.; see also 437 11. ; slain by the waters, 26, 242 Bhikkhus (b); he who has practised sq., 247 ; trodden to pieces by the the thirteen v. is endowed with thirty Maruts, 32, 392; is evil or sin, 44, graces, 36, 272 sq.; the four rites 11, 351; of old everything (the three or vratas, the great vrata, 43, 333 Vedas) was in V., 41, 138 sq. ; Agni, sq., 342; the daily study of the Veda, the killer of V., 41, 218; 46, 51, 92, a vow, 44, IOI, 101 sq. n.; Lord of 102, 187; the waters loathing V., 41, the v., see Vratapati. See also Ab- 332, 332 n.; held fast the ever-flowstinence, Begging, Chastity, Fasting, ing waters, 42, 40; the cloud, 42, Holy persons, Mahâvrata, and 62, 384; Bhava and Sarva, slayers Mauna.
of V., 42, 158; Varuna =V., 42, Vrata, vow, see Vow.
370; the butter-portions to Agni Vratapati, or Lord of the Vows: and Soma relate to the slaying of by offerings to Vaisvânara and V. V., 44, 189, 193 sq., 350 sq. and n., one sanctifies ten ancestors, 14, 117; 356. See also Indra (f). worshipped by the student, 30, Vrittikara, author of a Vritti,' 156.
referred to by Sankara, 34, XX sq.; Vrâtya: reception of a V., or men- quoted, 48, 206, 261, 302, 337.
dicant Brâhmana, 2, xxvii; men See also Bodhâyana. who have not been initiated at the Vulture, see Birds (b). proper time, called V., 7, 115 ; but Vulture's Peak, see Gridhrakûta. see Caste (e), and Initiation ; Prâna Vunda (or Kunda), a Yaksha, with is a V., 15, 276.
whom Buddha dwells, 49 (i), 170. Vriddha, of the Gautama gotra, a Vyâghrâpatya gotra, Sthaviras of Sthavira, 22, 294.
the, 22, 288, 292. Vrihaspati, see Brihaspati.
Vyâhritis, the three holy words, Vrisa Gâna, author of Vedic hymns, Bhûh, Bhuvah, Svah, proceeded 46, 367; story of the Purohita V., from the threefold knowledge, 1, 46, 368.
35; the meanings of the V. esVrishâkapi, seer of a Vedic hymn, plained, 1, 49 sq.; mistakes happen14, 187.
ing during a sacrifice are remedied Vrishala, see Caste (c).
by the V., 1, 68 sq. n., 70–2; are the Vrishan, n.p., 32, 152 sq. ; 46, 32, essence of the three worlds, of the 35.
deities, and of the threcfold know
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #652

VYÁHRITIS-WAN
635
ledge, 1, 70 sq. See also Sacred Walîd ibn Mughairah, an apostate syllables.
and enemy of Mohammed, 9, 253 Vyakta, Arya, Sthavira of the Bhâ- n., 295 n., 309 n. radvâga gotra, 22, 286.
Wa-lung, a class of sprites, 40, 19. Vyâna, see Prânas.
Wăn, Duke, an ancestor of ZzeVyantara gods, see Superhuman kâo served under, 28, 169, 169 n.; beings.
Duke W. and Kieh Zze-thui, 40, Vyapagatakhiladosha, the 58th 173 sq. Tathậgata, 49 (ii), 7.
Wăn, the earl of Thăng, worc Vyapagatakhilamalapratigho - mourning for his uncle, 27, 152.
sha, the 25th Tathâgata, 19 (ii), 6. Wăn, the king: the Shih from the Vyarsvant, n.p., 23, 210.
time of W. to that of Ting, 3, xvi; Vyàsa, or Krishna Dvaipayana, and authorship of Yî King ascribed to
Dhritarashtra, 8, 3; author of King W. and his son Tan, 3, xvi Mahâbhârata, 8, 6 sq., 204, 206 sq.; sq. ; 16, xiii, xT-xix, 5 sq., 10, 19author of Vedanta-sútras, S, 33; 23, 26 sq., 31-5, 54, 57, 58 11., 351 48, 528; calls Krishna the first god, n., 396 54. 11.. 404 1., 23 n.; father S, 87; chief among sages, 8, 91; of Wî, 3, 126, 130, 134; 28, 299; by the favour of V., Saïgaya heard ancestor of the duke of Kâu, 3, 152 the dialogue between Krishna and sq.; ten sons of W., 3, 164; his Arguna, 8, 130; satiated at the virtue and famc, culogies on him, Tarpana, 14, 255; 30, 244; the 3, 165 sq., 169 sq.; 28, 67, 339, author of numerous treatises, 19, 416; gave instructions to the young IT; conversed with the gods face to nobles, 3, 174-6; W. and Wû the face, 34, 222 sq.; quoted, 38, 43; model kings, 3, 192 sq., 222-5, 235 48, 406; Apântaratamas was born sq., 241, 244-6, 251-3, 265 sq.; again as V., 38, 235; sets free the 28, 167, 282, 322 sq., 352, 355, 363; sacrificial horse, 44, xxvii; Parâsara's W. and Wû worshipped as departed son, his teaching, 48, 3; arranged ancestors, 3, 194 sq., 328; 28, 202, the Vedas, 49 (i), 9.
209; mild and humble, was king for Vyâsâdhikaranamâlà,
fifty years, 3,203 sq., 203 n.; the xxxi.
tranquillizing king, 3, 206, 208; his Vyâsa-smriti, date of the, 33, xvi. excellent ministers, 3, 208 sq.; Vyashti, n. of a teacher, 15, 120, punishments of his sons, the princes 187 sq.
of Kwan, of Zhâi, and of Hwo, 3, Vyatana, n.p., 23, 218.
211; grandfather of Hû, 3, 212; Vyavahâra, Sk.t.t., the phenomenal sacrifices to and praises of King W., world, 34, xxvi.
3, 313-17, 325, 328, 335 sq.; V. Vyûha, Sk., Vedântic term, 34, and Wî continued the work of xxiii.
Thâi, 3, 342; praise of King W., Vyûharâga, a prominent Bodhi- dead and alive, as the founder of sattva, 21, 394.
the Kâu dynasty, 3, 377-81, 385-8, 390-5; his birth, 3, 380 sq. ; his marriage, 3, 381; King W. and the
chiefs of Yü and Zui, 3, 385, 385 n.; W
warns Kâu-hsin, 3, 410-12; "the
Accomplished One,' 3, 427, 427 n.; Wadd, Arabian god of heaven, 6, xii; worshipped in the Brilliant Hall as an idol worshipped by the Arabs, the correlate of God, 3, 477 ; first 9, 303.
multiplied the figures from the triWages, law about, 14, 81; 25, 253, grams to the sixty-four hexagrams, 293 ; 33, 134, 139-44, 273 sq.; 37, 16, 13 sq.; state of the country in 91; are valid gifts, 33, 129, 343; the time of W., 16, 19 sq., 63 n. ; abstracting the increase of labourers' in prison occupied with the lineal wages, a crime, 37, 44 sq. See also figures, 16, 21; table of his triLabour, and Labourers.
grams, 16, 33; treatise on the
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #653

636
WAN-WAR
Thwan, or King W.'s explanations of the hexagrams, 16, 213-66; involved in difficulties, 16, 241 Sq., 242 n.; during the troubles of King W. and the tyrant Kâu, the Yi flourished, 16, 403, 404 n. ; ordered the compilation of the Royal Ordinances,' 27, 3, 18; as eldest son and heir, 27, 23, 343-5, 344 n., 362 sq.; passed over his eldest son and appointed Wû, 27, 120; one of the six great men, 27, 366; Kâu's overthrow by W. and Wû, 27, 396; temple of the duke of Lû like that of W., 28, 36; King W. who was Khang, 28, 60; his reverence in sacrificing to the departed, 28, 212 sq.; had no cause of grief, 28, 309; the ways of W. and Wû displayed by Confucius, 28, 326; 40, 168, 172; was obedient to Kâu-hsin, 39, 359; King W. and the old man of 3ang whose fishing was no fishing, 40, 51-3, 51 n.; was imprisoned in Yûlî, 40, 173, 173 n.; his music of the Phi-yung, 40, 218, 218 n. Wăn, king of Kao, his love of the sword-fight cured by Kwang-zze, 39, 158 sq.; 40, 186-91, 186 n. Wan, Marquis, of Kin, or Khiû, or Î-ho, charge to him, delivered by King Phing, 3, 22, 265-7. Wăn of Wei, Duke, praise of, 3, 436 sq.; asks 3ze-hsiâ about the effects of music, 28, 116-21, 116 n.; the Marquis W. of Wei, and Thien 3ze-fang, 39, 151 sq.; 40, 42 sq. Wân-fû, his dying charge, 28, 358 n. Wang, or kings of the Kâu dynasty, 3, xxvi, xxviii. Wang-hsiang, rivers, 40, 19. Wang I, falls in battle, 27, 185; a perfect man, 39, 172 n.; states the limits of knowledge, 39, 190-2, 190 n.; teacher of Nieh Khüeh, 39, 259, 312; 40, 279.
sprites haunting
Wang Kwo, an officer at Khû, 40,
114.
Wang Thâi, a cripple, and a famous Tâoist teacher, 39, 223 sq., 223 11. Wăn-hui, King, the method of Tâo illustrated by his cook cutting up an ox, 39, 130, 198-200. Wăn-ming, n. of the Great Yü, 3, 46, 46 n.
Wan-po, son of King Kiang, 27, 176. Wan-po Hsüeh-zze, a Tâoist sage, his interviews with the people of Lû, 40, 43 sq., 43 n. Wan Shû, father of Kwang Shû, 28,
252.
Wăn Tî, called Yang Kien, of the ruling House of Sui, and his minister Hsieh Tâo-hang, 40, 311 n., 315, 318 sq.
Wan-3ze, mourning for his brother Hui-3ze, 27, 143; mourning for General W., 27, 144; W. or Kão Wû, minister of 3in, congratulated on the completion of his residence, 27, 196, 196 n.
War: slaughter of those who have laid down their arms forbidden, 2, 124; laws and regulations relating to w., 2, 228 sq.; 3, 132; 14, 98, 200; 27, 220; 37, 77 sq., 86-90, 120 sq., 126, 129; impurity for men killed in battle, 2, 250; 25, 185 sq.; appointment of Minister of W., 3, 228 sq.; address of a general to his host, 3, 268-70; ode used in declarations of w., 3, 335; the ears of prisoners and of the slain taken as trophies, 3, 339, 339 n., 392; equipment for w., 3, 344, 344 n.; sacrifice to the Father of W.,' 3, 392, 392 n.; 27, 220; the stars a specimen of a w.-like army, 5, 12; prayers when going to battle, 5, 391; believers exhorted to fight for God and Islâm, and promised Paradise if they fall, 6, 27 sq., 31 sq., 32 n., 37-9, 82 sq., 86, 167 sq., 170 sq.; 9, 63, 65, 124, 235, 241; martial law, 6, 84 sq.; punishments of those who make w. against God and His Apostle, 6, 102; beacon-fires lit as a proclamation of w., 6, 1c6, 106 n.; how to divide the spoils, 6, 167 sq., 171; 9, 274 sq.; 25, 231; 33, 341; exhortations to fight against the misbelievers and hypocrites, 6, 173 sq., 176-80, 183-6, 189, 191; 9, 229, 231 sq., 292; people who may lawfully be excused from fighting in religious w., 6, 185; 9, 235; W. music, 8, 38 sq.; 28, 120; protests against w., 8, 40-3; 19, 327-9, 331-3; 39, 32, 72-4, 112; 40, 218, 222 sq.; w. and peace, are of the quality of passion, 8, 323; if men
Digitized by Microsoft®.

Page #654

WAR-WATER
637
did not fight for religion, places of 42, 25; a battle-song, 42, 98, 545. worship would be destroyed, 9, 60 See also Warriors, and Weapons. sq.; Muslims are not to treat with Waraqah, Mohammed's cousin, the enemies of Islam, but may make converted by him, 6, xv, xx, xlix. friends with idolators who have not Warriors: reward of w. fighting for fought against them, 9, 277-9; a good cause, 2, 163; implements God loves those who fight in His of w., 4, 173; Lakshmî resides in cause, 9, 281 sq.; fighting and dy- an arrow, and in the w. who have ing in battle, a penance, 14, 106; returned from battle, or fallen in it rules about conducting military ex- and proceeded to a seat in heaven, peditions, 16, 23-5, 71 sq., 72-4 n. ; 7, 299 : fighting, the natural duty 27, 235; only defensive war is right, of w., 8, 46 sq., 127; cattle for w., 16, 24, 74 n.; the king should not advancement of religion by force, have recourse at once to arms, 16, 37, 292. See also Kshatriyas, and 152, 249, 286 sq., 287 n.; de- Soldiers. nounced as opposed to husbandry, Water. 18, 173, 173 sq. n.; instruments of
(a) The element w. W., 19, 326 sq. and n.; pleas for w., (6) Sacredness of w. 19, 329-31; duties of ambassadors (C) The Ws. deified, goddesses. in respect to w., 25, 226; duties of (a) THE ELEMENT W. the king with regard to w., 25, 226-8, W. produces earth or food, 1, 94. 230--3, 240-50 ; kinds of fortresses, 100; 38, 23 sq. ; 43, 232; produced 25, 227 sq.; five classes of spies, 25, from fire, 1, 94, 100; 34, lii; 38, 240, 240 n.; on w. operations, 25, 22 sq. ; 41, 85; 48, 536; white the 395 sq. ; 27, 300 sq. ; a king shall colour of w., 1, 95, 96; its subseek death in battle, 25, 399, 399 n.; tilest portion becomes breath, 1, presents made of captives, 27, 84; 96-8; the root, the five elements about w. chariots, 27, 90 sq.; of of the body, 1, 100; 8, 179 n. ; asbanners in w., 27, 91 sq.; colours sumes different forms, earth, sky, used for w., 27, 125 sq.; fighting &c., 1, 117; meditation on (the in w. a sad necessity, 27, 185; person in the) w. as Brahman, 1, instruments of w. not to be sold, 17, 304; 8, 283 ; fire creates w. 27, 238; not to be commenced in (in a thunderstorm), 1, 117 sq.; in spring, 27, 256; Minister of W. the beginning this world was w., called the 'Grand Peace-maintainer, from w. everything is produced, 1, 27, 270, 270 n.; military movements 212; 15, 191; 41, 294, 363 ; 44, must not interfere with the business 12: Brahman says to him the de. of husbandry, 27, 279; preparations parted) : IV. indeed is this my world, in autumn, 27, 284 sq.; teaching the the whole Brahman world, and it is use of the five weapons of w. by thine,' 1, 279; shall not be divided means of hunting, 27, 294 ; ex- between heirs, 2, 310; ws. come emption from military service dur- from the sky to the earth, and rise ing mourning, 27, 341 sq.; exhibi. from the earth to the sky, 4, 232-4, tion of scenes of w. by music, 28, 232 n.; creation of the w., 5, 10; 92; ceremonies before the begin- 41, 145, 157, 192; 43, 402; sevenning of battle, 29, 233-5; a soldier teen species of liquid, 5, 83-5; on at the time of battle must not be the nature of lakes, 5, 85-7; not to put under restraint, 33, 288; the be drawn from a well at night, 5, headless corpses dance over the 345 sq.; Krishna is the taste in w., battlefield after a great slaughter, 8, 74 ; one of the developments of 36, 147; hostages and ransom, 37, the Brahman, 8, 156 n. ; from the 69; sacred ceremonial on the day Brahman the ws. are produced, from of battle, 37, 89; Iranians assist the ws. the gross body, 8, 187, 187 ing foreigners in battle, 37, 107; n.; the self moving about above the Marquis Wû of Wei wants to abo. w., 8, 189; causes cold, 8, 238; one lish w., 40, 94-6; poisoned arrows, of the seven 'wombs,' 8, 260; the
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #655

638
WATER
0.;
Gal life,
fourth entity, as connected with the duces creatures, 43, 32; is food, 43, self it is the tongue, with objects 35; 44, 275, 425, 443; springs forth taste, its presiding deity Soma, 8, from the rock, 43, 169 sq. ; the 337, 340; the flowing element of food of Vâyu, 43, 335; the sun the body, 8, 343; taste is the floats along the w., 43, 367 sq., 368 characteristic of w., 8, 348-50, n.; found in the earth by digging, 352; is the best of all drinks, 8, and in the sky (rain), 44, 15; one 354 ; relation of fish and w., lotus- of the six doors to the Brahman, leaf and w., 8, 374 ; sound, 44,66 sq. ; ' from the ws. I take thy touch, colour, and taste are the blood,' 44, 133; Gainas believe that qualities of w., 8, 384; storehouse w. is possessed of life, 45, xix; of ws. beneath the earth, 11, 130; women and w. cause loss of sanctity this universe is pervaded by w., 12, to a Gaina monk, 45, 266; in old 8; 44, 15; symbolically ws, indi- times some great sages reached cate assembled multitudes of men, perfection, though they drank cold 16, 22 ; a symbol of the course to w., 45, 268 sq.; by ablutions w.be followed by the sage in dealing beings are hurt, 45, 295; origin and with danger, 16, 236, 237 n.; sins feeding of w.-bodies, 45, 396 sq., caused by actions injuring the souls 396 n.; eight good qualities of w., in w., 22, 5-7; how the Gaina monk 49 (ii), 93, 93 n. See also Parables may use w., 22, 107 sq.; how it is (f), and Rain. mingled in the earth, 24, 36 ; how (6) SACREDNESS OF W. the flow of the w. is arranged, 24, Rinsing of the mouth with w., 85 sq.; nature of fire and w., 24, w. a dress for breath, 1, 74, 74 n.; 123 sq.; diverting and obstructing 15, 204, 312; 38, 211-14; 48, 640 W.-courses, 25, 106; fire sprang sq. ; is a sacred object, 2, 94; 14, from w., 25, 399, 399 1.; the 36; 33, 222, 277-80; 38, 105, 108 essence of plants, 26, 142 ; there sq. ; the w.-vessels in the house are no souls in w., 36, 85-91 ; quali- shall never be empty, 2, 101, 101n.; ties of w. oozing and flowing, 37, 8, 359; overturning the w.-vessel 119; about canals and fords, 37, of a sinner who is cast off, 2, 278; 127-9 ; w. is dissolved into fire, sipping w. a purification, 7, 94 1., earth is dissolved into w., 38, 26; 95, 104, 198 sq. ; 14, 320; a nieans the soul goes from one body into of purifying, 7, 96-102, 105; 12, another, enveloped by W., 38, 3, 211, 213, 267; 25, 191; not to 103-5, 106-10, 112; the soul as- be contaminated, 7, 227; 25, 137; sumes a body of w. in the moon, offering of w., 8, 85; Brahmakârin 38, 127; essence of the ws. con- must always carry w. with him, 8, tained in the sun, 41, 7; the foun- 360; the devotee should bathe in dation of the universe, 41, 293; 44, and do everything with clean w., 8, 205 ; is unsettled, 41, 301; heaven 364 ; brought forward' (pranîtâb) is the w. of the atmosphere beyond for sacrifice, the Pranîtâ or lustral and below the sun, 41, 305; there w., 12, 7-9, 7 n., 9 11., 23 n., 265; is w. not only in the channels of the 26, 12, 12 11. ; 44, 21, 35, 119 sq., vital airs, but in the whole body, 120 n., 270, 492 ; is a thunderbolt, 41, 337; 43, 35 ; lotus-leaf means 12, 9, 65, 189 sq.; 26, 7; 44, 266, W., 41, 343, 364; the earth lies 438, 501; a means of expiation, 12, spread on the ws., 41, 364; founded 45, 56 ; 14, 121, 320; 29, 248 sq.; on the mountains, 41, 405; the eye 44, 266 sq. ; means ambrosia, 12, is the abode, the ear the goal, the 268; 44, 87; sprinkling w. on the sky the seat, the air the home, fire-place = supplying the fire with the sea the womb, sand the sedi- food, 12, 277; libation of w. ment of the ws., 41, 416; the ants accompanying a gift, 13, 143 ; 17, dig up w. to destroy poison, 42, 27, 250 sq., 251 n.; the Brâhmana 511 ; fire in the w., 42, 54; by must always keep w. or carry a w.union with the ws. Pragâpati pro- pot, 14, 44, +1 n., 49, 160-4, 163 1.,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #656

WATER
639
224 ; is always pure, 14, 132; power of w., 4, So, So n., 83 sq., 93, Ekadhanâ w. used for mixing with 106-12, 126-31, 216 sq. ; defiling the Somna, 26, 102, 102 n., 232 sq., w. by bringing a corpse into it, an 232 1., 237 sq., 423; a means of abomination, 4, 82; 18, 229; the appeasement, of soothing, a medi- cleanser delights w., 4, 133 ; spell to cine, 26, 120, 144, 192 sq., 199, purify w., 4, 142 sq.; killing a w.374 ; 41, 220; 43, 169, 187; 44, dog brings about a drought, 4, 168 ; 179 sq., 497 sq., 501; the Vasatî- how to keep it from defilement, 4, varî w. for the Soma pressings, 26, 186; cleansing and generative power 147, 222-6, 231, 232 n., 233, 235 of the w., 4, 232 n. ; defiled by sq., 247, 293 sq.454; 41, 10, pouring dast-shô into it, 4, 264 sq. ; 73 n. ; 44, 275, 275 n., 372, 372 consecration of fire and w., 5, 224n., 377; an elixir of immortality, 7; the holy-w. (zôhar) not to be 26, 374 ; 44, 425; the Svastyayana contaminated, 5, 257, 257 n. ; holyceremony performed when going to w. (zôhar) presented to the sacred cross w., 29, 127; leading the bride fire, 5, 300, 341; atonement for sins round the w.-pot, 29, 168 ; poured against w., 5, 307; rites performed out for the manes, 29, 252 sq.; with holy-1., 18, 170 sq., 204-7, sprinkling the bride or bridal pair205 n., 209, 251 sq., 283, 286; 24, with w., 29, 284, 380, 383, 30, 43, 28; 37, 253 sq.; the course and 46 sq.; ceremony of putting up the benefit of the w. of Arekdvisûr, W.-barrel, 29, 349 sq. ; 30, 286; 18, 262 sq.; healing power of w., designated by sraddha, 38, 106-8; 18, 262 sq. ; 31, 292; Gôpaîtóshah preparation of the king's) con- pours holy-w. into the sea, to kill secration w., 41, 73-80; different noxious creatures, 24, 111 sq.; sin kinds of w. for consecration, 41, of pouring away or drinking water 73 sq. ; king sprinkled with con- in the dark, 24, 292 ; contaminated secration w., 41, 83-5, 94-6; 42, by a menstruous woman, 24, 332; U sq., 378-81; ws. are the udders polluted by dead matter, 24, 336-9; of the sky, 41, 284; poured out as 37, 155-7, 159; disturbed by una thunderbolt to clear himself of all truth, 37, 73; consecration of w.at evil, 41, 324; jarfuls of w., sym- the beginning of battle, 37, 89; bolical of rain, poured on the altar- ceremonial of the w., 37, 96 sq. ; ground, 41, 335-7; diseases healed sin of carrying evil to w., 37, 103; with spring-w., 42, 9, 277 sq.; plants offering up of w., 37, 107; care and and w. foremost among remedies, propitiation of w., 37, 124, 127, 195; 42, 41; the ws. cure all disease, 42, 47, 162 ; sin of concealing w. on a 41; preparation of holy w., 42, road, 37, 146; reverencing w., 37, 628 ; frog, lotus-flower, and bamboo- 231; uncleanness of well-w. at shoot, three kinds of w., 43, 174 night, 37, 471; conveying holy-w. sq. ; all objects of desire are the to the priest, 47, 91; squeezing ws., 43, 389; thrown for exorcis. Hôm into w., 47, 154-used at ing, 43, 438; is a beautiful object, sacrifices, 27, 445 ; striding over 44, 426 ; is the body of Vishnu, 48, the well, a crime, 40, 243. See also +23; will not cleanse a way sin, 49 Purification, and Sacred objects. (i), 74; ordeal by w., see Ordeals; - (c) THE WS, DEIFIED, GODDESSES. sacredness of w. in Zoroastrianism, Prayers and homage to the W., 4, Ixii, Ixiv, Ixxy-lxxvii; does not 2, 85, 295; 12, 21-3; 14, 250 sq. ; kill, 4, 49, 52, 52 n.; how Ahura- 26, 23, 42, 231 sq., 232 n., 234 sq.; Mazda purifies the w. defiled by 29, 67; 30, 61, 150, 165, 230; 41, corpses, 4, 49, 54 sq.; sin of con- 19, 230, 230 n. ; 42, 146 sq., 348; tamination of w., 4, 51, 121; 5, 84, offerings to the W., 2, 107, 203; 248 n., 258, 265-9, 268 n., 282 sq., 25, 91; 26, 23; 29, 320, 388 ; 30, 285, 310, 378; 37, 108, 149 sq.; 22; adjured at the ordeal by w.: purification of w., when defiled by Thon, W., dwellest in the interior the dead, 4, 67, 71-3; purifying of all creatures, like a witness,' &c.,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #657

640
WATER
7, 59 sq.; Varuna is the king of W., to the gods, 44, 321 1. ; expiatory 8, 346; see also Varuna (a); copula- oblation to the W. which are a tion between the w. (female) and place of abode for all the gods, 44, fire (male), 12, 9 sq.; the deities 506; have furthered Agni, 46, 119; that are in the w., 12, 214 n.; the daughters of Heaven, 46,219 sq.; world of the w., 25, 157 ; expia the W., the immortal goddesses, tory prayer to the W., 25, 272, have sped forward by Rita, 46, 326; 272 n.; the celestial cows, 26, horse produced from the ws., see xvii, xx sq.; the mothers, 26, 8; Horse ; w. libations to gods, &c., the W. slew Vritra, 26, 2.42 sq., at the Tarpana, see Sacrifices (b); 247; are immortal goddesses, the the Zoroastrian should worship the wives of the immortal Soma, 26, good W., 4, 195; sacrifice to the 243; Soma made over to the W. good W., 4, 207, 335, 337, 349; 5, for protection, 26, 384; with Varuna, 337; Zarathustra sacrifices to the invoked in danger, 29, 232; invoked good W. of the good Dâitya, 4, to watch over mother and child, 29, 210; the W. which Ahura Mazda 296; 30, 214; the initiated boy made, invoked and worshipped, 4, given in charge to the W., 30, 154; 221; 23, 6, 12, 20, 36, 38, 199, 227, 44,87 ; the supporters of the whole 249, 251-8, 316, 344, 356 sq. ; 31, world, 30, 226; the great W. held 197, 2004, 208 sq., 215, 219, 223 sq., the germ Hiranyagarbha, 32, 2, 10; 256, 270 sq., 274 sq., 296 sq., 316-24, the Lord of the W.invoked at the 326, 350, 383 sq., 392; joint invo. ordeal by w., 33, 114; the mothers cations to the W. and the light of of Agni, 41, 294 ; 43, xx; 46, 145, sun, moon, and stars, 4, 230-4, 157 sq., 219 sq., 256; 49 (i), 45; 232 n.; the seed of W. in the stars, ws. are the truth, 41, 363 ; self-rule 4, 234, 2341). ; prayers to the Good belongs to the ws., 41, 364; the W., 4, 250; 23, 8, 16, 330, 349, deepest place of the heavenly w. is 356 sq.; libations brought to the where the sun burns, 41, 391; the W., 4, 349 ; Aharman's contest Apasyâh or water-bricks of the with the W.,5,17,168-73; attacked fire-altar put on with prayers re- by the Evil Spirit, protected by lating to the W., 41, 413-17; the Tîstar, 5, 25-9; duties with regard healing W. invoked, 42, 12 sq., 15, to w. and plants, the counterparts 48, 471; plants the offspring of the of Horvadad and Amerôdad, 5, 373, V., 42, 42; the golden-coloured 377 sq. ; ceremony in honour of W., 42, 147, 349; the divine W., the w., 18, 232; the w. is female and Pragâpati, 42, 161; as divine and fire male, 18, 267, 267 r.., 410; women, 42, 181-3; Agni and the 23, 6 n.; worshipped in the shape w. in the house, 42, 195 sq., 600; of a horse, 23, 39; the Abân Yast Agni, Surya, the W., and all the in praise of the V., 23, 52-84; gods, 42, 205; divine physicians, purified by the Sun, 23, 86; wor42, 389; Apya yoshanî, the woman shipped in connexion with Tistrya, of the w., 42, 409, 521; Pragâpati 23, 93; Fravashi of the W. woris the ws., for they are in the shipped, 23, 200; W. or rivers, the highest place, 43, 37; deity and wives of Ahura; 23, 353, 353 n.; brick of fire-altar, 43,91; as Apsaras, the wives of Ahura Mazda, and the mates of Vâta (Wind), 43, 232; mothers of life, 31, 286 sq.; Ahuradeity of defective metres, 43, 331; Mazda gave names to the W., 31, Vaisvânara as W., 43, 395; are the 287; reverenced by a traveller, 37, law, 44, 18; worshipped as deities 120; ceremonial of the lord of at a sacrificial session, 44, 142; are females, the descendant of W., and all the deities, 44, 252; oath by the of W., 37, 184; W. and Plants, Inviolable W., 44, 265; W. and worshipped, see Plants (6) ;-seas, Plants invoked, 44, 266, 438, 501; rivers, lakes, &c., worshipped in winworshipped at the Asvamedha, 44, ter, 27, 303 sq., 304 n.; sacrifice to 280; divine W. carry the sacrifice the W. (rivers and seas), 28, 91.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #658

WATER-BEINGS-WICKEDNESS
641
ssary for gooiscussion Wert. see Quarters
Water-beings, water-bodies, see vited to a Sraddha, 2, 258; give Water (a).
full w, and m., 6, 149, 214; 9, 5, Water-dwellers, fish and fishermen, 323 sq. ; law regarding w. and m.,
the people of King Matsya Sammada, 7, 23 sq., 35; 25, 276 sq.; penance 44, 369.
for buying or selling with false w., Way, see Path.
7, 177; to be guarded by the king, Weakness, see Humility.
14, 97 ; standard w. and m. given Wealth, the sacrifice of, 8, 61 sq.; out by government, 28, 31 ; fixed pride of w., 8, 114 n., 116; human by the emperor, 28, 324; gift of w. and Brahmic w., 8, 161 sq. false w. and m. forbidden, 36, 121; 161 n.; the triad piety, w., and lust, wickedness of false w. and m., 40, 8, 246, 325, 331; only w. acquired 243. honestly is good, only by it a man Wei Shăng committed suicide, when is to be considered fortunate, 24, the girl with whom he had made 41-3, 93; w. acquired by crime, an appointment did not come, 40, the worst pleasure, 24, 49; how far 174; was drowned, 40, 180. worldly w. can be obtained by Wei-tâu, the Great Bear, got the exertion, 24, 54; the richest of the Tâo, 39, 136, 244, 244 n. poor, and the poorest of the rich, Wei-tho, sprites haunting marshes, 24, 55 sq.; seven kinds of men who 40, 19 sq. are rich, and seven who are poor, Welfare, conditions of, for a country, 24, 70 sg. ; why worldly goods are 11, 3 sq. ; for the community of not allotted to the worthy, 24, Bhikkhus, 11, 6-11; goddess of w., 75 sq. ; necessary for good works see Bhûti. and worship, 37, 319 sq.; discussion Weregeld, see Homicide. on the pursuit of w., 40, 180-5; West, see Quarters. lord of w., see Kubera.
Wheat, headpiece of sacrificial post Weapons, do not pierce the soul, 8, made of, 41, 31 sq. 45, 250 ; thunderbolt the first of Wheel : King Ganaka is capable of w., 8, 89; celestial w., 8, 93; how turning the w. whose nave is the to give w. to generals and frontier Brahman, 8, 215, 306; the w. of governors, 37, 52; famous swords, time or worldly life, 8, 355-8, 39, 249, 249 sq. n. ; 40, 84, 84 n. 355 n., The turning of the W. See also Arrow, Bow, and War of the Law,' a false rendering of Weather: prayer for good w., w.- Dhammakakkappavattana, 11, 140 prophet, 42, 160, 532 sq.; ceremony sq. ; Buddhas turn the 'W. of the against stormy w., 42, 248, 249 sq. Law,' 19, 168-79, 168 n., 316; 21, Wedding, see Marriage.
159-73, 184 sq., 49 (i), 168 sq., Weeping: no tear must be shed on 172 sq., 180 sq. ; second turn of it the food at a Srâddha, 7, 248; 25, and commemoration of the first 117 sq.
turn, 21, xxix, 70; set in motion at Wei, count of, and the ruin of the Benares, 21. 56;-treasure of the Shang dynasty, 3, 121-3; invested w. of King Sudassana, 11, 141, with the dukedom of Sung, 3, 252-4; the w. of sovereignty, 23, 161-3; as the duke of Sung, re- 136, 201, 201 n.; the w. treasure of ceived by the king in the ancestral a king of kings, 36, 136-8; the temple, 3, 327 ; made Yen his suc- chariot w. of the Kingdom of cessor, 27, 120.
Righteousness, 36, 234, 273 sq. ; Wei, duke of Kâu, Thien Khậi- the Brahman priest mounts a kih has an interview with him, 39, cart-w., 41, 22; cart-w., or potter's 150; 40, 16 sg.
w. would creak if not steadied, 44, Wei, king of Khû, offers Kwang-zze 126. the administration of his territories, White horse, see Horse, and Pedu. 39, 390, 390 n.
Whore, See Prostitution. Weights and Measures: one who Wickedness: there is a hope for uses false w. and in. not to be in everything but w., 5, 396; a bad S.B. IND.
Tt
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #659

642
WICKEDNESS-WIFE, WIVES
mind and wicked deeds are what 232; 25, 467; a w. compared to defile a man; and no outward the vessel which contains the curds observances can purify him, 10 (ii) for the sacrifice, 2, 91 sq. ; 14, 220 40-2; produced by the evil spirit sq. ; the w.'s share in sacrifice, and and his demons, 18, 95-7, 107, 113; other religious ceremonies, 2, 126 Buddha preaches against wicked sq., 126 n., 137, 159, 217; 7, 111 desires, 20, 262 sqq. ; the fate of the sq. ; 12, 1 sq., 28, 28 n., 65, 71-6, worldly and wicked, 24, 51-3; the 84 n., 256-9, 256 n., 261 sq., 262 n., way of a bad man, 40, 238-44. See 275 sq., 291, 345 n., 369 n., 396also Morality.
400, 397 n., 398 n., 406 sq. and n., Widows, cannot inherit, 2,133 sq.n.; 415 n., 424 n.; 14, 111, 186, 193-5; portions of the harvest to be left 19, 89; 25, 78 sq., 97, 342-4 ; 26, for the benefit of w., 3, 373, 373 n.; 19 n., 61 sq., 61 n., 73 n., 86, 99 n., 28, 296; re-marriage of w., 3, 434 130 sq., 156, 177, 190-2, 225, 233 sq., 435 11.; 27, 152 n.; 33, xv, sq., 235 n., 352 n., 365-9, 385, 329 ; but see Marriage (c); a w. 385 n., 442 sq.; 29, 290 sq., 386; mourns the death of her husband, 30, 21, 23, 28 sq., 81, 99, 105, 196, 3, 441 sq.; self-immolation of w., 316 sq. ; 33, 264; 41, 31-5, 154 n., 7, xxix sq., 81, III, 111 n.; 25, 190 n., 238 sq. ; 42, 179-82, 185196 1.; 33, 368 sq., 369 1. ; 42, 92, 610 Sq., 614, 645; 44, 48, 240 ; 185, 645, 648; duties of w., 7, III, a man should not shave during the
11 n.; 14, 89 sq., 234; 25, 196 pregnancy of his w., 2, 220 11.; sq. ; 33, 381; son of a re-married period of impurity for ws. and slaves, w., is unholy, excluded from Srâd- 7,89; when a w. is to be avoided dha feasts, 12, 7; 25, 104, 108; the by a Snâtaka, 7, 226; 25, 135 sq.; firm correctness of a solitary W., the leavings of funeral repasts are 16, 182, 184 n., 334 sq. ; keeps for husbands who have deserted ornaments, worn during husband's ws. descended from good families, lifetime, 25, 372; with the son of 7, 251; by giving a bed, one proa w. one should not associate, 27, cures a good w. or husband, 7, 267, 78; 28, 298; buried alive with the 273 sq. ; a hermit must entrust the deceased husband, 27, 181-4; com- care of his w. to his sons, or let her passion with orphans, widowers, accompany him into the forest, 7, and w., they receive regular allow- 276; 25, 199, 199 n. ; ws. attain to ances, 27, 243 sq., 298 ; property the worlds acquired by their husof w., 33, 47 sq. and n.; appoint- bands, 8, 256; dialogue between ment' of w., see Niyoga.
husband and w., a Brâhmana inWife, Wives.
structing his w. in the doctrine of
Brahman, 8, 256-310; Dhamma (a) In Indian religions and popular views.
being lost, the castes disagreed, and (6) In Indian law and custom. (c) In Zoroastrianism.
the w. despised her husband, 10 (et) In China.
(ii), 52 ; ws. for those who wanted (e) In Islâm.
ws' included in the perpetual grant (a) IN INDIAN RELIGIONS AND made by Sudassana, 11, 263 sq. ; POPULAR VIEWS,
the gods do not accept the offerings Therefore does a man, after having of a man whose w. is of the Sûdra found a w., consider himself a more caste, who lives in subjection to his perfect man, 1, 182, 25, 335; how w., or who allows a paramour to the pupil should honour the his w., 14, 70; a Sûdra w. not to teacher's w., 2, 28, 190; 7, 129-31; be approached during the perforalms (food) given by an unfaithful mance of a Srauta sacrifice, 14, 96; w, should not be accepted, 2, 71; faithful and good ws. reside after 14, 71; penances for husband who death with their husbands, unfaithforsakes w., for w. who forsakes ful ones are born as jackals, 14, husband, and for unfaithful ws., 2, 112; one's own w. is pure for one89 sq.; 14, 31, 31 sq. 1., 110 sq., self, inipure for strangers, 14, 171;
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #660

WIFE, WIVES
643
informances and born oth conse 59.;
females who have been purchased lorse and lie down near it, 44, 312 cannot assist at sacrifices, 14, 207; sq., 321-6, 32 1 sq. n., 349, 386 sq.; Heaven the reward of faithful w., derisive and obscene conversation 14, 232; husband and w. produced between priests and queens at the by the Self, 15, 85 sq.; all blessings horse-sacrifice, 44, 386 sq.; sacricome from a good and beautiful w., ficer's w, excluded from Pravargya, 25, 86, 332 ; how a dead w. is to 44, 452 n., 463, 472, 495 sq. 11., be burned, 25, 198; etymology of 502 n., 504; the creator was not satisgâyâ or w.,'25, 329; acquires quali- fied when he had given (to man) the w. ties of husband, 25, 331 sq.; the as a fetter, he added a chain round his husband is one with the w., 25. neck in the form of children, 45, 24 n.; 335; husband receives his w. fromí Agni, the lover of maidens, the husthe gods, 25, 344 ; 'let mutual fidelity band of ws., 46, 57, 59; men worcontinue until death,' this may be con- ship Agni together with their ws., sidered as the summary of the highest 46, 82; Agni accompanied by the law for husband and w., 25, 345: the Divine Ws., 46, 186; Agni makes house is the w.'s resting-place, 26, husband and w. united, 46, 371 ; 61; is one half of husband, 26, one whose w. has died, or who 61 n.; 41, 32, 43, 132; the Patni- cannot procure a w., is prevented vata cup for Agni with the ws. of from belonging to an asrama, 48, the gods (with reference to the 705; do not adorn themselves, sacrificer's w.), 26, 365-9, 365 n.; while their lord is absent, 49 (i), Patnîsâlâ, 'the w.'s or ladies' hall, 82 ; husband and w. retire into the 26, 448, 448 n.; 43, 307, 307 n.; forest together, 49 (i), 87 sq.; where the w. or the fires are, there husband and w. are both consecrated is the home, 29, 89; fasts and per
in sacrifices, and both purified by the forms the Vaisvadeva for the hus- performance of the rites of the ea, band who is on a journey, 29, 90;
and both destined to enjoy the same
an prayer of an illegitimate child
results afterwards, 49 (i), 88; ws. of making offerings to the Manes, 29,
gods, see Goddesses. 104; when the domestic fire goes (6) IN INDIAN LAW AND CUSTOM. out, the w. shall fast, 29, 172; The w.'s share of the inheritance, made to lie down on the funeral 2, 135; 25, 367 n.; 33, 377 sq. ; pile, but rises again, 29, 239; his no division of property takes place w. is (as it were) his house, 29, 386; between husband and w., as they 30, 21; rite against a w.'s para- are one in spiritual and worldly inour, 30, 177, 295; Brahmanas matters, 2, 136 sq.; bride is given have the right to converse with to the family, not only to the husother men's ws., 33, 219; oaths by band, 2, 166; both the w, and the the heads of ws., 33, 315; is con- husband have power over their sidered half the body of her hus- common property, 2, 170, 170 1. ; band, sharing the result of his good a Brâhmana (Snataka) shall not and wicked deeds, 33, 369, 377; a take his meals with his w., 2, 222; w. deceased before her husband 7, 221; 14, 61, 25, 135; 43, 369 takes away his consecrated fire, 33, sq. and n.; a Sûdra shall live with 377; how a w. gains over her hus- his w. only, 2, 233, 233 n.; duties band, 35, 302; a w. who has no son of a w., 2, 270 ; 25, 195-7, 329, is possessed with Nirriti, 41, 65; 332; 33, 368 sq.; law relating to charm to obtain a w., 42, 95, 502 a w. whose husband has gone sq. ; prayer for the w. at a Soma abroad or renounced domestic life, sacrifice, 42, 179-82; symbolical her duties, 2, 272; 25, 340 sq. ; import of the Patnîsanıyâga by plurality of ws., 7, xxi, 70-3; 14, which offering is made to gods and 196 sq. ; 32, 129 ; 43, 230; 46, 74 ; their ws., 44, 44, 44 n.; at the a king must appoint eunuchs for horse-sacrifice the king's ws, anoint his ws. as their guardians, 7, 16; the horse and walk round the dead the crime of a w. who violates the
Tt2
thegitimate 29, 90,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #661

644
WIFE, WIVES
duty which she owes to her lord, 7, perty, 25, 326 ; a w., though sold 27; duties of husband and w., a or repudiated, cannot re-marry, title of the law, 7, 38; 25, \xx, 254, 25, 335, 335 n.; repudiation and 327-45, 327 n.; abandoning one's supersession of w., 25, 335, 341 sq., W., a crime in the fourth degree, 7, 344; sale of w., 25, 335, 442; 135; the dowry of a w. is called position of children according to
white property,' 7, 190; a husband seniority and caste of ws., 25, 350 is lord over his ws., 7, 215; the w. sq. and 1., 356-8, 365 n., 371, takes her meal when the husband 371 n.; all ws. of one husband are has eaten, 7, 216, 216 n.; husband mothers through the son of one w., and w. eat after the guests and the 25, 365; should not make a hoard rest of the household have eaten, from the property of their families 7, 216 sq. ; hating his w., one of or their husbands, 25, 372, 372 n.; the seven cruelties, 8, 167, 167 n., Vaidehakas serve in the harem, 25, 182 ; householder shall be always 413, 413 n.; sin of subsisting on devoted to his own w., 8, 216, 358; w.'s earnings or property, 25, 443, the old man who marries a young 443 n.; atoneinent for killing his W., 10 (ii), 19; ws. consort with w., 25, 448, 448 n.; two classes of other men, 12, 76; there are more ws. in Vedic times, 32, 275 sq.; WS., ws, to one man, but only one hus- sons, slaves, are dependent, 33, 51; band to one woman, 12, 148 sq., one who has forsaken his w. cannot 148 1.; husband and w., the en- be a witness, 33, 87; miserable conjoyer and the one to be enjoyed, dition of a w. who has been super12, 238; the ws. of slain soldiers seded by another, 33, 92, 92 n.; shall be provided for, 14, 98; king's gift of a w., an invalid gift, 33, 128, duty towards the mother and ws. of 342; slavery analogous to the conhis predecessor, 14, 100; ws. who dition of a w., 33, 136 n., 138; should be abandoned, 14, 111 sq., compared with fields, 33, 169, 176 234; 25, 342; should never be for- sq., lawsuits between husband and saken, 14, 133; 25, 321; giving a w. forbidden, 33, 183, 1831., 234; thousand oxen equals the gift of husband though feeble must always a maiden, 14, 137; to eat in the be worshipped by his ws., 33, 217; company of one's w. a custom of the debts contracted by ws., 33, 329; south, 14, 146; ws. to be jealously property of the w. belongs to one watched, for the son belongs to the person even in an undivided family, begetter, 14, 229; must be guarded 33, 382; a brother living with a more carefully than wealth, 14, deceased brother's w., 33, 389; 233; ws., sons, daughters, slaves, should receive presents from her male and female, given away as husband and from relations, 33, presents, 21, 243 ; an excellent w. 391; a w. conciliates her husband may be taken even from a base with what belongs to him, 35, 302; family, 25, 73; qualifications re- the queen, one of the king's quired for w., 25, 75-8; ws. of jewels, 41, 60; a discarded w. is one several castes, 25, 77, 342 sq.; who has no son, 41, 65; 46, 59 n., quarrels with a w. to be avoided, 65; many ws. are a form of pros25, 157; one's w. to be considered perity, 44, 313; Pâlâgalî, the king's as one's own body, 25, 158; must fourth w., of low caste, 44, 313 n.; obcy the husband, 25, 195 sq.; to how ws. treat their (hen-pecked) be preserved at the expense of husbands like slaves, 45, 275-8. wealth, but life to be preserved at See also Adultery, Marriage, and the expense of w. and wealth, 25, Woman. 251; the king in his harem, 25, (c) IN ZOROASTRIANISM. 251 sq.; fine for defaming one's Worship to be performed by the W., 25, 302; may be beaten, 25, w.as well as by the husband, 5, 351; 306; husband living on w.'s adul- the earth distressed by ws. who are tery, 25, 317; can have no pro- disrespectful to their husbands, 5,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #662

WIFE, WIVES-WILL
645
377; classes of ws., 18, 185 n.; 24, sq.; submission fortunate in a w., 316, 316 n.; to be obedient to their while the husband must decide husbands, 23, 345 ; 24, 78; a vir- what is right, 16, 307; 27, 380 ; tuous w. is a good helper of enjoy- mutual love of husband and w., 16, ment, 24, 41; to be protected, 24, 313, 313 n.; 27, 440; entering into 67; the worst w., 24, 69; may his palace and not seeing his w. is conduct legal proceedings for her inauspicious, 16, 326, 390 ; origin husband, 37, 55, 55 1. ; litigation of the relations of husband and w., about the ownership of a w., 37, father and son, 16, 435 sq. ; posi61; quarrels between husband and tion of w, in China, 27, 27, 457 sq., W., 37, 65 sq., 66 n., ICO; crime of 470, 479; in the ruler's ccurt one not naintaining ws. and children should not speak of ws, and under control, 37, 68; husband's daughters, 27, 103; titles and desiginquiry into the sin of a w., 37, 77; nations of ws., 27, 112 sq. ; buried limit of w.'s liberality, of w.'s in the same grave with the husband, reverence for a husband, 37, 99; 27, 132, 202 ; does not dare to see duties of a w., 37, 100, 381-3; in- her husband's parents without her come of w. and child, 37, II;; upper robes, 27, 176; presides at evil-speaking to ws, of others, 37, the funeral rites, 27, 316; 28, 75; 130; a good w, among the four ladies of the harem as teachers, 27, things to be acquired in youth, 37, 350 n. ; husband and w. at cere180; merit of giving a virtuous w. monies, 27, 410-12; faithfulness to a righteous man, 37,204; Zoro- the virtue of a w., 27, 439; aster's desire for a good w., 47, supplied with what was left from 153 sq.
the rulei's meal, 28, 4, 4 n.; de(d) IN CHINA.
meanour of ws. on festive occaHis w. and mother take part in sions, 28, 74 sq.; as personatrix of the feast of Duke Hsi, 3, 346, the dead, 28, 75; look after the 346 n.; assists at sacrifices and rites silkworms, 28, 239; respect to be in ancestral temple, 3, 366 sq., shown to the w., 28, 266 ; inside the 366 n.; 27, 454, 457, 459; 28, 33, female apartments a man may sport, 212, 214, 240 sq., 247; a w.'s com- but should not sigh, 28, 291; virtue plaint of being forsaken or badly of w. and virtue of husband, 28, treated by her husband, 3, 376, 364; Ai-thai Tho's w. would rather 376 n., 433 sq.; the industry and be his concubine than the w. of reverence of a prince's w. assisting any other man, 39, 229; bad men him in sacrificing, 3, 431 sq. and n.; led by ws. or concubines to dishusband and w. looking on each obey their parents, 40, 242. other with averted eyes, 16, 77; an (e) IN ISLÂM. old husband and a young w.-an Pure ws. for the believers in old w. and a young husband-ex- paradise, 6, 4, 48 ; ws. are a garment traordinary associations, 16, 117, unto you, and ye a garment unto them, 118 n., 302 sq., 303 n.; auspicious- 6, 26; maintenance for a year to be ness of union with a young w., 16, bequeathed to ws., 6, 37; arbitra123, 124 sq. n.; duties of husband tion between husband and w., 6, and w., 16, 126, 127 sq. n.; 28, 77; punishment of refractory ws., 245, 245 1., 2.47 sq.; 40, 243; the 6, 77; impartiality and kindness duties of a good w., 16, 136-8, towards ws., 6, 90; law concerning 138 n.; 27, 55; 28, 431-4; 40, an imputation of unchastity to a w., 243; it will not be good to marry 9, 73 sq.; God created ws. for men a female who is bold and strong, and made between them affection 16, 154, 156 1. ; an economical w., and pity, 9, 126, 206; special injunc16, 178; the correct place of the tions for the ws. of Mohammed, 9, w. in the family, 16, 242, 243 n.; 142 sq. and n., 147 sq. relations between husband and w., Will: about free w., 24, 236 sq.; 16, 278 sq. ; 27, 27, 457 sq., 470 where the w. is not diverted from its
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #663

646
WILL-WISDOM
object, the spirit is concentrated, 40, 15; no more deadly weapon than the w., 40, 84, 84 n.; repress the impulses of the w., 40, 87; w. or testament, see Inheritance. See also Sankalpa, and Volition. Will-o'-the-wisp, or 'little shiner,' 42, 411.
Wind: Aryan storm myths, 4, lxiv; spell against the w.-daêva, 4, 140; the powerful W., made by Mazda, 4, 213 sq.; 31, 291; Bâd, the W., invoked and worshipped, 4, 213 sq.; 23, 10, 18, 166, 285, 334, 352; 31, 256, 277, 291, 346; description of the w. spirit, 5, 169; chief among those that blow, 8, 90, 90 n.; Krishna is the W., 8, 97; carries away perfumes, 8, 112; comes from the eternal divine being, 8, 192; heat in the body urged by a sharp w., 8, 237 sq.; the soul shaken abont by the w., 8, 239; one of the ten fires at the allegorical sacrifice of the sense-organs, 8, 261; presiding deity of nose and smell, 8, 337, 349; the three constituent elements, w., bile, and phlegm, 8, 343 n.; presiding deity of skin and touch, 8, 350, 350 n.; is the source of the feeling of touch, 8, 352; purifies, 14, 171; purified by Ka, 14, 331; appeased by Keresâsp, 18, 372, 376 sq.; 37, 198, 198 n.; both angel and demon, 18, 372 n.; 24, 17 n.; Indian philosophers on the nature of w., 22, 9 n.; sins caused by actions injuring the lives in w., 22, 13 sq.; Tistrya worshipped on the day of Bad (the W.), 23, 92; assists Tistrya, 23, 102; the fiend-smiting W. present at the ordeal, 23, 170; victorious W. helps in battle, 23, 191; not to ease nature against the w., 25, 136 sq.; a guardian deity of the world, 25, 185, 216 sq.; king to emulate the w., 25, 396 sq.; tells the gods the thoughts of man, 26, 94; Ws., 'the noisy goddesses,' invoked to protect cattle, 29, 99, 99 n.; invoked for protection, 29, 349; the quarters, the consorts of W., 30, 213; the bounteous W. of blessed gift, 31, 256; the good and holy W., 31, 277, 326; as the wind cannot be pointed out, yet exists, so
Nirvana, 36, 106 sq.; the breath of nature, 39, 177; the bad man reproaches the w. and reviles the rain, 40, 242; Pañkavâtîya, or oblation to the five ws., 41, 48-50; invoked in a medical charm, 42, 14; breath from the w., eye from the sun, 42, 56; mind fashioned from the w., 43, 6; is everywhere, 43, 33 sq.; deity and metre, 43, 53; by means of the twenty-onefold hymn-form one frees both rain and w. for living beings, 43, 68; Vâyu is the w., 43, 142; is the arrows of the Rudras in the air, 43, 165; Vâta, the w., as a Gandharva, the waters, as the Apsaras, his mates, 43, 232; is on this side of the sun, and also in this and the other world, 43, 235 sq.; bestowing the w. (which blows in the three worlds) on the fire-altar by the oblations of air,' 43, 235-7; fire, sun, moon, quarters pass into the w., 43, 333; kindled by the fire, 43, 399; one of the six doors to the Brahman, 44, 66 sq.; all beings, indeed, pass over into the w., and j from out of the w. they are again produced, 44, 84; 'from the w. I take thy breathings,' 44, 133; the w.-names (Ocean, Flood, Unassailable, Irresistible, Favourable, Ogress-ridder), and offerings to the W. under these names, 44, 478 sq.; the aerial ocean is the w., 44, 479; deities identified with the W., 44, 479-81; five kinds of w., as living beings, 45, 218, 218 n.; origin and feeding of w.bodies, 45, 397; Agni goes along with the flame-coloured Ws., 46, 187. See also Breath, Maruts, Prânas, Sacred objects, Vâta, and Vâyu.
Wine, see Spirituous liquors. Winter, see Seasons. Wisdom, is beneficial, like fire, 5, 394; wise men, 10 (i), 23-6; Buddha explains the state of w., 10 (ii), 128-31; the sevenfold higher w., seven kinds of w., 11, 9, 14, 61, 63, 306; 35, 128; how a Bhikkhu may obtain higher w., 11, 233; w. and justice, 18, 11 sq.; every good achieved through w., and the best w. is the pure religion, 18, 20 sq.; created as an appliance of man, 18,
Digitized by MicrosoftR

Page #664

WISDOM-WITCHES
647
88; two kinds of w., 18, 90, 90 n., Buddhists credited with w. prac133 sq., 134 n. ; what w. and tices, 4, 8; created by Angraintellect are good, 18, 271 sq.; is Mainyu, 4, 8, 8 n.; men killed by the handy bark across the sea of w., 4, 77; w. and evil-doing introbirth and death, 19, 303 sq.; duced by Azi Dahâka, 4, 385; 18, heavenly W., and W. acquired 217; the sorcery of Nôktargâ, 5, through the ear, 23, 4, 4 n., 12 sq., 138; Bhikkhus must not practise, 20, 35, 37; address, all the night learn, or teach the low arts of long, the heavenly W.,23, 339; Spirit divination, spells, w., &c., 11, 196 sq., of W., the innate w. of Allharmazd, 199; 20, 152; diseases caused by w., 24, xvi; conversation with the Spirit 17, 60; a most grievous sin, 18, 417; of W., 24, 3-113, 3 n.; the creator 24, 72 ; spells, w., and herbs percreated and managed the world nicious to life revert thither whence through w., 24, 5, 7 sq.; the power they come, when one thinks of of w., 24, 7 sq. ; homage to the Avalokitesvara, 21, 414; slander Spirit of W., 24,8; w. without good- more grievous than w., 24, 9; the ness and skill without w. are useless, religion of the Manicheans de24, 37; the wise and contented man nounced as w., 24, 170; charms cannot be disturbed, 24, 70; he buried to do injury to enemies, 26, who is perfect in w. is rich, 24, 70; 135, 135 n., 137 sq.; ceremony to who is more complete in w., 24, avert death through w., 30, 118; 76 sq.; through w. every one is satis- disputes of persons versed in w. to fied, 24, 80; the most perfect be settled by persons familiar with wealth, 24, 89; the seat of w. in the the three Vedas only, 33, 281; body, 24, 89 sq. ; the many advan, ordeal by poison to be administered tages and uses of w., 24, 98-104; without the application of spells, 33, a wise poor man is more esteemed 318; a vanishing root which makes by the angels than an ignorant king, men invisible, 35, 281; 36, 119; 24, 105; w. and intelligence or burying images of another to obtain reasoning distinguished, 35, 50 sq., an injurious power over him, 40, 66-9; its characteristic mark, 35, 241, 241 n.; return from w. prac61 sq. ; where is it? 35, 120 ; in- tices without looking back, 41, 44, stinctive and acquired w., 37, 20 sq.; 53 sq.; he who knows the mystic is for Allharmazd, 37, 317; increased meaning of 'year' is not overcome by recitation of the revelation, 37, by magic art, 44, 14; Indra exor330 ; of the good religion, 37, 342; cized by Tvashtri with Soma-juice discriminating through w., 37, suitable for w., 44, 213 sq.; Raivata 373 sq. ; put away your small w., and skilled in sacred spells, and able to your great w. will be bright, 40, 137; counteract poison, 49 (i), 194. See Zoroaster sees the omniscient w., also Amulets, Auspicious rites, Im47, 158. See also Knowledge. precations, Incantations, Magic, Wishes, rites for obtaining special, Magic rites, Magician, Sorcerers,
26, 145, 251, 454 sq. ; 30, 189, 259; Spells, and Witches. 43, 138, 240 sq., 247, 265; different Witches and wizards, believed in rules for building a house according by the Arabs, 6, xiv; the soul's to different w. one may have, 30, unatoned sin collected by w., 18, 120 sq. ; the anointed king chooses 54; wizards and w. vanquished by a boon, 41, 108; three w. of the the angels, 18, 88 sq. ; w. whose sacrificer fulfilled, 42, 181; in w. vesture is shooting stars, meteors, nothing is excessive, 43, 241, 247, and comets, 18, 96, 96 n.; w. 265.
described, 18, 97; demons, w., and Witchcraft: sorcery and curses wizards, 18, 126, 384, 418–20, 424; cause impurity, or even loss of caste, 24, 91 sq., To3; execution of sup2, 92; magic rites and incantations posed w., 18, 428; the seven planets enjoined for the king against have the form of w., 24, 128, 128 n., enemies, 2, 236; Brâhmans and 131, 132 n.; nail-parings become
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #665

648
WITCHES-WOMAN
weapons of wizards, 24, 276 ; sin of, and penances for, slaying w., Haona invoked against demons, 2, 79 sq., 284-6; 7, 158; 14, 107 sorcerers, and w., 31, 236 ; wizards sq., 212; 25, 444, 448; way must and w. to be punished, 37, 259; be made for a (pregnant) w., 2, 126, Ki-hsien, a wizard and soothsayer, 171, 211; 7, 203; 14, 68 sq., 243; 39, 262 sq.; a female practiser of 25, 55; w. in the law of inheritance, love-spells sacrificed at the Purusha- 2, 133 sq. n., 303 n., 305 sq. n., 306, medha, 44, 414; Sîtô slain by w., 310; 7, 68-70, 73 sq.; 14, xxvi, 89, 47, 137 sq.; wizards attempt to 230 sq. and n.; 25, 348, 349 n., 352
harm the infant Zoroaster, 47, 145. sq. and n., 358 n., 366 n., 367 11., Witnesses, law about, 2, 170 sq., 370-2 and n., 377 n., 378, 378 sq.
246-9; 7, 39, 44, 47-52 ; 14, 80, n.; 33, xv, 49, 189-96, 201 sq., 202 82 sq., 202-4 ; 25, 263-75, 284, 1., 377-81, 383; all or some w. are 284 n. ; 33, xiii, 21, 23, 30, 34, 38, free from taxes, 2, 164; 14, 99 : 58-60, 64 sq., 70, 77, 79-96, 235, not lost to the owner by adverse 244-8, 295, 297, 299-304, 311-14, possession, 2, 243; 14, 81; 25, 279, 331, 334, 339, 352; 37, 38; examin- 279 sq. n. ; 33, 61, 61 n. ; in an ing and exhorting w., 2, 248 sq.; action concerning w., or the pro33, 90-6; false witnesses not to be creation of offspring, the defendant invited to a Sraddha, 2, 257; giving must answer without delay, 2, 249 ; false evidence a mortal sin, causes in childhood a female must be subject to loss of caste, 2, 281; 7, 134; 14, her father, in youth to her husband, 218; 25, 441; false evidence per- when her lord is dead to her sons; a w. mitted, if true evidence would cause must never be independent, 2, 270 n.; death, 7, 50; penance for false w., 7, 1; 14, 31, 231 ; 25, 195, 327 7, 176; 25, 448; women and slaves sq. ; 33, 196 sq. ; separate property not accepted as w., 24, 78; one of w. (strîdhana), 2, 306; 7, 69 sq.; quarter of the guilt falls on a false 25, 84 sq. and n., 370-2 and n. ; 33, W., 25, 255; false evidence for 136 n., 183, 190, 190 sq. n., 263 sq., pious ends, 25, 272; w. concerning 383; fine for defamation of a maiden, boundary marks, 25, 299 sq.; false 7, 29; 25, 294; pregnant w. exempt w.and slayers of a Brâhmana equally from fare or toll, 7, 36; 25, 325; guilty, 33, 301; perjured w. punished of female slaves and cattle, the offas 'open thieves,' 33, 360 sq. See spring shall be taken as interest, 7, also Judicial procedure, Oath, 43; 33, 67; w. in the law of debts, Ordeals, and Woman (a, g).
7, 45; 33, 45-9; a document exeWives, see Wife.
cuted by a w. makes no evidence, Wizards, see Witches.
7, 47; 33, 76, 307; cannot be witWolf, origin of, 41, 131; 44, 215. nesses, 7, 48; 25, 268; 33, 86, 89 See also Animals (k).
sq.; certain ordeals fit, others unfit Woman, Women.
for w., 7, 54; 33, 98, 101, 113, 248 (a) Social and legal position of w. in India.
sq.; illegitimate intercourse with (6) W. in Brâhmanisın.
w., 7, 62-5, 222 ; w. and the inter(c) W. in Buddhism.
mixture of castes, 7, 66; duties of (d) W. in Gaina religion. (C) W. in Zoroastrianism.
W., 7, 110 sq.; 25, Ixix, 42, 194-7; C W . in China.
33, 368; the crime of killing a w. (g) w. in Islâm.
in her courses, or a pregnant w., or See also Abortion, Adultery, Daugh- an âtreyî, equal to the murder of a ters, Impurity, Marriage, Mother, Brâhmana, 7, 133 sq.; sin of interNiyoga, Prostitution, Sexual inter- course with w. who drink spirituous course, Widows, and Wife.
liquor, 7, 137; 25, 443 sq. ; the (a) SOCIAL AND LEGAL POSITION OF male the ruler of females, 8, 345 W. IN INDIA.
sq. ; adorned w. enumerated among How female relations and other the wealth of kings, 10 (ii), 50 ; 35, w. should be saluted, 2, 53 sq., 208 267; the male represents energy, sq. ; 14, 67, 153 sg. ; 25, 52, 54; the fenjale is without energy, 12,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #666

WOMAN
649
402; 43, 230; 44, 219; husbands, sentence passed may be reversed, donbtless, are the support of w., 12, 33, 16 sq. and n.; valid and invalid 441; can neither give nor receive transactions of w., 33, 49 sq. ; law a son except with husband's permis- of limitation regarding property of sion, 14, 75, 334 ; w. shall be wit- w., 33, 61 sq.; females (slaves) as nesses in cases concerning w., 14, articles of sale, 33, 150, 150 n.; 82; 25, 266, 266 n.; 33, 82; false purchased, 33, 175 sq., 176 n. ; inevidence regarding w., 14, 83; 25, tercourse with unchaste w. per271; the son of an unmarried dam- mitted, 33, 180 sq.; lawsuits raised sel, 14, 86 sq., 227; punishments by w. inadmissible, 33, 234 ; w. are and penances for w. who have of- not entitled to bestow gifts, or to fended, 14, 108-12; 25, 382 ; fine sell property, 33, 264 ; must not be for killing a female of the Sûdra put under restraint, 33, 288; for w., caste, 14, 118; crimies by which w. representatives must proffer plaint become outcasts, 14, 133; fighting or answer, 33, 288; are easily dewith w, forbidden, 14, 200 ; punish- ceived by forged documents, 33, ments for murder of w., 14, 202; 307; law about possession of w. and purchase and sale of w. denounced slaves, 33, 311; gifts to be bestowed as a crime, 14, 207 sq.; laws regard- on idiots, aged and infirm, w, and ing w., 14, 231-5; 25, 611 sq.; 33, children, 33, 349; treatment of a xiii; the learned lady Gârgî Vâkak- w. violated against her will, 33, 366 navî, 15, 130 sq., 136-9; violence sq. ; punishment for adulterous w., towards w. recommended, 15, 217; 33, 367; see also Adultery; vices of the sixty-four accomplishments of w., 33, 368; gift of w. forbidden, w., 22, 282, 282 11. ; honour due to 36, 12); the male lies on the right w., 25, lxvii, 85 sq. ; deceiving w. side of the female, 41, 199; 43, 81; and Sûdras, 25, 169; forming part a female injures no one, 41, 202; of the booty, 25, 231; employed in a perfect w. is fair-knotted, fairthe royal service, 25, 236; betray braided, fair-locked, 41, 232; sisters secrets, hence to be removed from without a brother, bereft of strength, a king's council, 25, 239; the king 42, 22, 258 sq.; mentioned before must deliberate on the behaviour of men, 42, 93 ; unmarried girls live the w. in his harem, 25, 240; the with mother, father, or brother, 42, king shall protect the property of 254 ; female head-gear, 42, 538 sq.; unprotected w., 25, 257 sq. and n.; people do not kill a w., but rather take may exceptionally be witnesses, 25, (anything) from her leaving her) alive, 267; swearing falsely to w. at mar- 44, 62; there is no friendship with riages allowed, 25, 273 ; stealing w., W., 44, 71 sq. ; wool and thread is punishment for it, 25, 310, 498; 33, w.'s work, 44, 219; one who is in 227, 362 sq.; to protect w., arms his prime of life dear to w., 44, 295; may be taken up, 25, 315; all w. made to be attendant upon man, must be carefully guarded, 25, 327- 44, 300 ; brotherless girls, i.e. w. 30; 33, 367; six causes of the ruin of evil conduct, go to hell, 46, 335. of w., 25, 329 ; slayers of w. put to (6) W. IN BRÂHMANISM. death, cannot be purified, 25, 382, Some w. to be approached, others 469; pregnant w. not punished for
not, now. to be avoided at the committing nuisance, 25, 392 ; how
Vâmadevya, 1, 30 n. ; 38, 310;
vam wl, allure men, 26, 30 sq.; are given seeing a w. in a dream is prophetic to vain things, 26, 53; beauty of w., of success, 1, 76, 48, 604; is the 26, 113; 44, 294 sq.; neither own
altar on which the Devas offer seed, any self nor do they own any heri
1, 79; 15, 208: here the blood of the tage, 26, 367; shall not be chario
w. is a form of Agni fire); thereteers, 29, 364; a w. approaches a fore no one should despise it. And the friend for a gift, 32, 313; a charit- seed of a man is a form of Aditya able w. is worth more than a miserly (sun); therefore no one should despise it, man, 32, 356 ; in the case of a w. a 1, 232; w., the Self, and child
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #667

650
WOMAN
birth, 1, 243-5; Arthasâstra, the 323; 25, 476; rule about sipping of knowledge which Sûdras and w. water for w., 7, 199; the share of possess, a supplement of the Athar- departed w, and maternal ancestors va-veda, 2, xxxii, 171, 171 n.; are in the Sraddhas, 7, 238 sq.; Lakshmi not initiated, 2, 2 n.; how the Brah- resides in the body of a married w., makârin should behave towards and of an unmarried damsel, 7, 299; W., 2, II, 34; 14, 152-4, 157; 25, Lakshmî resides in virtuous w., 7, 69; must not refuse alms to Brah- 300 sq.; become corrupt by neglect makârins, 2, 12; the Brahmakârin of family rites, 8, 41; even w. should not gaze at, or touch w., 2, attain the supreme goal, 8, 85, 85 n., 25 sq., 188; the recitation of the 255; 'seven females,' giving birth Veda must be interrupted, when a to the universe, 8, 287, 287 n.; student and a Sûdra w. look at each association with w. belongs to the other, 2, 34; purification prescribed quality of passion, 8, 324; among on touching a w., 2, 59; penances w. who are a source of happiness, to be performed by w., 2, 84, 84 n.; the Apsarases are chief, 8, 347; the an initiated person shall not eat the goddess Mâhesvarî, the chief of leavings of w., 2, 122, 122 n.; rites those who are followed by men and customs to be learnt from w., full of desires,' 8, 347; the altar 2, 138, 138 n., 171; 29, 182; 30, represented as a w, embracing the 255; shall not perform religious man (fire), 12, 63 ; 26, 119 sq. ; rites, sacrifices, vows, fasts, 2, 139, the offering-spoon is female, the 270, 270 n. ; 25, 161, 196, 437; dipping-spoon is male, 12, 71; w. 30, 267 ; newly-married or unmar- eat apart from men, 12, 259; ried damsels, sick w., and pregnant maidens worship Rudra Tryambaka w. must eat before the householder, to obtain husbands, 12, 441; rules and may eat even before guests, 2, of purification for w., and Sûdras, 204; 7, 216; 14, 265; 25, 96, 96 n.; 14, 21, 167; what has been handled 29, 86; rules for the Snataka with by w. must be purified, 14, 22; regard to w., 2, 222, 224 ; 14, 243; Indra and the w., 14, 33,61; belong 25, 137; 29, 123, 317-19, 409 ; to Soma, Gandharva, and Fire, be30, 85; funeral rites for female fore they belong to men, 14, 133; relations, 2, 253; 7, 86; 14, 28, begging from w., 14, 157; 44, 50; 28 n., 177 sq.; 29, 358 sq.; a person are pure at the time of dalliance, who sacrifices for w. not to be in- 14. 170; are considered to have no vited to a Sraddha, 2, 257; sins business with the sacred texts, 14, 178; whereby w. become outcasts, 2, 281, 25, 330; less severe penances for 281 n.; dying in defence of w. and w., 14, 221, 223; an ascetic must children secures beatitude, 7, 67; not speak with w., 14, 282 ; are the 25, 416; impurity of w. after a devatâ of the loving person, 15, miscarriage, 7, 90; 14, 182 ; 25, 143 ; the creation of w., 15, 215; 179 ; impurity on the death of w., aged w. perform rites at the birth 7, 90; 25, 180; the marriage of a child, 19, 7; names of w., 25, ceremony is considered as the 35, 76 sq. ; 29, 183, 297; 30, 58, initiation of w., 7, 90; impurity 283; are naturally wicked, 25, 69, by death and childbirth, with regard 330; milk of w., forbidden food, to w., 7, 91 sq.; the mouth of a 25, 171 ; no funeral libations for w. is always pure, 7, 103; 25, 192; wicked w., 25, 184; mode of purifireligious rites for girls, except cation for w., 25, 193; punishment marriage rites, performed without in future births of w., 25, 499; sacred texts, 7, 114; 25, 42, 330, pursued by Rakshas, 26, 35; Gan330 n.; 29, 57, 183 sq., 298, 397; dharvas fond of w., 26, 53; 42, 34 ; 30, 59, 62 ; while engaged in per- auspicious or evil bodily marks of forming penances or rites securing w., 29, 21, 165; 30, 42, 256 sq.; success, one must avoid convers- 42, 109, 260 sq. ; 43, 81; happy ing with w., 7, 151; 14, 124, 305, young w. who are not widows
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #668

WOMAN
651
employed at weddings, 29, 32; to, nor approach a w. in her courses, perform a dance at the wedding, 7, 228 ; 25, 135, 137; the look of a 29, 32; different rules as to salving w. in her courses is contaminating for w., 29, 228 ; ceremonies to be at a Sraddha, 7, 250; 25, 119; rules performed by the w. of the house, for w. during their courses, 14, 32 29, 247, 249 ; perform sacrifice to sq. ; 15, 218 sq. ; 25, 179; 30, 199, agricultural deities, 29, 336; a per- 199 n., 268; sin of intercourse jurer will become a w. in a future with menstruating w., 25, 466; the birth, 33, 92; created for the sake Dîkshita's garment beaten by the of propagation, 33, 169; impure is priest, in case part of it may have the part of w. below the navel, 41, been spun or woven by an unclean 32; female conceives again after w., 26, 10; in the presence of a birth, 41, 311; are fond of kushtha recently confined woman or one in plant, 42, 6, 680; brings forth her courses, Veda-study must be within a year, 44, 12; 'w's rites' interrupted, 29, 81, 117, 141. See (strîkarmâni), charms pertaining to also Atreyî. w., 42, 94-110, 275, 311, 371 sq., (c) W. IN BUDDHISM. 479 sq., 496 sq. ; w. of the waters,
Bal conduct is the taint of w., 10 (i), 42, 409, 521; Belief and Unbelief as
61; love of man towards w., to be two w., 44, 110 sq.; by the womb
destroyed by the Bhikkhu, 10 (i), of w. Pra gâpati bore creatures, 44,
69; contempt for w.'s body, 10 114; four w., a maiden, and four
(ii), 160; as mourners, at funerals, hundred female attendants given
11, xli; excluded from accompanyas sacrificial gift, 44, 402 ; unchaste,
ing the funeral procession, 11, xlii; barren, and other w. sacrificed at the Purushamedha, 44, 413, 415;
so long as no w. or girls belonging to
their clans are detained among the different sepulchral mound for men
Vaggians, by force or abduction, so and w., 44, 435; w., the Sûdra, the
long they will prosper, 11, 3 sq.; dog, and the crow are untruth, sin,
how are we to conduct ourselves, darkness, 44, 446; the Mahâvîra
Lord, with regard to womankind?' pot is a w., 44, 449; Agni and Don't see them, Ananda.' But if we Aryaman connected with W., 46, should see them, what are we to do? 371; w. are Brahman, and so are men, “Abstain from speech, Ananda.' But if 48, 191; compared to a fire in they should speak to us, Lord, what are which seed is offered, 48, 585; we to do?' 'Keep wide awake, Ananda,' when one who is about to study 11, 91; the Bhikkhu abstains from the Veda wishes to speak to a w. in the getting of any w. or girl, of her courses, he should speak to a bondmen or bondwomen, 11, 191; Brâhmana before and after speaking the W.-Treasure of King Sudassana, to her: this is auspicious for her 11, 256 sq.; the ideal of a beautiful offspring, 2, 34; w, in their courses w. and a virtuous wife, 11, 256 sq.; are Apapâtras, 2, 61 n.; purifica- a Bhikkhu must not lie down, nor tion for touching a w. in her take a seat in secret with a w.,13, courses, or a w, after confinement, 32, 42; a Bhikkhu must not preach 2, 253; 7, 94; 14, 30, 182; 25, the Dhamma, in more than five or 183; food of a w. who has no male six words, to a w. unless another relatives, of a w. in her courses, man be present, 13, 32 sq., a of an unchaste w., of a w. in child- Bhikkhu must not journey with bed, or of men who are ruled by a w. even as far as the next village, w., must not be eaten, 2, 266 sq.; 13, 47 ; female lay disciples of 7, 163 sq.; 14, 69; 25, 161-3; Buddha, 13, 109 sq. ; 17, 216-25; punishment of menstruous w. who delusions by w., one of the dangers touches an Aryan, 7, 34; a w. is in which interruption of Vassa is purified by her monthly discharge, permitted, 13, 315 sq. ; the longing 7, 97; 14, 24, 31-3, 132 sq., 233; of pregnant w., 17, 295 ; attempts 25, 188; a Snâtaka must not speak to delude Buddha by w., 19, 38-46,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #669

WOMAN
652
53 sq.; 49 (i), 36-48; Buddha disgusted at the sight of the sleeping w., 19, 54-6; 49 (i), 56-9; cf. 13, 102 sq.; the wiles of w., 19, 253-6; 35, 294-7, 297 n.; not to be saluted by Bhikkhus, 20, 195; a Bhikkhu should not look into the face of the w. who gives him food, 20, 291; Buddha is very reluctant to admit w. into the Order, and declares that that religion will not last long in which w. are allowed to enter into the homeless state, 20, 320-6; are capable of Arhatship, 20, 322; 35, 297 n.; if no w. had been adınitted to the Order, Buddhism would have endured for a thousand years, 20, 325; 35, 186; Ananda caused the dead body of Buddha to be saluted by w. first, 20, 379; Ânanda blamed for exerting himself for the admission of w. into the Order, 20, 380; there is no womankind in Buddha-fields, 21, 194, 197, 377, 417; w. as preachers, 21, 213-20, 336 sq., 336 n., 346, 348; ladies hear the Saddharmapundarîka, 21, 248, 424; cannot occupy the ranks of Brahma, Indra, chief guardian of the four quarters, Kakravartin, Bodhisattva, 21, 252; cannot reach Buddhaship, but the daughter of Sâgara changes her sex to become a Buddha, 21, 252-4; a Bodhisattva's conduct towards w., 21, 2636; capable of perfect enlightenment, 21, 316 sq., 319-24; 49 (ii), 199; merits acquired by young ladies who hear the law preached, 21, 328-35; a preacher of the law discerns by his smell whether a pregnant w. will bear a boy or a girl, &c., 21, 344; a w. who hears the Bhaishagyaraga chapter of the Saddharmapundarîka will never be reborn again as w., but as Bodhisattva in Sukhâvatî, 21, 389 sq.; Gadgadasvara assumes the shape of a w. in order to preach the Lotus to w., 21, 401 sq.; w. who wish to have beautiful offspring adore Avalokitesvara, 21, 409; conditions under which the Lotus of the True Law may be entrusted to w., 21, 432 sq.; ladies studying the Abhidhamma, 35, 24 sq.; mentioned
a
before men in the phrase 'a w. or a man,' 35, 83, 83 n.; 36, 89, 127 sq. n., 175; 49 (ii), 123, 125, 129, 139; Khugguttarâ remembered her previous births, 35, 122; reveal secrets through infirmity, 35, 141; W. whose good actions bare fruit in this life, 35, 172; influence of Buddhism on w., 35, 297 n.; a married w. sins only in secret, 36, 82; rules of conduct towards w. for Bhikkhus, 36, 98, 98 n., 100; there are men who have become w., and w. who have become men, 36, 101; a w. without a husband despised, 36, 140; the life of w. is always darkness, 49 (i), 4; w. of the seraglio viewing a royal procession, 49 (i), 28-30; saints seduced by w., 49 (i), 38 sq.; despise their female nature, 49 (ii), 19; Stryâgâra, Frauenzimmer,' 49 (ii), 64 n. See also Bhikkhunîs.
(d) W. IN GAINA RELIGION.
The world is greatly troubled by w. who are the causes of all sin, 22, 21, 48, 81; Mahâvîra renounced the female sex, 22, 80; on the conduct of Gaina monks with regard to w., 22, 303; 45, 5, 74-6; one of the twenty-two troubles (parîsaha) to be vanquished by a Gaina monk, 45, 9, II; empty houses i. e. in which there are no w., 45, 12 n.; do not desire (w.), those female demons, on who continually change their mind, who whose breasts grow two lumps of flesh, entice men, and then make a sport of them as of slaves. A houseless (monk) should not desire w., he should turn away from females, 45, 35; nothing in the world offers so many difficulties to the monk as w., he should therefore avoid their company altogether, 45, 186, 204; w. and water canse loss of sanctity to a Gaina monk, 45, 266; heretics, slaves of w., see no harm in intercourse with w., 45, 270 are a great temptation to monks, how they must be avoided, 45, 270-8; one man (w.) have in their heart, another in their words, and another still in their actions. Therefore a monk should not trust w., knowing that they are full of deceit, 45, 274; though acquainted with the Strî
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #670

WOMAN
653
veda, men get into the power of w., a husband, 23, 258, 258 1.; the holy 45, 274; seduced by their senses w., well principled and obedient to and by w., men are born again and her husband, 23, 318,321 ; not to be again, 45, 318; men whom w. do witnesses, 24, 78, 78 n.; 37, 38, 58; not seduce value Moksba most, 45, virtues of a w., 24, 108; cerernonies 330. See also Gaina monks and nuns, performed both by men and w., and Gaina nuns.
24, 263; sacred thread-girdle to be (e) W, IN ZOROASTRIANISM.
worn by w. and men (sic), 24, 268, Impurity of, and rules regarding 270; dangers to menstruation, 24, to, w. during their menses, defile- 277; dangers to pregnant w. to be ment by menstruous matter, 4, avoided, 24, 277 sq. ; sin of slander Ixxviii sq., Ixxxi, 65, 80, 185-9; 5, regarding w., 24, 305 sq.; the only 1x, 248, 251, 261, 265, 270 sq., 276- Nyâyis for w. is obedience to their 85, 304, 333, 340 sq. 1. ; 18, 191, husbands, 24, 320 sq.; all w. must 228, 447 ; 24, ni, 270, 296, 302-5, have the Dvâzdah-hômâst cele332-4, 340, 353; 37, 45, 100-2, 162, brated, as an atonement for men164, 187, 432, 446; 47, 168 ; w.'s struation, 24, 330 sq., 330 1. ; sin diseases (abnormal issues) created and punishment of w. committing by Angra-Mainyu, 4, 9; the earth adultery, 24, 331 sq.; garinents fit wanting a good husbandman, is like for menstruous w., 24, 355; Haoma a maiden without a husband, 4, 29; grants offspring to w., and husbands an object of contract, like cattle or to the maidens, 31, 237; good men fields, 4, 45 sq., 45 n.; a w, who has and w., whom Ahura knows, worbeen delivered of a still-born child, shipped, 31, 253, 257, 268; the w. 4, 62-5, 91 sq.; difference of rules who have many sons worshipped, 31, of purification according to sex, 4, 336, 385 ; stately w. of good parent110, 127; belong to the earth, 4, age worshipped, 31, 340 ; holy w. 144; law about seduction, 4, 178 sq.; summoned to the sacrifice, 31, 342; atonement for intercourse with a w. the house-mistress, and the holy during her sickness, 4, 206-8; may woman forward in good thoughts, act as priests, as well as men, 4, 307- words, and deeds, 31, 386; law about 9, 307 11., 327 ; 5, 332 sq., 332 n.; property of w., 37, 18, 148; conflicts 37, 95; the sacrifice of w. and between childless w. and pregnant children accepted, 4, 339; the fiend w., 37, 41; about well-taught w., 37, of menstruation (Geh), 5, 15 sq., 45; about the care of a pregnant 15 n., 283, 283 n.; menstruation w., 37, 45; stealing w. (slaves), 37, and generation, 5, 60 sq.; carrying 58 sq.; condemned for wizard's the corpse of a pregnant w., 5, 247, spells, 37, 65; sin of bartering w. 247 n., 319, 319 n.; pollution of for w., 37, 66; about a w, without pregnant w. punishable, 5, 272 ; fire a guardian, 37, 71; about theft by to be maintained in the dwelling w., 37, 76; sin of giving weapons to of a pregnant w., 5, 316 sq.; not w., 37, 78; a w. may marry one of marrying a husband a sin worthy two men condemned to death, 37, of death, 5, 322 sq.; honourable 78; fitness of w. for judgeship, if position of Mazdayasnian w., 5, 367, acquainted with the law, 37, 80; 367 n.; virtuous w. protected by relation of sexes, 37, 109-12; damsel Spendarınad, 5, 373, 376 sq.; pro- given by an idolator to a Mazdavisions made for wives and daughters worshipper, 37, 148; a w. who is of a deceased pater familias, 18, 183– reverent, 37, 485; heretics buying 90 ; law of inheritance and w., 18, their w. as sheep, 47, 89. 183-7, 195 sq. ; 37, 486; fit and (f) W. IN CHINA. unfit w. for adoption, 18, 190 sq.; One of Wû's'ten men' (ministers) Fravashis of holy w., of w. who have was a w., 3, 128 n.; overseers of many sons, worshipped, 23, 224-8; states shall find helping connexions 31, 197, 204, 209, 215, 219, 224, for (destitute) w., 3, 180; worship 273, 279 ; maids pray to Vayu for of female ancestors, 3, 323, 326,
Punishani Polluti 247,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #671

654
WOMAN-WOOD
326 n., 332; an unfortunate w. who the royal harem do not pare their nails has been seduced bemoans her fate, nor pierce their ears, 39, 231; the 3, 437 sq.; a lady assures her lover male precedes, the female follows, of her affection unto death, 3, 440; 39, 335; to be gentle and obedient, those who exercise forbearance with 40, 243; the masculine is pure and the ignorant, learn even from w., moves, the feminine turbid and at 16, 65, 66 n.; ignorance and retire- rest, 40, 250. ment are proper in w., 16, 100, (g) W. IN ISLÂM. 101 n.; rules for w. driving in a Female infanticide of ancient chariot, 16, 205, 206 sq. n.; 27, Arabs, 6, x, 132 sq., 132 n.; position 96 sq.; male and female are sepa- of w. amongst the Arabs, 6, xi; rate, but they seek the same object, female infanticide forbidden by 16, 243; the firm correctness of a Mohammed, 6, lxxv, 135, 256, 256 n.; W., in peeping out from a door,' 16, 9, 4, 280, 322; degradation of w. in 293; their work in the preparation Islâm, 6, lxxv sq. ; 'believing w.' of silk, 27, 36 ; 28, 16, 16 n., 223 sq.; included in the promise of reward rules of propriety in intercourse in future life, 6, lxxvi, 70, 70 n., between male and female, 27,77 sq., 89, 183, 261; 9, 143 sq., 194, 233; 105,454 sq., 470; 28, 298 sq.; ladies your w. are your tilth, 6, 33; not to who should not be called by their be approached during menstruation, names, 27, 100 sq.; tie up their 6, 33; two w. equal to one man as hair in mourning, 27, 129; selling witnesses, 6, 45; property of w., 6, of concubines, 27, 145; mourning 71-5, 77; "the chapter of w.' in the costume of w., 27, 156; w. paying Qur'ân, 6, 71-96; men superior to visits of condolence, 27, 163; 28, w., 6, 77 ; law regarding w., 6, 90; 166 ; places of men and of w. at the Jewish and Christian w. allowed to funeral, 27, 175; on the roads men Muslim, 6, 98; preference of sons take to the right, w. to the left, 27, to daughters, 9, 5, 174; those who 244; their part in the ceremonies cast imputations on chaste w. shall connected with the silkworm rear- be cursed in this world and the ing, 27, 265; regulation of w.'s work, next, 9, 76; persons by whom w. 27, 278, 278 n., 303, 435, 479 ; 28, may be seen unveiled, 9, 76 sq., 431 ; deer and w. sent as tribute to 147 sq.; to be chaste and modest, the ruler, 27, 433,433 n.; the strong not display their ornaments, 9, 76 and the weak, 27, 440 ; the w. follows sq., 148; rules for social intercourse (and obeys) the man, in her youth, of w. past childbearing, 9, 81; she follows her father and elder brother; privileges granted to Mohammed in when married, she follows her husband; the matter of w., 9, 146; damsels when her husband is dead, she follows in paradise, 9, 170, 180, 220, 249, her son. Man' denotes supporter. A 261-3, 317 ; female offspring deman by his wisdom should be able to spised, 9, 212; absurdity of ascriblead others, 27, 441; education of ing daughters to God, while men girls, 27, 477, 477 n., 479; w.'s have sons, 9, 250, 252 ; law relating dress, 28, 15 sq., at festival meals to w. who have fled from idolators w. do not remove the dishes, 28, 20; to the Muslims, 9, 279 sq.; duties different mourning for males and of Muslim w., 9, 280. females, 28, 44; the positions and Womb: the great Brahman is the functions of male and female, 28, w., in which Krishna casts his seed, 62 ; distinction between males and 8, 107; earth, air, space, water, light, females, 28, 104 ; a man not to die mind, and understanding, termed in the hands of w., nor a w. in the seven ws., 8, 260; performances for hands of men, 28, 173; a man con- steadying the w., 42, 284, 467. See siders the head the most important also Birth, Body (parts of), and to him, a w. the waist, 28, 389; the Transmigration. female overcomes the male by her Wood, defiled, must not be used, stillness, 39, 32, 104; the members of 24, 353 ; w.-bricks of the fire-altar,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #672

WOOD_WORKS
655
41, 155, 166; two kinds of w. (found 34, 26; the possession of superon the ground, and cut by the axe), natural powers depends on the per41, 257. See also Trees.
formance of religious w., 34, 293; Words, Om or a Mantra the first are characterized by injunction, 34, among, 8, 89, 209; indicate a class, 293, 293 n. ; in the case of religious a quality, an action, or a relation, w. we entirely depend on Scripture, 8, 103 n.; a man of many w., a 34, 299 ; how to become a ruler as Brâhmana who merely reads much, to actions, 37, 334 ; five classes of 8, 171; first, verily, are w. produced, action, and five organs of it, 38, 81; and the mind runs after them, 8, 262 obligatory for the three former sq.; are the characteristics of speech, âsramas, but not for the mendicant, 8, 348; Prana is the beginning of all 33, 301 Sq.; are incumbent on him W., 8, 353; Sankara on the nature of also who does not desire release, W., 34, xxxvii, 204-11; the original 38, 312 sq.; those performing w. are (eternal) connexion of the w. with not overpowered by passion and the its sense, 34, 201; the world origi- like, 38, 315; good w. are mentioned nates from the w., as is shown by together with evil w., and the term perception and inference, 34, 2017 'evil' is used without any distinc11; connected with the species, not tion for both, 38, 356; all action with the individual, 34, 202 sq.; with a personal purpose is sure to whether sphota is the w. or not, 34, fail, 39, 72, 100-2; whatever good 204-6, 209 sq. ; whether the letters deed man does that is inside the are the w. or not, 34, 205-10; w. Vedi, and whatever evil deed he does and thing are different, 34, 222; that is outside the Vedi, 44, 45; denote always something to be done, heretics cannot tell you anything 48, 148 sq., 152; how a child learns about good and bad w., 45, 341, w. and meanings, 48, 150 sq.; good 343, 345 sq.; studied from KarmaW., see Morality (c), and Thought; Mîmânsâ, 48, 255; enjoined in holy w., see Prayers. See also Sruti and Smriti, lead to Sansara, Speech.
proceed on command of Brahman, Works, or Actions.
48, 285 sq., 311; the nature of good (a) Good, useful, holy w.
and evil w. can only be learned (6) Knowledge or devotion, and w.
from the Sâstra, 48, 487; a man (c) Results of w., retribution.
who is not pure is unfit for all reli(a) GOOD, USEFUL, HOLY W.
gious w., 48, 592 ; w. enjoined by Throwing bridges over canals, an Scripture, have the power of pleas. atonement, 4, 175, 208; good and ing the Supreme Person, 48, 701. bad w. of the deaf and dumb and See also Good works, and Sacrifices. helpless, 5, 293; how to proceed (6) KNOWLEDGE OR DEVOTION, when doubts occur as to good or AND W. bad w., 5, 326-30; an offering to a Sacred w. are of no avail, medigod is named w., 8, 77; what w. tation on Om alone can procure should or should not be abandoned, true salvation, 1, xxv; necessity of 8, 121 sq., 127; are of threefold w. as a preparation for the recepquality, 8, 124; some sects extol tion of the highest knowledge, 1, W., others tranquillity, 8, 375 sq.; ci, 312 sq., 315-19; 38, 306 sq., Mara tempts Buddha to exert him- 313-15; 48, 18 sq., 147; performself for good w., 10 (ii), 69 sq.; by ance of sacred duty depends on the w. one is a Brâhmana, not by birth, obtaining of bliss,1, 122 ; attention 10 (ii), 116 sq.; the Buddhist saint on a tutor depends on performance does not cling to virtue and holy w., of sacred duty, 1, 122; good w. are 10 (ii), 151 sq., 153, 159-62, 200; only a preparation for the highest six kinds of w., performing sacrifices, knowledge, 1, 311, 314 sqq.; through &c., 29, 114, 114 n.; the inquiry not-knowledge, i.e. good w., one into the duty of perforining religious overcomes death, through knoww. carried on in the Gaimini-sútra, ledge one obtains immortality, 1,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #673

656
WORKS
312 sq., 319; interrelation of w. knowledge arises as the result of and knowledge, 1, 314-20; 48, good w., if not obstructed by other 9-11, 698-700, 703, 725-7; inferior w., 48,712 sq.; salvation by w. and to knowledge and devotion, 8, +8 salvation by faith, 49 (ii), viii sq. sq., 52; 38, 267; w. joined with (c) RESULTS OF W., RETRIBUTION. devotion and knowledge, lead to Those who practise useful and final emancipation, 8, 59-63; 38, pions w., go after death through 359, 361, 48, 9; a means of attain- smoke, &c., to the world of the ing devotion, 8, 67; Krishna can- fathers, &c., and the moon, 1, 80; not be seen by means of w., 8, 98; 15, 272 sq.; 34, 27; 38, 124; a debyw. people conquer perishable stroyer of religious merit (fruit of w.) worlds, by knowledge everlasting is an 'assassin,' 7,41; penance for glory, 8, 179; good w. lead to selling religious merit, 7, 177; merit misery (rebirth), while knowledge and rewards of w. of public utility, of Brahman leads to immortality, 7, 270 sq.; action is better than in5, 391; 15, 30-3; w. and know- action, the highest good to be atledge cannot be together, 15, xxvi; tained by it, 8, 52-6; not to be he who knows the Self, does not performed for the sake of reward, become greater by good w., nor 8, 60; renunciation and pursuit of smaller by evil w., 15, 179, he who w. both instruments of happiness, 8, bas reached knowledge of Brahman 63; to be regardless of the fruits is not affected by the consequences of w. is true renunciation, 8, 67; of either past or future evil or good abandoning all w. to attain immorw., 15, 180; 34, lxxvii sq., 38, 119, tality, 8, 110; godlike endowments 237, 353-7; 48, 646-51; knowledge are means for final emancipation, is independent of w., 34, lxxv; 38, demoniac persons go to hell, 8, 285-95, 306; knowledge and w, are 114-17; the ascetic must avoid all the two roads for entering on the w. involving expectation of fruit or road of the gods and the road of the destruction of life, 8, 365 ; those fathers, 38, 123-5; knowledge is who perform w. with expectations subordinate to w., this view refuted, go near Pragâ pati, 8, 389; the Bud38, 289; 48, 686-96; are enjoined dhist is untarnished by the belief in for such only as understand the pur- the efficacy of outward w., 11, 10, port of the Veda, 38, 289; are en 10 n., 27; performance of w. has joined for him who has merely read for its fruit transitory felicity, 34, the Veda, 38, 293 ; destruction of I; Bhrigu's vision of retribution the qualification for w., by know- of bad w., 44, 109 sq.; Vedic idea ledge, 38,294 sq.; are the washing of the evil deeds recoiling on the away of uncleanliness, but know- evildoer, 46, 170, 172; the fruit of ledge is the highest way, 38, 307; mere w. limited and non-permanent, w. of permanent obligation en- 48, 4, 5, 155 sq., 255 ; four chief joined by the Veda, such as the ends of human w., viz. religious Agnihotra, have the same effect as duty, wealth, pleasure, and final reknowledge, 38, 358-62 ; w. under- lease, 48, 6; the rewards for w. pretaken for the fulfilment of some scribed by the Veda, come from special wish, do not contribute to the highest Person only, 48, 625-8; wards knowledge, 38, 360 ; depend religious w. bring about their reon false knowledge, 38, 363; re- wards of themselves, 48, 626; the fraining from w. of any kind what- good w., shaken off by him who goes soever cannot lead to final release, to the world of Brahman, go to his which can only be accomplished by beloved, the evil w. to his unknowledge, 38, 397-400; for one beloved relatives or to his enemies, who does not possess perfect know- 48, 646-8, 726 sq. ; Sukhâvatî obledge, it is impossible to refrain tained by prayers, not by w., 49 (ii), from all w., 38, 399; abandoned by 98, 98 n. ;-accordance with the right -men who know Brahman, 48, 690; leads to good fortune; following what is
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #674

WORKS-WORLD
opposed to it, to bad;-the shadow and the echo,3,47; the way of Heaven is to bless the good, and make the bad miserable, 3, 90; good and evil do not wrongly befal men, but Heaven sends down misery or happiness according to their conduct, 3, 101; retribution of good and evil taking place in the family, not in the individual, 16, 47 sq., 419sq.; on accumulation of good and evil deeds, 16, 391; retribution in this life, not in after life, 39, 39; 40, 235 sq., 244, 244 n.; there are no special doors for calamity and happiness (in men's lot); they come as men themselves call them. Their recompenses follow good and evil as the shadow follows the substance, 40, 235; -souls met by good w. in shape of a maiden, by bad w. in shape of an old woman, 4, 219, 219 n.; 23, 315-17, 319 sq. n., 343 sq.; active merit can repel evil that is destined, 4, 267 sq.; the soul leaves the body, but his virtue never parts from a man, 4, 378 sq.; a store of good deeds is full of salvation, 4, 383; recompense and punishment for good and evil deeds, 5, lxi, 157 sq., 168, 293-5, 350 sq.; 24, 137 sq., 146, 149, 259-62, 265-7; 37, 201; 'a good work of three Srôshôkaranâms,' 5, 289, 289 sq. n.; why the good suffer more than the bad in this world, 18, 23-5; rewards of the virtuous, 37, 244, 312, 370 sq.;good w. rewarded tenfold, evil w. only by the same amount, 6, 137; good w. remove evil w., 6, 218; wealth and children are an adornment of the life of this world; but enduring good w. are better with thy Lord, as a recompense, and better as a hope, 9, 19, 33; recompense for good and evil w. on the last day, no soul being wronged, 9, 107, 166; he who brings a good deed shall have better; evildoers only rewarded for that which they have done, 9, 117; all w. of men recorded, 9, 163; whoso does evil, is recompensed with the like thereof, and who does right, his is the paradise, 9, 194; every man is pledged for what he earns, 9, 249; Siggîn register of the w. of the sinners in hell, and the book of
S.B. IND.
U u
657
the righteous in 'Illiyûn, 9, 324 sq. See also Future Life, Karman, and Transmigration. World, worlds.
(a) Views about this w. (cosmology) and worldly existence.
(6) Origin, dissolution, and renovation of the w.
(c) Two, three, and more worlds.
(a) VIEWS ABOUT THIS W. (COSMOLOGY) AND WORLDLY EXISTENCE.
Existence of the w. limited to 12,000 years and four periods, 4, Ixi, lxiv, lxvii, 213 n.; all the bodily w. shall become free from old age, death, and corruption, 4, 253; Aûharmazd kept the w. for 3,000 years in a spiritual shape, &c., 4, 264; anxiety for this w. is not to be suffered, 5, 396; this w. is the w. of actions, 8, 239 sq.; he who looks on this w. as transient and full of birth, death, and old age, is released, 8, 246 sq., 255; worldly life represented as a great tree of which the branches are egoism, &c., and the seed of which is the Brahman, 8, 313, 313 n., 370 sq.; 15, 262; the w. consisting of creatures is the truth, 8, 315; the five Prânas, speech, mind, and understanding make up the eight constituents of the w., 8, 336; worldly life with its defects and troubles, described as a wheel, 8, 355-8; oneness of the w., with the Brahman, 8, 374, 374 n.; 15, 307; 38,9; 48, 91-3, 394, 43067; but see also Brahman (d); blessedness of retirement from the w., 10 (i), 24-30; 22, 32 sq.; be not a friend of the w., 10 (i), 47; contempt for this w., 10 (ii), 1-3, 56, 70-2, 106-8, 129, 137, 147 sq., 177 sq.; 15, 288-90; look upon the w. as void, 10 (ii), 208; this earth is established on water, the water on wind, the wind on space, 11, 45; 35, 106; undefined is the w., 12, 98, 107 sq., 303; the six spaces or wide expanses, 12, 136, 136 sq. n.; is imperishable, 12, 159; 44, 174; description of the ends of the w., where those go who have performed a horse-sacrifice, 15, 127 sq.; the manifest, but unreal w. represented as the vast Brahma-wheel,
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #675

658
WORLD
15, 234, 260; the Asvattha tree as by the daily study of the Veda, 44, a name of the w., 15, 307 ; imper- 29, 96; consists of sixteen parts, manence of the w., 19, xiv, 99-101, 44, 302, 302 n.; the w. (loka) is 236-8,274 sq., 306 sq., 306 1., 309- made up of living beings and things 13, 315, 370 sq.; unreality of the without life; where only the latter W., 19, 205, 264, 264 m.; 48, 127; are found, that is Non-world (aloka), 49 (ii), xiv-xix, 114 sq., 117-44; 45, 207 ; the perfected souls reside Buddhist theory of the w., 19, 273, on the top of the w., 45, 211 sq.; a 273 n.; the reality of the pheno- Gaina should maintain that the w. mena of the w. is only apparent, 21, exists, 45, 407; the w., a manifestaxxix, 129-41; compared to an old tion of the power of Brahman, is decaying house filled with filth and real, Brahman the Self of the w., 48, horrible beings, being in a blaze, 21, 89-91, 94 sq., 133, 306, 399; is the 77 sq., 82-5,88; the folly of attach- body of Brahman or of Vasudeva, ment to this w., 22, 15-27; the 48, 95, 129, 135; the w. is of the ideal state of those who are free nature of pain or limited pleasure, from attachment to this w., 22, 44 48, 306, 467; the w. apart from sq.; all parts of the w. enumerated, Brahman is unreal, 48, 432, 434; 23, 168, 171-7; changeableness of evils of the w., birth, old age, death, worldly things, 24, 50; sky, earth, hell, &c., 48, 477; Buddha creates and water arranged like an egg, 24, in his one person a form compre84 sq.; arrangement of the w. hending the universe, 49 (i), 196 sq.; through wisdom, 24, 100 sq. ; an w. of gods, men, and evil spirits, 49 oblation to the W., at the funeral, (ii), 130, 144, 149; the w. and its 29, 242; cosmography of the Rig- beings, see Beings; worldly 1., see veda, 32, 49-52, 55-7, the pheno- Life. menal w. consists of individual souls (6) ORIGIN, DISSOLUTION, AND REand the external material objects, NOVATION OF THE W. 34, 26; trembles in the prâna, 34, Discussions and speculations on 229-31; the w. is non-intelligent, the origin of the w., 1, 16 sq.; 19, impure, and has pain for its very 206-12, 206 n.; 39, 185, 187; 40, essence, hence different from Brah- 85 sq., 128 sq. ; 44, 102; "arranger man, 34, 299-305; 48, 413 sq., 417; of the w.,' 5,228; springs from being based on the individual soul, Brahman, 8, 244, 258; 34, xl, 15-19, the w. cannot have an independent 202, 305-8, 317, 320-30, 381-6, existence, 34, 322 sq.; is in all time 442 ; 38, 16, 21; 48,142, 285; but only that which is, 34, 332; 'the see also Brahman(e); origination and cause of suffering,' 34, 376 n., 378; salvation of the w., according to four great continents, 35, 130; Buddha, 10 (ii), 27 sq.; God the questions about eternity of the w. cause of the bondage, existence, and not answered by Buddha, 35, 205 ; liberation of the w., ruler and guardifferent philosophical views about dian of the w., 15, 265; origin of W., gods, and soul, 36, xxiii-xxv; all things after heaven and earth, 49(i),99 sq.; list of beings and things 16, 433, 435 sq.; worldly existence in the w., 36, 101 sq.; the text the has arisen from spiritual existence, w. is a fire indeed,'does not mean that 24, 153 sq.; rests on Atman, 25, the w. really is a fire, 38, 267 ; the 512; the appearance of the w. is term 'w,' denotes places of enjoy- due to Mâyâ, 34, xxv, 329 sq., 345; ment, 38, 387, 389, 390 ; the whole 38, 138 ; upâdâna the material w. is under a delusion, 39, 326 sq.; cause of the w., 34, xxv; a new Three Regions, 40, 249, 249 n.; the material w. sent forth by the Fire-altar as the Universe, 43, 381- Lord, 34, xxvii; originates from 90; as far as there are Form and Name the word, 34, 201-11; how that so far, indeed, extends this (universe), origination is to be understood, 34, 44, 28; imperishable w. gained by 203; is without a beginning, 34, libations to Mind and Speech, and 212, 359-61; is evolved by names
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #676

WORLD
659
and forms, 34, 233, 242, 357; the destruction of the w., 8, 107; evolution of the w. under the the wicked are born for the desuperintendence of a ruler, 34, struction of the w., 8, 115; the 268; doctrines concerning the dissolution of the w. approaches at origin of the w. which are opposed the termination of the destruction to the Vedânta, 34, 288 sq.; the of the great elements, 8, 335; depradhâna cannot be the cause of struction (pralaya, mahâpralaya) of the w., on account of the orderly the w. by fire and water at the end arrangement of the w. being im- of the Kalpa, 8, 387 sq. ; 19, 184, possible on that hypothesis, and 237, 263, 309, 309 n., 317; 21, 241; Scripture texts do not refer to it, 25, 17 sq., 18 n. ; 34, 212 sqq.; 38, 34, 363-7; 48, 200-8; cannot be 238; 49 (i), 143; the dreadful produced without activity, and wicked last epoch of the w., 21, therefore cannot have a non-intel- 259-61; the material w. is merged ligent cause, 34, 367-9; the Tão into Mâyâ at the time of reabsorpproduced One ; One produced Two; tion (pralaya) of the w., 34, xxvi, Two produced Three ; Three produced xciv; is the w. coeternal with All things, 39, 85 sq.; heaven and Brahman, or does it issue from it earth produced from the Tâo, 39, and is it refunded into it at stated 243 sq.; the Grand Beginning of all intervals ? 34, lii; 38, 3-73; its things, and the rise of existences, origin, subsistence, and dissolution 39, 315-17; evolution of things proceed from Brahman, 34, 15-19, out of the chaos, 40, 4, 4 n. ; Lâo- 286 sq., 309-14, 328; 38, 395 sq., zze enjoying himself in thinking 416; 48, 156-61, 174, 255, 259-61, about the commencement of things, 266; the periodical renovation of 40, 46-8, 47 n.; production of all the w. is no contradiction to the things from the (two forms of the) eternity of the Veda, 34, 211-16; Tâo, 40, 63, 250 sq.; origin of the the periodical dissolution and w. from the Primal Ether, 40, 311 origination of the w. compared to sq.; the w. is eternal, it has not the sleeping and waking states, 34, been created, nor will it perish, 45, 212; the phenomenal w. is the 245, 318; Gainas should not believe same in all Kalpas, 34, 215; in the that the w. is eternal or not eternal, pralaya of the w. the elements are 45, 405; view of the w. being the merged in Brahman only in such effect of Nescience refuted, 48, 102- a way as to continue to exist in a 19; sprung from agñâna of Brahman, seminal condition, 34, 242-5, 255; 48, 126; existed in the shape of 38, 371; the highest Self is the Darkness, 48, 400; origination of one unchanging witness of the creathe w, according to the Sânkhya, tion, subsistence, and reabsorption 48, 424 sq. ; the entire w. from of the w., 34, 312 ; the power of Brahmâ down to a blade of grass distinction founded on wrong knowsprings from Nescience attached to ledge remains even after the reBrahman, 48, 445 ; each god creates absorption of the w., 34, 313 ; in his own w., Brahman creates the pralaya of the w. would be imposentire w., 48, 472 ; Buddhist views sible if we adopted the atomic of the origination of the w. refuted, theory, 34, 386-9; there exists, 48, 500-16; see also Cause, and potentially, a connexion between Creation ;---periodical creation, de- the Self and the buddhi even in the struction, and regeneration of the state of pralaya, 38, 47 sq.; disw., 2, 160; 8, 107; 11, 216, 216 n.; solution of the w. means final 25, 21 sq.; 34, xxvii, 211 sq., 214; release, 48, 178 sq.; on account of 48, 394, 419; the Universal Soul sameness of names and forms there annihilates and produces by turns is no difficulty in the way of the the w., 7, 291; those who possess renovation of the w, after a total highest knowledge are not born at destruction (pralaya), 48, 333-5; the creation, and not afflicted with the same ws. created again and
UU 2
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #677

660
WORLD
2; 25, 478 ; of the godlaha goes
again in successive yugas and kal- sisters, of the friends, of perfumes pas, 48, 405; the alternating states and garlands, of food and drink, of of creation and pralaya only song and music, of women-by his possible if Pradhana is guided mere will they come to receive him, by a Lord, 48, 486 sq.; see 1, 127 sq., 141 ; creation of the four also Brahman (e), and Pradhana ; ws., called Ambhas (water above periods of the w. in Greek philo- heaven, and heaven), Mariki (light, sophy and in Zoroastrianism, 4, and sky), Mara (mortal, the earth), liy sq. ; renovation of the w., 5, 45, and Ap (water under the earth), 65, 70, 86, 100, 119, 158, 164, 167; 1, 237, 237 n.; creation of the 18, 13, 13 n., 15, 21, 21 n., 25, 34, guardians of the ws., 1, 238-40; 66, 68, 72-4, 77-80, 86, 91, IIO Sq., seven ws. obtained by sacrifices, 7, 114-18, 138, 160, 165, 225 sq., 400; 3, 3 n.; 15, 31; father, mother, and 24, 52, 58, 99, 104, 119, 128, 207; teacher are equal to the three ws., 37, 11, 30, 33, 193, 235, 248, 271 sq., and by honouring the former, he 274, 284, 287-9, 335, 348, 358, gains the latter, 7, 128 sq.; if 363 sq., 372, 395; 47, 14 sq., 17; Krishna did not act, the ws. would condition of the creation after the be destroyed, 8, 55 ; all ws., even renovation of the w., 18, 118-20 ; that of Brahman, are temporary, 8, Sôshans, producers of the renova- 79; untainted ws., reached by those tion of the w., 31, 275, 279; 37, who know the highest, 8, 108, 155, 225 sq., 243 sq., 260; 47, xjii, xxxi, 317; all the everlasting ws., 8, 230; 114-18, 115 sq. n. ; final punish- the heavenly w. and the w. of Brahment in melted metal at the reno- man (m.), 8, 231; sages perceive vation, 37, 260; priests at the the true nature of all ws., survey all renovation of the w., 37, 261 sq. ws., 8, 231, 234, 234 n., 388; 21, and n.; Allharmazd exhibits the 302 ; 25, 478; mortals attain to this creatures in the future existence to w. or to the w. of the gods by their Zaratûst, 37, 267, preparers and actions, 8, 233; the Siddha goes disturbers of the renovation, 37, to the higher w. (Satyaloka) and 300 sq.; assistance for the renova. thence to the still higher w., the tion, 37, 343, 345, 355. See also seat of the Brahman, 8, 234, 234 n.; Ages of the world, Future life, and the ws. of stars, moon, and sun, are Pralaya.
the seats of men who perform meri(c) Two, THREE, AND MORE WORLDS, torious actions, 8, 240, 321; Brah
Meditation on the fivefold Saman man created all the three ws., 8, as the ws., 1, 23 sq.; three ws., 244; the released devotee is lord of (earth, sky, heaven), 1, 31-3, 70 sq.; the three ws., 8, 249; temporary 2,294 sq.; 8, 330 Sq., 354; 12,98 sq.; and final dissolutions of the ws., 8, 15, 141 Sq., 196, 198; 25, 71 sq., 314 n.; he who understands the 71 n. ; 26, 436-9; 41, 22, 238, 282, elements, qualities, and deities, 371; 43, 137 sq., 144 sq., 163, 191, attains to all the spotless ws., 8, 208, 235 sq. ; 44, 4, 26, 37, 102 317 ; the Mahat is the creator of (created), 150, 155, 165, 178, 235, the three ws., 8, 334; the wheel of 247, 291, 323, 402, 494 sq., 507; life moves through all the ws., 8, ws, of the blessed obtained by mem- 356; a devoted hermit conquers the bers of the three first asramas, 1, ws., 8, 362; better than lordship 35; from the ws. brooded on by over all ws., is the reward of the Pragâpati, the sacrifice issued forth, first step in holiness, 10 (i), 48; w. 1, 35; the highest w. is the same or ws. of men and gods, Mâra and light which is within man, 1, 47; Brahma, 10 (ii), 200; 13, 97, 136 ; why the w. of the Fathers never 17, 95, 125, 129; 20, 196; 35, 222; becomes full, 1, 77, 82, 82 n.; 15, there is this w., the other w., Brahman's 205, 209; 38, 123 sq.; 48, 595; he w., together with the w. of the gods, who desires the w. of the fathers, of 10 (ii), 208; three ws., and a fourth the mothers, of the brothers, of the beyond, 12, 54 sq., 58; at the
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #678

WORLD-WRATH
661
made to ascend the three ws., 44, 27; this and yonder w. joined together, 44, 81; the ws. of trees, of cattle, of herbs, of waters, conquered by the Agnihotra, 44, 111; the three ws. are the three gods, 44, 117; the ws. were unfirm and unsteadied, Pragâpati stablished the earth by mountains and rivers, the air by birds and sun-motes, and the sky by clouds and stars, 44, 126; these Ws. worshipped by entering upon the Khandomas of the Sattra, 44, 140, 143; these ws. are possessed of light on both sides (fire and sun), 44, 149, 405; the three ws. (earth, air, heaven) are light, might, and glory respectively, 44, 173; imperishable are the ws., 44, 174; two ws. there are, the w. of the gods and the w. of the Fathers, 44, 225; he who is consecrated by the Sautrâmanî, enters the ws., 44, 259; Mitra is this w., Varuna is yonder w. the Sacrificer establishes himself in both ws., 44, 269; Pragâpati desired to gain both ws., that of the gods and of men, 44, 306; this terrestrial w. is the great vessel, 44, 315; there are deaths connected with all the ws., 44, 339; these ws. (earth, air, sky) and the regions are the universe, 44, 404; highest heaven, w. of the gods, w. of men, and all the ws., 44, 415; Brahma-w. and other ws., 48, 313, 429; fourteen ws. beginning with the w. of Brahmâ, 48, 328; all the ws. originated from the Self, 48, 367; numbers, or millions of ws., 49 (ii), 119, 122, 125, 134-6, 139, 142 sq.; yonder world, see Future life. See also Earth (a), Heaven (d, g, h), Hell, and Saha-world. Worms, see Animals (k). Wrath, the sage free from, 8, 50, 59, 66 sq., 114-17, 128, 151, 246, 289, 315, 325, 332, 364; is a foe in the world, a cause of transmigration, 8, 57, 154 sq., 233, 241, 284; one of the twelve things to be avoided, 8, 166, 181, 185; one of the eighteen defects of frenzy, 8, 183; is of the quality of passion, and is dark conduct, 8, 301, 320, 323; anger is called the great obscurity, 8, 322; W., a
beginning the two ws. were wellnigh contiguous, so that one could touch the sky by stretching the arms upwards, 12, 107; earth, sky, ether, represented by three Agnis, 12, 306; the ten thousand ws. quaked, when Buddha founded the Kingdom of Truth, 13, 98; the different ws. gained by Veda-study, 14, 308 sq.; how to gain the three ws., of men, Fathers, and Devas, 15, 95 sq., 124; ws. of the Gandharvas, &c., woven into one another like warp and woof, 15, 130 sq.; Rudra created all ws. and will roll them up at the end of time, 15, 244; the three ws. are but as the froth and bubble of the sea, 19, 223; there are innumerable thousands of ws. in the point of space below, and further below the w. Ratnavisuddha, 21, 229; enumeration of ws., 25, 157; Brahmanas could create other ws., 25, 398; the three ws. known by means of the Veda, 25, 505; the two, or the three, ws. represented by the antelope skins at the Dîkshâ, 26, 25 sq.; ws. gained by means of the sacrificial stake, 26, 173 sq.; there are three ws., and Pragâpati over and above them, 26, 424; four ws. (earth, air, heavens, regions), gained, 29, 41 sq.; 44, 124, 127; ten thousand w. systems, 36, 116, 120; these ws. are the heavenly abodes, 41, 195; ws. are founded on the waters, and the sun is the connecting link, 41, 269, 269 n.; the two ws. are round, 41, 271; ascent of the ws. (by Vishnu-strides), 41, 276-8; the air-w. is the smallest of these ws., 41, 317; the ws. are strung on a thread and joined with the sun, 41, 360; the existent and the non-existent are born from these ws., 41, 366; the serpents are these ws., for they glide along with everything, 41, 369; all the ws. conquered by Time, 42, 225; these rus. are the resting-place and the movingplace, 43, 143; seven ws. of the gods, three ws. and four quarters, 43, 277, 314; the ws. created together, 43, 286; three ws. gained by three oblations, 44, 4; the three deities, Agni, Vayu, and Sûrya,
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #679

662
WRATH-WO-TING
demon, 31, 303 sq. ; represented as father Wăn, 3, 325 ; praise of W., a black man with yellow eyes, 3, 334 sq., 393-6; 28, 282, 309 sq., 44, 110-12. See also Anger, and 334, 414; dance in honour of W., Passion.
3, 334-6; Wån and W. continued Writing: the book of remembrance, the work of Thai, 3, 342 ; his 3, 59, 59 n.; mentioned in the Shû, birth, 3, 381; his victory over 3, 96 sq., 96 n.; written com- Shang in the wilderness of Mî, 3, munications by kings, 3, 113; seven 382, 382 n.; 28, 60, 60 n.; passage kinds of w., extorted from Ahriman, of the Yellow River by W., 16, brought out by Tâkhmorup, 4, 384, 68 n.; changed the appointment of 384 n. ; 24, 59; unknown in the age the line of Shang, 16, 254; successor of Buddha, 11, xxii; though known to King Wăn, as eldest son and heir, to the early Buddhists, was not 27, 23, 120, 344, 344 n.; one of used for literary purposes, 13, xxxii- the six great men, 27, 366; temple xxxvi; to learn w., as a profession of Duke Wû like that of King W., for a young man, 13, 201; the in- 28, 36; music of W., 28, 121-5; vention of w., 16, 385, 387 n.; 40, 218 ; account of his achieveknown in the time of the Manu- ments, 28, 122-5; worshipped under smriti, 25, xcix-ci ; names of Kâu, 28, 202; pantomimic reprewritten characters determined by sentation of King W.'s feats, 28, the emperor, 28, 324; the Creator 241 ; ascribes his merits to his has created w. as an excellent eye, father Wăn, 28, 289 sq. ; ways of as it were, 33, 58 sq., 304; the Wăn and W. displayed and inbeginner is clumsy in the art of w., culcated by Confucius, 28, 326; 40, 35, 92; a w.-master exbibits his 168, 172; secured the people's skill in w., 36, 247; the letter faith, 28, 354 ; 3ze-hsii and W., apprehended through the stroke, 39, 2 n.; involved in war, 39, 324 48, 76 sq.
sq., 324 n.; Thang and W. conWû, Duke, of Wei, composed odes tended for the sovereignty, 39, 380;
of the Shih, 3, 295, 374 ; ninety- 40, 73; not a ruler according to five years of age, admonishes him- the Right Way, 40, 163 sq. ; Thang self, 3, 413 ; his temple like that of and W. set up as Sons of Heaven, King Wû, 28, 36; Hsü Wû-kwei get their posterity cut off, 40, 170 and the Marquis W. of Wei, 40, sq.; W. and Wăn as model kings, 91-6, 91 11.
see Wăn. Wû, King, his successful war against Wû-âo, n. of a Taoist teacher, 39, Kau or Kâu-hsin, 3, 124-37; 27, 247. 396; 28, 31; 39, 359; 40, 171, Wû Hsien and his son, ministers of 173, 178; called Fà, 3, 126, 132, Thai-wû and Zû-yî, 3, 207. 135; formally establishes the Kâu Wû-hsien Thiâo on the kings who dynasty, 3, 134 sq.; King W. and ruled in accordance with Heaven, the count of ki, 3, 137, 139; 'the 39, 346, 346 n. Great Plan' communicated to W., Wu-kâi, the Northerner, commits 3, 138 sq.; receives hounds from Lü, suicide, becanse the throne is offered exhorted by the Grand-Guardian, to him by Shun, 40, 161 sq., 161 n. 3, 149-51 ; his illness, and the Wû Kwang, a worthy, but not a prayer of the duke of Kâu by which True Man, 39, 239, 239 sq. n.; his life is preserved, 3, 151-4; his drowned himself, when Thang offered death, 3, 154, 155 n.; 'the Tran- him his throne, 40, 141, 163. quillizing king, his son Kbăng Wû-kwang lost and recovered his anxious to complete the father's beauty, 39, 256. plans, 3, 157, 159-61; worshipped Wû-ting, reigned 59 years, 3, 23, as an ancestor, 3, 194 sq., 319, 328; 202; appoints Yüeh his chief 28, 202, 209; sacrifices to Heaven minister, 3, 112-18; his early life, and to the Spirits of hills and rivers, 3, 116 sq. and n.; Kâo Zung, his 3, 317 sq. ; sacrifice by W. to his title after death, worshipped as an
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #680

WU-TING YAGUR-VEDA
663
sqq.; 48, 387, 395; colloquy of Y. and Artabhaga, 15, 125-7; 34, lxxxi, cxii; 38, 373 sq.; 48, 734; discourses of Y. and Ushasta, 15, 128 sq.; 48, 655 sq., 658; conversation between Y. and Gârgî,
Wû-yo, n. of a Tâoist sage, 40, 179, 15, 136-9; 48, 309; Y. and Sâkalya on the gods and the one God, 15, 139-51; 44, 115-17; cursed by a Karaka-Adhvaryu, 26, 197; colloquy of the Gandharva and Y., 34, 219; Y. and others who knew Brahman did not take their stand on works, 38, 292; Dharmasâstra or code of Y., see Yâgnavalkyasmriti.
ancestor, 3, 118 sq., 202, 204, 303, 307 sq.; 28, 468 sq.; had Kan Phan as minister, 3, 207; his success, especially in the war against Kingkbû, 3, 311-13, 311 n. See also Kâo 3ung.
179 n.
Wû Yün or Wû 3ze-hsü made his escape along the Kiang, 40, 131, 131 n.
Wû-3ze of Sui eulogized by Wăn3ze, 27, 199, 199 n. Wû 3ze-hsü, see 3ze-hsü.
Y
Yâdava, n. of Krishna, 8, 97. Yâdavaprakâsa, t.w., quoted, 48,
459.
Yadu, n.p., 32, 391; 46, 33, 36. Yaêtusgau, son of Vyâtana, 23, 218. Yaga, the goddess of sacrifice, worshipped, 29, 334. YaghûTH, an idol worshipped by the Arabs, 6, xii; 9, 303. Yagia, Sk., Sacrifice, personified, see Sacrifice (g). Yagiatura, see Rishabha Y. Yagnavakas Râgastambâyana, n, of a teacher, 15, 227; 43, 349; pupil of Tura Kâvasheya, 43, 404. Yagnavalkya Vâgasaneya, and King Ganaka of Videha, 1, 1xxiv sq.; 8, 304 n.; 12, xlii sq., 121-49; 15, 152-77, 161 n.; 44, 46, 66, 112-15; promulgator of the White Yagurveda, contemporary of Svetaketu, 2, xli sq.; 15, 226; vomited the Black Yagur-veda, 2, 113 n.; his relation to the Satapatha-brâhmana, 12, xxx-xxxv; 43, xviii; relative date of Pânini and Y., 12, xxxvxxxix; his teacher Svetaketu Âruneya, 12, xli; his teacher Uddâlaka Aruni, 12, xlii; 15, 213 sq., 226; 48, 280; his opinions quoted, 12, 5, 76, 76 n., 77, 77 n., 259, 271, 333, 370; 26, 2, 2 n., 11, 14, 279, 425, 442; 34, cxv; 41, 141; 44, xxxviii, 182, 393; satiated at the Tarpana, 14, 255; on husband and wife, 15, 85; teaches his wife Maitreyî the Self, 15, 108-13, 181-5; 34, 27+
Yagnavalkya-smriti, or code of Y., belongs to the White Yagurveda, 7, x; date of the Y., 7, xxxxii; 33, xvi sq.; Y. and Vishnusmriti, 7, xx-xxii, xxxii; later than Manu-smriti, 25, liv, xcvi, xcix, ciciv, cvii; quoted, 48, 736. Yagnavâstu, see Rudra (b). Yagnikî-upanishad, called a Khila, 15, xxvii. Yagiopavita, t.t., the sacrificial cord, see Costume. Yâgûg, see Gog. Yagur-veda, Upanishads occur in the Samhitâ of the, 1, lxvi; Samhitâ of the White Y. more modern than that of the Black Y., 1, c; Isâupanishad part of the Samhitâ of the Y., 1, c; the liturgical Veda par excellence, 1, ci; date of the White Y., 2, xlii, xlii sq. n.; the Mânava School of the Black Y., 7, xxv-xxvii; its schools, 12, xxii, xxvxxx, xxxix sq., xliii-xlvi; legend of the origin of Taittirîyas, 12, xxvii sq. and n.; on the Sandhi peculiar to the Maitrâyanîyas, 15, xlviii; meaning of 'White' Yagur-veda, 15, 226 n.; passages from the three redactions of the Y. on Manu, 25, xvi n., lx; index of the Rishis in the White Y., 25, lx; Kâtbaka and Maitrâyanî Samhitâ of the Black Y. give mantras of the Asvamedha, 44, xvi. See also Kâthaka, Maitrâyaniya-samhitâ, Taittirîya-âranyaka, Taittiriya-brâhmana, Taittirîyasamhitâ, Taittirîya-upanishad, Vâgasaneyins, Vâgasaneyi-samhitâ, and Veda.
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #681

YAGUS-YAMA
664
Yagus, belong to the Adityas, 26, 383, 383 n.; by means of the Brahman or prayer, the Y., he makes what is not, 26, 392, 394; the highest Self is Y., 34, 79; power of the Brahman, the Y., in yonder world, 43, 173; are built up in building the fire-altar, 43, 282, 282 n.; mystic import of the Y., 43, 33641; this Y. is silent, indistinct, for the Y. is the breath, 43, 340; the Y. are the Veda, 44, 365. See also Veda, and Yagur-veda. Yâirya, yearly feasts, worshipped as deities, 31, 198, 205, 210 sq., 216, 220, 224, 335, 338, 368, 379. Yakhmâyûsad, son of Fryân, one of the seven immortals, 18, 256, 256 n.
Yakkhas, see Yakshas. Yakshâ, female disciple of Sambhûtavigaya, 22, 289. Yakshadattâ, female disciple of Sambhûtavigaya, 22, 289. Yakshas, Sk., Pali Yakkhas, a class of superhuman beings, created, 7, 4; 25, 15; Kubera or Vessavana, chief of Y., 8, 88; 35, 38; alarmed at the greatness of Krishna, 8, 94; worship of Y. and Rakshases, of the quality of Passion, 8, 118; extol the emancipated saint, 8, 345; Vishnu, or isvara, is the lord of men, Kinnaras, Y., &c., 8, 347; giants, malignant spirits, 10 (ii), x; dialogue between two Y. on the qualities of Buddha, 10 (ii), 25-7; dialogue between the Y. Hemavata and Buddha on salvation, 10 (ii), 27 sq.; ten hundred Y. possessed of supernatural power and of fame, take refuge in Buddha, 10 (ii), 29; two Y. threaten Buddha, 10 (ii), 45; Mâra called an evil-minded Y., 10 (ii), 72; purification of a Y., 10 (ii), 78, 167; Sivaka the Y., 20, 181 sq.; feasts at festivals of Y., 22, 92; their manes, 25, 112; their food and drink, 25, 450; produced by Activity, 25, 494 n.; satiated at the Tarpana, 29, 219; etymology of the word, 32, 335; Maruts compared to Y., 32, 374, 377; of inferior power, 35, 176; Devadatta and the Bodisat as Y., 35, 289, 289 n.; are 'gods,' devaputtâ, 35, 289 n.; worms,
beetles, &c., are the remains of dead Y., 36, 108 sq.; invoked as divine beings, 42, 161; beings living in the heavenly regions, 45, 16 sq.; the pious householder, on leaving this body, will share the world of the Y., 45, 23; worship at shrines, 45, 50 n.; a Y., presiding deity of a grove, became a follower of a Gaina monk, 45, 50 n., 51, 54 sq.; possess women, causing madness, 45, 50 n., 53; protect the monk Harikêsa-Bala, 45, 51, 53 sq.; souls of Y., 48, 198; guard the infant Buddha, 49 (1), 7; throw lotuses on Buddha's flight from his palace, 49 (i), 61; Buddha dwells in the abodes of Y., 49 (i), 170; where Buddhism is preached, there shall be no fear of gods, Nâgas, and Y., 49 (i), 188. See also Superhuman beings. Yakshinî, Arya, at the head of the nuns under Arishtanemi, 22, 278. Yama, Vaivasvata, son of Vivasvat, King, ruler of the departed, god of Death.
(a)
(a) Y. in mythology.
(b) World (realm, abode) of Y. (c) Worship of Y.
Y. IN MYTHOLOGY.
Y. is the Self which is conscious (in dreams), 1, 305; a name of the sun, 1, 313; 15, 199; 44, 460; compare Yima, son of Vivanghant, 4, lii; the two four-eyed dogs of Y., Kerberos, and the four-eyed dog of the Parsis, 4, lxxiv sq.; 29, 297; 42, 54, 318, 404, 500; 46, 29; path of Y., 7, 81, 142; 32, 81, 88; ministers of Y., 7, 142 sq.; chief among rulers, 8, 89, 89 n.; a form of Krishna, 8, 97; dwells in the self, different from Death, 8, 153, 153 11.3 in the Anugîtâ, 8, 219; at the head of the Fathers, 8, 346; 42, 161, 186; messengers of Y. or Death, roam about, 10 (i), 60; 42, 57, 59; King Y. (Gârhapatya fire) carried to the south, 12, 338, 338 n.; punishes those who offend secretly, 14, 102; 33, 230; Lord of Justice, 14, 135; 25, 217; Y.'s court, Y.'s hall, 14, 229; purified by Ka, 14, 331; colloquy between Y. and Nakiketas, 15, 2-24; 34, 247-52; 48, 270 sq.,
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #682

YAMA-YAMELU
665
361 sq.; in the south, 15, 146; 41, overcome the world of Y., 10 (i). 49 n.; 42, 186, 192 ; judge of the 16; the kingdom of Y., gained by dead, 15, 299; 33, 14, 14 n.; a an Agnishtoma, 15, 337; rebirth in manifestation of Brahman, 15, 303; bells, brute creation, and realm of a guardian of the world, 25, 185, Y., 21, 77, 233, 248, 402, 415; the 216 sq. ; 35, 37; knows the con- Dakshina nakes the sacrificer a duct of all beings, 25, 269; resides sharer in Y.'s world, 26, 348; the in the heart of man, 25, 270 ; 33, Fathers live in Y.'s realm, 29, 139; 246; a king shall behave like Y., 44, 236 sq.; the first season has 25, 285, 396 sq.; 33, 217 sq.; tor become a cow in Yama's realm, 29, ments in hell imposed by Y., 25, 343; Samyamana, the abode of Y., 487, 487 sq. 1., 489; the thought- 38, 122 sq.; from Y.'s realm none swift, 26, 122 sq., 123 n.; receives ever return, 38, 151; existence in the horse as Dakshina, 26, 348; Y. yonder world of Y. (death), 42, 52; and all gods contained in the Ash- thou shalt go to the seat of Y.'= taka, 29, 102; a shrieking bird ad- thou shalt die,' 42, 90; Y.'s house, dressed as messenger of Y.,' 29, 42, 107, 167; kingdom of Y., 42, 367; the attendants of Y. inflict 177, 185; no realm of Y. in Sukhâpunishments in hell, 33, 94; wit- vatî, 49 (ii), 97; celestial palace of nesses watched by Y. and other gods, Y., 49 (ii), 177, 180. 33, 245; with a staff in his hand, 34, (c) WORSHIP OF Y. 217 n.; men who have not offered Offerings and prayers to Y., chief sacrifices, fall into the power of Y., of Angiras and Fathers, 7, 84; 11, 38, 122 sq.; the evil-doers suffer 180 ; 12, 364 n.; 14, 135, 268; 25, punishments allotted by Y., 38, 123; 114; 26, 122 sq., 123 n. ; 30, 226; 48, 593; chief ruler in the seven 42, 60; 44, 460, 481; sacrifice of liells, 38, 123 ; the Y.-eyed gods in an ass to Y., 14, 215; Bali offerings the south, 41, 49; rules over the to Y. and those belonging to Y., 25, settling on this earth, 41, 298; is 91; 29, 85, 85 n., 161; 30, 123; the Kshatra (nobility), the Fathers Y of the earth, invoked for proare the clansien, 41, 299; 44, 365; tection, 29, 280 ; singing the Y. Y. is Agni, and Yamî the earth, 41, song, and the Y. hymn, at a child's 322; the blood of the brown horse funeral, 29, 355; worshipped for the of Y., 42, 21, 422; the foot-fetter thriving of horses, 30, 89; Plaksha of Y., 42, 44 ; Yor death, 42, 110; tree sacred to Y., 30, 122 ; initiated enemies handed over to Y., god of boy given in charge to Y., 30, 154; death, 42, 118; father of Sleep, 42, invoked for life and protection, 30, 167; as a bowman, 42, 192; the 206; worshipped at the Tarpana, god of heaven, and death, 42, 361; 30, 243; invoked against the evil the tree in which Y. drinks with the demons, 42, 37; a Sâman to Y. gods, 42, 416; he who is in Yo's sung at the Purushamedha, 44, xliii power (Rudra), 43, 153; dead man's sq.; expiatory oblations to Y., 44, head, used at building of the fire- 209, 337 n.; a white and a black altar, redeemed from Y., 44, xxxix; goat sacrificed to Sürya and Y., grants the deceased an abode, 44, 44, 300; a barren woman and one 431; the ten rulers of the worlds who bears twins sacrificed to Y. at headed by Y., 49 (i), 196; Indra, the Purushamedha, 44, 415; the Y., Varuna, 49 (i), 197. See also wind worshipped as identical with Death (a), and Vaivasvata.
Y., 44, 481. (6) WORLD (REALM, ABODE) OF Y. Yama, law-book of, quoted by
The son belongs to the begetter Vâsishtha, 14, xvii sq.; 20, 52, 73, in the world of Y., 2, 131; Y. 95, 102. governs his kingdom in the world Yâma heaven, the third Devaloka, of the Pitris, 8, 153; torments in 49 (i), 187, 187 n. the house or world of Y., 8, 233; Yamataggi, n. of a Rishi, 11, 172. 25, 209; the disciple of Buddha will Yamelu and Tekula, the Brâhmans
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #683

666
YAMEZU-YAO
who wanted to put the word of the Buddhas into Sanskrit, 20, 149 sq. Yamî, is the earth, 41, 322; a woman who bears twins sacrificed to Y. at the Purushamedha, 44, 415. Yamunâ, river, Syâvâsva Atreya on the, 32, 313, 323; salve from the Y., 42, 62; Bharata offered horsesacrifice on the Y., 44, 399. Yâna, the great, attained by Buddha, 49 (i), 183.
Yang, heresiarch, see Yang Kû. Yang all things done by the Y. influence of Heaven and Earth, 40, 63, 63 n.; its operation on life, 40, 146; penumbrae and shadow both produced by the strong Y., 40, 147; Yin and Y., see Yin. Yanghad, son of Hôshyang, 5, 130,
130 n.
Yang Hû, Confucius mistaken for him, 39, 386 sq.
Yang Khû-fû, did not die a natural death, 27, 199.
Yang Kien, see Wăn Tî. Yang Kû, a great heresiarch, 39, 41 n., 261 n., 270, 270 n., 287; Y. and Mo have not hit on the proper course, 39, 329; his followers, a philosophical school, 40, 99 sq. See also Yang-zze, and Yang 3ze-kü. Yang Ti, of the Suidynasty,put Hsieh
Tâo-hãng to death, 10, jii sq. . Yang-3ze and the master who had two concubines, the beautiful one being contemned and the ugly one honoured, 10, 41. Yang 3ze-kü has an interview with Lâo-jze, 39, 137, 261 sq.; 40, 322 sq.; humbles himself to be taught by Lâo-ze, 39, 156; 40, 147 sq.; or Yang Kû, famous philosopher, 39, 287.
Yañña, one of the eight Brâhmans who took note of the marks on Buddha's body, 36, 44. Yao, Shû King begins with his reign, 3, xv; spoken of as Tî, 3, xxviixxix; the record of the reign of Y. in the Shû later and more legendary, though based on ancient documents, 3, 13-15; the flood under Y., and the labours of Khwan and Yü to assuage it, 3, 16-18, 34-6; a historical personage, 3, 19; his care for the regulation of the
calendar, 3, 24-8, 32-4; of the Thang dynasty, 3, 31; The Canon of Y. translated, 3, 31-6; his personality and government, 3, 32; his names Tî Y.' and Fang-hsün, 3, 32, 32 n.; his death, 3, 41; the lord of Thâo and Thang, 3, 80, 80 n.; his instructions to the astronomers, 3, 142 n.; deserves ancestor worship, 28, 208; Y. and Hsü Yû, 39, 127, 169 sq., 169 n.; his successful government, 39, 172, 291, 359; attacked the states of 3hung-kih and Hsi-âo, 39, 206; the ideal king, 39, 227; 40, 99; men praise Y. and condemn Kieh, 39, 242; 40, 64, 136; branded and disfigured 1-r 3ze, 39, 255 sq.; how he punished his ministers, 39, 295, 295 n.; disturbed the world by his benevolence and righteousness, 39, 295, 295 n.; 40, 108; Hsü Yû his teacher, 39, 312; Y. and the border-warden of Hwâ, 39, 313 sq.; Y.and prince Po-khăng 3ze-kâo, 39, 315; Y. and Kieh, each of them approved of his own course, and condemned the other, 39, 380; would neither own men, nor be owned by them, 40, 31; proposed to resign the throne to Hsü Yû, who would not accept it, 40, 141, 149; offered the throne to 3ze-kâu Kih-fû, 40, 149; was not kind to his son, 40, 173, 173 n.; killed his eldest son, 40, 178; had his Tâ Kang music, 40, 218; with the deep-sunk eyes, a Great Man, 40, 274;-the period of Y. and Shun, 3, 24-7; 39, 386; appoints Shun his successor, 3, 38; 27, 396; 39, 359; Y. and Shun, the ideals of kings, 3, 118; 39, 225, 319; Y. and Shun established a hundred officers, 3, 227; Hwang Tî, Y., and Shun, their work for civilization, 16, 383-5; worshipped by Shun, 28, 201; the ways of Y. and Shun handed down by Confucius, 28, 326; Y. and Shun ruled with benevolence, 28, 418; dialogue between Y. and Shun, 39, 190; 40, 279; Y. and Shun lived securely, 39, 282; Y. an ideal ruler, Shun an ideal minister, 39, 331; Shun instructs Y. about the ideal king, 39, 338; Y. and Shun, the lords of Thang and Yü, 39, 370,
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #684

YÂO-YÂTUS
667
370 n.; Y. and Shun resigned their worshipped, 31, 308, 310, 328, 349, tlirones, 39, 380; the ways of 355 sq. Hwang-Ti, Y., and Shun, 40,7; Y. Yasnô, t.t., Ritual,' 5, Ixxiii. and Shun did not benefit the world, Yasobhadra, n. of a Sthavira, 22, the greatest disorder was planted in 287; disciple of Sambhûta-vigaya, their times, 40, 76 sq., 76 1.; having 22, 289; Pr. Gasabhadda, Kula of heard of Shun's virtue, Y. appoints the Uduvâtika Gana, 22, 291. him to a new territory, 40, 110; Y. Yasoda, converted by Buddha, 49 and Shun are the subjects of men's (i), 191. praises, 40, 120; Y. and Shun pos. Yasodâ, wife of Mahávîra, 22, 193, sessed the whole kingdom, while 256. their descendants were greatly Yasodeva, n. of a Bhikshu, 49 (ii), 2. reduced, 40, 170; Y. and Shun in- Yasodhara, or Yasodrih, the wife stituted their crowd of ministers, of the Bodhisattva, 19, 24 sq., 28, 40, 171 ; harmony prevailed when 64 ; 49 (i), 21, 24, 65, 163, 195; her
Y. and Shun were the sovereigns, grief on hearing that Buddha has 40, 183. See also Shun.
become an ascetic, 19, 86-90; 49 Yasa, the son of a setthi, having (i), 83-9; Buddha's prophecy about become weary of worldly pleasures, the nun Y. who is to become a leaves his palace, is taught by Bodhisattva and a future Buddha, Buddha, and finally receives the 21, xxx, 257 sq.; the mother of upasampadâ ordination, 13, 102-8; Râhula, a principal nun, 21, 3. his father converted by Buddha, Yasodrih, see Yasodharâ. 13, 106; his mother and wife Yasoga, n. of a Bhikkhu, 17, 121. become lay-disciples of Buddha, 13, Yasovatî, n. of Seshavatî, Maha109 sq.; his friends, instructed by vîra's granddaughter, 22, 194, 256. Buddha, become Arhats, 13, 110- Yast, composition of the, 1, lxvii; 12; a believing disciple of Buddha, means prayers, ritual, worship,' 5, 19, xiv; son of Kakandaka, appointed lxxiii; 23, 1 ; commentary of the on the jury at the council of Vesali, Vohûman Y., Horvadad Y., and 20, 387-400, 407.
Astâd Y., 5, 193 sq., 193 n.; transYasâ, mother of the Gaina Kapila, lated, Vol. 23; Orinazd Y., when
15, 32 n.; wife of the Purohita recited, 23, 21, 26, 28 sq.; two Bhrigu, 45, 62.
Srôsh Ys., 23, 159-67; 31, 296Yasalprabha, n. of a Tathagata, 306; selection from the whole Y., 49 (ii), 100.
37, xxvii, 384, 384 n.; Stôd Y., 37, Yasal prabhava, n. of a Tathagata, 169-71, 169 n., 172 sq. n., 487 sq. 19 (ii), 100.
Yathrib, Mohammed and the inYasas, converted by Buddha, 19, habitants of, 6, xxx-xxxiii. See also 180-2; a Ganadhara of Pârsva, 22, Medinah. 274 ; n. of a Tathâgata, 49 (ii), 100. Yati, see Holy persons. Yasaskama, n. of a lazy Bodhi- Yâtudhậnas, a class of demons sattva, afterwards reborn as Mait- supposed to disturb the effect of a reya Agita, 21, 22 sq., 28.
Sraddha, driven away at the beginYaska, n. of a teacher, 15, 118 n., ning of a Sraddha, 7, 233 sq., 250; 119, 187; mentions grammarians, 14, 269. etymologists, and ritualists, 25, 1; Yâtus and Pairikas, creatures of quotes Manu on the law of inheri- Angra-Mainyu, spells against them, tance, 25, lxi sq., lxi 11.
see Pairika; Y. and Zandas, sorYasna, studied by priests, 18, 153, cerers and apostles of Ahriman, 4, 153 n.; date of Pahlavi translation 204, 204 n.; the Gahi, who follows of the Y., 18, 394 ; translated, 31, the Y., 4, 234; 23, 44-7; Y. and 195-332 ; the Y. Haptanghaiti, 31, those addicted to the works of Y., 281-4, 290 sq., 303, 336, 340, 358 either Daĉvas or men, 23, 38, 38 11., sq., 380; mentioned in the Srôsh 105, 262; Agni invoked against sorYast, 31, 303; the Praises of the Y. cerers and the allies of the Y., 46,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #685

668
YÂTUS-YEAR
49 (i); 4 5% azatas, 4, 256
33; a Yâtu, a bad demon, 46, 207; water oblation to the Year and 393.
its divisions at the Utsarga, 29, 325; Ya'ûq, Arabian god, worshipped the Agrahayanî night, the consort of under the figure of a horse, 6, xii; the Y., and the Samvatsara, Parivat9, 303.
sara, Idvatsara, and Vatsara worYavanas, mentioned in the Gautama- shipped, 29, 338 sq. and n.; 30, Dharma-sútra, 2, Ix sq. ; in Manu- 240; is seventeenfold, there being smriti, 7, xxiv; 25, cxiv-cxvii; twelve months and five seasons in degraded Kshatriyas, 25, 412. a y., 41, 174; 43, 62; 44, 37; six Yavas and Ayavas, lords of crea- seasons are a y., and Agni is the y., tures, 43, 69, 69 n., 76.
41, 244, 269 ; 43, 363; is linked to Yayâti, Agni sacrificed for, 46, 24; the moon by means of the seasons, the son of Nahusha, 49 (i), 18; 41, 269; has 720 days and nights, sported with the Apsaras Visvâki, 41, 353; divisions of the y. deified,
42, 162; Pragâpati produces creaYazads, Yazatas, see Gods (m). tures by union with the y., 43, 32 Yazad-yâr, n.p., 24, 256.
sq.; Agni Vaisvânara is the y., 43, Yazdakard, King, the sinner,' 37, 33; is space, 43, 62 ; speed is the y., 257 n.
it speeds all beings, 43, 63; it burns, Yazdân, Phl. 'angels, sacred or assails all beings, 43, 63; is the most celestial beings, God,' 5, lxxiii. See vigorous of all things, 43, 63; is God (c), and Gods (m).
arrayed over all beings, is the womb Yazdân-aîrikht, n.p., 5, 135.
of all beings, as an embryo enters Yazdân-pânak, sent by Mânûskîhar the seasons, 43, 64; is the strength
to Zâd-sparam, 18, xxv, 321-3, 322 n. of all beings, 43, 64; designs all Yazdân-sarâd, n.p., 5, 135.
beings, 43, 64 sq.; is the foundation Year, a stage on the soul's road of all beings, 43, 65; is the firmaafter death, 1, 68, 80, 82 n.; 38, ment, 43, 65; the y. is the sun, 43, 384-6; 48, 745; three acknow- 65, 313; 44, 445, 467, 481; all crealedged commencements of the y., tures are evolved from it, 43, 66 ; 3, 77, 77 n.; sacrifice to introduce is eighteenfold, 43, 66; the lord of the coming y., 3, 399; Agni (fire- the months, 43, 74; the world of altar) and Pragậpati identified with heaven is the y., 43, 100; means Father Y., 12, 62, 62 n., 135; 15, generative power, 43, 125; the y. is 95; 41, 174; 43, Xv sq., xxii sq. everything, 43, 125, 320 sq. ; 44, 5, 29 sq., 33, 49, 62-6, 70 sq., 76, 96, 248, 395, 406, 507; the y. is these 120, 126 sq., 147, 163, 166 sq., 177, worlds, 43, 127; the birth of the 184, 193, 204 sq., 207, 216, 219-22, gods is the y., 43, 144; consists of 219 n., 240, 253 sq., 264, 271, 281, seven months, 43, 163; includes all 294, 313, 320-7, 347, 349-52, 356, objects of desire, 43, 313; beyond 60, 362-4, 386, 403 n.; 44, 1, 15, the y. lies immortality, 43, 322; is 432, 432 1., 506; twelve or thirteen fivefold, viz. food, drink, well-being, months in the y., 12, 321; 26, 318- light, and immortality, 43, 326 sq.; 22; 41, 119, 142, 260, 272, 308, divisions of the y., 43, 351 sq.; is 334-9, 355 ; 43, 159, 219, 320; 44, Death, the Ender, 43, 356 sq.; 147, 168, 384, 395, 435, 466, 506; created, 43, 402 sq. ; 44, 14; there the y. in three divisions, 12, 444; are 360 nights and days in a year, born from Death and Speech, 15, 44, 4 sq., 168 sq.; by the y. the 76; the holy sacrifice to the Ys., gods were immortal, 44, 5; the and masters of holiness, 23, 5, 14, Sacrificer is the Y., the Seasons 36 sq., 49, 52; in the second order officiate for him, 44, 44 sq., 432, of existences caused by Goodness, 432 n.; means life, 14, 119; he who 25, 495; the sacrifice is the y., 26, knows the mystery of the birth of 108 sq., 44, 1, 38 sq., 154, 276; the Y. goes as the Y. to the gods, close of the y., 27, 308 sq.; personi- 44, 140, 153-5; by the Katurvinisa fied, invoked at the Ashtaka, 29 day and by entering upon the
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #686

YEAR-YI KING
Dasarâtra they sacrifice to the Y., and they become that deity, the Y., 44, 141, 141 n., 143; the Y. is Man, the ceremonies of the sacrificial session being his limbs, 44, 144 sq., 160-70; the months are the limbs of the y., 44, 158; is a great eagle, 44, 158; means constantly existing food, 44, 222; the thirteenth month is the y. itself, 44, 247; days and nights, half-months, months, and seasons are established in the y., 44, 252; is the bull among the seasons, 44, 276; the thirteenth month is an excrescence of the y., 44, 276; by means of the seasonal sacrifice the Sacrificer gains the y., 44, 309, 309 n.; samvatsara, parivatsara, &c., years of the five ys.' cycle, 44, 415. See also Time. Yen, younger brother of the count of Wei, 27, 120. Yen, Minister of War to King Yung of Wei, 40, 118 sq. Yen Ho, being about to undertake the office of teacher to Duke Ling's son, consults Kü Po-yü, 39, 132, 21517; describes Confucius to Duke Ai of Lû as unfit to be entrusted with the government, 39, 161; 40, 207-9; warns the reckless driver Tung-yê Kî, 40, 23, 23 n.; had attained to the Tão, refuses a gift of silks sent by the ruler of Lû, 40, 153.
Yen Hui, or Hui, or Yen Yüan, disciple of Confucius, nearly attained the standard of perfection, 16, 392 sq., 395 n.; 40, 160; mourning rites for him, 27, 137, 139; his conversation with 3ze-lû, 27, 185; wishes to go to Wei to reform the character and government of its ruler, 39, 132, 203-10; Confucius's sorrow at Hui's going to Khi, 39, 149; 40, 7 sq.; instructed about Tâoism by Confucius, 39, 253 sq., 256 sq.; asked the music-master Kin about Confucius, 39, 351 sq.; asks Confucius about the ferryman who handled the boat like a spirit, 40, 15 sq.; instructed by Confucius about Heaven, 40, 37-9; complains that he is unable to follow Confucius in explaining the Tâo, 40, 44-6; Confucius reports to him his con
669
versation with Lâo-3ze, 40, 49; questions Confucius, 40, 53, 72; is poor, but contented, 40, 158 sq.; accompanies Confucius as his charioteer, 40, 167, 200; became one with the Great Pervader, 40, 283. Yen Kang, condoles on the death of Lâo-lung Kî, 40, 68.
Yen Khang 3ze-yû, disciple of Nankwo (or Nan-po, or Tung-kwo) 3ze-kbî, 39, 176-8, 176 n.; 40, 103, 145 sq. Yen Kih, hid a copy of the Hsiao King, 3, 452. Yen Liû, an authority on funeral rites, 27, 188.
Yen Pû-î, friend of the king of Wû, 40, 102 sq. Yen-sze, Shăn-hsiang wailing for, 27,
133.
Yen Tî, divine ruler of summer, 27, 268, 272, 276.
Yen Ting, mourned skilfully for his father, 27, 179.
Yen Yen = 3ze-yû, q. v. Yen Yû, disciple of Confucius, 28,
270 sq. Yen Yüan, see Yen Hui. Yen-3ze, and Confucius, 40, 293. Yeshtiha, moments, in the world of Brahman, 1, 275, 276. Yî, forester to Shun, helped Yü in his work against the inundation, 3, 16 sq., 44, 56-8; conversation between Shun and Yu and Y. on right government, 3, 46-8; helped Yü to bring the lord of Miâo to submission, 3, 52.
Yî, n. of a Recorder, 3, 195, 195 n.; funeral rites for his son who died prematurely, 27, 340 sq.; 3zekung's interview with the musicmaster Y., 28, 129-31. Yî-khâo, eldest son of King Wăn, 27, 120.
Yî King, or Book of Changes, 3, xvixviii; 16, 208 sq. n.; exempted from the burning of Confucian literature, 3, xvii; 16, 2; now made up of the Text and the Appendixes, the latter ascribed to Confucius, 16, xiii sq., xvii-xix, 1-3, 7 sq.; difficulties of its interpretation, 16, xiii-xvi; ascribed to King Wăn and his son Tan, 16, xiii, xv-xix, 5 sq., 404 n.; considered as a book of divination, 16, xv, 2,
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #687

670
YÎ KING-YIMA
357 n. :
49 sq.
16,52
4 sq., 364 n., 365-74, 368 sq. n., earth, 4, 10-15, 264, 264 n. ; 47, 9; 371 n., 374-6 n., 380 sq., 381 sq. 1., being warned by Ahura Mazda, that 404 sq.; translation of it, 16, xv-xix, the evil winters (snowfall, deluge) 6 sq., 9; there was a Yì in the time are about to fall, builds a Vara of Confucius, 16, 1-3; its history (enclosure), where he keeps the best from the twelfth century B.c. to the specimens of every kind of creatures, commencement of the Christian era, and they live there a life of happi16, 1-9; not the most ancient of ness, 4, io sq., 15-21; 18, 109 sq. Chinese books, 16, 6 sq., 7 n.; and n.; 24, 59 sq.; the first mortal labours of native commentators, 16, with whom Ahura Mazda conversed, 8 sq.; the subject-matter of the text, 4, 11; Y. Khshaệta (or Y. Shêd, or the lineal figures and the explanation Gemshid), the good shepherd, 4, of them, 16, 9-26; the authorship 223; 23, 59 sq., 59 n., 112, 252 sq., of the Appendixes, 16, 26, 28-31, 276, 326; was one of the faithful, 46 sq., 53-5, 360 11., 364 sq. n., 4, 261 sq.; born immortal, became 371 n.; nature and contents of the mortal, 4, 262; threefold proceedAppendixes, 16, 26-8, 31-55; in- ing of Y. towards the South, 4, 263; formation about its constituent parts towns erected on the Bakyîr in the given in 'The Great Appendix,' 16, days of Y., 5, 38, 38 n.; the three 38-46, 348-407 ; meaning of the fires in the reign of Y., 5, 63; the name, 16, 38 sq., 357 n. ; mythology bird Karsipt brought the religion to in it, 16, 49 sq., 429 sq.; translated, the enclosure of Y., 5, 70; takes 16,57-210; Appendix on the Thwan, a demoness as wife, 5, 87; the bird or King Wan's explanations of the Karsipt was brought to the enentire hexagrams, 16, 213-66; the closure of Y., 5, 89; enclosure made Appendixes translated, 16, 213-444; by Y., 5, 118, 120, 142, 234, 234 n.; Appendix on the symbolism of the 18, 109 sq. and n.; 24, 59 sq., 59 n., hexagrams, and of the duke of Kâu's 108-10, 108 n.; 47, 9 sq.; one of explanations of the several lines, 16, the Rashnû of Kino,' 5, 130, 130 n.; 267-347; studied by the superior cut up by Spîtûr (Spityura) and man, 16, 351, 351 n.; its greatness Dahâk, 5, 131; 23, 297, 297 sq. n.; celebrated, 16, 358 sq.; its fourfold legend of Y. and his sister Yimak, use, 16, 367–70, 370 sq. n.; the a pair, man and woman, born from progress of civilization indebted to them, 5, 131; 18, 418 sq.; Dahâk it, i6, 382-5, 385 sq. n.; its scope smitten by Frédûn in revenge of Y., and object, 16, 395 sq., 396 sq. n., 5, 133; 37, 177; duration of his 402 ; began to flourish in the middle reign, 5, 149 sq.; primaeval sovereign, period of antiquity, in the last age of 18, 13, 13 n.; 47, 121, 128; among Yin, 16, 397, 403, 404 n.; method the preparers of the renovation of of studying it, 16, 399-401, 399 sq. n., the universe, 18, 77: Kingly Glory 401 sg. n. ; its makers, the sages, of Y., 18, 90, 9o n.; 23, 293-5: 47, were independent of it, 16, 404, 12 sq.; the fravashi of Y. kept away 406 n.; how the sages devised and all trouble, 18, 104, 104 n.; his constructed it, 16, 405, 406 sq. n.; apostasy, and his pardon, 18, 127 sq. its origin from the manipulation of and n.; ordered the sacred threaddivining-stalks, 16, 422, 422 sq. n. girdle, 18, 129, 130 sq.; 24, 268; See also Symbols.
drove death away, 18, 200 sq., 2011.; Yima (Av.), or Yim (Phl.), or Gim, overthrown by Azi Dahầka, 23, son of Vîvanghant, compared with 60 n.; his daughters ravished by Yama, son of Vivasvat, 4, lii; cor- Azi Dahâka, 23, 62 n.; brings imresponding to Noah, 4, lviii sq.; mortality down to the world, 23, myths of Y., the founder of civiliza- 112, 276; the fravashi of Y., wortion, 4, lxx, 10-21, 384 sq.; 24, shipped, 23, 221; Y. and his brother 59 sq. n. ; 37, 212–15; 47, 9 sq.; Takhma Urupa, 23, 252 n.; golden rules over the creatures for 1,000 age under his reign, 23, 253, 293 ; years, and three times enlarges the 31, 232; became false, and his Glory
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #688

YIMA-YOGA
671
departed from him three times, 23, 27, 380 sq., 381 n., 383; 40, 99: 293-5, 294 n.; created immortal, the constituents of the primal ether, inisled by Aharman, 24, 34 sq. 39, 249, 297 sq. and n., 301 n. ; 40, and n.; neglected religion, 24, 102; 47, 47 n.; Yang, the element of introduced the eating of kine's flesh, expansion, Yin the opposite element, 31, 55, 61, 61 n.; third ruler of the 39, 291 sq.; their repositories, 39, earth, 37, 27, 27 n.; Allharmazd 299; masters of the Tão possess discloses the religion to Y., 37, 153; the Y. and Y., 39, 333; their hardrove away the four vices, 37, 177; mony, 39, 349; Confucius tried in Aîrân-vég, abode of Y., 37, 190 n.; vain to find the Tâo in them, 39, contrasted with Dahâk, 37, 212; 355; the dragon nourished by the man and cattle gratified by Y., 37, Y. and Y., 39, 358; the Taoist sage 255; saying about Y., 37, 386 ; like Y. and Y., 39, 365; were baropening of the enclosure made by monious and still in the chaotic Y., 47, xii, 108; his accession, 47, condition of the world, 39, 369; xxix; Y. who is of mankind, 47, 23; the ocean has received his breath announces the birth of Zaratûst, 47, from Y. and Y., 39, 376; to be 31; monarch of the seven regions, followed and honoured, 39, 381; 47, 34 sq.; ancestor of Zoroaster, revolve by the Tâo, 40, 61; man 47, 122; Zoroaster's connexion with feels himself independent of Y. Allharmazd through Y. and Nêryô- and Y., 40, 64; no robber greater sang, 47, 139 sq. See also Vîvanghat. than the Y. and Y., 40, 84; reYimak, sister of Yim, becomes the flected light on each other, covered wife of a demon, ape and bear sprang and regulated each other, 40, 128 ; from them, 5, 87; 18, 418 sq. ; 47, the greatest of all elemental forces, 143 n.; Yim and Y. became husband 40, 128; when they act awry, a and wife, 5, 131; 18, 418 sq. thunderstorm arises, 40, 132; want Yin, n. of a town, capital removed of harmony between them, one of
from Ho to, 3, 103 sq., 122 sq. the troubles of a king, 40, 195; Yin, or Yin-Shang, other name of their successive movement constithe Shang dynasty, 3, 84, 103, 108, tutes the course of things, 40, 257; 120, 122, 156-62, 170 sq., 176-8, overcome each other by turns, 40, 183-7, 194, 196-9, 201, 205, 208, 263 sq. ; the greatest enemies of 214, 217 sq., 233, 236, 244, 246, men's serenity, 40, 294. 248 sq., 308, 311, 411 sq.; 28, 123; Yin Fû King, or Classic of the 40, 164; laws of Y., 3, 168 ; prac- Harmony of the Seen and the Untices and ceremonies of Y., 3, 190; seen 'translated and explained, 40, 27, 138-40, 145, 168-70, 172, 191, 255-64. 240, 242 sq., 341, 368, 405 sq., 438, Yin Hsî, prevails on Lâo- ze to 443 sq., 464, 467; 28, 31, 34-9, 202, write his book, 40, 314. 218, 229, 294, 324, 342 sq.; people Yin Khî, first instituted the kâ of Y. used wooden coflins, 27, 125; sacrifice, 27, 431, 431 n. music of Y., 28, 106. See also Shang. Yin Kî-fû, author of odes of the Yin, n. of a mountain, 39, 260. Shih, 3, 296. Yin, Grand-Master' of King Yû, 3, Yin Wăn, and Sung Hsing, foun351 sq.
ders of a modified system of Mohism, Yin, Marquis of, charged to punish 40, 221-3, 221 sq. n. the ministers of the Board of Astro- Yi-yang, a class of sprites, 40, 19. nomy Hsî and Ho, 3, 81-3.
Yoga (Concentration, Devotion, MeYin, the warden of the gate, and ditation), faults eradicated by means
Lieh-zze, 39, 150; 40, 12-14,12 sq. n. of, 2, 78; he who meditates on Yin and Yang, symbolically repre- Purusha for a year, obtains the sented, 16, 16; mean bright and accomplishment of Y., 7, 288, 288 n.; dark, and analogous qualities, not practice of Y. described and reyet ether, 16, 43 sq., 44 n.; the two commended, 8, 9, 48-50, 68-71; elements, the dual forces of nature, 14, 125; definitions of Y., 8, 9-11;
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #689

672
YOGA-YOGA-SASTRA
n.; action he shape of
howledge enabs
15, xxxv, 323; knowledge superior 38, 375; the remedy of Samsara, to Y., 8, 12; more important than 48, 89 ; perception based on Y., 48, Vedas, 8, 17; 14, 125; explained, 162; the highest Self is intuited by 8, 47-9, 47 n.; action inferior to persons practising Y., 48, 273; a Y., 8, 48 sq., 52; in the shape of means of knowledge, 48, 284; Yknowledge, and in the shape of knowledge enables Raikva to know action, 8, 52; in the shape of ac- everything that passes in the three tion it is best, 8, 53-5; taught by worlds, 48, 340 ; Sankhya and Y., Krishna to the sun, and to Arguna, i.e. the concentrated application of 8, 58; action, Y., and knowledge, knowledge and of works, 48, 528; 8, 59-63; a means of attaining not to be rejected absolutely, 48, Brahman, 8, 64; he who is possess- 531; through the power of Y., ed of Y. attains tranquillity, 8, 65; some men were able to choose the renunciation is Y., 8, 67 ; obtained time of their death, 48, 742; through self-restraint, 8, 71 sq.; practitioner of Y., see Yogin. See leads to, practised for, final emanci- also Meditation. pation, 8, 72 sq., 81, 248-53, 332 ; Yogâkâras, Idealists, a school of 48, 413, 516; higher than know- Buddhists, 8, 213, 377 n.; 34, 401 n.; ledge, 8, 73, 100 sq. ; who knows 48, 510-13. See also Idealists. the emanations of Krishna becomes Yoga-sâstra, or Yoga-smriti, system possessed of Y., 8, 87; is the only of Yoga philosophy: Vishnu-smriti means of seeing Krishna in his knows Y. and Sankhya systems, divine form, 8, 99, 128; practised 7, xxiv, xxviii; propounded by the constantly throughout six months, Bhagavadgîtâ, 8, 23; reference to 8, 255; the sacrifice of Y., 8, 279; Sankhya and Y. in the Bhagavad. Hatha-yoga, 8, 297 n.; the only gîtâ, 8, 27; quoted in the Anugîtâ, means to conquer the senses, 8, 8, 210-12, 215, 226; Nîlakantha 300; wheel of Y., 8, 306 n.; a refers to it, 8, 251 n., 252 n.; means for reaching the highest Prânâyâma and Pratyâhâra in Y., world, 8, 326, 389 sq.; a man who 8, 266 n.; refuted, 34, xlvii, 50, has achieved Y. does not need 296-9; 48, 412 sq.; teaches a Lord a preceptor, 8, 381 n.; eight re- in addition to individual souls, 34, quisites for Y., 8, 394 n. ; in Bhaga- 15 n.; assumes a pradhâna, as the vadgîtâ, Sanatsugâtîya, and Anugitâ, independent cause of the world, 8, 441 sq.; through the practice of Y. and the great principle,' &c., as its (true) knowledge is obtained, Y. is the effects, 34, 296; in giving rules for sum of the sacred law, all good qualities the condition of the wandering are gained through Y.; therefore let religious mendicant, agrees with him always be absorbed in the practice the Veda, 34, 298 ; Y. and Sankhyaof Y., 14, 125, 316; Y. or the highest system maintain duality, do not disstate, the firm holding back of the cern the unity of the Self, 34, 298; senses, 15, 22; through Vedânta on the Y. system the Lord acts as and Y. anchorites become free in the ruler of the pradhâna, and of the worlds of Brahmâ, 15, 41; God, the souls, 34, 434 sq.; the five the cause to be apprehended by functions of the manas known from Sânkhya and Y., 15, 264; the it, viz. right knowledge, error, imagipractising of the sixfold Y., and its nation, slumber, and remembrance, result, 15, 318-26; he who restrains 38, 90; teaches different sitting his organs need not practise Y., 25, postures, 38, 350; Y. and Sânkhya 48; leads to the acquirement of are mere Smriti, not of scriptural extraordinary powers, 34, 223; the character, 38, 381; books on Y. means of attaining the knowledge of treat of the connexion of one soul the highest place of Vishnu, 34, 241, with several bodies, 38, 414; sup297 ; highest beatitude is not to be ports the Vedanta texts, 48, 412 sq.; attained by the road of Y., 34, 298; proclaimed by Hiranyagarbha, 48, is of the nature of lower knowledge, 413; in the Mahâbhârata, 48, 529
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #690

YOGA-SASTRA-YÜ
31; teaches certain practices and means of inental concentration, 48, 530. See also Philosophy. Yoga-sûtra, of Patangali, Bhagavadgitâ compared with, 8, 8-11; its date, 8, 210-12; (and its Bhâshya) quoted, 8, notes to 74, 234, 250, 252, 260, 266, 271, 274, 285 sq., 300, 319, 324, 327, 343, 373; 34, 223.
Yogavâsishtha, t.w., quoted, 8, 206, 240 n. Yogin(s), or Devotees, are especially worthy to take part in a Srâddha repast, 7, 255; four classes of Y., 8, 11, 75; Krishna's devotee, dear to Krishna, 8, 58, 75, 79, 86 sq., 99102, 104, 129; sacrifices of Y., 8, 61; those who follow the Yoga path, 8, 64, 64 n.; description of a Y., 8, 66-73; the path of the Y. after death, 8, 81, 84 sq.; God (Krishna) preserved by and in Y., 8, 112, 186-94; reward of the Y., 8, 243; perceive the Self, 8, 248 sq.; obtains various bodies as he pleases, and casting aside old age and death, he grieves not and exults not, 8, 249 sq.; in Bhagavadgîtâ, Sanatsugâtîya, and Anugîtâ, 8, 442; become visible in the Buddha-fields, 21, 7; their omniscience, 34, 46, 49, 50; does the term 'the internal Ruler' refer to some Y.? 34, 131; may animate several bodies at the same time, 34, 200; in the state of perfect conciliation, apprehend the highest Brahman, 38, 171 sq.; rules for Y. as to dying by day and during the northern progress of the sun, 38, 380, 381; magical perception of Y., 48, 51, 116; do not at first attain to knowledge of the Self, but meditate upon the second form of Vishnu, 48, 89 sq.; should meditate on the path of the gods, 48, 742 sq. Yôista, or Yôistô, or Yôstô, or Yôsko Fryâno, son of Fryân, one of the seven immortal rulers, 18, 256, 256 n.; 23, 216, 216 n.; 37, 29, 29 sq. n.; worships Anâhita, and solves the riddles of Akhtya, 23, 72 sq. and n. See also Gôst-i Fryân.
Yo Kang, mother of 3ze-kbun, 27,
201.
S.B. IND.
673
Yo-kăng 3ze-khun, sitting by the couch of the dying 3ăng-ze, 27, 128; Yo-kăng Khun, a disciple of 3ăng-jze, 28, 228 sq., 228 n. Yonakas, the Bactrian Greeks, Milinda, king of the, 35, xviii, 2. Yôstô, see Yoista. Youth, to rise before seniors, 8, 139 sq., 203; 25, 52; but see also Old age; in the prime of life becomes dear to women, 44, 295. Yû, King, reigned eleven years, 3, 22; called Nieh, 3, 265; King Y. and his cruel and negligent' GrandMaster' Yin, 3, 351-3; ministers and officers of Y., 3, 355 sq., 356 n.; makes Sze of Pâo his queen, and banishes his eldest son, 3, 360; ceremonies at the court of Y., 3, 374; his queen complains of being degraded and forsaken, 3, 376; misgovernment of Y., 3, 428, 439 n.; corrupted the ways of Kâu, 27, 372.
Yu, disciple of Confucius, see 3zelû.
(
Yü, founder of the Hsiâ dynasty, and of the hereditary monarchy, 3, 13, 19; credibility of the Tribute of Y.' in the Shû, 3, 13-19; labours of Y. in coping with the inundation, and his work for agriculture and civilization, 3, 16-18, 57 sq., 60 sq., 63-76, 309, 312, 395; married in Thû-shan, 3, 17, 60, 60 n.; date of his reign, 3, 23; in spite of his refusals, appointed to be his successor by Shun, 3, 37, 48-51; 27, 396; 39, 181 n., 315, 359; The Books of Y.' in the Shû, translated, 3, 3762; meaning of the names of the Great Y., 3, 46, 46 n.; 'The Counsels of the Great Y.' translated, 3, 46-52; 'The Tribute of Y.,' translated, 3, 63-76; 'The great plan' first given to Y., 3, 138, 140; son of Khwan, 3, 140; made all about the southern hill manageable, 3, 369, 369 n.; mountain of Liang made cultivable by Y., 3, 426; helped by Yî, Y. brings the lord of Mião to submission, 3, 51 sq.; conversation between Kão-yão and Y., 3, 53-6; the cautions to kings of the Great Y., 3, 79 sq.; one of the six great men, 27, 366; assessor at
XX
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #691

674
YÜ-- ZAD-SPARAM
, 157 sq., 157. Shib King, a.
the border sacrifice in Khi, 27, Yü Hwang Ti, worshipped by the 372; worshipped by the sovereigns Taoists, 39, 43 sq. of Hsiâ, 28, 202 ; deserves ancestor- Yü-khiang, got the Tâo, 39, 245 worship, 28, 208; his great virtues, 245 D. 28, 339; the spirit-like Y., 39, 181, Yukhtaspa, n.p., 23, 212. 181 n.; attacked the ruler of Hû, Yukhtavairi, n.p., 23, 205. 39, 206; acted according to the Yung, King, of Wei, and his counTão, 39, 210, 210 n.; how he ruled sellors, 40, 118-20. the world, 39, 359; floods in the Yung-khăng, a primaeval sovereign, times of Y., 39, 388; Shun when 39, 287; a saying of Y., 40, 118, about to die, instructs Y., 40, 35 118 n. sq. ; was paralysed on one side, 40, Yung K'ü, as a messenger of condo173, 173 1.; had his Tâ Hsiâ musie, lence on the death of Duke Khâo, 40, 218; the model of the Mohists, 27, 193, 193 sq. n. 40,2 19 sq. See also Po-yü, and Shun, Yung-zze, example of a Perfect Yü, captain of the guards to Yû, 3, Man, 39, 127, 168, 168 n.; Y. of 356.
Sung not Great, 40, 274 Yüan, ruler of Sung, chooses a Yün Kiang, asks Hung Mung about draughtsman to have a map drawn, governing inen, 39, 143, 309–3, 300 40, 50 sq.; Y. and the artisan n., 302 1.; 40, 286 sq. Shih, 40, 101, 101 n.; Y. and the Yûpa, Yûpâhuti, see Animal sacridivining tortoise, 40, 136 sg.
fices (d). Yüan Fung and Kun Mâng dis- Yü Shû King, or The Classic of course together, 39, 322-4, 322 the Pivot of Jade,' 40, 265-8. sq. n.
Yûsta, son of Gâuri, 23, 215. Yüan Hsien, explains to Zze- Yuyudhâna, n. of a warrior, 8, 37. kung that he is poor but not in Yû Zo, mourning rites for him, 27, distress, 40, 157 sq., 157 11.
165, 165 n.; about An-zze, 27, 174; Yüan Kû, his text of the Shib King, an authority on funeral rites, 27,
3, 286 sq. Yuan Thsang, on the Council of Yü Zü, the fisherman who caught a Kanishka, 36, xvi.
wonderful tortoise, 40, 136 sq. Yüan Zang, an old acquaintance of Yû-zze, period of mourning kept by
Confucius, 27, 199 sq., 199 n. him, 27, 130, 130 n.; on a saying of Yûdân-Yim, priest, father of Mâ- Confucius, 27, 149 sq. ; asks Zze-yû, nûskîhar and Zâd-sparam, 5, xlii, about mourning rites, 27, 176 sq.; xlvi sq., Ixiv, 147 sq., 155 ; 18, xiii, on grave offerings, 28, 141. 3 sq., 31., 276, 279, 323, 325, 357, 359 sq., 365; son of Shahpühar, 18,
Z AND 3 289, 289 n.; quoted as an authority, 18, 306.
Zachariah, Mary the Virgin brought Yudhamanyu, n. of a warrior, 8, up by, 6, 51; a chosen of God, 6, 37.
125; prays for an leir, is promised Yudhishthira, the Pandava, 8, 38, a son, who is to be called John : 394; his gambling, 25, Ixxi, 1xxx, struck dumb for three days as a 380.; performs the horse sacrifice, sign, 9, 27 sq.; called Dhu 'l Kid, 44, xxvii.
9, 53, 53 11., 180. Yüeh, the sheep-butcher, declines Zad-eparam, son of Yûdan-Yim, all honours offered by King Kâo of bigl-priest of Sirkan, brother of Khû, 40, 155-7.
Mânûskîhar, 5, xxxviii, 147 sq. and n., Yüeh, a recluse, appointed chief 155, 155 n., 168 n., 434; his relation minister by King Wû-ting, 3, 112- to the Bundahis, 5, Xxxviii, xlii sq., 18; called Fû Yüeh, 3, 113; got the 148 n., 172 n., 178 n., 186 n. ; his Tâo, and was raised to the stars, date, 5, xlii sq. ; 47, xvii; the Selec39, 135 sq., 245, 245 n.
tions of Z., 5, xlvi-1, 153-87; 18, Yugas, see Ages of the World (a). 366 n.; 37, 401-5, 401 n.; his style,
cherman who caugh
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #692

ZAD-SPARAM-3ĂNG-3ZE
5, 164 11., 182 1.; contents of his works, 5, 186 sq. n.; quoted, 5, 195 n., 368 n.; 37, 14 n.; epistles addressed to him by his brother Mânûskihar, 18, xiii sq., xxv sq.; his heresy regarding the purification ceremony, 18, 279, 279 n., 280 m., 284 n., 295 11., 300 n., 320 n., 321 11., 360, 364, 455; quotes the Pahlavi Yasna, 18, 394; Atûrpâd, contemporary of Z., 24, xxvii; 37, xxxiii; on the Nasks, 37, xxxix; legendary history of Zoroaster in the Selections of Z., 47, ix, xiv-xvii, 133-70, 133 n.
Zaêsm, n.p., 5, 135. Zafîyah bint 'Huyâi, wife of Mohammed, 9, 240 n. Zagh, n.p., 5, 146. Zah-kung Shih, n. of a teacher, 39, 137, 260.
6
Zah Yung King, or Classic of the Directory for a Day,' translated, 40, 269-72.
Zaid, converted by Mohammed, 6, xxiii, xlix; Mohammed's adopted son, 6, xxix; 9, 139 n., 144, 144 n., 233 n.; slain in battle, 6, xli. Zaid ibn 'Amr, friend of Mohammed, 6, xv, xx, xxiii.
Zaid ibn THâbit, amanuensis of Mohammed, 6, lvii; collected and arranged the text of the Qur'ân, 6, Ivii-lix.
Zainab, divorced wife of Zâid, wife of Mohammed, 6, xxix; 9, 139 11.,
144, 144 1.
Zâînîgâv: wars of Z. and Frangrasyan (Turanians and Arabs), 4, 1 sq.; Khrûtâsp, son of Z., 5, 131. Zairi, see Zâîrîk. Zâîrîk, = Av. Zairika or Zairi, one of the six demons of Aharman, 4, 139, 139 n., 224; 5, 10, 10 n.; 18, 96, 96 m., 319, 319 n.; maker of poison, 5, 107; attacked by Amerôdad, 5, 128; demon Zârîko, propitiated by walking barefoot, 37, 182,
3ăng-3ze, the Hsiâo King, conversations between Confucius and, 3, xx, 451; supposed author of the Ta Hsio, 3, xx; 27, 53; 28, 412 n., 413 n.; conversations of Confucius with 3., 3, 465, 472, 476, 483; 3. or Shăn, styled 3ze-yü, honoured disciple of Confucius, 3, 465 n.; 39, 269, 269 n.; The questions of 3.' put to Confucius, 27, 21 sq., 311-42; the book Nêi 3eh ascribed to him, 27, 27; on filial piety, 27, 37; 28, 226-9; on funeral and mourning rites, 27, 124, 126, 133-5, 141 sq., 147-54, 174 Sq., 187; 28, 143, 143 m., 152, 156 sq., 161; his illness and death, 27, 128 sq.; mourning rites for him, 27, 132; in mourning for his mother, 27, 164 sq.; on Khien Ao's charity, 27, 195; 3. and 3zekung paying a visit of condolence, 27, 197; quoted, 27, 406, 467; 28,
X X 2
182 n.
Zairiki, n. of a holy woman, 23, 224. Zairita, n.p., 23, 204. Zairivairi, protector of Zarathustra, 4, lxiii; struggle between Z. and Aregat-aspa and other enemies, 23, 80 sq., 80 n.; brother of Vistâspa, 23, 205, 205 11.
675
Zairyak, u.p., 23, 213. 3âi Wo, and Confucius, on the constitution of man, 27, 36; 28, 220,
222 11.
Zak, a Karap, 47, 20 n., 64 sq. Zâli'h, sent unto Thamûd, with the sign of the she-camel, 6, 146 sq., 147 sq. n., 211 sq.; 9, 96, 103. Zamyad, the crocus belongs to, 5, 104; invoked, 5, 404 sq. See also Earth (c). Zăn, see Thâi-zăn.
Zan, duke of, his son, after fishing for a whole year, caught a huge fish, 40, 133 sq.
Zandas, and Yâtus (sorcerers), 4, 204, 204 n.; 31, 313.
3ăng Shăn, son of 3ăng-3ze, 27, 128; asks 3ăng-zze about mourning rites, 28, 161; famous for righteousness, 39, 269, 274, 287, 295; 3. S. and Shih 3hiù, classed together with the robber Kib, 39, 292, 328; 40, 285; famous for filial piety, met with misfortune, 40, 132, 132 n1. 3ăng Tien, at the mourning rites for Wû-jze, 27, 162, 162 n. 3ang Wan-kung, failed to stop Hsia Fû-kbî in committing an irregularity in ceremonies, 27, 403 sq. and n.; a sacrifice ordered by him, 28, 35.
3ăng Yuan, son of 3ăng-ze, 27,
128.
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #693

676
3ĂNG-ZZE-ZEND-AVESTA
413 ; change of feeling in hin in Zâu, Recorder of the Interior to Yû, his poverty and prosperity, 39, 156; 3, 356. 40, 145; though poor, is happy in Zaurva, deinon of old age, 4, 224. the possession of the Tâo, 40, 158. Zavan, n.p., 23, 218. Zăn-hsiang, a sovereign who pos- Zbaurvant, n.p., 23, 209. sessed the Tâo, 40, 117.
Zeh-yang, or Phăng Yang, wishes Zăn Khiû, asks Confucius about to be introduced to the king of Khû, what was before heaven and earth, 39, 154; 40, 114 sq. 40, 71 sq., 293.
Zemyâd, see Zamyâd. Zantuma, worshipped, 31, 197, 204, Zend, language, and Sanskrit, 4,
209, 215, 219, 223, 251, 259, 278, xxii-xxvi; rather Avesta language, 373, 381 sq.
4, xxxi n.; the Gâthas written in a 2an Yû, sent to King by Confucius, dead or dying language, 4, Ixvi. 27, 150.
Zend-Avesta, Anquetil Duperron's Zan-zze, made a gift of condolence, translation of the, 1, xvii-xix; 4,
as a substitute for Confucius, 27,134. xvii-xx; fire in the Z., 1, xxii; disZaosha, n.p., 23, 218.
covery of the Z., 4, xiii-xxvi; modes Zaotar, see Priests (d, e).
of interpretation of the Z., 4, xxviiZaothra, see Sacrifice (6).
xxxi, lxxxvii sq.; Veda and Z., 4, Zaqqùm, tree in hell, see Hell (c). xxvii-xxxi; 31, xxix, xxxvi sq.; Zarathustra, see Zoroaster.
the name Z., 4, xxxin.; the different Zarathustrians, see Zoroastrians, parts of the 2., 4, xxxi-xxxvii, lxv; Zarathustrôtema, chief of priests, the remnants of a large literature, 23, 149, 149 n.; worshipped, 31, 197, 4, xxxii sq.; 37, xxix; history of Z. 204, 209,215, 219, 224,259,278, 337, literature, 4, xxxiii-xlvii, Parthian 384-6.
elements in the Z., 4, xlvii-li; conZaratûst, the prophet, see Zoroaster. cordance between Z. and PentaZaratûst, son of Atûr-frôbag (Atûr- teuch, 4, lviji sq.; age and growth
farnbag), editor of the Dinkard, 24, of the Z., 4, Ixiv-Ixvii: 31, xxxiiixxvii, 139 n.; his fate, 37, xxxii. xxxvii, 281 sq.; 47, xi, xlvi sq.; Zaratûst, son of Atûrpad, 37, 30 n.; one who knows the Gâthas, the
47, xxxvi sq. See also Avarethrabau. Yasna, and the revealed Law, 4, Zaratûst, n.p., Vâhrâm-shâd, son of, 203; punishments for mistakes in 5, 147.
the recitation of the Z., 4, 278 n., Zaratûst, the club-footed,' n. of 279; the Erpatistan and Nirangistân, a priest, 18, xxvi, 329.
4, 300-68; the Staota Yêsnya, Zaratûst-nâmak of Zâd-sparam, ancient productions, recollected, 4,
t.c., its contents, 47, xiv-xxiv. 312 n., 313; 31, 294 n., 295 ; uttered Zarazdati, son of Paêshatah, 23, 213 in the language of birds, 5, 70 sq.; Zaremaya, the oil of, the food of the chanting Gâtha hymns and reciting
souls in Paradise, 23, 318, 318 n., 345. a Vendidad, 5, 212 sq. and n.; to Zarenumant, the good, created by be recited, not to be mumbled, 5, Mazda, 31, 391.
327; not to be inumbled when one Zargar, adopted Zoroastrianism, 24, laughs outright, 5, 330; Bakân171, 171 n.
yastô (Bâg-yasno) quoted, its conZârîko, see Zaîrîk.
tents, 5, 346, 346 n.; to be studied Zarîr, brother of Vistasp, 5, 137 sq., by priests, 18, 152 sq., 152 n.;
137 n., 146; converted, 47, 125, liturgies from the Z. for the cere125 n.
monial, 18, 167-9, 168 n.; revealed, Zarman, demon of decrepitude, 5, 18, 215 n.; quoted, 18, 292-4; 24, 110; 18, 93, 95.
6; of Zaratûst, 18, 447; mutual Zartust Bahram Pasdû, author of relation of Yasts and Sîrôzahs, 23, Zartust-namah, 47, XX.
1-3; the Sîrôzahs translated, 23, Zartust-nâmah, the Persian, legends 3-20; passages quoted in the Sad of Zoroaster in, 47, xx-xxiv, 66 n., Dar, 24, xxxviii; must be properly 77 n.
learnt and remembered, 24, 290 sq.;
qaratllat. 18, mak v. xiv
, 23. the
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #694

127,62 Prayers (I'vast. the Con
ZEND-AVESTA-ZOROASTER
677 recited after a death, 24, 351, 359; () Z. and the Avesta, Z. and his religion.
(d) 2. in his relation to gods (archangels) must be learnt from priests, 24,
and fiends (Daevas). 359 sq.: the Pahlavi translations of (e) Praise and worship of Z. the Z., 31, xxxvii-xliji; 37, xli sq.; (a) EPITHETS, ATTRIBUTES, AND 47, xvii sq.; metres of the Z., 31, CHARACTER OF Z. xliii sq. ; value of its doctrines, 31, The heavenly priest, who founded xlvi sq.; certain Gâthas and Yasnas the Religion by a sacrifice, 4, 21 1.; worshipped, 31, 328–31, 361-3; as the chief of worldly existences, 5, Ahura - Mazda and Zarathustra 88, 88 n.; 18, 92; spiritual chief of directed that it should be said, 31, Khvanîras, 5, 115 sq., 116 n.; the 353; the Afrînagân translated, 31, greatest of apostles, 18, 13, 13 n., 365-75; Zoroastrian legends in the 92, 386; 24, 270 ; his greatness, Z., 47, xix sq. ; written by Gâmâsp, 18, 21; among the preparers of the 47, xxx ; demons shattered by re- renovation of the universe, 18, 77; velation from the Z., 47, 64 ; one is completely good, 18, 90; 37, 196; the marvel of the Avesta itself, which, the master of the material world, according to all the best reports of the 23, 74, 190; possessed of Kingly world, is a compendium of all the sul Glory, 23, 304 sq. ; shared heaven premest statements of wisdom, 47, 76; through wisdom, 24, 102 ; created deposited in Shapîgân, 47, 32, 82 n.; as the best in the world, in the prophecies in the Z., 47, 93, 93 n.; middle period, 24, 345; mythical injured by apostates, 47,99; blessed attributes of z. in the Yasts, 31, utterances of the Z., 47, 102; xxii: called a feeble and pusillaniwritten with gold on oxhides, 47, mous man, 31, 5, 11, 11 n.; the 127, 127 n. See also Avesta, Gathas, ideal husbandman, 31, 38, 45, 45 n. ; Nasks, Prayers (f), Vendidâd, Vis- the first teacher, 31, 126, 126 n. ; parad, Yasna, and Yast.
the first tiller, warrior, and priest, Zhâi Yung, his work for the Con- 31, 153; the possessor of the fucian classics, 27, 8.
Mãthra, 31, 355; the living chief Zhan-liâo, a Taoist teacher, 39,247.
and master, 31, 359; his beneficence Žhâo Shang, boasts of the gifts he and worthiness, 37, 234-6, 241; is received from the king of Sung and privileged, 37, 369 ; reward of z. is rebuked by Kwang-zze, 39, 161; the smiter and developer, 37, 387; 40, 207.
nature and character of Z., 37, 420; Zhui Khü, his erroneous view about 47, 46 sq.; righteousness of his government, 39, 142, 294.
desires, his compassion and liberality, Ziang of Lû = Ai, 27, 39; 28, 26147, xv, 151-4; the delight of the n. See Âi,
righteous, 47, 87; his complete Zighri, n.p., 23, 219.
virtue, 47, 126. Zîyânak Zardâhim, and Mrak thc (6) LIFE AND LEGENDS OF Z. Aspiyân, 5, 131.
Converted from a Magus into a Zo, the Spirit-lord of the Northern magician, 4, xv; Z. and Sakyamuni, Sea, explains the greatness of the 4. liii; had forerunners, like Moses, Tâo to the earl of the Ho, 39, 148, 4, lix; the Spîtâmân, i, e, the de374-84, 374 n.
scendant of Spitama, 4, 2, 2 n.; 5, Zôb, the Tûhmâspian = Allzôbô, 5, 192 sq., 192 n.; the sons of Z., the 150, 150 n.
three future apostles, his assured Zobeir, converted by Mohammed, 6,
offspring, 4, 21 n.; 5, 118, 361; 18, xxiii.
92 sq., 93 n., 170; 37, 33 sq.; 47, Zodiac, see Stars.
106, UT,115; a historical personage, Zohâk, see Dahâka.
5, lxxii; birthplace of his father, 5, Zôis, father of Zoroaster's mother, 82 ; his birthplace, 5, 89; genea47, 18, 18 n.
logy and descendants of 2., 5, 140Zoroaster (Zarathustra, Zaratîst). +; 47, 34 sq., 3+ n., 139 S4., 139
n.; wives of Z., 5, 142-4, 143 n.; (a) Epithets, attributes, and character of Z. (6) Life and legends of Z.
37, 297, 297 11.; account of his
5, lxx!: 115; :
mother
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #695

678
ZOROASTER
career by Zâd-sparam, 5, 186 sq. n.; miracles of Z., 37, 425; the fourth begotten in consequence of Hôm chieftain, 37, 460; descent of his drinking, 5, 187; 18, 164, 164 n.; glory upon his mother at her birth, Hôm symbolical of his birth, 18, 47, x, xiv, 17–29, 138 sq.; "his 170; murdered by Tûr-ì-Brâdar- mission to the Kigs and Karaps, 47, vakhsh, 18, 218 n.; 24, 267 sq.; X sq., xiv sq., xxv, xxx, 50-7; his 47, 126; promised to destroy useful work and advice, 47, xi, 75 Knãthaiti by means of the apostle sq.; four brothers of Z., 47, xiy, Saoshyãs, 18, 369; his supplication 144, 144 1. ; converts Mêdyômâh, for the soul of Keresâsp, 18, 372, 47, xv: legends of Z. in various 379-81; 37, 198 sq.; sacrifices to Pahlavi and Pâzand texts, 47, xviii Anâhita and obtains the boon, that sq. ; legends of Z. in the Avesta, 47, he converts Vîstâspa, 23, 78, 78 n.; xix sq. ; legendary history of 7. in worshipped Drvâspa, 23, 116; con- the Persian Zartust-nâmah, 47, xxverts Hutaosa, 23, 116, 279; wor- xxiv; his struggles with demons and shipped the Fravashis in every magicians, 47, xxi ; dream of his struggle, 23, 190; the Fravashis mother, 47, xxi ; legends of Z. and watch over the seed of Z., 23, 195, King Gustâsp, 47, xxi-xxiii, 123-5; 195 n.; the sons and daughters of Z., cures the horse of Vistâsp, 47, xxii. 23, 204, 204 n., 224; 47, 166; 66, 66 n.; denounced as a sorcerer, sacrificed to Kista, 23, 265; his good 47, xxii; has a vision of heaven and narcotic (Bangha), 23, 267 sq. andn.; hell, and of a tree with seven exhorts Vîstâspa (Kaî Gustâsp) to branches, 47, xxiii sq. ; cures the adhere to the Law of Mazda, and bull of Parshad-tôrâ, 47, xxv; sent converts him, 23, 324, 330-45; 24, to Vêdvôîst, 47, xxv; his spiritual 170 sq.; 37, 24, 285, 424 ; 47, xi, xv, body framed, 47, xxviii,xl sq., 122 ; xxv; pronounces blessings on Vis- his childhood and youth, attempts tâspa, 23, 324-30; told not to dis- at his life, 47, xxx, 35–46, 122 sq., tress father or mother or priest, 24, 145 sq.; his conversions, 47, xxx ; 302, 302 n.; who was Z.? 31, xxii- his death, 47, xxx, 73, 77 n., 165 ; XXV; temptation of Z., 31, 26, 177, date of 2., 47, xxxviii-xlvii; pre183; marriage of 2.'s daughter, 31. decessors of Z., 47, 15; his coming 92, 187-94 ; prays for long life, in announced by Yim Frédûn, and the order to convert men, 31, 97, 104 primaeval ox, 47, 31-3, 136 ; in the sq.; afflicted and discouraged, 31, protection of Vîstâsp, 47, 43; cures 131, 134 sq., son of Pourushaspa, the bull of Parslad-gau, 47, 57 sq. ; 31, 235; instructs Frashaostra with opposed by Kîgs and Karaps, 47, regard to the rites, 31, 327 ; his 63-6, 145-51; left to starve in birth, 37, 12, 31, 32 n., 226 sq., 444; prison, 47, 65 sq., 65 n., 75; the 47, x, xiv, xxi, xxvii, xxix sq., 16-33, coming of Z., 47, 121; utters the 17 n., 122, 139; attaining the re- Ahunavair immediately after his ligion, 37, 12; legendary life of Z., birth, 47, 142, 142 n. ; why the new37, 31-3, 32 n.; Vol. 47; his vision born 2. laughs, 47, 142 sq.; opposed of the past, future, and other world, by the Karaps and Aûsikhshes, 47, after receiving omniscience, 37, 32 143 sq. ; descended from Râgh, 47, sq.; communication of his know- 147; accused of folly, taken to the ledge to the world, 37, 33; family Karaps to be cured, 47, 148 sq.; of Z., 37, 97; four periods in the made himself into a bridge for seven millennium of 2., 37, 181, 451 sq.; women and old people to pass over 47, 16; appointed high-priest, 37, a stream, 47, 151 sq. ; his desire for 232; produced for the assistance of a good wife, 47, 153 sq.; has a vision cattle, 37, 239; descendant of of all mankind led by Medyômâh Aêzemnô (Ayazem), 37, 261, 261n.; following him, 47, 154 sq. the Zôti at the renovation of the (c) 2, AND THE AVESTA, Z. AND universe, 37, 261 sq. and n.; given HIS RELIGION. a wife by Frashóstar, 37, 397; Aoyla Toû Zwpoortpov, 4, xv;
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #696

ZOROASTER
679
292
128,
:, 18,
brought the Nasks to King Vîstâsp, omniscience from Aîharmazd, 5, 4, xxxvii ; the founder of Zoroas- 1 sq., 192, 196 sq.; 18, 92, 92 n.; trianism, 4, lxiii, 21 n.; produced asks Allharmazd for immortality, confidence in the progress of re- and has a vision of a tree which is ligion, 5, 64; sent to take away symbolical of periods in the history the defilement of water, 5, 84; the of Iran, 5, 1 sq., 192-201 ; his bringer of the good religion, 5, 141 Fravashi exhibited to Gôsûrvan by sq.; has not provided about every- Allharmazd, 5, 21, 21 n.; converthing whatsoever, 5, 326 sq. ; the sations between Allharmazd and Z., upholder and reminder of Mazda- 5, 121, 192-235, 310, 314, 348, 352, worship, 18, 14, 14 n.; 47, 3, 3 n.; 372-9, 382, 386; 18, 21, 26, 44, 289, commanded the wearing of the 293, 307, 328, 381, 415-17, 419-23, sacred thread-girdle, 18, 128, 130 ; 431-53, 455; 24, 4, 4 n., 261, 288, revelation of Z., 18, 341; quoted, 322, 329, 331, 343, 345, 349, 360; 18, 349, 349 n.; admonishes man- 31, 249, 260 sq., 374 sq., 390 ; 37, kind to practise next-of-kin mar- 31, 164, 193 sq., 206, 210 sq., 210n., riage, 18, 410, 412 sq.; Avesta of 233-6, 246 sq., 260, 267-72, 367, Z., 18, 447 ; his authorship ques- 375 sq., 379, 384-90, 453-64, 469, tioned, 31, 21, 21 n.; is he the 474 sq.; 47, x sq., xv, 14-16, 35, 46author of the Gâthas? 31, 107, 167- 50, 47 n., 54, 56, 60-2, 64, 86-93,999, 187 sq.; promises not to leave 105, 123, 135, 138, 157-60, 163; the faithful, 31, 132, 140 ; Vistâspa Allharmazd exhibits to Z. the refers to Z. as a propagator of punishments of hell, 5, 350 ; heteroAhura's religion, 31, 169 sq., 173, doxy, contest with Allharmazd and 173 n.; an exhortation by Z. to Z., 18, 330, 346; Allharmazd shows follow his faith, 31, 229 sq.; the him the state of the soul of Keresâsp, remedies of Z. and Zarathustro- 18, 371-82; Anâhita grants to tema, 31, 347; directed how the Ahura Mazda the boon, that Z. Avesta should be said, 31, 353; should teach his religion, 23, 58; questions as to the sacrifice addressed established above men by Ahurato Z., 31, 369 sq.; material chief- Mazda, 23, 105; the first and best tainships through Z., 37, 167; a follower of Ahura, 23, 228 ; first supplicant for the immortal progress worshipper of Ahura Mazda and of the soul, 37, 275; advice to Z., the Amesha-Spentas, 23, 274; waters as to religion, 37, 281 sq.; wealth and plants rejoiced in Zi's birth, 23. to be kept in control of Z., 37, 342; 274; loved and praised by Ashi through discrimination as to duty Vanguhi, 23, 275; sacrifices to Ashi one is similar to Z., 37, 363; men Vanguhi, 23, 279; archangels came and women are taught as being given meeting Z., 24, 270; appointed by in discipleship to Z. by him who keeps Ahura Mazda to proclaim his rehis own males and females in the con- ligion, 31, 4 sq., 8-11, 40 sq. ; prays trol of Z., 37, 368; the words of 2. to Ahura for the people, 31, 5, 12 are the best prayers, 37, 397; a sq. : asks Ahura-Mazda for knowreformer, not a founder of a new
ledge of what may be and what religion, 47, xxvi.
may not be, 31, 37, 42 sq.; offers (d) Z. IN HIS RELATION TO GODS obedience to God, 31, 79; ques(ARCHANGELS) AND FIENDS tioned by Sraosha, replies, 31, 95 (DAEVAS).
sq., IOI .; Ahura-Mazda will give Z. receives the revelation from spiritual life to him who propitiates Ahura-Mazda, 5, 1xx-Ixxii, 2, II, 2., 31, 133, 141; dialogue between 22, &c., 208, 212, 240 n.; 23, 24. Z. and Haoma, 31, 231-5; Ahura24 n. ; 24, 40, 170; 37, 181, 230 sq., Mazda taught Z. the rules of 442; Mithra and Z., 4, 258; sacrifice, 31, 318 sq.; these are the Allharmazd gives z. a prophecy best of words, those which Ahura Mazda about the future of the Iranian spoke to Z., 31, 330; the chieftains nation and religion, 5, 1 sq., receives of the ritual mentioned to Z. by
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #697

680
ZOROASTER-ZOROASTRIANISM
Ahura Mazda, 31, 338 sq.; chants 227, 244, 252 sq., 255, 273, 275, taught by Allhariazd to Z., 37, 23; 278, 324, 351, 358, 380; 37, xxxi, coming of Z., and conference with 9; 47, 4 sq., 16, 73; the Glory of Allharmazd, 37, 29, 31; all pros- 2. invoked, 23, 11, 19; worshipped, perity given to Z, and his disciples 23, 229, 271; 31, 255, 325, 327, by Allharmazd, 37, 68; his profes- 339, 355, 362, 380, 385; 47, 16; sion of the religion, and his accept- a blessing is the thought, word, and ing the advice of Allharmazd, 37, deed of the righteous Z., 31, 17; 228-30; teaching of the primitive sacrifice (Haomas) offered to Z. faith to Z. by Aüharmazd, 37, 261; 31, 291, 353; the words of z. produced by Allharmazd, 37, 264 ; worshipped, 31, 298, 381 ; invoked, Allharmazd exhibits to 2. the future 31,313; material existence, guardian existence, 37, 267; praised and spirit, and soul of Z., 37, 31; what gratified by Allharmazd, 37, 267-9; is given to a disciple of Z, is as if assisted by Atharmazd, 37, 291; it had been given to Z., 37, 196, his conference with the sacred be- 196 n.; glorification of Z., 37, 275 ings, 47, ix, xxvii, xxx; meets with sq., 290, 294, 298, 311; whose Vohûmanô, 47, x; his conferences thoughts are for Z., 37, 370; wiswith the archangels, 47, xv, xxi, xxiv, dom of Z., benefiters of Z., 37, 159-62; his spiritual body with 377; faith in the mission of Z., 37, the archangels, 47, xxviii sq.; his 435; blessedness of Z., 37, 439. connexion with Aúharmazd through Zoroastrianism. Yim and Nêryôsang, 47, 139; ap- (a) Profession and teaching of Z. pointed priest by Allharmazd, 47, ) History of Z. 142 sq.; conducted by Vohûmano
(a) PROFESSION AND TEACHING to a conference with Allharmazd
OF Z. and the archangels, 47, 155-9; sub
Z. called Dualism, Mazdeism, jected to ordeals by the archangels,
1$, Magism, or Fire-worship, 4, xjii; 47, 158 sq.; see also Ahura-Mazda
profession of faith of Z.(Fravarâne), (c), and Allharmazd (c);-repels the
4, xlvii n., 210, 246, 249; 18, 387; attacks and rejects the temptations
23, 22, 35, 41, 48, 53, 85, 88, 92, of Angra-Mainyu and his demons,
119, 159, 168, 180, 231, 249, 264, 4, 208-12; 23, 274 sq.; 24, 103 sq.; 282. 286. 310, 352, 354, 358; 31, 31, 235; 37, 164; 47, 33, 123 sq.;
202, 212, 247-50, 254, 344 sq., 367, the Daêvas dismayed by the birth of Z., 4, 209, 224 sq.; 37, 165;
372 sq., 379, 381, 383 sq., 387,
389; 37, 229; 47, 58; a moral demons eager to destroy Z. in the
religion, 4, liji; summary of old womb of his mother, and at his
Z., 4, Ixii; sins (even of one who birth, 5, 317, 343; 37, 469; 47,
is not a Zoroastrian) atoned for 140 sq.; sees the archangels opposed
by a confession of Z., 4, 33 sq., by the archfiends, 18, 319; at his
103 sq. ; the fiend-destroying Law sight the fiends drew back, 23, 305;
305; of Zarathustra, 4, 56-8, 210, 213 as an infant, attacked by demons,
sq. ; 18, 107-9, 109 n., 126; 37, 24, 277 ; his first three utterances that routed the demons, 37, 227 sq.;
410; has an atonement for every
crime, 4, 266; in every religion there colloquy of the demon Aresh and
are righteous men, 4, 266; there is Z., 37, 246 sq.; confounds the
only one way of Righteousness; ...it demons with the Ahunavair, 47, 58
is Religion, that destroyer of Angra. 60, 62 sq.; tempted by a female Mainyu, which tears to pieces the fiend in the guise of Spendarmad, 47, Dalva-worshippers, the men who live 62 sq.
in sin, 4, 370, 370 n.; ethics of Z., (e) PRAISE AND WORSHIP OF Z. 4, 375 sq.; 24, 113, 113 n. ; 37,
Praised in a benediction, 18, 276, 1; 47, 154: the true meaning of 357 sq., 366; the Fravashi of z. its dualism, 5, lxviii-lxx ; 18, xxiv: worshipped, 5, 337; 23, 93, 201 technical terms of Z., 5, lxxii-Ixxiv: sq., 351 ; 31, 208, 212, 218, 222 sq., the glory of the religion of the
lemons, sq. i has an
only religion, hich tearse men whof Z.,
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #698

ZOROASTRIANISM
Mazdayasnians, deified, 5, 228; its superiority to other religions, 5, 296 sq. and n.; 24, 5-7, 40 sq.; the true religion, the best of knowledge, 18, 88; 37, 412, 417; infidels, foreigners, and demon worshippers unfit to be adopted, 18, 191; rights of foreigners and infidels, 18, 196 sq.; Mazda-worship is the true faith, 18, 386; Sraosha, the incarnate Holy Word, 23, 160-7; the Holy Word is true and happy and powerful, 23, 169; its doctrine of good and evil not proceeding from the same source, 24, xxv; the unquestionable and well-betokened good religion, 24, 4; a true man is he who believes in the dogmas of Z., 24, 82 sq.; unwavering faith in Z., the first good work, 24, 257 sq.; the good religion the word of God, 24, 270; steadfastness in the religion leads to heaven, helping others to be steadfast is the best good work, 24, 321 sq.; sin of intercourse with women of a different religion, 24, 325; four principles of Z., 24, 329 sq.; to be defended by the sword, 31, 39, 50; the 'primaeval law' followed by Zoroaster, 31, 68, 72; the thriftlaw, 31, 71, 78; the pantheon of Z., 31, 195-203; the Zoroastrian law, with its long descent, worshipped, 31, 199 sq., 206, 211, 217, 221, 225, 259, 272, 277, 328, 349; the religion of Zarathustra and former religions devoted to Asha and Ahura-Mazda, worshipped, 31, 255 sq.; 37, 3; the doctrines of Z. delivered by Ahura-Mazda and nourished by Vohu Manah, 31, 354; conversion to Z., 37, 114; benefits of the good religion, 37, 264; seven perfections of the religion, 37, 273-5; advancement of the religion by good works, 37, 323 sq.; a good thinker about the religion of righteousness, 37, 344; principal doctrines of Z., 47, 51, 69; the triumph of Aûharmazd, 47, 119; coming of the religion compared to the birth of a child, 47, 133 sq.; ten admonitions as to the religion, 47, 167, 167 n., 169 sq. See also Daêna, and Morality (c).
681
(6) HISTORY OF Z.
History of Z., 4, xiii-xvi, lxivlxix; as known in the first centuries A. D., 4, xiv sq.; Thomas Hyde on Z., 4, xvi, xvi n.; the state religion during the Sassanian period, 4, xxxiii, xxxviii sq., xli; religious persecution, 4, xxxviii, xlvi n., xlvii; Brâhmanical, Buddhist, and Greek elements in Z., 4, li-lvii, lxv sq., Ixviii sq.; Jewish elements in Z., 4, lvii-lx, Ixviii sq.; Chaldaean influences on Z., 4, lix sq., lxiv; Achaemenian and earlier elements in Z., 4, Ix-lxiv; Media, its centre, 4, lxii sq., lxvi sq.; Aryan elements in Z., 4, lxiii sq.; Scythian origin of Z., 4, lxiv; Z. of the Avesta, and of the Pahlavi texts, 5, ix sq.; men of the 'primitive faith,' or Z. in all ages, before and after Zoroaster, 5, 1x, 242-4, 244 sq. n.; 23, 180, 180 n., 228-30; 24, 87, 87 n. ; Z. and Christianity, 5, lxix sq.; 18, xxiv; Avestic and Indo-Iranian myths, 5, lxxi sq.; the good religion of the Mazdayasnians produced by Vohûman, created in Khvanîras, 5, 9, 33; elements of Z. in Islâm, 6, lxviii sq.; struggling with Mohammedanism, 18, xxvi sq.; advancement of religion through Peshyôtanû and his companions, 18, 258; Semitic elements in Z., 23, 3; accepted by Vistâsp, 24, 65; represented as an immense tree, 24, 118 sq.; how it was revealed and spread abroad, 24, 170-2; remarkable events in the history of Z., 24, 314 n.; as represented in the Gâthas, 31, xviii-xxii; where was its original home? 31, xxvii-xxxiii; religion of Darius Mazda-worship, but not Z., 31, xxx-xxxii; its influence on Gnosticism and Judaism, 31, xlvi; aggressive and missionary in its spirit, 31, 37, 41, 41 n.; opponents of Z., 31, 122 sq., 125; inigration of Z., 31, 291 n.; Zoroaster accepts the religion from Aûharmazd, 37, 230 sq., 243; progress of the religion of Aûharmazd, 37, 245, 271 sq.; three codes of Z., 37, 407 sq.; Khûsrôi son of Kavad on Avesta and Z., 37, 415-18; lamentation over the anarchy in
Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #699

682
ZOROASTRIANISM-ZZE-KHÂN
religion at the end of Zoroaster's sioner with Zze-shû King-shû, 27 millennium, 47, xii, 94-104; differ- 787. ence between the primaeval religion Zze-fû Po-zze, on law of inheritance, and Z., 47, xxv-xxvii, 12 sq. n.; 27, 120. preceded by demon-worship, 47, Zze-han of Sung wailing at the xxvi, 43 sq. and n.; chronology of death of a man-at-arms, 27, 197 sq. 2., 47, xxvii-xlvii, 134 sq., 135 n., Zze-hsiâ, preface to the Shih ascribed 138, 165; arrival of the religion in to him, 3,296; book ascribed to the seven regions, 47, 80; pro him, 27, 30; mourning for his son, ceedings of the destroyers of Z. in 27, 135 sq.; asked Confucius about Iran, 47, 90-3; four systems of revenge for bloodshed, 27, 140; belief at the end of a millennium, mourning for his parents, 27, 142; 47, 94 sq., 94 11. See also Parsis. sent to King by Confucius, 27, 150; Zoroastrians, are not fire-wor- on mourning and funeral rites, 27, shippers, 1, xxii; assimilated by 151, 155 sq., 342; pays a visit of Islâm to the People of the Book,' condolence, 27, 174; on music, 2s, 4, Ixix; physicians shall practise on 116-21, 116 n.; conversation beDaêva-worshippers, before prac- tween Confucius and 3., 28, 278tising on Z., 4, 85 sq.; business 83. relations with non-Z., 18, 176 sq., Zze-hsien, sent as a messenger of 182 sq.; are not to drink from the condolence to Khung-r, 27, 166. same cup as those of a different re- Zze-hsü, met with a dreadful death, ligion, until it is purified, 24, 300, 39, 283, 283 n.; 40, 2 sq., 2 n., 300 n.; struggle between Z. and 174; had his eyes gouged out, 40, Daêva-worshippers, 31, xxi sq. 180. Zôrvan, 'boundless time,' produced Zze-hui or Yen Yüan, his character, by Allharmazd, 5, lxx.
28, 303, 303 n. Zộti, see Priests (d, e).
3ze-hwa Zze counsels the Marquis Zrayah, n.p., 23, 213.
Kao-hsî of Han, 40, 152 sq. Zrayanghau, a high-priest, 47, Zze-kang, dying, 27, 132; mourning 83 sq.
for him, 27, 140; as a mourner, 27, Zuhaib ibn Sinan er Rûmî, allowed 142 sq. ; Zăng-zze in mourning for
to escape to Medinah, 6, 30, 30 n. his mother, when 3. died, 27, 164; Zui, Minister of Works to Shun, 3, on inourning rites, 27, 175, 179; 43, 43 n.
disciple of Confucius, 28, 270 sq., Zû î prophesies the ruin of the 276; 3. and Mân Kâu-teh converse dynasty of Yin, 3, 120 sq.
together on right conduct, 40, 176Zû Ki, censures Kâo Zung, 3, 119. 80. Zü-kiâ, a model king who ruled 3ze-kao, on mourning rites, 27, 153;
thirty-three years, 3, 23, 202, 204. (or Kâo Kbâi) made a man of Khăng Zung, behaved rudely in mourning, mourn for his brother, 27, 200 sq., 27, 177.
201 n.; dressing of his corpse, 28, Zun-kî, son of Khan Kan-hsî, 27, 142 sq., 143 n.; 3. and Duke Ai, 183 sq.
28, 169; duke of Sheh, entrusted Zun-lû, a primaeyal sovereign, 39, by the king of Khâu with a difficult 287.
mission to Kki, 39, 132, 210-14. Zu Pî, sent to Confucius by Duke See also Khăng-zze Kâo. Ai, 28, 167.
Zze-kâu Kih-fû, refused the throne Zûsak, n.p., 5, 134, 47, 34, 140. offered by Yâo, 40, 149, 149 11. Zû-shâu, attending spirit of Shâo Zze-kâu Kih-po, refused the throne Hâo, 27, 283, 283 n., 287, 291. offered by Shun, 40, 149. Zû-yî, king of the Thang dynasty, 3, Zze-khân, to be regarded as a 103 sq., 104 n.; had Wû Hsien's mother of the people, 28, 270 sq., son as minister, 3, 207.
271 n.; minister of Kang, studied Zze-fan, had got the Tâo, 40, 283. with Shăn-thû Kiâ under Po-hwăn Zze-fû Hui-po, assistant-commis. Wî-zăn, 39, 226-8, 226 11.
disciple ofing rites, 27, 4,27, 164;
zeynasty of Yin, s the ruin of the
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #700

3ZE-KHİ-3ZE-YÜ
683
3ze-khi, Minister of War to King 3ze-pien Khing-3ze, Sun Hsiu comYüeh, 40, 156. plains to him, 40, 24. 33e-khí. See Nan-hwo 3. 3ze-sang and 3ze-yü, 39, 257 sq.; 3ze-khin Kang, a Tâoist, 39, 250, exhibited the highest obliviousness, a True Man, 40, 283. 3ze-sang Hû, a Tâoist, 39, 250 sq., 250 m.; instructs Confucius Tâoism, 40, 34-6, 289 sq. 3ze-shang, did not perform mourning rites for his divorced mother, 27, 122, 122 n.
on
250 11.
3ze-khun, mourning for his mother, 27, 201.
3ze-kung, Confucius instructs him about the jade symbol, 27, 59; 28, 463 sq.; ordered by Confucius to act as presiding mourner, 27, 134; disciple of Confucius, 27, 136-8; 28, 270 sq.; 39, 251-3, 319; 40, 7, 160 sq., 193 sq.; on mourning rites, 27, 139; 28, 153; ordered by Confucius to bury his dog, 27, 196; 3. and 3ăng-ze paying a visit of condolence, 27, 197; questions Yî about music, 28, 129-31; conversation of 3. and Confucius on sacrifices, 28, 167, 213; grieves at his not possessing the simplicity of the Tâoist sage, 39, 319-22; defeated by Lâo-ze, 39, 358-60; 3. and Yüan Hsien, 40, 157 sq.; accompanies Confucius on his way to the robber Kih, 40, 167. 3ze-lâi, a Tâoist, 39, 247, 249; 3. and 3ze-lî, 40, 282. 3ze-lâo, and the Border-warden of Khang-wû, 40, 121 sq. 3ze-li, a Tâoist, 39, 247; 40, 282. 3ze-liû, performing the mourning rites for his mother, 27, 145; her mode of mourning, 27, 200, 200 n. 3ze-lû, also called Yu, made into pickle, Confucius mourns for him, 27, 123 sq., 124 n., 139; rebuked by the Master, 27, 127; extravagant in mourning, 27, 131; on mourning rites, 27, 141, 182; 3. and Yen Yuan, 27, 185; disciple of Confucius, 27, 191; 39, 386; 40, 44, 160 sq., 193, 200; steward to the House of Ki, 27, 415, 415 11.; asks Confucius about fortitude, 28, 303, 303 n.; wished to slay the ruler of Wei, Confucius's teaching of 3. came to nothing, 40, 172. 3ze-phû, called Mieh, 27, 153.
3ze-shih, on the expense of mourning rites, 27, 145. 3ze-shû King-shû, sent on a mission of condolence for Duke Khăng, 27, 187. 3ze-sze, or Khung Ki, author of the Kung Yung, 3, xx; 27, 43; the Hsiao King ascribed to him, 3, 465 n.; author of 'the Doctrine of the Mean,' 16, 46; the book Tâ Hsio ascribed to him, 27, 53 sq.; father of 3ze-shang, 27, 122; on mourning and funeral rites, 27, 124, 133, 173; wailing for his sister-inlaw, 27, 133; mourning on the death of his mother, 27, 151 sq., 152 11., 194; a Tâoist, 39, 247. 3ze-yang, premier of Kang, sends a gift of grain to Lieh-zze, 40, 154 sq. 3ze-yû, or Yen Yen, disciple of Confucius, 27, 18, 24, 364, 367, 326; the book Li Yun ascribed to him, 27, 24; asked Confucius about inheritance, 27, 120; on funeral and mourning rites, 27, 141 sq., 144, 146, 151, 153 sq., 176-8, 326; 28, 155; at the mourning rites for Huize, 27, 143; on a saying of Confucius, 27, 149 sq.; received Duke Tâo when he came to condole at the mourning rites for Yû Zo, 27, 165; pays a visit of condolence, 27, 174; as an authority on ancestor worship, 27, 337, 337 n.; quoted, 28, 16. See also Yen Khang 3. 3ze-yü, a Tâoist, 39, 247; and his friend 3ze-sang, 39, 257 sq.; the hunchback, 40, 282.
Digitized by Microsoft R

Page #701

ADDENDA AND CORRIGENDA
Page 18, col. 1, 1. 20, read' see (i)' forsee (i)' , 32, , 2, 1, 15 from below, read ' Atar' for ' Atar'
121, 1, 1. 29 sq., read 'see Holy persons. See also Castes'... 122, 2, 1, 5 from below, insert 26, 452, 452 1.;' before '44, 79'.. 135, 2, 1, 11, after three)'insert Morality (b) 138, , 1, l. 9, read •7, 135' for '17, 135 170, ,, 2, 1. 27, read 'befools' for 'be fools' 202, » 1, l. 1o, read ' (n)' for '(n.)'
202, 1, 1. 11, read (n)' for (n.)' 9, 216, , 2, l. 23 from below, read 'Frê dûn' for Frêdûn'
233, ,, 1, 1. 9, read 'Sâkhâ' for 'Sâkha'
249, 2, 1. 25, read 'Atman' for 'Atman' , 258, » 2, l. 16, read Sacrifices (i)' for Sacrifices (k)' ,,262, ,, 1, 1.7, read 'Hâlingava' for 'Hâlingava" 268, ,, 1, 1, 16 from below, put comma instead of semicolon after
319 sq. 283, , 2, after l. 22 insert Hui of Liang, King, contemporary of
Kwang-ize, 40, 321" 285, 2, 1, 5 from below, read 'I' for 'I' 297, » 2, . 22, read 'Ingratitude, penance for, 7, 177; those who
have'... 305, , 1, l. 9, read Vîstâspa' for Vistâspa' ,,318, 2, l. 5 from below, add. See 3ze-kâo' ,,342, ,, 1, 1. 14, read 'Lî-khû' for 'Likhû' , 383,,, 1, 1. 19 from below, after See also' insert Bhikkhus (b),
Gaina monks, Gaina religion, Gainas, and 392, 1, . 29, add 'See also Nôdar ,, 399, , 2, . 13, read 'see Bhikkhus (c)' for 'see Samgha'
1, I. 2o, add 'See also Naotara, Vistâspa, and Vistauru' » 408, , 2, 1, 5, read 'Panitabhûmi' for 'Pañitabhûmi' ,, 413, , 1, 1, 23 from below, read ' 36, 52 sq.' for 36, 52 sq.' .. 442, 1, 1. 2 from below, read '172-4, 482 sq.' for '172-4; 482 Sq. » 515, 1, l. 8, read 'inner' for 'sinner ,, 536,,, 2, l. 9, read Vasatîvarî' for Vasativara' ,, 600,,, J, 1. 19, read 'Uspăsnu' for 'Uspâsnu' ., 634,,, 1, I. 31, after ‘Abstinence' insert Ascetics, Brabmakârin,'
and after 'Fasting' insert Gaina monks, Gainas, Hair, Hermits'
Si The references to Volumes 2, 4, 10 are to the editions of 1897, 1895, and 1881: other editions of these volumes differ in pagination and to some extent in contents.
If the Index is used with Volume 2, edition 1879, in introduction after p. xiv deduct from one to five pages, and in text deduct after page 99 from one to three pages ; if with Volume 10, edition 1898, add in part I in introduction eight pages, and in text after page 48 one page; in part II after page 35 deduct one page to eleven pages, increasing the allowance gradually through the part.
Digitized by Microsoft ®

Page #702

Digitized by Microsoft®

Page #703


Page #704

BL 1010 W55 1910
Winternitz, Moriz (comp.)
A general index to the names and subject-matter of The sacred books of the East
PLEASE DO NOT REMOVE CARDS OR SLIPS FROM THIS POCKET
UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO LIBRARY

Page #705
_